¡¶Bookworm Becomes a God¡·


 New edition Volume 1: The rise of immeasurable storms Chapter 1: Reality and illusion

    Wuliang Mountain was called Menngle Mountain in ancient times, which means "it towers into the clouds and cannot be reached, and it is so large that it cannot be measured".  It starts from Nanjian Town in the northwest, extends to Zhenyuan, Jinggu and other places in the southwest, reaches Lancang River in the west and Chuanhe River in the east.  The main peak, Maotou Mountain, is located at the junction of Jingfu Village and Jinping Village. It is named after its shape like a cat's head.  Carrying a Doll Mountain, located in the south of Maotou Mountain, is named after its shape, which resembles an adult carrying a doll on its back.  The branches of the mountain expand to the east and west wings and form a fan shape.  Coniferous, broad-leaved and mixed forests grow. In addition to Simao pine, which is widely distributed, rare and precious forest trees also grow.  There are tigers, leopards, bears, deer, wild boars, monkeys, mountain donkeys, blue sheep, deer, peacocks, white pheasants and other animals in the forest.

    The Lancang River is surging, rushing day and night.

    On a piece of yellowish grass by the river, a thin young man held a dead branch in his hand, sometimes scratching his head and thinking, sometimes using the branch as a pen:

    ¡°¡­

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    ??Guo Jing and Yang Kang are slightly less coquettish;

    A generation of genius, the undefeated in the East, turned into a demon in order to practice martial arts;

    ???????????????????????????????????? "

    "It depends on today!" The young man smiled bitterly.

    The young man¡¯s name is Qin Chao. It is easy to see from the name how high his parents¡¯ expectations are for him - Qin Chao, the Qin Dynasty of Qin Shihuang.  Homophoned as "Jin Zhao", it is the masterpiece "Qin Yuan Chun¡¤Snow" by a great man of the generation.

    Thinking of his parents, Qin Chao couldn't help but shed tears.

    Yesterday, relying on the memory in the book, he obtained the top secrets "Beiming Magic" and "Lingbo Weibu" in "Dragon Babu" before Duan Yu. Although he suspected that he was dreaming, everything in front of him was too much.  Real, as real as illusion.  Qin Chao thought for a long time and came to the conclusion: it is a time travel, but it is not a time travel, so it might as well be treated as a time travel first.  They come, the security.  In addition, since I can come, I can definitely go back. I have to find a way home as soon as possible.  But now, we can't be too immersed in the past. It's better to cherish the rare opportunity in front of us, practice martial arts well first, enhance our own hard power, and then talk about other things.

    Before ¡®travelling¡¯, Qin Chao was still under twenty-three years old.

    However, his reputation is so great that on that planet, it can be said that "no one knows it, no one knows it."  ¡¯

    In the gaming industry of the 21st century, he is undoubtedly the number one person.

    His masterpiece "Small World" perfectly combines the three classic games "Journey to the West", "Fengshen" and "Jianghu", shocking the world, and thus established the status of Z country games on the earth in one fell swoop.  Dominance.

    When he ¡®travelled¡¯, he was working on the ending of the fourteenth world in ¡°It¡¯s a Small World¡±, and coincidentally, the name of the fourteenth world happened to be ¡°Dragon Babu¡±.  However, except for the magical martial arts, there is currently no difference from the real world at all. Unlike "It's a Small World", although players always don't want to quit after entering, all players have a deep feeling in their hearts.  It is clear that it is a game world, no matter how real it is, it is still a game, not the real world.

    Some people say: "Existence is reality." They believe that the game world is also a real world, but it is more inclined to the spiritual realm.

    The Qin Dynasty had a profound and unique understanding of truth and falsehood, otherwise it would not have been able to develop "It's a Small World".  Regardless of whether it is true or false, whether he prefers the physical world or the spiritual world, the world of technology or the world of martial arts, his first goal is the martial arts secret book "Beijing" that is closest to him.  Ming Shen Gong" and "Lingbo Weibu".  In his opinion, regardless of what the future holds, it is not too late to get them before thinking about other things.

    Now, with these two magical skills in hand, his confidence has naturally doubled and he is full of hope for the future. In excitement, he rewrote "Qinyuanchun¡¤Snow", the most majestic poem in history.

    At this time, he has adjusted himself and entered a new role.

    "Humph! Now I am indeed a real little shrimp, I'm afraid I'm not as good as that young man Duan Yu. In recent years, I have stayed up all night almost every day. Sometimes in order to complete an idea, I even don't sleep for a week in a row. As a result, I have lost a good body.  My vitality has been severely damaged and I am weak. Although I have always wanted to exercise and recuperate well, it is difficult to have both your cake and eat it too. Only by dedicating yourself wholeheartedly can you break through one level after another in one go. As soon as possible,  Try your best to complete the development of "It's a Small World". Some things can be done slowly. If some things cannot be completed in a short period of time, it will take ten or a hundred times more time to complete, or even a lifetime. Some things  It does take a lot of time to accumulate, but some things don¡¯t need it, and instead get worse as it gets delayed.¡±

    "Alas! The past is too painful to look back on."

    "It's better to memorize "Beiming Sheng Gong" and "Lingbo Weibu" first, and don't let the cooked duck fly!"

    ? ???Hmm!  The common man is not guilty, but he is guilty of carrying the jade.  If you don¡¯t have the magic secrets on your body, you won¡¯t feel at ease, and if you don¡¯t have them on you, you won¡¯t feel at ease even more.  We must not stay here for too long. We must quickly pick more wild fruits and return to the cave.  "

    ¡­¡­

    From the time the scorching sun first rose to three strokes above the sun, Qin Chao returned to the cave again.

    The reason why it took so long was firstly because I was too weak, and secondly because I met a few people on the road and was delayed in order to avoid them.

    Standing in front of the beautiful jade statue again, Qin Chao could not help but widen his eyes and his heart beat faster.

    ????????? This beauty, who may be ¡®Li Qiushui¡¯ or ¡®Li Canghai¡¯, is impeccable both in figure and appearance, and has an extraordinary temperament. She is so beautiful that people think she is in a dream and do not want to wake up

    "Pah! Pah"

    Qin Chao finally woke up after slapping himself hard twice.

    "Too bad! The first woman who made me lose my mind the moment I met her was actually just a jade statue. I won't be like that old monster Wu Yazi, hiding any fetishes!"

    ¡°I really hope to see the real person soon!¡±

    "Hehe! Mr. Duan Yu, I won't be so stupid as to give up such a beauty. Wang Yuyan will definitely belong to me. You'd better be honest and don't steal it from me." Thinking of this, Qin Chao couldn't help but be startled, and suddenly thought of taking it for himself  After seeing the adventure that originally belonged to Duan Yu, I wonder if Duan Yu, who is extremely lucky, will have new adventures.  If there was, Duan Yu, who was more romantic and affectionate than his father, would definitely compete with him for beautiful women.  If not, Duan Yu would be just an ordinary person even if he didn't die. Wouldn't it be a pity!

    Qin Chao felt in a dilemma for a while.

    After pondering for a while, he finally calmed down and thought to himself: "What Duan Yu does is his own business. What I do is my own business. "Beiming Divine Art" and "Lingbo Weibu" are not Duan Yu's in the first place.  Yes, he can take it, and so can I. If I give him the secret book, wouldn¡¯t I be dumber than Guo Jing! As for the original work, if everything must be according to the original work, what else do I need to do? If I have to do that,  You have to kill yourself first. Since you can't be ruthless enough to kill yourself, then you can only change the original work by being ruthless."

    "I'm not Duan Yu. In the book, he kowtowed to the jade statue a thousand times, but I didn't even want to kowtow half of it. For this reason, I was almost killed by a hidden weapon. For the first time, I really saw the dangers in the world.  Although I have known from the book that Li Qiu Shui is not a good person, and I can get a little idea of ??what kind of person she is from her message saying "Kill all the disciples of the Xiaoyao Sect", but for some reason, I always unknowingly ignore her evil deeds.  I always think about her beautiful side."

    For a long time after that, Qin Chao had been trying to calm himself down and prepare to memorize the secrets of "Beiming Magic" and "Lingbo Weibu".

    "The two martial arts are recorded on the same roll of brocade embroidered with simple patterns, half of which are images and half of the text. The words are Chinese characters, but they are a bit old and have some unknown weirdness.

    When he read it for the first time, Qin Chao could only recognize less than a quarter of those words, but this did not faze him. It only took him half a day to understand half of it.  It only took a week to completely translate it.  It only took half a month to memorize it backwards and forwards, even

    Even those images can be drawn decently.  At the same time, he discovered that those weird powers were gradually disappearing, and those images and words were undergoing inexplicable changes.  The most amazing thing is that as he read it over and over again, the feeling of Qi in the Tanzhong point on his chest became stronger and stronger. It felt like he was soaking in a hot spring and absorbing the fresh air after the rain. It was very comfortable.  Unknowingly, he had already mastered the "Beiming Divine Art".  What is both happy and depressing is that just like human beings have always wanted to understand but still can't figure out 'what exactly is a human being', although he has practiced a peerless internal skill, he still can't figure out 'what is internal skill?  ¡¯

 New edition Volume 1: The Rise of Infinite Storm Chapter 2: I am a bookworm

    Are things in the world difficult or easy?

    Yes, getting started is the hardest.

    Qin Chao has always believed that if there is a basic inner strength and mental method that can cultivate every bit of inner strength, everything that follows will be easy to handle.  The hardest part about internal strength is getting started.  After getting started, you are not afraid that you will not have more profound internal skills. As long as you use your own knowledge and wisdom, you will be able to continuously improve your internal skills and create better internal skills.

    In this regard, he is very confident.

    When he was very young and before he achieved anything, he was a very confident person.  Often said: "If you don't even want to believe in yourself, how can you make others believe in you?"

    When he made great achievements and others praised his achievements and wisdom, he did not say anything, but thought in his heart: "If a person is born in an emperor's family, he will be an idiot and do nothing."  , his achievements are enough to surpass most people's hard-working life. Achievements are a bastard! Wisdom is more bastard than achievements! When you want it, you can't ask for it in every possible way, and when you don't want it, you can't even think about it."

    He is different from ordinary people in that he values ??results and judges heroes by success or failure. He particularly values ??the process but does not despise the results.  He is more afraid of failure than others, yet he dares to take risks.

    Before ¡®time travel¡¯, internal strength was not recognized by the world. Although many people liked internal strength very much, they did not dare to study it for fear of being laughed at. They even dared to read books about internal strength in secret.  Qin Chao was not not afraid, but he believed that whether the inner strength was true or false, it was of great value for research.  Needless to say, it is definitely worth a thousand dollars.  It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s fake. Just like inventing an airplane, you can first put the wings of your imagination in and then invent it, taking a path that has not been taken before.  This is what makes humans most different from animals.

    In order to study internal strength, Qin Chao read a lot of books, astronomy and geography, astrology and medical divination, ancient and modern Chinese and foreign, official and unofficial history everything, but it is not that he is not picky about food, he just doesn't pick before eating, but picks while eating.

    Of course, he not only studies internal strength, but also cultivation, Taoism, immortality, magic, magic, etc.  Although he hasn't mastered anything yet, in theory, his confidence is not inferior to Wang Yuyan's.  Moreover, Wang Yuyan mainly read books on martial arts, which were too single compared to the Qin Dynasty.  In addition, unlike Wang Yuyan, Qin Chao not only likes to read, but also likes to think and write while reading, claiming to be a soul-gnawing bookworm.

    People who like to read always feel that time runs too fast and is far from enough.

    The original purpose of Qin Chao's development of "Small World" was to solve the problem of insufficient time.  The inspiration comes from a very common phenomenon: only one night in reality, but one year in the dream.

    The idea is great, but it is difficult to implement.

    At the beginning, he did not plan to do it himself, but made his idea public.

    When it was first made public, it quickly set off a craze around the world, and soon there was a lot of news of failure and abandonment, and it quickly cooled down.

    One day, Qin Chao finally couldn't wait any longer and planned to take action himself.

    After overcoming one difficulty after another, "It's a Small World" suddenly came out and shocked the world.

    Now, "It's a Small World" has completed thirteen small worlds and is about to complete the fourteenth.  Each additional small world will double the time, thirteen times will be thirteen times more.  In other words, "It's a Small World" can turn one day into fourteen days, which is thirteen more days than before.

    The emergence of "It's a Small World" has led to an increasing gap between people's physical age and mental age. A twenty-year-old young man may be mentally older than a centenarian.  Qin Chao is one of the best, but he never thinks of how old he is. He believes that after the psychological age has expanded, one hundred years old is no longer the end, and one thousand years old is about the same. Relatively speaking, one hundred years old is too young.  It is equivalent to a ten-year-old child in the past. Although there is an essential difference between the two, being young is an undeniable fact.

    "It's a Small World" allowed Qin Chao to be elected as the leader of the "Bookworm Clan".

    The predecessors of the ¡®Bookworm Clan¡¯ were the ¡®Otaku League¡¯ and the ¡®Otaku League¡¯.

    ¡°The ¡®Otaku League¡¯ and the ¡®Otaku League¡¯ merged into one three years ago and were newly named ¡®Otaku League¡¯.

    Soon after, the couple, Bookworm and Bookworm, were elected as the leaders of the ¡®Zhai League¡¯ and proposed to rename the ¡®Zhai League¡¯ to the ¡®Bookworm Clan¡¯.

    Qin Chao felt that the "Bookworm Clan" was a bit petty, so after he was elected, he immediately changed its name to the "Bookworm Clan" and took the pen name "Soul-Gnawing Bookworm".

    The matriarch is still a bookworm.

    The bookworm entered the Presbyterian Church and walked from the front to the backstage.

    The biggest wish of a bookworm is to live forever.  He believes that if you want to obtain immortality, you must first start with internal strength, and things like cultivation and immortalityIt is too far away, too illusory, and must be based on internal strength, otherwise everything can only be a fantasy, and studying those that are unrealistic will only waste precious time.

    The night before the ¡®time travel¡¯, Qin Chao, the bookworm and the bookworm also wrote "New Interpretation of Internal Strength" together.

    All three of them firmly believe that "New Interpretation of Neigong" will definitely become a huge milestone in the history of Neigong.

    In "New Interpretation of Neigong", Neigong is subdivided into 'dynamic gong' and 'quiet gong'.

    ¡®Dong Gong¡¯ is the easiest to get started with, and the more you practice, the more difficult it becomes, with a total of 108 levels.

    ¡®Static Kung Fu¡¯ is difficult to get started with, but becomes easier the more you practice it. There are seventy-two levels in total.

    ¡®Doing Qigong¡¯ is like doing business, there are losses and wins. It may not necessarily make you stronger the more you practice, it may also make you die after practicing.

    "Static Kung Fu" is like a snowball, getting bigger and bigger. It is difficult to even stay still. It is of course even more difficult to retreat. There is no need to "keep your fists in your hands and your tunes in your mouth."  ¡¯

    ¡®Static power¡¯ is pure internal power, but ¡®dynamic power¡¯ is not.

    ¡°Dong Gong¡± is the combination of internal and external skills.  This is the reason why ¡®Dynamic Kung Fu¡¯ has thirty-six more levels than ¡®Static Kung Fu¡¯.

    "New Interpretation of External Kung Fu" records:

    There are thirty-six levels of ¡®External Kung Fu¡¯. What is practiced is the physical body and the strength, not the internal force, but the effect is no worse than the internal force.  Both have their own strengths and weaknesses.

    "New Interpretation of External Strength" was written before "New Interpretation of Internal Strength". The main information comes from the "Guoshu Museum" in country Z, with the strong support of the old director of the "Guoshu Museum".  This curator was an old-timer before the founding of country Z. He was a famous master-level master who was particularly good at the 'Bajiquan'.  Now his age has long been a mystery.  Although the curator stubbornly believed that Neijiaquan was internal strength rather than external strength as the Qin Dynasty called it, he still enthusiastically helped him complete the book "New Interpretation of External Strength" and did not hesitate to praise him for his contributions to national martial arts.  A great contribution.

    Qin Ming believes that "Lingbo Weibu" is also a kind of internal skill. It is not only a 'dynamic skill', but also a top 'external skill' and a top 'light skill'.  "Beiming Shengong" is a kind of "quiet skill".  Theoretically, it is difficult to get started with the 'Static Skill', but it is very easy to get started with the 'Beiming Divine Skill'. I don't know whether it is because the 'Beiming Divine Skill' is too unnatural and belongs to a very special situation, or the theory is incorrect.

    According to the classification of "New Interpretation of Internal Strength":

    "Lingbo Weibu" has been cultivated to Dzogchen until it reaches the thirty-sixth level of "Dong Gong". The thirty-six pictures in the secret manual are exactly one level.

    "Bei Ming Sheng Gong" has been cultivated to the Great Perfection before reaching the thirtieth level of the "Static Skill". It is still forty-two levels short of the Great Perfection of the "Static Skill".

    "Lingbo Weibu" not only has six more levels than "Beiming Magic", it is also several times more difficult to practice than "Beiming Magic".  The former can't be tricky when practicing, but the latter is clever and clever, and it has been practiced before it is understood.  Practicing "Bei Ming Sheng Gong" is a bit like playing on the computer. The more you play, the more you become familiar with it, and the more you play, the better you become.  Practicing "Lingbo Weibu" is like learning computers, with a lot of hardware, a lot of software, and a lot of changes. Before you even get started, you will be confused and scared away.  However, now I am not learning computers, but magical martial arts. Since "Beiming Shen Gong" has been proven to be true, then "Lingbo Weibu" is also true in all likelihood. With such a top secret book in hand, and  How can you give up because it is difficult to learn!  No matter how hard it is, no matter how tired, no matter how successful you are, you have to grit your teeth and persevere!

    One daytwo daysthree days

    Ten daystwenty daysone month

    The more I practice, the more I feel that "Lingbo Weibu" is profound, profound, mysterious, and difficult to understand.  If he hadn't first practiced the "Beiming Divine Art" and received the support of Beiming's true energy, he wouldn't have been able to practice it at all.  If you practice forcefully, you will definitely either make people insane and become a lunatic, or they will have their meridians severed and become disabled.  Before, he was very proud of his high qualifications, but now it seems that it is just because "Beiming Magic" is too easy to get started, and his real qualifications are actually far inferior to Duan Yu in the book.  As for the study of "Book of Changes", Qin Chao never thought that he would lose to Duan Yu.

    The first level of "Lingbo Weibu" has 108 steps. Qin Chao practiced one step each morning, noon and evening, and practiced three steps every three days. It was not that he didn't want to practice more, but his body couldn't bear it.  He is getting better and better every day, and it can be clearly felt.  He thinks this is normal. After all, even walking can exercise, let alone practicing "Lingbo Weibu"!  This is not just a light skill!  Even just simple Qinggong can strengthen your body, and the effect is definitely better than walking.  However, no matter how good your health is, it seems that it is only a drop in the bucket for "Lingbo Weibu".

 New Edition Volume 1: The Rise of Infinite Storms Chapter 3: A Thought

    Looking at it now, although Lingbo Weibu's cultivation is not fast, it is not slow either.  However, if you think about it carefully, Lingbo Weibu is a movement that becomes more difficult to practice as you go forward. The first level is not slow, the second level is slow, the third level is very slow, and the fourth level is slow.  The fifth level is growing old slowly.  In this way, even if you practice hard until you are old, you will never be able to reach the thirty-sixth level. Being able to reach the sixth level is already a miracle.

    Qin Chao decided to stop practicing first and study it carefully.

    "Sigh'A horse will not grow fat without night grass, and a man will not be rich without windfall.' If you want to become a top master, you can't take the ordinary path. In that case, the master will be too worthless." Qin Chao thought, "Each sect  Each sect has its own criteria for selecting disciples: appearance, understanding, character, qualifications, moral character, money, etc., focusing on one or two of them. The 'Xiaoyao Sect' should focus on appearance first, understanding secondly, and character last. I  My appearance is not bad, but because I don¡¯t like to dress up, I am not top-notch, but definitely above the first-class. My understanding is definitely not inferior to Duan Yu. As for Gen Gu, I don¡¯t know if it is good or not, but it should not be particularly bad! Forget it.  Get up, I should be considered very suitable for practicing the 'Xiaoyao Sect' martial arts, I shouldn't be so slow."

    "Alaswhere is the real reason?"

    "'Xiaoyao Sect', Li Xiaoyao."

    "After Li Xiaoyao watched Jiujianxian's sword technique once, he immediately learned it and applied inferences. Soon after, he mastered the Ten Thousand Swords Technique, and then practiced the Sword God Technique. His progress was as fast as riding a rocket. Li Xiaoyao's  His talent was not like that of a human being, and he was more of a monster than a monster. It only took a short time for the pirated version to defeat the original version with one move. The blue was taken from the blue and was better than the blue. The Wine Sword Fairy fell."

    "Duan Yu is even more messed up than Li Xiaoyao, but there is Xu Zhu who is even more messed up than him. Each of them has become a peerless master who doesn't understand martial arts."

    "And I am too useless, I can't even compare to a piece of wood."

    Comparing people to each other makes people angry.

    Very depressed!

    very frustrated!

    They roared for a while, causing chaos in the Wuliang Sword Sect.

    Thinking of those people who were confused by the "immortal dancing with swords", my mood couldn't help but improve greatly.

    It seems that comparing people to each other can not only make people angry, but also make them happy.

    Whether it¡¯s hell or heaven, it¡¯s just a matter of a thought.

    Whether it is difficult or easy to practice Lingbo Weibu may just happen in a matter of seconds.

    in a moment.

    in a moment.

    ¡­¡­

    Yep!

    It¡¯s really simple!

    Since Lingbo Weibu is so difficult to practice, and Beiming Magic is so easy to practice, and the two can help each other, it is better to focus on practicing Beiming Magic first, and let Beiming Magic be superior to Ling first.  After a few levels of Wave Wei Steps, it will be much easier to practice Ling Bo Wei Steps.  Since it is a waste of time and energy to go hand in hand, why not make a small turn?  People!  So stupid sometimes!

    Sometimes, stupidity and cleverness are just a matter of thought.

    It is true that Lingbo Weibu is not easy to make tricks, but nothing is absolute. Just make one more turn, and you can still make tricks without making tricks.  Coincidentally, the magic power of Beiming is there.  This principle is like, ¡®I don¡¯t know how to make money, but wouldn¡¯t it be the same if I gave birth to a son who makes a lot of money?  ¡¯

    Qin Chao felt that absorbing people's internal energy was cruel and should not be used lightly.  Regarding the Beiming Divine Art, he planned to practice, study, and demonstrate it at the same time.  Mainly to demonstrate "New Interpretation of Internal Strength".

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Static Kung Fu is practiced from the inside out, and dynamic Kung Fu is practiced both externally and internally, both of which can improve martial arts cultivation.¡±

    ¡°The more focused you are when practicing dynamic exercises, the better; the more relaxed you are when practicing silent exercises, the better; vice versa, the worse.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s best to start with standing, chopping wood and carrying water. As a rule, you need to persist for more than three years to get started. This is not only a test of qualifications and character, but also a good exercise and foundation.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ?According to what the secret book says, Beiming's magical skill is to absorb the internal energy of others and transform it into one's own Beiming's true energy.  The Qin Dynasty thought it was inappropriate and it was not as clear as stated in "New Interpretation of Neigong":

    "Internal strength comes from true energy, and true energy comes from true essence."

    "Internal strength is the exterior, true energy is the interior, true energy is the foundation."

    "If there is no true essence, true energy is just water without a source. Without water, where can the water power come from? Without true energy, where can the internal power come from?"

    Qin Chao believed that Beiming¡¯s magical power should absorb other people¡¯s true energy.  Of course, if you lose your true energy, you will also lose your true energy, and then you will truly lose your inner strength.  If true energy is oil, true energy is fire, and internal energy is firepower, if the lamp is without oil, the fire will naturally not be able to burn, and without fire, there will naturally be no firepower.

    "New Interpretation of Internal Strength" has a more in-depth explanation of this:

    ¡°The inner strength is placed in the strength, and the true energy isThe true essence is entrusted in the blood, and the true essence is entrusted in the essence.  "

    "External Kung Fu is mainly about cultivating strength."

    "Power comes from blood, and blood comes from essence. Essence is also called natal essence and blood."

    "Energy is the surface, blood is the inside, and essence is the foundation."

    "Without essence, blood is just water without a source. Without water, where would the power of water come from? Without blood, where would the power come from?"

    "If the external strength is strong, the essence will be strong, the blood will be strong, and the strength will be great."

    Qin Chao believed that those athletes in the past only practiced external skills and strength.  Even if the strength contains internal strength, it is obtained unintentionally and cannot be recognized or controlled.

    "Beiming's magical power only absorbs people's internal energy, not their internal energy.

    Can internal force and internal energy be converted?

    "New Interpretation of Internal Strength" has a unique insight into this:

    "Internal force is somewhat similar to electricity. It can replace human power, and can also be transformed into wind, water, fire, etc. On the contrary, the power of nature such as wind, water, and fire can also be transformed into internal force, turning the power of heaven and earth into internal force.  For strength" This is obviously a higher level than what is contained in the Beiming Divine Skill: "The Beiming Divine Skill draws the inner strength of the world and makes it mine. The great water of the Beiming cannot arise of its own accord. The saying goes: Hundreds of rivers merge into the sea,  The water of the sea is obtained by containing hundreds of rivers. The vast ocean is soaked and accumulated. This 'Hand Taiyin Lung Meridian' is the first lesson of Beiming Divine Kung Fu People in the world all practice Kung Fu from Yunmen to Shang, but I, Xiaoyao Sect, do the opposite.  I walked along the path, from Shaoshang to Yunmen, and my thumb touched the person. His internal energy immediately entered my body and was stored in Yunmen and other acupoints. However, if the enemy's internal energy is better than mine, the sea water will pour in.  Rivers are extremely dangerous, so be careful, be careful. The side branches of our sect have not seen the main roads, but can only neutralize the enemy's internal strength, and cannot be used for our own purposes. It is like taking a thousand pieces of gold and then throwing it back to the ground, and violently destroying the treasures, which is extremely dangerous.  Also" However, in Qin Chao's mind, no matter how good "New Interpretation of Nei Gong" is, it is just another "Tao Te Ching", too far out of reach, and no matter how bad Beiming Sheng Gong is, it can make up for the "New Interpretation of Nei Gong".  short.  What's more, Beiming's magical power is not bad. If the two are combined and learn from each other's strengths, it will definitely be better and better, suitable for both near and far.

    If it weren't for the help of "New Interpretation of Internal Skills", the Qin Dynasty must have believed that Beiming Divine Skill is mainly based on opening up thirty meridians. Each time one is opened, the skill will advance to one level, and the speed of cultivation will be doubled, and thirty times will be increased by thirty times.  .  Now he knows that although it is feasible to practice like that, it is not advisable.  Even Duan Yu in the book didn't practice like that, but the result was even more powerful than that 'most authentic' practice, far more powerful than Wu Yazi, the head of the 'Xiaoyao Sect'.  Duan Yu just beat the master to death with a stick, but it was not without reason.  The reason is that there is a better way to practice the Beiming Divine Skill than the authentic method: use the first level of practice to practice the other twenty-nine different acupoints, and each acupoint can absorb and transform other people's internal energy.  If the Tanzhong point is the sea, then the other points are small lakes, and the meridians are rivers.  Using the original method to open up the meridians is like opening up an artificial canal. It is extremely expensive and ineffective. It is far less natural, labor-saving and efficient than the current method.  According to the Qin Dynasty's calculations, using the new method of cultivation, the effectiveness of the first level is as good as the original two levels, and the current thirty levels are as effective as the original sixty levels.  The current Beiming Divine Skill is obviously far better than the original version. If the original one is the genuine version, then the current one is the enhanced version.

    A slight difference can lead to a loss of thousands of miles.

    With just a few changes, the Beiming Divine Art has undergone a heaven-defying change.

 New Edition Volume 1: The Rise of Infinite Storms Chapter 4: True Confessions

    During the research, Qin Chao found that the Beiming Divine Art he had obtained was somewhat omitted and misleading.  When I first found out, I couldn't help but feel a little angry, but thinking about Li Qiushui's character, I felt that this was normal.  Moreover, most people will keep it a secret!  No reason is even needed.  It¡¯s not that ¡®If people don¡¯t do what they want, heaven will punish them and the earth will destroy them.  ¡¯ Rather, it is normal to give a small amount of money to a beggar, but it would be extremely abnormal to sell your house to a beggar.  If you give them to others, what will you eat?  what to wear?  Where to live?

    Li Qiushui cannot be blamed for this.

    What¡¯s more, the Qin Dynasty is still not sure who left the Beiming Divine Art, Li Qiushui, Li Canghai, or Wu Yazi?  It's possible.

    What is the real purpose of leaving secrets?

    No matter what, the Qin Dynasty never believed that the purpose was to kill all the disciples of the Xiaoyao Sect.  If that's the case, as long as you practice the 'Beiming Divine Art', you can be regarded as a disciple of the Xiaoyao Sect. At that time, the first person to be killed will be yourself.  I don¡¯t know why Duan Yu has other thoughts in the book. He usually seems to be very kind, but at that time, the first thing he thought about was ¡®Don¡¯t kill others!  ¡¯ Is this the legendary ¡®forgetting selfishness¡¯ and ¡®selflessness¡¯ in the legend ¨C when something happens, you don¡¯t think about yourself, but always think about others first.

    Let¡¯s ignore Duan Yu for now, and ignore good and evil for now.

    A soldier who doesn¡¯t want to be a marshal is not a good soldier.

    After practicing martial arts, who doesn¡¯t want to become a peerless strongman who can defeat anyone in the world?

    After practicing magical skills, who would only want to become a master?  Who doesn¡¯t want to get to the next level?

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Who would be willing to be a beauty or hero without fame, money, power, power, talent and beauty?  Martial arts is just the foundation, just like money. You make money to use it. If you don't use it, you have to work hard to make money, so how can you waste time practicing martial arts.  Just because the higher the martial arts, the more carefree and happy one can be.  If you want to be more carefree and happy, you need higher martial arts.

    Beauties love gold and silver, and they love heroes even more.

    A hero loves his country, and even more, his beauty.

    ??Who can resist heroes and beauties?

    Among the Tianlongs, the hero Qin Chao wanted to see most was Qiao Feng, and the beauty was Wang Yuyan.

    I also want to meet the great conspirator Murong Bo.

    The Qin Dynasty believed that Murong Bo was only a sinister villain, not a great conspirator.  Otherwise, why would he always like to leave evidence when killing people, so that everyone would suspect that he is the murderer, and would like to settle accounts with the Murong family, instead of using the Li family's special skills to kill the Wang family, and using the Wang family's special skills to kill the Li family?  To stir up hatred between the Li and Wang families?  As long as he does this a few more times, wouldn't it make things worse?  Why did he admit his conspiracy in person?  Those were things that happened a long time ago, and others can¡¯t provide any evidence to prove it.  In short, no matter how you look at it, you feel that Murong Bo is just a little clever and not a big conspirator.  He can actually play around with a bunch of smart and martial arts masters!

    Usually very smart, but at critical moments, he becomes stupid.

    Qin Chao wanted to take a closer look to see if there was anything hidden in it.

    It¡¯s time to leave the mountains and travel around the world.  Now, he has not yet mastered Qing Gong, and has just started to learn internal skills. Most of his boxing and sword skills are still at the stage of talking on paper. He is not much better than Wang Yuyan in the book. It would obviously be too early to come out, but he doesn't think so.  .

    He doesn¡¯t want to imitate Huang Shang and wait until he is invincible before coming out.

    He didn¡¯t want to imitate other time travellers, and he didn¡¯t dare to change the original plot, for fear of losing the advantage of the prophet.

    He is very clear-headed. Beiming Shen Gong and Lingbo Weibu are his innate advantages in walking around the world. It seems easy, but it is like winning a jackpot. It is not easy to win once in a lifetime. It is easy on the surface. Then  It's because it's hard-earned.  He had even risked his life for the two great magical arts. Now it seems that he had a near-miss, but that was because he was not dead yet. In essence, he had just walked away from the door of death.  He knows that the secret to cherishing is to cherish yourself.  He didn't want to know Duan Yu's adventure and leave the secret to Duan Yu for himself, let alone leave it to others easily.

    "I'm not Duan Yu."

    "I'm not Duan Yu's 'daddy!'"

    ¡°I don¡¯t like to be timid, I prefer to be free and carefree, unlike some people who are carefree only in words, but often do the opposite with their actions.¡±

    Everyone has their own ambitions. Qin Chao often reminds himself not to impose his own wishes on others. Naturally, he doesn't like to follow other people's will.

    "I'm not a puppet."

    "I'm not a statue either."

    ¡°I don¡¯t like to follow others¡¯ opinions, but I like artists, freedom, and respect for choice. I believe that freedom of choice is the real freedom. Otherwise, like a hypocrite, it is just a false freedom.¡±

    The Qin Dynasty lost most of its mysterious powerHidden in a very hidden place.  He neither wanted others to get it nor wanted it to be easy for others, so he left a glimmer of hope for future generations.  Another important reason is that the better things are, the less the Qin Dynasty wants to destroy them, and the less they want to give them to others.  Take Wang Yuyan for example. After he saw the jade statue, he thought, whoever wants to leave her to Duan Yu is the 'sage' of love.

    Wang Yuyan can't give in, and Beiming Shengong can't give in even more.  Martial arts is the foundation. If you give it up, you are giving up your beauty and your country.

    How about the Beiming Magic Technique? I just want to talk about the dandruff that has always been annoying. No matter what shampoo I use, it doesn't work. Now that I have practiced the first level of the Beiming Magic Technique, the dandruff has automatically disappeared without a trace. It is black and black.  , supple and shiny, it deserves the name of magical power and a priceless treasure.

    After hiding the secret book, Qin Chao walked into the secret path out of the mountain.

    The secret path was obviously carved out by a sword, and the martial arts was so high that it shocked the world.

    Was it Wuyazi who did it?

    Is Wuyazi so powerful?

    Thinking about it carefully, Wu Yazi¡¯s seventy years of skill is not comparable to the seventy years of ordinary people. Not to mention the thirty times of cultivation speed, it only counts as half of the average cultivation speed, which is also one thousand and fifty years!

    How can such a deep inner force not be powerful?

    Even those athletes who practice strength, if they can continue to improve every day like they practice internal strength, what will they achieve if they maintain it for 1,050 years?

    It¡¯s scary just thinking about it.

    Step out of the secret passage, put aside the chaotic thoughts, and seal the secret passage again.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Lingbo steps slightly, like running but not running, like walking but not walking, and soon he came to the official road.

    Qin Chao met a kind-hearted old man on the road. He hurriedly stopped him and said, "Hello, grandpa! I went to the mountains with a hermit to learn skills. There is no sun and moon in the mountains. I don't know the year, month and day. If you can tell me, I would be very grateful."  The language used is the Mandarin version of the southern dialect of country Z.  As soon as he opened his mouth, he found that the old man had a different look on his face. He was both frightened and excited, which made him very confused and puzzled. However, he just hid it underneath, showing no expression on his face and saying nothing.

    He didn¡¯t know that in the eyes of the old man, what he spoke was the most authentic official language of the time. Since the founding of the People¡¯s Republic of China, it had been the exclusive language of the royal family. However, looking at his dress, he did not look like a prince or aristocrat.  The old man felt it was very strange. He had never seen such a strange thing in his life.  Especially the tone of his words, the old man felt too easy-going, not like a noble person.  The most special thing is that his temperament is incompatible with the surrounding environment, and it is also an unprecedented difference.  In the eyes of the old man, if he has a different appearance, he is regarded as a different person.  The old man neither dared to be negligent nor ask any more questions, so he quickly replied: "Today should be the first day of the twelfth lunar month in the fourth year of Yuanyou." He didn't dare to say more, and he held back what he wanted to say.

    Qin Chao smiled and thanked him.

    Seeing that language communication was no problem, he breathed a sigh of relief, but at the same time he became more suspicious of the world.

    It¡¯s all such a coincidence!

    There is abnormality in the normal, it is abnormal.

    The Qin Dynasty had been interested in the history of the Song Dynasty and had studied it in detail. At that moment, he calculated in his mind and thought to himself: "The fourth year of Yuanyou seems to be 1089 AD

    After Song Taizu Zhao Kuangyin, it should be Song Taizong, followed by Zhenzong, Renzong, Yingzong and Shenzong, and then Zhezong Zhao Xu

    If historical records are correct, the current emperor of the Song Dynasty is Zhao Xu. He is still young and has not officially taken power. The Empress Dowager Gao has the final say in everything.

    Um¡­¡­

    ??Mr. Gao, this is a very interesting woman, no different than Wu Zetian. If she were not too old, she would be far more attractive to me than Wang Yuyan.

    but¡­¡­

    If this is really the world recorded in "The Eight Parts of the Heavenly Dragon", it will naturally be different from the official history.

    The Gao family is no longer the one recorded in history books.

    well¡­¡­

    History in novels, history in history books, history in reality, all kinds of history are mixed together, it is not an ordinary mess.

    So is geography.

    We can¡¯t control these things now, so let¡¯s leave them alone for the time being.

    This place should be at the foot of Wuliang Mountain in Dali. I don¡¯t know where it is exactly, so I won¡¯t care about it for now.

    Walk around and get familiar with the local customs.  "

    Everything he saw along the way was fresh in his eyes.  The ancient style and appearance are also new style and appearance in his eyes.  I¡¯ve seen it in movie theaters before, but it¡¯s nowhere near what it is now.  He walked along the official road for a long time and came across a small ancient town.  After some inquiring, I learned that this town is called ¡®Nanjian Town¡¯.  There is only one commercial street in the town, which twists and turns from north to south.  There are only twos and threes of pedestrians on the street, neither lively nor deserted.  There are many shops on both sides of the street, including grain stores and medicine shops.Stores, clothing stores, jewelry stores, grocery stores, butcher shops, pawn shops, inns, etc. Although the sparrow is small, it has all the essentials.  He looked here and there, wanting to buy this or that, but he didn't have any money left.

    As he walked, he came to a restaurant.  The restaurant has two floors, with blue bricks and blue tiles, simple and natural. There is a large plaque on the front door with the four characters "Gong's Restaurant" written on it.  Compared with the houses next to it, the restaurant is not very good, only average.  The name of the shop is a bit vulgar, and there are too many customers. Not only are the two floors full, but there are also people who buy food and eat it elsewhere.  The alluring aroma of food and wine wafted out from inside, making him swallow his saliva

 New Edition Volume 1: The Rise of Infinite Storms Chapter 5: The Beautiful Shopkeeper

    In the past few decades, Qin Chao has been eating either wild fruits or barbecue. Even if there is a table of ordinary food and wine in front of him, the temptation for him is not that great. If he were not penniless, he would have eaten a lot.  pause.  Seeing that the restaurant was so prosperous and the food and wine were so fragrant, he wanted to turn around and leave several times like before, but he couldn't move. He seemed to be attracted by a magnet. He relaxed his body a little and walked into Gong's Restaurant in a daze.  .

    "Young Master, please come here." As soon as he entered the door, a young girl wearing light green clothes walked towards her. She had a beautiful appearance, natural manners, and a pair of beautiful big eyes. Qin Chao had only seen it in cartoons and never knew that it existed in reality.

    Suddenly, a wisp of the unique fragrance of a virgin's body blew in the wind, which made Qin Chao's spirit perk up. Then he thought about it and suddenly had the idea of ??making money to eat.

    After sitting down, Qin Chao spoke first: "Is the shopkeeper here?"

    "Ah!" The girl was obviously surprised.

    This surprise was expected by Qin Chao. He had long discovered that his language was very different from others, but most of the others could understand him, but he could only understand half of others' words and guess only half of them.  .  However, Qin Chao had discovered in the past that he was very talented in dialects. He believed that no matter how difficult the language here was, and since he was not a three-year-old child, he would be able to understand it and speak simple local dialects in just one month.  You can speak very well in two months, and you can basically catch up with the locals in three months.  He also discovered that his words could not only arouse others' surprise, but also arouse others' attention, fear and uneasiness, etc.  Just now, he was surprised that the girl was not surprised. The surprise was already expected.  Next, he himself was surprised - he didn't expect that the girl was the shopkeeper of this store.

    "However, he didn't originally regard the girl as a waiter or something like that. He guessed that she was a relative or friend of the shopkeeper.

    His original plan was to find a quiet place to talk with the shopkeeper, but now, considering the inconvenience between men and women, he was embarrassed to speak and was secretly distressed

    After thinking about it, since the original plan didn't work, we couldn't discuss it in secret, so it was better to speak openly and openly.

    But¡­¡­

    When he spoke before, all the voices around him became quieter. Everyone was paying attention to him, and it was difficult to say those words in private, let alone this situation.

    "Alas! Even if you don't say it, if you go out now, you will lose your face and your food. Since you are losing face on both sides, and it's not a sea of ????fire, let's go!"

    Although Qin Chao felt very embarrassed, he quickly made a decision and said directly: "Introduce yourself. My surname is Qin and my name is Chao. I have been learning arts from the hermits in Wuliang Mountain until today." After a pause, he said again,  "I just came down from the mountain and I am penniless, so I want to borrow the treasure to speak books and earn some money. I wonder if the shopkeeper can help me." Qin Chao blushed slightly. It seemed that he had not encountered such an embarrassing thing for a long time. He thought to himself: "  I am trapped in the shallows, hoping to meet a kind person. Or I will meet a bad guy, who will be able to use Beiming's magical power to open his mouth."

    The shopkeeper didn¡¯t even think about a word and just agreed.

    Qin Chao thought that he had met a good person and was about to express his gratitude. Unexpectedly, the other party immediately put forward a condition that made him stunned and shouted: "No businessman, no traitor"¡ª¡ª

    "All expenses including meals, hotels, etc. are calculated on a daily basis. Regardless of the income of the young master, 90% will be paid every day. If the income is negative on one day, the contract will end immediately."

    "Dark, really dark!"

    "Alas once a woman goes into business, she is no longer a woman, but a businesswoman."

    This sentence suddenly popped into Qin Chao's mind: "Business girls don't know the hatred of their country's subjugation, but they still sing songs across the river."

    He didn¡¯t know there was another hidden story and misunderstood:

    This girl¡¯s surname is Gong and her given name is Wan. Although she is the shopkeeper of Gong¡¯s hotel, the store is only run by her and not owned by her.

    Two years ago, this store was still in the hands of her father, but now it is occupied by her uncle.

    Her uncle¡¯s name is Gong Guangjie, and he has been at odds with her father since she was a child. One of them is particularly kind, and the other is particularly vicious.  When Gong Guangjie was only eleven or twelve years old, he was a well-known local ruffian in the neighborhood. He never did good things but did all kinds of bad things.  At the age of thirteen, he became a disciple of the Wuliang Sword Sect.  It¡¯s not a secret, but it¡¯s hard to know if you¡¯re not a local.  At least he didn't know anything about the Qin Dynasty.

    Gong Wan's father passed away suddenly due to a sudden illness two years ago, and her father only had a precious daughter like her. A lot of the family property, including the hotel, should have fallen to her, but her uncle forcibly took it away. Her mother  He didn't say a word, the government ignored him, and the neighbors didn't dare to speak I don't know whether it was because Gong Guangjie didn't have the time, interest and ability to take care of the hotel, or because the little conscience left to him by his ancestors was causing trouble, so he finally returned the favor.  Knowing that she cared about family ties, she became the shopkeeper of Gong's restaurant.  She is a little girl,With no money, no power, no power, no martial arts, it was an unexpected surprise to be able to win the position of shopkeeper. No matter how resentful and unwilling I was, I didn't dare to talk or make any more noise, so I could only submit.

    She was very afraid that her uncle would take away her position as shopkeeper, so she had to work very hard in running the restaurant, handing over all her income and not embezzling even a cent. This can be imagined from the fact that she didn't even see a piece of good jewelry on her body.  .  She doesn¡¯t need good jewelry and makeup, she is also a famous beauty in the neighborhood.  Anyone who proposes marriage to her mother has stepped on the threshold, and she has tried her best to find excuses every time to turn them away, and even threatened her with death.  Although she was just eighteen years old, the girls nearby who were five or six years younger than her were already married, and many of the girls who were four or five years younger had already given birth to children and became mothers, but she insisted that she would rather die than get married.

    How could she hide her little thoughts from her neighbors and relatives? They knew that she was far more ambitious than ordinary people. When her father was still alive, the reason why she refused to get married was because she looked down upon the men who came to ask for her hand in marriage. Now  To have a reason to stay in the store.

    Most of the neighbors and relatives are afraid of Gong Guangjie. Although they know it in their hearts, they dare not say it openly. Even at home, with the door closed, they only dare to say it in a low voice.

    Although Qin Chao didn't know the inside story, he didn't bother to care about it.  Anyway, he just wanted to have a meal, have a shelter from the wind and rain, experience a life he had never experienced before, and take the opportunity to find out some information, not for the little money.  In this case, why bother fussing over everything, which is not good for each other.

    "Okay." Qin Chao just thought for a moment and agreed.

    "Ah!" Gong Wan was stunned for a moment, wondering if she heard it wrong.  Some people can actually cope with such harsh conditions with ease!

    The reason why she set such harsh conditions was not that she wanted to drive Qin Chao away, but that she wanted her dead father to feel at ease under Jiuquan.  This is the first level in a series of tests set by her father. Even she only knows the first three levels. As for the purpose, she is not very clear. It seems to be to select a good friend or a good son-in-law.  , also seems to be to motivate myself, or even a combination of the three.  In recent years, although there are not many people who have accidentally broken through the level, they are not few either. However, there is not even one person who has passed the first level.

    Qin Chao felt keenly that the way Gong Wan looked at him was no longer normal, but he had no idea what was hidden inside, and he couldn't understand it no matter how hard he thought about it. He could only comfort himself in his heart: "You should never guess a woman's thoughts. Guess."  You will never be able to figure it out if you try to guess. Women should not guess what a man is thinking. If you guess, it will always be just one sentence - I love you, I really love you, I really love you very much." I thought again: "  Horsepower can be seen from a distance, and people's hearts can be seen over time. Without a period of observation, how can one truly see clearly a person's character. Don't jump to conclusions yet."

    Gong Wan's face turned red with embarrassment, and she thought to herself: "You are the first man to pass the first test set by dad, and you will also be the last one. I don't need you to pass the second and third tests, as long as you  If you can pass the test I set myself, I will be happy to be your slave. However, it would be best if you could complete the second test set by my father. The second test is that if one level exceeds ten  Layer." Her father has not completed this level himself, and can only reach one level beyond five levels at most. He once only took one level of income for seven consecutive days, but it reached half of the average income of most of his peers.

    Qin Chao didn¡¯t know what Gong Wan was thinking. There was a very special reason why he chose the Gong family hotel: he saw that most of the people in the hall were wearing swords, and he knew they were from the Jianghu at a glance.  He guessed that the Wuliang Sword Sect's east-west sect's martial arts competition, which was held every five years, was about to begin, and these people in the world were probably related to the guests who came to watch the competition.  I just don¡¯t know why they don¡¯t go directly to the Wuliang Sword Sect?  He was very curious about this, and even more curious about the Wuliang Sword Sect's martial arts tournament, and wanted to learn about the current world from these people's mouths.

    Gong Wan's attitude towards Qin Chao changed drastically and she personally arranged a table of food and drinks for him.

    Suddenly, a little girl shouted in a panic from upstairs: "Sister Wan, someone wants to fight again" She spoke in dialect and said it very fast. Before Qin Chao had time to clarify the previous sentence, he finished the next sentence.  The next sentence is almost over

    Gong Wan frowned and sighed: "Oh! These people in the world! It's really"

    Before he finished speaking, there was a commotion upstairs, and a girl of fourteen or fifteen years old suddenly appeared at the top of the stairs, her face full of anger, and she puffed her mouth and said: "Sister Wan, this is so annoying! It's only been a while,  Two new tables were smashed, one even jumped off the building and ran away without paying for the meal"

 New Edition Volume 1: The Rise of Infinite Storms Chapter 6: Restaurant Storytelling

    The little girl's eyes suddenly met Qin Chao's, and her face suddenly turned red.

    Qin Chao smiled slightly and said to himself: "It's interesting that there are such shy women in the world!" He couldn't help but look at her a few more times.

    The eyes of the two people met again. The little girl even turned red with embarrassment. Her delicate body trembled slightly, but she was unwilling to lower her head or turn her head. Her pretty eyes were round and she looked at Qin Chao stubbornly.

    "Xiao Liu, what are you doing?" Gong Wan asked strangely.

    "Noit's nothing!" The little girl named Xiaoliu went back upstairs in a flash, and secretly winked at Qin Chao before leaving.  However, her actions could not be concealed from others.

    Gong Wan looked at Qin Chao with a strange expression, but said nothing.

    She walked a few steps towards the stairs, stopped again, smiled slightly and said: "No rush, no rush. Make trouble if you want, smash if you want, the old ones won't go, the new ones won't come bleeding heartache  Long memory" Then her voice became smaller and smaller, and it became increasingly difficult for others to hear what she was saying.

    Qin Chao was surprised and amused when he saw that she not only didn't panic, but also wanted to make those people in the world bleed. He thought to himself: "It doesn't look like she is a master! Doesn't it look like she has a master behind her? Yes!"  With the support of experts, she still needs to do such a thing? Could it be that she was coerced by experts? But, would experts do such a thing? However, it seems that such a thing does not require experts to do it! It's just a small hotel. " Qin  Although Chao was very curious, he didn't intend to watch the excitement. He thought: No matter what he does, the world is always changing, and restaurants are always open.  Once you take control of it, once you enter the arena and you can't help it, it will be very bad.

    After eating and drinking, Qin Chao borrowed a set of clothes from the waiter in the shop from Gong Wan and pawned the original clothes in exchange for copper coins.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out 500 yuan to buy two sets of blue shirts and underwear, put on one of them, dress up a little, and feel that the difference from the people around me has been reduced a lot, and I started to prepare to tell the story.  As for the props of the storyteller, such as pear boards, flower drums, cornucopias, etc., of course he had none of them.  But it didn't matter to him, he had never planned to be a professional storyteller.  He walked into the kitchen, picked up a bamboo tube, cut off a piece of bamboo, and tapped the bamboo tube with the bamboo fragments. He thought the sound was pretty good, so he smiled to himself: "A purely natural prop, it saves money and is very effective. It's wonderful!"  "

    At the time of application in the afternoon, there were not many guests in the lobby on the first floor.  Qin Chao found an open corner, leaned his back against the wall, took a piece of bamboo in his left and right hands, and knocked on the bamboo tube.

    Bang

    Bang

    Bangbang

    Bangbangbang

    After beating for a while, someone finally couldn't help but said: "What are you knocking on? It's making a lot of noise!"

    Qin Chao smiled slightly, cupped his hands, and sang in a measured tone: "Everyone, please calm down and listen to Qin speak slowly." He beat the bamboo tube time and time again while singing in time with the beat: "Everyone, please calm down and listen to what Qin said slowly."  Well, my family lives on the outskirts of Suzhou. We have a house and fields, and our life is full of joy." The novel tune immediately attracted the attention of the audience.

    Qin Chao's tone changed again and he continued to sing: "I hate that Tang Bohu, he is arrogant and merciless, colluding with the government to be lawless, occupying my big house and taking my fields, occupying my big house and taking my fields."

    The rhythm increased sharply. "My grandfather fell out with him, but he was beaten with a stick, and he was beaten with a stick."

    "My grandma scolded him for bullying the good people, but he took him to the Tang Mansion and raped him a hundred timesa hundred times" It was just a short verse, but it was sung by him so soul-stirring that it immediately captivated everyone.  Attracted.  Someone spit out all the wine he just drank. Not only did he ruin the good food and wine on the table, but he also offended someone he shouldn't have offended Everyone was in a mess when suddenly someone shouted:  "Who is Tang Bohu? Why have I never heard of such a number one person in Suzhou?"

    Qin Chao secretly said in his heart: "Brother Tang, I'm sorry! I wanted to say Murong Fu of Gusu, but I felt it was inappropriate. 'Beiqiao Peak, Nan Murong' is so famous in the world, this is not a joke.  I have no choice but to let you appear early." But he sang calmly: "Tang Bohu is the first of the four great talents in Jiangnan. There is a saying: 'If a person doesn't know Tang Bohu, it is in vain to call him a genius.' And  , he is not only extremely talented, he is also an extremely skilled player. He has a family-famous "Heavy Rain Pear Blossom Spear" that can defeat invincible opponents all over the Yangtze River. He also created his own "Huanwo Piao Piao Fist" that can easily change the appearance of makeup and beat an ugly girl into a white swan.  Unparalleled" Before he finished speaking, someone interrupted: "No, no, no matter how ignorant Ren is, he still knows a thing or two about celebrities and strangers, but he has never heard of a person like Tang Bohu. If you say Su Bohu  , which is somewhat believable. However, it seems that there is no such figure among the descendants of Su Daxiang! Besides, the Su family is not from Gusu or Jiangnan, but from southwest China."Ran opened his mouth and said in surprise: "Are you talking about the Tang family, one of the four major aristocratic families in Southwest China? These are just legends. Except for the Duan family, the head of the four major aristocratic families, they cannot be taken seriously. Besides, none of us  I know, how do you know?¡±

    Qin Chao said with a very serious expression: "If everyone knew it, why would I talk about it! What I'm talking about is the strange people and legends that everyone doesn't know yet. These people are all strange people and strange people,  It¡¯s definitely not something you can see if you want to see it.¡±

    "Hmph! That's a lie. No one knows, so how can you know? No one can see it, so why can you see it?" someone said dissatisfied.

    Others said angrily: "Arrogant, too arrogant! Who do you think you are? Even if there are really those masters, are they all your relatives and friends, you can see them whenever you want."

    ¡­¡­

    Amidst the noise, Qin Chao smiled slightly and said calmly: "I'm just a storyteller with just this little expertise. Believe it or not is up to you. As the saying goes: 'When the truth is false, the false is also true, and when the false is true, it is true.  It's also fake. Who can tell if it's true or false? I'm just here to provide some fun for everyone, and earn some drinking money for myself."

    "You are just a storyteller, who would believe it?" someone said with disdain.

    "Yes!" A lot of people agreed.

    At some point, Gong Wan and Xiao Liu also became the audience. The two women also nodded fiercely and said to themselves: "Only a ghost believes that you are just a storyteller. Pretend, keep pretending!"

    Suddenly, someone said loudly: "Cao, I don't care whether you are a storyteller or not, but I just want to know whether what you just said about Tang Bohu is true or false? Is the 'Heavy Rain Pear Blossom Spear' really that powerful? Then I'll give it to you."  Is boxing really that magical?" This man's surname is Cao, a famous person, very nervous, and nicknamed Rough Man.  He was neither a guest invited by the Wuliang Sword Sect, nor did he want to take the opportunity to join the Wuliang Sword Sect.  After every martial arts competition between the East and West sects, there is a recruitment meeting.  Most of the people in the Gong Family Restaurant came early for this recruitment meeting and made preparations in advance.

    Qin Chaodao: "If you believe it, it's true, if you don't believe it, it's false?"

    "Is it true or false?" Cao Ren asked dissatisfiedly. He paused and then said, "My God, I think it is very real."

    Qin Chao pointed his hand at the person who claimed to be Ren, and said: "But he said it was a lie." This move of his was the result of a sudden idea just now.

    Cao Ren didn't know what the plan was, and asked loudly to the benevolent person: "Damn bug, where did you lie? How dare you look down on me!" It turned out that the man had such an amazing nickname, and several people listened to it.  They couldn't help but laugh out loud. As for whether they were laughing at the rough guy or at the elegant nickname, only they themselves knew.  Obsidian is obviously a nickname, his real name is Ren Zhong.  Renzhong came from a wealthy family, but because he wandered around the flowers and was lustful since he was a child, he not only ruined his body, but also ruined his family name.  His father was so angry that he kicked him out of the house.  He was not stupid, and he had saved quite a bit of private money for emergencies.  He used the money to learn martial arts, learned from his mistakes, and practiced hard, and finally gained some fame in the world of martial arts. However, his nature was hard to change. After he became a master of martial arts, he could no longer bear the hardships and continued to wander among the flowers, and even worse.  Once upon a time.  Although he calls himself "Benevolent Flower", people who know him like to call him "Slut".

    Ren Xihua shook her head and sighed: "The pig thief is the pig thief, I don't want to tell you." It turns out that Cao people not only have the nickname of a rough man, but also have such a resounding name.  Cao himself did not like the nickname of a rough man or the name of a pig thief. He called himself "Zhu Dao" and claimed to be a hero who robbed the rich and helped the poor. In fact, what he did was just the work of a gangster. Giving to the poor was to help him.  Himself, who asked him to spend money like water!

    Most of these people walking in the world have a lot of names, which are often changed, and sometimes they can¡¯t even remember them.  A name that can be remembered by more people means more fame.  Although a small reputation does not necessarily mean a small strength, and a big reputation does not necessarily mean a strong strength, most people are accustomed to equating the two, and then equate reputation with actual interests, making the fight for fame and the fight for profit go hand in hand.  As one body.

    The people of Cao call themselves "Zhu Dao", "Zhu" can be understood as "red", "Dao" is homophonic as "thief", and "Zhu Dao" means "red thief", which means a thief.

 The new version, Volume 1, The Rise of Infinite Storms, Chapter 7, Major Changes and Special Changes

    Ren Xihua and Zhu Dao are both in their forties and have some reputations in the southwestern martial arts world. One is in Weichu Prefecture and the other is in Huichuan Prefecture. Although they know each other, they are not familiar with each other.  The two of them are not young, and their martial arts skills are not too bad. They did not come to learn from the Wuliang Sword Sect, but were invited to help by the wealthy young men who were apprentices to learn from them.  The Wuliang Sword Sect welcomes young masters from wealthy families the most and welcomes them to the Sword Lake Palace early in the process of recruiting disciples.  Both Ren Xihua and Zhu Dao completed their tasks ahead of schedule, but they stayed in the restaurant.  No one but the two of them knew that they had a new goal and were setting foot on it.

    Ren Xihua thought to herself: This thief's methods are not very good, but when those rich people encounter him, they dare to get angry and dare not say anything. They can only admit that they are unlucky, for fear that the news will spread, attracting more greedy eyes, and there will be no peace from now on.  .  What's more, this big thief has a lot of money and has already bribed the government. Whoever messes with him will be in trouble.  Who knows that none of these rich people are good people? The government can easily grasp evidence of their crimes. Once the money is taken away by a big thief, they will immediately become useless. If they don't go to jail or be beheaded in public, they should thank heaven and earth. Where can they be?  Dare to mess with him.  Just like those beauties who met me, it was too late to hide their ugliness. They would rather die than testify to the government. They feared the government far more than they feared me.  What's more, my skills are far beyond that of this big thief, so the beauty naturally fell in love with me very quickly.

    Zhu Dao smiled triumphantly and said: "If you can't say it, you can't say it. Don't say anything you don't want to say. In addition to dealing with women, what else do you know?" His face suddenly changed, and he gritted his teeth and said: "It's my fault, I just can't figure it out. The pretty boy has it.  What's good is that they're just silver-like wax gun heads, how can they be compared with my Overlord Spear, those women are just stupid." The more he spoke, the angrier he became.  He has been rampant all his life, and is famous in both the world and the government. He only suffers from women repeatedly, but he dares to be angry and dare not speak out, for fear that the scandal will spread.

    Ren Xihua took out the beauty fan hidden in her sleeve, shook it, and said with a smile: "You don't understand women, so women naturally don't want to associate with you. Whether it's a real gun or a fake gun, only women are the ones who really know.  Like some people who only know how to brag Hehe! If you are a real man, you have to do it for real. I started to indulge in pornography when I was three years old. I started studying women's bodies when I was four. I started studying women's psychology when I was five. I already experienced it when I was six.  Hundreds of battles" He blew louder and louder.

    As soon as the topic started, I couldn¡¯t stop it.

    As soon as the momentum stopped, Qin Chao added fuel to the fire.

    All beginnings are hard.  Next, Qin Chao became more and more relaxed, occasionally adding a few jokes to add icing on the cake.  If someone encounters someone who is deliberately trying to make things difficult, the Qin Dynasty will again use borrowed power to fight, or it can be said to kill people with a borrowed knife, so that people are trapped unknowingly.  He used this trick again and again, and the more he used it, the more comfortable it became. He couldn't help but secretly feel proud, thinking: Who said that a scholar is useless, he is really ignorant.  These people's martial arts skills are far superior to mine, and they are not under my control.  I didn't quite understand before that Thirty-six Stratagems deserved so many people's rush to praise them. It was just a repeat of the same old tune. Now I know that it doesn't matter whether Thirty-Six Strategies is old or not, as long as it works well.

    The Qin Dynasty changed the book while telling the story, and changed it however they wanted. It changed Master Jin's "The Legend of the Condor Heroes" beyond recognition. The Southern Song Dynasty became the Three Kingdoms, Mongolia became the Huns, Duan Zhixing became Liu Zhang, and Huang Yaoshi became Huang Zhong  .  He made drastic changes without any regard for respecting the original work.  He has long understood that major changes and special changes are disrespectful to the original work, and not changing is also disrespectful to the original work. It is disrespectful to say that it is disrespectful to the original work. In this case, why should we be bound by the original work.

    The restaurant is constantly bustling and often overcrowded.

    Most people in the world are generous with their money.  It only took three days for the Qin Dynasty to earn twenty taels of silver. This was the result after turning in 90%, otherwise it would not be two taels, but twenty taels.  Two taels of silver is nothing to a wealthy family, but not a small amount to an ordinary family.  One tael of silver is equivalent to a thousand coins.  One penny for a vegetable bun, two cents for a meat bun.  Two taels of silver is two thousand vegetable buns.  He made money quickly and spent money quickly. He bought a very ordinary dagger for 1,000 yuan at an iron shop, another 500 yuan to customize a fan-shaped scabbard, and bought a cyan sword for 300 yuan at a clothing store.  belt.  When he saw that the belt was beautifully woven, he praised it a few times. Unexpectedly, the landlady was happy and gave her a money bag for free.  He didn't know that the money bag and belt were originally a set, but the landlady was evil and planned to steal them.  He glanced around and saw a very delicate carved wooden comb on the counter, and thought of the two women.

    "How can I sell this comb?"

    "It's not much, just a hundred coins." Seeing that Qin Chao wanted to buy it, the proprietress immediately said loudly.

    "Wrap it up, let's get another one." Although Qin Chao thought it was a bit expensive, he thought it was worth it, because he had never seen such a simple and exquisite comb before, and he was willing to buy it for a thousand yuan, let alone a hundred yuan.

    The landlady's face lit up with a smile and she praised: "Your Majesty, you really have good taste. There are not many such beautiful combs in stock. We happen to have two styles in our store. Please wait a moment." She thought to herself: "What a fat sheep."  , If I had known better, I would have said two hundred cents, but I sometimes make mistakes, alas!" The boss saidFeeling both happy and depressed, he walked into the back hall and rummaged through a pile of combs.  First, he took a handful of medium and high-quality ones, with a look of pain on his face, as if a relative had died.  After a while, I took another medium one, and my face looked slightly better.  After a while, he took another low-level one, and his expression became normal.  After a short while, he took a handful of inferior ones and returned to the front hall with a smile on his face.  If it weren't for the fact that Qin Chao would get impatient and leave, she would probably have to wait a little longer.

    Qin Chao didn¡¯t know what was going on and didn¡¯t care. He put away his comb and walked out of the shop, humming "Butterfly Lovers" with a happy face - silently came to the front and shared a glass of water with you.  There is a strong meaning in the clearness, which flows out and makes the heart drunk

    As I walked, a tempting fragrance came.

    When I looked up, I saw that I was at Li Ji Baozi Shop, and the aroma of steamed buns wafted out of the steaming steamer.  He took out his money bag from his waist, shook it a few times, and two copper coins fell from it.  After pinching it, I found that there was no penny left inside.  He had known that these were his last two pennies, but he was hoping that something unexpected would happen and he could find another one or two pennies to buy an extra bun.  "Alas" He shook his head and sighed, and used his last two cents to buy a meat bun.

    ¡­¡­

    Restaurant.

    Qin Chao said that Guo Jing spent a lot of money, even giving away a red-blooded BMW to a little beggar he had just met, but he was short of money and only had money for a meat bun.

    "Alas! Gong Wan is good at everything, but he cares about money so much that he can't even calculate a penny's account clearly."

    "That silly girl Xiaoliu, what kind of words can be engraved on a broken comb?"

    ¡°If you don¡¯t think about these things anymore, let¡¯s think more about martial arts!¡±

    ¡°The first level of Beiming Divine Art has been consolidated, where does the second level start?¡±

    "Confucius said: "Governing a big country is like cooking small dishes.  "That's a nice thing to say, but if you really do it, who knows how to do it? Alas! I'm afraid even Master Kong himself doesn't know how to do it! It's like teaching someone to cook, I can say: "You should  Use the appropriate salt, appropriate oil, appropriate MSG, appropriate vinegar, appropriate water, appropriate heat, etc., and you can fry the vegetables well.  "However, even I don't know what is appropriate, let alone the people who listen. Therefore, it is good to be able to think of it, but it is really good to be able to do it. Of course, if you can only do it but don't understand the reason,  It¡¯s not very good, only having both is the best.¡±

    "Beiming Shengong also likes to learn from Confucius. It seems to make sense. After all, it is nothing more than 'the sea is open to all rivers, and tolerance is great.' The words are good, but what's the use? Those who don't understand still don't understand, understand  They have long been dismissive of it. You still have to use your own brain and hands."

    Taking advantage of the break in storytelling, Qin Chao planned the path of practicing Beiming Magic.

    Thirty layers, thirty acupoints.

    Tanzhong point is the first one.

    There is one for each of the ten fingers and one for each palm, totaling twelve.

    There are one on each toe, one on each sole of the foot, and twelve together.

    "One for each eye, one for each ear, and one for the man's treasured spear below, together they are the last five.

    Names like 'Shaoshang Point' are like traditional Chinese characters in ancient times. They are very troublesome to remember and write, and they are not as useful as simplified Chinese characters. It is simply a thankless task. It is better to change them to 'Left Big Finger Point' and 'Left Middle Finger Point'.  , 'left little finger point' and the like are easy to remember, understand and use.  It is better to start with the left hand on the second level, starting from the 'left palm point' on the palm, then to the 'right palm point' on the third level, and to the 'left big finger point' on the fourth level, starting from the fingers one by one.  After practicing with the left hand, switch to the right hand, and after practicing with the right hand, switch to the left foot

    Having made a plan, I just finished speaking three paragraphs and collected money three times.

    Everyone was still in high spirits and refused to disperse, shouting for another session as usual.

    There is no rule without rules. In the past, no matter how much money he had, Qin Chao would not say a word. But today was an exception because he saw a very special girl - the girl looked about seventeen or eighteen years old and was round.  He has a round face, sweet dimples, and a slight smile. He holds a small gray-white mink in his arms and plays with several venomous snakes about a foot long in his hands.

    Two names came to Qin Chao's mind - Zhong Ling and Lightning Marten.

 New Edition Volume 1: The Rise of Infinite Storms Chapter 8: Who is higher and who is lower?

    It was obviously the first time they met, but Qin Chao felt a sense of joy of 'meeting an old friend in a foreign land'.  Joy from the heart.

    On the other hand, he has disliked things like snakes and insects since he was a child.  Zhong Ling was cuter than expected, but she couldn't hide the medicinal smell on her body.  Snakes and insects are mainly controlled with drugs, and Zhong Ling is no exception.  From a distance, you can smell the special medicinal smell on her body.

    Among those poisonous snakes, the Qin Dynasty only recognized one kind, the 'seven-step snake'. It is said that after being bitten by it, it must be treated within seven steps. After seven steps, even the miracle doctor cannot save it.

    Qin Chao thought to himself: "I am not Duan Yu. I am not invulnerable to all poisons. Although I heard that the internal energy can increase the resistance to poison, my internal energy is just beginning. No matter how powerful the Beiming Divine Art is, how much can it increase! Even if the lightning marten is poisonous  How much weaker can it be! What should you do if you want to get close but don¡¯t dare to get close? No matter what, the first impression is very important, why not say the previous paragraph again to please Zhong Ling!"

    "Does anyone know who the 'Five Ultimates' are?" Qin Chao said loudly.

    "Wang Yun, the 'Zhongshentong', ranked first in the world in 'Huashan Sword Theory', and is the founder of Quanzhen Sect"

    "The 'Nine-fingered Divine Beggar' Hong Qigong was the leader of the Beggar Clan at that time. He was very gluttonous. Guo Jing was able to learn the Beggar Clan's special skill of 'Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms', which Huang Rong acquired from Hong Qigong in exchange for a delicious meal.  ¡­¡±

    Everyone said something to each other, talking loudly about their favorite characters and deeds.

    Someone shouted: "Mom, come on, there is such a good thing. You can exchange it for the 'Eighteen Palms of Subduing the Dragon' with just one blow. Why can't I encounter it"

    Everyone gave him a hard look and continued talking about themselves.

    "'Master Yideng' Liu Zhang is the leader of the Five Dou Rice Sect, and is good at the 'Two Yang Finger'"

    "'Huang Zhong, the Lord of Peach Blossom Island, is versatile, both good and evil, and his 'magic power' sweeps across the world and is almost unrivaled"

    Someone shouted: ¡°We have only heard of Dali¡¯s ¡®one yang finger¡¯, but never heard of the ¡®two yang finger¡¯.¡±

    Qin Chao smiled slightly and did not explain.

    Some people couldn't help but sneered: "You are ignorant. However, this is not surprising. Even the Duan family of Dali doesn't know about the 'Two Yang Fingers' of 'Master Yideng', let alone you."

    "Hmph! You are stupid. The 'Two Yang Finger' is obviously a fiction, and you believe it."

    Qin Chao smiled slightly and interjected: "Friend, if you believe it, you have it, if you don't believe it, you don't have it. I'm just telling stories, not teaching."

    The man shook his head and said: "It's not that I don't believe it, it's just that I've never heard of it and I'm a little curious." After saying that, he stopped entangled.

    A moment later.

    Bangbangbang

    The hall immediately became quiet, which was in sharp contrast to the noise just now.

    Qin Chao felt very proud, but his expression was very serious.

    "Next"

    "What I'm going to talk about is"

    "Huang Zhong, one man, destroyed one hundred thousand Japanese pirates." There was urgency and slowness, and there was a sound when he landed.

    With just one mouth, Qin Chao controlled the mood and rhythm of the scene.

    "Hey! This hero doesn't seem to believe it?" Qin Chao pointed at a middle-aged man.

    The middle-aged man stood up suddenly and said with great enthusiasm: "Huang is a little disbelieving. No, very disbelieving. Although Huang Zhong is a senior expert, he is still my ancestor, and he is also a great hero and hero who has been passed down through the ages.  , his martial arts skills are indeed very high, and his wisdom and knowledge are also first-class, but if he says that he can kill one hundred thousand Japanese pirates, I don¡¯t believe it even if he is killed. If he can kill one hundred thousand, then wouldn¡¯t Wang Yun be able to kill one million?  , then, even if there were several times more Japanese pirates, or even dozens or hundreds of times more, they still wouldn't be able to withstand them! If he was really that powerful, the throne would have been his long ago." Speaking of the word 'throne'  , the middle-aged man suddenly felt out of breath and did not dare to continue talking.  Although these people in the world seemed to be bold and fearless, they did not dare to criticize the government in public in the hall.  No matter how incompetent the court is, as long as it has not been overthrown, it will never be dealt with by a certain person or a certain sect.  If the government catches the pigtail, he will be in big trouble.  It is said that government spies are pervasive and can reach anyone around them, even cats and dogs.

    Bangbang

    "This is a good question. Who doesn't know that, generally speaking, men are stronger than women, and women's bodies are more flexible than men. A ruler is longer and an inch is shorter. This is true for everything in the world. If we only talk about singles  Huang Zhong did lose to Wang Yun when fighting alone, only in terms of martial arts, but when it came to group fights, Wang Yun was obviously not as good as Huang Zhong. Not to mention the hundreds of thousands of Japanese pirates, there were just one hundred thousand cows standing there for Wang Yun to kill.  No matter how deep Yun¡¯s inner strength is, he will probably be exhausted! However,Huang Zhong was different. He was versatile. He knew astronomy, geography, medicine, poison, divination, music, chess, calligraphy and painting, and miscellaneous arts and crafts. He knew everything and was proficient in everything. He was better than Wang Yun in many places.  "

    "Being number one in the world in martial arts only represents martial arts. It can only represent martial arts. It does not represent the three hundred and sixty lines or everything in the world."

    "If Wang Yun and Miss Gong were asked to compete in cooking, washing and boiling water, spinning and weaving, could Wang Yun be better than Miss Gong?"

    "Even if Miss Gong beats Wang Yun in these aspects, it cannot be said that she is the real number one in the world."

    "Even if we only talk about martial arts, someone with low martial arts may not be able to defeat someone with high martial arts!"

    Someone interjected: "This is wrong. Whoever is killed by the other party will naturally have lower martial arts than the other party. It's a very simple truth! Why make it so complicated."

    Qin Chao smiled slightly and said: "If the master is sleeping, sick, being tied up, or poisoned" Before he could finish speaking, the man was already blushing with embarrassment and wanted to lower his head to his crotch.

    Hahaha¡­¡­

    There was a burst of laughter.

    "Sometimes things are very simple, sometimes they are very complicated. Zhang San's martial arts just restrained Li Si, Li Si's martial arts restrained Wang Wu, and Wang Wu's martial arts restrained Zhang San. Zhang San defeated Li Si, and Li Si defeated  Wang Wu, Wang Wu killed Zhang San after he recovered from his injuries. Who is better in martial arts and who is inferior?" After a pause, Qin Chao continued, "It was just a relatively simple situation, just a simple relationship between the three people.  Rather than a complicated relationship between hundreds or thousands of people, which is thousands of times more complicated than chaos. Even in such a simple situation, it is not difficult to come to a conclusion: A's death at the hands of B does not mean that A's martial arts is low, nor does it mean that A's martial arts is low.  It does not mean that B¡¯s martial arts is high. The level of martial arts is not the only criterion for victory or defeat. People with low martial arts may not be unable to defeat people with high martial arts."

    "People with low martial arts skills may not be unable to defeat people with high martial arts skills." This sentence made everyone excited.

    The middle-aged man surnamed Huang shook his head slightly and sighed, and said: "Alas! I didn't think it through just now, or what you said makes sense, and I thought too simply and naively before. I just assumed that whoever wins is superior in martial arts.  , although most of the time this conclusion is correct, there are certainly many times when it is incorrect, but it is difficult to detect it because of preconceptions in the mind. And a wrong understanding may lead to one's own death. Listen to what you said,  It¡¯s better than ten years of reading. Thank you!¡±

    "You're welcome!" Qin Chao replied.

    Qin Chao felt that the middle-aged man named Huang was a smart man and very humble. Just as he was about to ask the other party's name, a middle-aged man dressed as a scholar stood up and said loudly: "Brother Huang Zhong is a warrior with great wisdom. Although  I can¡¯t imagine how he could wipe out 100,000 Japanese pirates by himself. After all, even if the Japanese pirates were all pigs, they would not be easy to kill. This is simply incredible! However, I firmly believe that Brother Huang Zhong can do it. Hum!  Although all of the "Five Ultimates" are extremely skilled, except for Huang Zhong, the other four are not good at it. They can kill hundreds or even thousands at most. Who doesn't know that the Japanese pirates are not easy to deal with. I think back then  "Before I finished speaking, 'Bah!'  Click!  With a sound, someone next to him slapped a big table and broke it, shouting: "The winner is the king, the loser is the culprit. Great wisdom is of no use. Huang Zhong was defeated by Wang Yun. Only martial arts is the most important."  . I thought Lu Bu was the best in the world, but now it seems that only Wang Yun is. Those people who write history books are really abominable. They even dare to deceive me. Where does Wang Yun need to use the chain trick, and where does he need to give sister Diao Chan to Lu Bu?  , it¡¯s better to give it to me than to Lu Bu! I think Lu Bu is rough on the outside and subtle on the inside, and it¡¯s almost enough to frame Wang Yun. Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about them for now. I admit that Huang Zhong is quite smart, but  He can only play some clever tricks. If he could put all his mind on martial arts, he might really be the best in the world, but he is too inattentive and he can actually become a top master. He is truly a genius. What a pity.  ! It¡¯s a pity that he doesn¡¯t practice martial arts attentively, otherwise his achievements will be limitless. However, since he lost to Wang Yun, it means that he is not good. He is not focused on practicing martial arts. No wonder others"

 New Edition Volume 1: The Rise of Infinite Storms Chapter 9: Zhong Ling Approaches

    "Shi Meng!"

    "You are so arrogant!"

    "Don't think that your martial arts skills are high. It's just because you are born with great strength. In terms of knowledge, you are not as good as me. Humph! With well-developed limbs and a simple mind, you are just a martial arts idiot."

    "Originally I didn't want to talk about you, but you actually dared to ignore Brother Huang Zhong. You are too ignorant and too arrogant" The middle-aged man dressed as a scholar kept yelling like a barrage.  .

    "Clickba"

    That table was really pitiful. It suffered another fatal disaster and was slapped again by Shi Meng. It could no longer hold on and fell apart.  Shi Meng was obviously irritated. The people at the table were obviously very familiar with him. They were not slow in their actions. They had already put away the food and wine on the table and shared a few items with each person.  The waiter held up a wooden sign and read, 'One table, two thousand coins, no price.  ¡¯ A few big characters.  Gong Wan held an abacus and smiled broadly.

    "Hmph! This table is too weak. The one last time was worth two hundred cents! Why did it change to two thousand cents this time? Shopkeeper, what do you mean by this?" Shi Meng's face looked ugly.

    Before Gong Wan could speak, one of Shi Meng's tablemates rushed to explain: "Didn't you say last time that we should change to a sturdier table? This table is made of fine elm wood and is of excellent craftsmanship. I also have one at home.  One piece, which is better than this one, cost me a full five taels of silver. Miss Gong is very fair, and two thousand yuan for a piece is not expensive."

    "Ah" Shi Meng's face twisted, "Why didn't you remind me earlier? If I had known better, I wouldn't have changed it. Although this table is better, it is also very limited. It can only support me one more time. It's not worth it. It's not worth it."  No! No, it¡¯s all your fault, you also get half of the money.¡±

    "Not worth it?" Gong Wan played with the abacus beads and said, "I have said before that it's not that our store cannot afford good tables and chairs, it can afford anything ten times better than this. It's just for the sake of customers that we don't buy too good ones.  But what did you say at the time? Huh! I have good intentions for you, but you treat me as a bad person."

    Shi Meng opened his mouth wide, not knowing how to answer.  At first, he thought he had the truth and was not tempted.

    The companion rushed to say: "Hahaha beautiful shopkeeper, you don't know, no one has dared to ask for money from him before, so he smashed harder and harder, and he has long been used to it. I have tried to persuade him, but he didn't  You want to listen, but you regard my good intentions as a donkey's liver and lungs" Shi Meng was furious and couldn't listen anymore, so he interrupted: "You stinky mouth, if you don't speak, no one will think you are dumb!" He thought to himself: "I'm not afraid.  Gong Guangjie, if you don't want to join the Wuliang Sword Sect, I won't care about the beautiful shopkeeper who dares to offend me. He will rape you first and then kill him. Let's play for a while. As for Gong Guangjie, if one person can't fight him, a group of people can't fight him either, huh!  "

    Everyone has been accustomed to speaking in the midfield, and likes to follow the blindness. Only the girl who hugged the mink was different. She waited for a small meeting and was impatient. She approached the Qin Dynasty and asked, "Do you still talk about it?"

    Qin Chao smiled slightly and said: "Speak, of course. But, as you have also seen, everyone is talking happily, how can I interrupt their elegance."

    "Hmph! A bunch of idiots. Just leave them alone and talk to me first, okay?" The girl holding the mink offended everyone around her with her words, and the surrounding area suddenly became quiet.  If everyone hadn't seen her playing with poison as if nothing had happened, they would have stretched out their hands to teach her a lesson if they were afraid that there was something big behind her.

    The girl holding the Diao snorted coldly: "Huh! What are you looking at? The Infinite Sword Sect is not as good as my family's Valley of Ten Thousand Tribulations, but you are rushing to join the Infinite Sword Sect. What are you other than idiots?" Although most of the people don't know Wan Liang.  Jiegu', but seeing that she didn't even take the Wuliang Sword Sect in her eyes, he didn't dare to offend her easily.  The girl holding the mink had a disdainful face and was too lazy to pay attention to those people. Seeing that Qin Chao never cared about him, he looked even more extraordinary under the background of everyone, which made her interest greatly increase.

    When Qin Chao heard the three words 'Valley of Ten Thousand Tribulations', his heart brightened, and he thought to himself: "By the way, Valley of Ten Thousand Tribulations, Zhong Ling, Lightning Marten. The information in the book is still of some use, but it's just that it's better to believe in the book than to have no book at all, so I'll still weigh it.  Well done. Besides, when I came, the book changed."

    Bang

    "The Valley of Ten Thousand Tribulations is your home. Your surname is Zhong and your given name is Ling. Your father is Zhong Wanchou, the master of the Valley of Ten Thousand Tribulations. Your mother is Gan Baobao. The name of the little mink in your arms is Lightning Mink." Qin Chao pretended to be mysterious.  road.

    The eyes of the girl holding the mink grew wider and wider. She looked Qin Chao up and down for a long time before asking: "You, how do you know so clearly?" She was obviously Zhong Ling from the Valley of Ten Thousand Tribulations.

    Qin Chao said seriously: "Why can't I understand clearly? Your father is not Huang Zhong." The implication is that I know even a top master like Huang Zhong, let alone your father.

    Zhong Ling understood.

    Many people in the hall also understood, and they were even more surprised than Zhong Ling.

    Someone yelled strangely: "Huang, Huang, is Huang Zhong really true?"

    Qin Chao chuckled and said the same thing: "?? is true, otherwise it is false.  "However, the weight of this sentence in everyone's minds has been completely different.

    Zhong Ling was stunned for a long time, then suddenly giggled and said, "I don't know you!"

    "Huang Zhong doesn't know me either." Qin Chao replied.

    "What does this have to do with what we are talking about?" Zhong Ling asked curiously.

    "Of course it is related." Qin Chao explained, "Huang Zhong and I were not born in the same era. He was born much earlier than me, so I can know him, but he cannot know me. From this, it can be inferred that A knows B,  It's normal for person B to not know person A. It's also normal for me to know you but you don't know me, isn't it?"

    Zhong Ling muttered: "That's true, but I always feel that something is wrong."

    Gong Wan smiled and said: "You are right. Whatever words came out of his mouth, everything changed. The true became false, the false became true, the right became wrong, and the wrong became right. But,  There is something new today. What I don¡¯t know turns into knowing, and what I know turns into not knowing.¡±

    Zhong Ling clapped his hands and said, "That's right! I thought about it. Even if you know me, how come you also know my father? Forget it, how come you also know my mother? You can't be my mother's relative!"

    Shi Meng saw Zhong Lingsheng's beauty. Although he was afraid of her poisonous skills and family background, he still couldn't help letting his evil thoughts take over. He habitually teased her and said: "Baby, he is your mother's lover, and so am I. The three of us  "" Suddenly, a white shadow flashed, and the lightning marten suddenly jumped out, pounced on Shi Meng, and bit him in the chest with a click.  By the time Shi Meng reached out to grab it, the lightning marten had already returned to Zhong Ling's arms.

    "Poison, poison! You" Before he could finish his words, Shi Meng plopped down!  He fell to the ground, kicked off his feet, and saw the King of Hell gone.  Shi Meng was born with great strength, and he also developed good internal strength. His palm strength was extremely strong, but his other martial arts were not very good. He didn't know anything about Qing Gong or Poison Kung Fu.

    Everyone was dumbfounded, as if their acupuncture points were collectively tapped, even Qin Chao was no exception.  Although he has long known that Lightning Marten grew up eating venomous snakes and has a particularly poisonous mouth. In the book, even the Shennong Gang, which swept through the Wuliang Sword Sect with its poisonous skills, was defeated by Lightning Marten. Even the gang leader Sikong Xuan could not resist Lightning Marten.  In order to save his life, he had to seize Zhong Ling and threaten the "Valley of Ten Thousand Tribulations" in exchange for the antidote.

    What shocked the Qin Dynasty the most was that just because of a disagreement, a lively and strong man died in the blink of an eye, and the person who killed him was a very cute and innocent-looking little beauty.  However, in the book, Zhong Ling appears to be gentler and kinder, neither as ruthless as Mu Wanqing nor as poisonous as Azi.  Jianghu, the real Jianghu should be like this!  It's far less beautiful than imagined, but it makes people's blood boil even more.  It's like killing monsters in a game, but the reality is much more exciting than in the game.

    Zhong Ling stroked the lightning mink and said with a smile: "Don't worry, my precious mink is very good. It only bites bad people, not good people." She grabbed the tail of a small green snake with two fingers of her right hand and lifted it upside down.  Get up and swing in front of the lightning ferret.  The lightning ferret grabs it with its front feet and opens its mouth to eat.  These venomous snakes were the food of the lightning martens. Qin Chao had known this for a long time, but when he saw the lightning martens eating with his own eyes, he still felt frightened and even forgot to say what he had planned to say.

    After a small chat, the story of Huang Zhong¡¯s killing of Japanese pirates was interrupted for an hour before continuing.

    "Huang Zhong said angrily: 'If the tiger doesn't show its power, think it's a sick cat!' He sneered and took off a green jade flute from his waist with his right hand"

    "The blue sea laughs, the tides on both sides of the strait are rolling, the ups and downs are known by the waves" A classic song, easy to understand, with a clear rhythm and lofty artistic conception.  Qin Chao only sang a few lines, and everyone couldn't help but sing loudly, and the singing echoed throughout the Gong family restaurant.

    Qin Chao's words "'The music of the blue sea tide' resounded throughout Peach Blossom Island, and the Japanese pirates were killed one after another, regardless of whether their martial arts were high or low, whether they were generals or soldiers, whether they were veterans or recruits, whether they knew music or not.  Understand music, they all have the same fate. In a moment, one hundred thousand Japanese pirates died on Peach Blossom Island and made flower fertilizer. Thinking about it, the peach blossoms will definitely bloom more beautifully and brighter next year. However, most of the Japanese pirates¡¯ blood is  The blood was black and could not be used to make flower fertilizer, so Huang Zhong had to dig a large ink pool and use it as waste. However, there was still some blood that was darker than the ink and was very poisonous, so it could not be used as flower fertilizer or ink.  Huang Zhong had no choice but to spend seven, seven and forty-nine days refining them into a poison that was said to be capable of poisoning even gods, and named it 'Tianyi Shenshui'"

 New Edition Volume 1: The Rise of Infinite Storms Chapter 10: Absorbing People¡¯s Inner Power

    While Qin Chao was telling the story, he took the opportunity to digest the internal energy absorbed from Shi Meng's corpse.

    Qin Chaocai didn¡¯t feel any guilt after absorbing the internal energy from the dead, but he just felt a little disgusted.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether it was because Shi Meng¡¯s internal energy was too low, or because he was a dead person, or because he had just started practicing the Beiming Divine Art, or a combination of the three, but he felt that he did not absorb much internal energy this time.  At that time, it felt like taking a sip of warm tea. It was comfortable, but it was over before it even started.  Others only saw him touching Shi Meng's chest, so how could they know that there was something else going on.

    Although the internal energy absorbed was not much, Qin Chao's gains were considerable.  The feeling of Qi in the 'Left Palm Center Point' is getting stronger and stronger, and the quantity is very close to the 'Tanzhong Point', but there is an obvious difference in quality, because practicing the 'Tanzhong Point' is like taking a bath in a hot spring, while practicing 'Tanzhong Point'  The left palm center point is just like taking a bath.  Of course, there are other differences between the two, most of which are reflected in subtleties. They are easy to feel but not easy to say. Just like a dish is placed in front of you, you just eat it. Even though the two have many similarities,  , but can never reach an agreement.

    Consolidated the first level and entered the second level.

    The practice of Beiming Divine Art does not require you to complete the first level before you can start practicing the second level.  No matter which level it is, the beginning is very limited, like a glass of water, and the future, if not infinite, is boundless, just like the ocean.  If the entire Beiming Divine Art is the sea, then each level is a river leading to the sea.  The more layers, the more rivers, and the faster the cultivation.  Rivers also have different sizes and lengths, and each level of cultivation also has different levels.  Now the cultivation level of the first level is higher than that of the second level. The internal force of the first level is similar to that of the second level in quantity. What is higher than the second level is mainly quality.

    Qin Chao continued to practice, research, and demonstrate.  Demonstrate "New Interpretation of Internal Strength".

    ¡­¡­

    "Most of the time, cultivation refers to both the quantity and quality of internal force."

    "Sometimes, the quantity of internal force represents the cultivation level of internal strength, and the quality of internal force represents the state of internal strength."

    "Sometimes, the level of internal strength just refers to the cultivation level of internal strength. The higher the cultivation level, the higher the internal strength. The first level of cultivation is the cultivation base, the second level of cultivation is also the cultivation base, and the total cultivation base is the level of each level.  For example, if a person has cultivated an internal skill to the third level, the first level has ten years of cultivation, the second level has twenty years of cultivation, and the third level has forty years of cultivation, then  His cultivation is seventy years of cultivation (10+20+40).¡±

    "Sometimes, the level of internal strength refers to the multiplication of internal strength and realm. For example, if a person has ten years of cultivation and a tenth level of realm, then his internal strength is one hundred years (10x10)."

    "Most of the time, the cultivation of martial arts refers to both the cultivation of internal strength and the cultivation of external strength. Internal strength is mainly measured in years, and external strength is mainly measured in kilograms. Martial arts can be measured in both years and kilograms.  Kilograms are measured in units, such as thousand-year internal strength and thousand-pound giant strength. As for the specific situation, it depends on which one the practitioner is better at. Those who are better at internal strength are measured in years, and those who are better at external strength are measured in kilograms. If internal strength and external strength are  They are all good at it, and the unit can be used both for years and for strength. But most of the time, there is no need to subdivide it. If every sentence is subdivided, how much internal power, how much external power, how much light power, and how much poison power, it would be too troublesome. A sentence of martial arts  The cultivation level includes both the cultivation level of internal strength and the cultivation level of external strength. Even the realm of internal strength and external strength is also included. Even poison skills and the like are often converted into cultivation level."

    ¡­¡­

    After some arguments, Qin Chao felt that his inner strength cultivation should be about a year, and thought: "By about seven or eight years, it should be very suitable to continue practicing the first level of Lingbo Weibu, maybe within a month  I will break through the first level within a short time. I must first practice this life-saving trick, and then I can walk boldly in the world, unlike now, where a little lightning ferret makes me nervous and I can't communicate deeply with the beauty."

    The notoriety of the Lightning Ferret spread quickly, and everyone was talking about it. However, Gong Wan became happier and happier because she wanted to try to cultivate a relationship with Zhong Ling so that she could use her Lightning Ferret to deal with Gong Guangjie in the future.  This was originally the test she planned to give Qin Chao.  However, the deeper the contact with Qin Chao and the deeper the relationship, the less he wanted to take risks.  Therefore, although Qin Chao had already exceeded her quota for the second test set by her father, she had yet to confess her feelings to Qin Chao.

    The second test is that one level exceeds ten levels.

    Qin Chao only took one level of income, but it was far more than the ten levels of income of other storytellers.

    After Qin Chao completed the second test, Gong Wan regarded herself as his woman, but he was kept in the dark.  He cares more about Xiao Liu than Gong Wan and often chats with Xiao Liu.  Xiao Liu became closer and closer to him and talked more and more.  Xiao Liu once said to him: "No matter who Sister Wan marries, I plan to be her dowry, even if it is XiaoConcubine, I am willing too.  "He was envious of that 'who' at the time, but he didn't know that that 'who' actually referred to himself. Gong Wan had always treated Xiao Liu as his biological sister, and he didn't even hide his thoughts about Qin Chao from her.

    After Qin Chao finished talking and had dinner, he went back to his room to practice the Beiming Magic Technique.  He no longer thought about Zhong Ling or Lightning Marten, and tried to relax his mind, entering an increasingly empty state.

    Zhong Ling rushed home in the evening and rushed to the restaurant in the morning.

    She brought a lot of melon seeds and poisonous snakes from home.  Melon seeds were fried by her mother with snake gall, and she loved them most.  Venomous snakes are prepared for lightning ferrets, who love to eat them most.  She planned to stay at the restaurant last night, but found that the melon seeds and poisonous snakes were almost finished, so she reluctantly hurried home.

    In the morning, Qin Chao was pestered by Zhong Ling and told her "The Legend of Two Dragons of the Tang Dynasty" alone.

    When talking about Fu Junzhuo¡¯s death, Zhong Ling burst into tears and choked up: ¡°Sister Fu is so stupid!¡±

    Qin Chao smiled and said: "That's not stupid, but crazy. You are too young to understand this. Fu Junzhuo is a cold-blooded killer and hates the Han people very much. Even the emperor dares to assassinate. Is there anything else that she doesn't dare to do?  ? However, there is a kind of man in the world who is astonishingly charming. No matter what kind of woman he is, he will fall in love with him as soon as he meets him. He will be deeply in love with him after just a short time of contact. He will stay with him until death. The more he is like Fu Junzhuo,  The easier it is for an extraordinary woman to fall into it, the deeper she will fall. Ssangyong is obviously the best among such men. After a woman meets such a man, no matter how smart she was before, she will become more and more stupid. Strictly speaking  Say, this is not stupid. Sometimes people have the upper hand with rationality, and sometimes sensibility has the upper hand. Being rational does not necessarily mean being smart, and being emotional does not necessarily mean being stupid. Moreover, it must be understood that rationality is also the dominant factor.  Women's rationality is different from that of men, and their sensibility is also different between men and women. Fu Junzhuo is a woman who tends to be rational, but when she is emotional, she is more emotional than those women who tend to be emotional. However, the average man is not at all motivated  Only a special man like Ssangyong can match her sensibility."

    "Is there really such a terrible man in the world?" Zhong Ling didn't want to believe it, but he also didn't want to disbelieve it.

    The Qin Dynasty neither confirmed nor denied it.

    In the afternoon, he was telling stories in the lobby on the first floor as usual, talking about "The Legend of the Condor Heroes" which he had greatly revised.

    In the evening, he was pestered by Zhong Ling again, but the audience was no longer one person, but three people. The other two people were Gong Wan and Xiao Liu.  Although Zhong Ling only knew Xiaoliu for two days, he liked staying with her very much.  Zhong Ling felt that Xiao Liu was particularly like the double dragons mentioned by Qin Chao, and she was a bit like Fu Junzhuo. She began to understand what Qin Chao said: "Sometimes people's rationality prevails, and sometimes their sensibility prevails. Being rational does not necessarily mean being smart.  , it is not necessarily stupid to have the upper hand of emotion. Moreover, it must be understood that it is also rational, and women¡¯s rationality is different from men¡¯s"

    "Fortunately Xiaoliu is not a man!"

    After listening to the book, Zhong Ling got his wish and slept in the same bed as Xiao Liu.

    Xiao Liu hated the smell of medicine on Zhong Ling's body and couldn't fall asleep very late.

    The three girls all got up before dawn, but Qin Chao didn't get up until three o'clock in the morning. He was looked down upon by the three girls for a while, but he didn't care and sang his own lazy sleep song: "I don't like cigarettes, I don't like wine.  I don¡¯t like whoring, I don¡¯t like gambling, I just like to sleep in Whether it¡¯s money or power, it¡¯s better to sleep in¡±

 New Edition Volume 1: The Rise of Infinite Storms Chapter 11: Sword Lake Palace

    As the Wuliang Sword Sect's East-West Sect martial arts tournament approaches, the Gong family restaurant becomes more and more lively, and more and more people die at the mouth of Lightning Marten. The reputations of Lightning Marten, Zhong Ling and Ten Thousand Tribulations Valley are getting bigger and bigger, and Gong Wan's face is  The smiles on Qin Chao's face are getting more and more, the books in Qin Chao's mind are changing more and more, the books in his mouth are getting smoother and smoother, the money bag around his waist is getting bigger and bigger, Beiming's magical power is getting stronger and stronger, Lingbo Weibu is the first  The layers became more and more familiar, and finally the cultivation was successful.

    We have everything, we just need the east wind.

    On the day of the competition, before the rooster crows, Qin Chao was frightened out of bed by Zhong Ling with a lightning marten. The two of them each took two big, fragrant meat buns and rushed to the Wuliang Sword Sect together.

    Zhong Ling had long suspected that Qin Chao was a master of martial arts, so she tried her best Qing Kung Fu besides Poison Kung Fu. Sure enough, no matter how hard she tried, she could not get rid of Qin Chao. She was fast, Qin Chao was also fast, and she was slow.  The Qin Dynasty was also slow.  She didn't know that Qin Chao had already mastered Lingbo Weibu. His Qinggong was not only unparalleled in the world, but at least it was first-rate.  However, no matter how good the Qing Gong is, it must be supported by internal energy. Qin Chao's Beiming Divine Skill is very powerful. Recently, he also used the lightning mink to absorb people's internal energy. However, after transformation, he still doesn't have much internal energy that truly belongs to him, and it is far less than Zhong Ling.  .

    After research, Qin Chao discovered that each level of the Beiming Divine Art can only transform one-seventy-second of the internal force, and each additional level can transform one more.  Now that I have only cultivated two levels, I can only transform two copies. If I absorb someone else's internal energy for seventy-two years and transform it into my own, I will only have two years of internal energy left.

    Those who died in the mouth of the lightning marten had an average internal strength of less than twenty years, which was very useless.

    What¡¯s more, if you use Beiming Magic to absorb the internal energy of a newly deceased person, you can only get half of the energy you had when you were alive.

    Qin Chao's internal strength is far from comparable to Zhong Ling. Fortunately, although Lingbo Weibu is difficult to practice, once practiced successfully, the effect is very magical. When Lingbo Weibu is used, not only can the internal strength be increased, but the increased internal strength can exceed  The consumed internal force causes the total internal force to increase rather than decrease.  However, his Lingbo Weibu has only just started at the first level, and the effect of increasing internal strength is still very limited.  Even so, in terms of Qinggong, he is confident that he will never be inferior to those great master-level figures.

    After gaining internal strength, his eyesight is getting better and better, and his short-sightedness has long since disappeared. Night vision within two feet is like daylight, and within twenty feet is like a full-moon night.  He felt that night vision was much stronger than a flashlight, not because electricity was inferior to internal power, but because after all, electricity was only borrowed, not entirely his own, while internal power was entirely his own.  In addition, internal force directly transforms the naked eye, while electricity indirectly improves vision through the flashlight.

    Along the way, there were lush trees, picturesque scenery, birds singing, rabbits racing, wild boars in groups, and mountain bears in pairs, which made Qin Chao's eyes look straight.

    Genius Meng Mengliang, the two of them have arrived at the mountain gate of Wuliang Sword Sect.

    One of the Shoushan disciples named Shang Yuqing liked to go to Gong's restaurant to drink. Recently, he became obsessed with listening to books. When he saw Qin Chao's Qinggong from a distance, his eyes almost popped out of his head.

    "Big, big, hero, heroine!"

    "Please, please, please come in."

    When Qin Chao and Zhong Ling walked far away, Shang Yuqing was still in a daze

    "Senior Brother Shang, what kind of heroes are these?" A disciple guarding the mountain asked curiously, "I see that they are very young, not like heroes! The sons and daughters of heroes are about the same."

    "Junior Brother Qu, don't talk about you, I couldn't have imagined it! I would never have thought that that man was a storyteller. According to the man, the woman was the only daughter of the owner of the Valley of Ten Thousand Tribulations. Don't be surprised, that man is in heaven  He knows everything underground, and I didn't really believe it at first, and now I still can't believe that he knows martial arts" Shang Yuqing's face was stiff and blank, but he spoke clearly and enunciated clearly.

    ¡°Even if you know martial arts, what¡¯s so strange about it?¡± Junior Brother named Qu asked doubtfully.

    "Of course it wouldn't be surprising if someone else knew martial arts. But, you don't know"

    Because they were too far apart, Qin Chao could no longer hear the next words clearly and had no interest in hearing them anymore.  His current interest is mainly in the "Shen Nong Gang"'s attack on the Wuliang Sword Sect.  He had already heard from Zhong Ling that the 'Shen Nong Gang' planned to take advantage of the day of the competition to use poison to kill the Wuliang Sword Sect in one fell swoop.  After Zhong Ling heard this secret, he had already prepared to watch the excitement and experience the poisonous skills of the 'Shen Nong Gang'.  Qin Chao also found out from Zhong Ling that the 'Shen Nong Gang' only killed people from the Wuliang Sword Sect. As for the reason, Zhong Ling couldn't tell him.  The Qin Dynasty had long thought seriously that if one cultivated to the first level of Lingbo Weibu, no matter whether the 'Shen Nong Gang' killed people outside the Wuliang Sword Sect or not, there was no doubt that they would follow him and leave.  He couldn't even reach the first level, and he didn't bother to watch no matter how busy it was.  ¡®A gentleman does not stand under a dangerous wall.  ¡¯ Between watching the excitement and his own life, he valued the latter more.

    Even after practicing Lingbo Weibu, he still didn't dare to be too careless.

    Before, he hadThose who wanted to join the Wuliang Sword Sect gathered a lot of information about the Wuliang Sword Sect.

    The Wuliang Sword Sect was originally divided into three sects: East, North, and West. The North sect has declined in recent decades, but the two sects in the East and West have prosperous talents.  The Wuliang Sword Sect was founded in Wuliang Mountain, Nanzhao during the Five Dynasties and the Later Tang Dynasty, and its leader lived in Wuliang Mountain Jianhu Palace.  Since the Song Dynasty was divided into three sects, the disciples of the three sects would compete in sword fights in Jianhu Palace every five years. The winning sect would have the right to live in Jianhu Palace for five years until the sixth year.  Try again.  There are five sword fights, and the one who wins three is the winner.  In the past five years, although the losers have studied hard in order to avenge their shame in the next sword competition, the winners have not dared to relax at all.  The Beizong won the battle forty years ago and moved into the Jianhu Palace. Five years later, he was defeated and left the palace. The leader was so angry that he led his disciples to move to Shanxi. After that, he stopped participating in sword competitions and had no contact with the two sects in the east and west.  For thirty-five years, the two sects of the East and West have won and lost each other.  Dongzong defeated it four times, and Xizong defeated it twice.

    Qin Chao and Zhong Ling used their superior Qinggong skills to wander around the Jianhu Palace, as if they were in a deserted place.

    By the time they arrived at the competition hall, the competition had just begun. Two disciples of the Wuliang Sword Sect were fighting fiercely with their swords going back and forth, metal and iron clashing.  On the east side of the hall, there are two people sitting at the head.  Sitting at the top was a middle-aged Taoist nun. She was Xin Shuangqing, the head of the Western Sect of the Wuliang Sword Sect.  The one at the bottom is an old man in his fifties, with his long beard twirling in his right hand and a lively expression.  He is Zuo Zimu, the head of the East Sect of the Wuliang Sword Sect.  The two people were seated more than ten feet apart, with more than twenty male and female disciples standing behind them.  There were more than ten guests sitting on a row of chairs on the west side. Some of them were notaries jointly invited by the heads of the Eastern and Western Sects, and the rest were guests who came to watch the ceremony.  These people are all well-known figures in the Yunnan martial arts world, including Ren Xihua and Zhu Dao.  Only the young man in green clothes sitting at the bottom is an unknown person.

    Qin Chao guessed that it was Duan Yu.

    Zhong Ling rolled his eyes and pulled Qin Chao to jump onto the rafter.

    The two of them didn¡¯t take it seriously, but everyone was shocked.  The beams were more than a foot above everyone's head. Although there were several people in the hall who were confident that they could jump up, they thought they couldn't do it as easily as the two of them.  Moreover, both of them are so young and unruly, even more unruly than at home.  Among everyone, Ren Xihua and Zhu Dao were the most surprised, especially Zhu Dao, whose mouth was open enough to fit into his fist, and his mouth was drooling, as if he had dementia.

    Xin Shuangqing¡¯s eyes glowed.

    Zuo Zimu¡¯s face was gloomy, and he didn¡¯t know what to do for a while.

    "You guys keep competing! Why are you staring at us two!" Although Zhong Ling's words didn't sound good, they were very innocent, and temporarily solved Zuo Zimu's dilemma.

 New Edition Volume 1: The Rise of Infinite Storms Chapter 12: The Sword of Supreme Jane

    In a strange atmosphere, the competition continued.

    Qin Chao just looked at Duan Yu for a moment and then turned his attention to the martial arts competition.  Most of the swordsmanship he had seen before was one move that could determine life or death. There were more than ten moves, but he had never seen a sword fight like this where you and I fought for a long time without a winner.  He once co-wrote a book called "New Interpretation of Sword Art". After gaining experience in "New Interpretation of Sword Art", he started writing "New Interpretation of Internal Strength".  In "New Interpretation of Swordsmanship", swordsmanship is divided into 'One Sword Style' and 'Ten Thousand Sword Style'.

    The best representative of "Yijian Style" in the martial arts world is "Yijian Xi Lai".

    The best representative of ¡®Wanjianliu¡¯ in the martial arts world is ¡®Tianwai Feixian¡¯.

    "The One Sword Style" has only one move, only one level, and only one realm. If you understand, you understand, and if you don't understand, you don't understand. The beginning is the result, the result is the beginning, the entry is perfection, the perfection is entry, and even the sword of Jane.  It is also the most powerful sword.

    "The Ten Thousand Swords Style" has four realms: "Ten Swords, Hundred Swords, Thousand Swords, and Ten Thousand Swords." Each realm is divided into ten levels, and a total of forty levels.  The first realm is also called the 'Realm of the Swordsman', the second realm is also called the 'Realm of the Swordsman', the third realm is also called the 'Realm of the Sword Immortal', and the fourth realm is also called the 'Realm of the Swordsman'.  It's called the 'Realm of the Sword Master'.

    The first battle took more than seventy moves to determine the winner.

    More than seventy moves does not mean that they have entered the 'Realm of Swordsmen', because the Hundred Swords does not refer to how many moves are used in a battle, but how many swords can be turned into one move, and how many swords can be changed between one move.  .  The Qin Dynasty judged that the two outstanding disciples of the Wuliang Sword Sect should be in the early stage of the 'Swordsman's Realm' and close to the middle stage of the 'Swordsman's Realm'. They could turn three swords into one move and transform three swords in one move.  , in the third level of 'Ten Thousand Swords Style'.  Like most of the disciples of the Wuliang Sword Sect, I am still at the first level of the 'Ten Thousand Swords Style'.

    In the first competition, Dongzong won with the help of men's physical strength. Zuo Zimu and Xin Shuangqing exchanged a few words casually. Seeing that Qin Chao and Zhong Ling still ignored them, they had no choice but to continue to ignore Qin Chao and Zhong Ling and compete first.  Let¡¯s talk about the conference again, so we quickly announced the start of the second competition.  Although everyone's expressions were normal, the atmosphere was getting weirder and weirder.  The weird atmosphere also affected the performance of the contestants, and there was a clear gap between the level and the previous game.  Only Duan Yu couldn't see it and thought it was much more interesting than the previous one and laughed happily.

    In the second competition, the female disciple of the Xizong was disturbed by Duan Yu's laughter and lost to the male disciple of the Dongzong. Xin Shuangqing was so angry that her face turned blue.

    The third battle ended in a draw.

    In the fourth game, Xizong played a young man, and Dong Zong played a middle-aged man. There was a big age difference between the two. From this alone, it can be seen that this young man is indeed a talent. Even if he loses in the end, he should still be defeated.  Glory.  This is also called winning before fighting and becoming invincible.  The swordsmanship performed by the young man was still the same as the one I had just seen, but he pointed east and west, and the sword made perfect turns, creating a sense of beauty that made people couldn't help but applaud in admiration.  The middle-aged man's swordsmanship is also good. He uses the same swordsmanship, but it lacks the beauty and has more murderous intent. I think many people have fallen under his sword.  The martial arts of these two people are obviously higher than those in the previous games.  The two fought more than seventy moves, but they were still fighting so hard that no one could tell who would win in the end.  Suddenly, the middle-aged man swung his sword with too much force, and his body swayed slightly, as if he was about to fall.

    ¡°Tsk!¡± Duan Yu laughed out loud again.  He immediately realized that he had lost his composure and hurriedly put his hand to cover his mouth.

    At this moment, the young man in the field struck the middle-aged man in the back with his left hand. The middle-aged man took a step forward to avoid it. The long sword in his hand suddenly circled and shouted: "Go!" and stabbed the young man with the sword.  left leg.

    The young man followed the sword's movement and pulled out his left leg. He held the sword on the ground and stood up straight, ready to fight again.

    The middle-aged man had returned the sword to its sheath and said with a smile: "Junior Brother Chu, Chengzheng, Chengzang, isn't it badly hurt?"

    The young man's face turned pale, he bit his lip and said, "Thank you, Senior Brother Gong, for showing mercy."

    Zuo Zimu had a proud look on his face, smiled slightly, and said: "Dongzong has won three battles. It seems that Dongzong will live in this 'Sword Lake Palace' for another five years. Junior Sister Xin, we still have to compete.  What?"

    Xin Shuangqing suppressed his anger and said: "Senior Brother Zuo really trains his disciples well. But I wonder if Senior Brother Zuo has gained a lot from his research on the 'Infinite Jade Wall' in the past five years?"

    Zuo Zimu glared at her and said sternly: "How could junior sister forget the rules of our sect?"

    Xin Shuangqing snorted and stopped talking.

    Zuo Zimu said with a smile: "The four disciples sent by Junior Sister Xin this year are really impressive in swordsmanship, especially the fourth battle we won is a fluke. Junior nephew Chu is so young, but he has practiced to such an extent, he has a serious future.  There is no limit. In five years, I¡¯m afraid we will?Xizong has to change his position, hehe, hehe!  "As he spoke, he burst into laughter, suddenly turned his eyes, looked at Duan Yu, and said, "My scoundrel just won with the feint of the 'Tumble Step', but this Duan Shixiong seems to be quite disapproving of it.  How about asking brother Duan Shi to give some pointers to his apprentice?  Brother Ma Wu is powerful in southern Yunnan, and there are no weak soldiers under his strong generals. Brother Duan Shi's methods must be quite high.  "

    Qin Chao didn't know why Zuo Zimu in the book had to quarrel with Duan Yu, but he knew that the Zuo Zimu in front of him was a "drinker who doesn't care about drinking", mainly because he wanted to show it to himself and Zhong Ling.  He didn't want to see Duan Yu and Ma Wude continue to be in trouble, so he jumped off the beam and said with a smile: "Your scoundrel's martial arts is indeed not very good. I don't know how your master's martial arts is. Why don't we compete in the end?"  A comparison.¡±

    Zuo Zimu thought to himself: "A devil is willing to compete with you. I can be your grandfather at my age. Losing is too embarrassing, winning is too normal, and both sides will lose money. However, you are willing to compete, we can only ask for it, as long as you show your martial arts  , I¡¯m not afraid that I can¡¯t see your background. If the background is too big, and a man can bend and stretch, and be able to make friends with him, it¡¯s a blessing rather than a curse. If the background is not that good, hehe!" He immediately stopped his thoughts and gave instructions to the middle-aged man named Gong.  : "Guangjie, just now people laughed at you for not being very good at martial arts. Why don't you ask me for advice?"

    Gong Guangjie, a middle-aged man, was eager for his master to say this. He drew out his long sword, stood in the middle of the field, turned the hilt upside down, raised his hand and said to Qin Chao: "Please!"

    Qin Chao was also eager to teach Gong Guangjie a lesson, vent his anger for Gong Wan, and gain some combat experience to avoid being in a hurry when encountering a real master in the future.

    Qin Chao deliberately put on the air of a master and said in a very disdainful tone: "You are too weak, I will give you three moves. No, I will give you ten moves!" Of course he knew the principle of 'strike first to gain the upper hand'.  But he wanted to test the power of Lingbo Weibu and humiliate Gong Guangjie.  He didn't believe that Gong Guangjie could break through his Lingbo Weibu, so it didn't matter if he gave up a hundred moves rather than ten moves. He just saw that it was too explicit, so he didn't say that.

    ???????????????????????????????????????? Gong Guangjie fired three swords in one breath. The first move was done with all his strength, and it was like a sneak attack.

    Qin Chao's body only shook slightly, but he was still where he was, and his three swords failed one after another.  In the eyes of everyone, it is dangerous and dangerous. Although they know that it is not luck, they are even less willing to believe that it is strength.  Little did he know that Qin Chao had not yet used Lingbo Weibu's move, but only used his dodge ability which was greatly enhanced after practicing Lingbo Weibu.  After one move failed, Gong Guangjie didn't have time to think too much. He tried three more moves, but they all failed again.  Gong Guangjie didn't believe in evil, so he made more than ten moves in a row, but in the end his moves failed, and his opponent still stood where he was.

    Gong Guangjie held his sword upside down, neither attacking nor retreating. His face turned red with embarrassment, and suddenly an idea flashed in his mind, and he thought to himself: "Since the exquisite sword moves don't work, why don't I just walk over and squeeze him out of the place?"  ." Just as he was about to get closer, a sword light flashed, blood flew out, and there was a stinging pain on his left shoulder, and a cold snort came from his ear, followed by the young man's words: "You don't respect the sword, you don't deserve to use it at all."  Gong Guangjie looked down in disbelief and looked down at the place where the sword hit his left shoulder.

    Everyone was dumbfounded and secretly suspected something evil.

    "What happened to that sword blow just now?"

    "Yes! I also want to know, a sword that is obviously very simple is not too fast!"

    "You know, it's so evil! I hid it very evil from the beginning, but I didn't expect that sword attack would be ten times more evil."

    "Standing still, without using any moves at all, and relying only on eyesight and quick hands, I was able to decipher so many exquisite sword moves. It's so powerful, so magical, so weird!"

    Hearing the words of the people around him, Gong Guangjie felt much better and said to himself: "It turns out it's not just me who doesn't understand, everyone doesn't understand!" He took a deep breath and asked Qin Chao: "What kind of swordsmanship are you doing?"

    "The most simple sword."

    "The most simple sword?"

 New Edition Volume 1: The Rise of Infinite Storms Chapter 13: Just Begun

    The Qin Dynasty did not give any explanation, and it could not be explained.

    "The practice of 'One Sword Style' is a bit like the 'Marrying Clothes Divine Art'. After you practice it, you need to forget it all, then practice it again, forget it all again, and then practice it again, then you can truly succeed in the practice.  It is difficult to practice, and it is also difficult to forget. It is even more difficult to practice again after forgetting than the first time, and it is even more difficult to forget than the first time.  After forgetting again, it is even more difficult to practice it again than the second time, and it is even more difficult to forget it than the second time. Especially the last practice is even more difficult because it is too clean.  There is simply no way to start.

    The Qin Dynasty¡¯s original practice of ¡®One Sword Style¡¯ was not to improve swordsmanship.

    Internal strength is the foundation of other martial arts. Without internal strength, the power of swordsmanship will be very limited, and it is simply not worth spending so much time and energy on practicing.

    Compared with those high-tech weapons, swordsmanship is nothing to mention.

    In the Qin Dynasty, the main purpose of practicing "Yijian Style" was to improve Taoism.

    He believes that Tao encompasses everything, and Taoism encompasses swordsmanship. It can be said that swordsmanship is one of the foundations of Taoism.  The stronger the foundation of Taoism, the closer it will be to advanced Taoism.  Without practicing swordsmanship, no matter how advanced the theory of Taoism is, it is just empty talk. Just like "Sun Tzu's Art of War" and other theories are not bad, but few people really understand how to fight after reading it. The reason is that they are too talkative on paper and not practical.  Too little.

    Why study Taoism?

    The purpose is to open the door to mystery and master supernatural power.

    Of course, this is just a basic goal.  However, only by laying a solid foundation first can we more easily reach higher goals and not fall down easily. We can attack when we advance and defend when we retreat.  Otherwise, let¡¯s not talk about higher goals, nor basic goals, but only the more basic goals, which is the ¡®One Sword Style¡¯.  Since you can't even master the 'One Sword Style', it feels very difficult, let alone those higher goals!  No matter how ambitious you are, you have to put it aside first, keep your feet on the ground, and start from the basics.

    In "New Interpretation of Swordsmanship", 'One Sword Style' and 'Ten Thousand Sword Style' are not the highest swordsmanship. Above them there are 'Kendo Style' and 'Swordsmanship Style'.

    "Kendo-ryu" includes "Ikken-ryu".

    ¡®Swordsmanship style¡¯ includes ¡®Wanjian style¡¯.

    These are just theories, unproven theories.

    Although he has mastered the 'One Sword Style', as far as the 'Kendo Style' is concerned, it has just begun.

    Qin Chao is very clear about his strengths and weaknesses in swordsmanship. If the 'One Sword Style' is Chinese and the 'Swordsmanship Style' is mathematics, then his Chinese score can be rated at 99 points, but his math score is only a pitiful one.  point.  Good Chinese scores do not mean good math scores.  Swordsmanship cannot be simply generalized.  The people of the Wuliang Sword Sect are good at Wuliang Sword Technique, while the Qin Dynasty is good at the 'One Sword Style'.  It can be said that each has its own strengths and weaknesses in swordsmanship.  In terms of strength, you can only know through comparison.  Because the calculation of strength is more complex, there are more factors that affect the performance of strength, such as martial arts, environment, wisdom, etc., too numerous to mention.

    Why don¡¯t you go to the ¡®Wan Jian Liu¡¯?

    Because the relationship between ¡®Wan Jianliu¡¯ and time is too close.  One sword, two swords, three swords like a clock, one second, two seconds, three seconds too regular and time-consuming.  Qin Chao wished he could use one second as a 'light year'. Since there is a 'One Sword Style' which has little to do with the length of time, of course he would choose the 'One Sword Style' instead of the 'Ten Thousand Sword Style'.

    However, although these Qin Dynasties knew it well in their hearts, they couldn't explain it to the people around them, and they didn't have to explain it to them.

    ??Everyone thinks it¡¯s both too magical and too simple!

    "The most simple sword?"

    ¡°It seems really simple and fits the name very well.¡±

    "No, in my opinion, what seems simple is really not simple."

    "Yes! Turn decay into magic, return to nature, turn complexity into simplicity, say it is simple, look simple, but if you want to do it"

    Everyone hopes that Qin Chao can say a few words, and even more hopes that Qin Chao can use his sword a few more times, but they are unwilling to go on the court to try their moves, and everyone is looking forward to others coming on.  The most embarrassing one is Zuo Zimu. Logically speaking, he should have played a long time ago. Now that even his apprentice Gong Guangjie has lost, he can no longer find any reason to shirk.  However, even he didn't understand Qin Chao's sword attack just now. He didn't know how Qin Chao won, nor how Gong Guangjie lost, let alone discerning Qin Chao's background from the sword technique.  He had not wanted to compete with Qin Chao for a long time, and he didn't want to do it anymore now, but the situation was so compelling that it seemed that he would not be able to do it.  He had no choice but to pretend to be deep in thought and use a delaying tactic to wait for a while before speaking.

    Suddenly, a person rushed in from outside the door. With a bang, he bumped into Gong Guangjie, who was trying to sneak out quietly to relax. Gong Guangjie was hit with stars in his eyes and furious, while the person was knocked backwards and fell backwards.  Fell to the ground.

    Zuo ZiMu screamed: "Junior Brother Rong!" His tone was very strange, with a mix of surprise, surprise, and anger.

    Gong Guangjie was stunned for a moment, suppressed the fire in his heart, moved forward to help the man up in a very depressed tone, and said in a weird voice: "Uncle Rong, you what's wrong with you?" The tone of both master and disciple was very serious.  The place is weird.

    Zuo Zimu rushed forward, only to see junior disciple Rong Ziju¡¯s eyes wide open, his face full of resentment, but there was no breath in his mouth and nose.  He couldn't help but be shocked and hurriedly applied massage, but still couldn't save him.  He knew that although Rong Zijui was inferior to him in martial arts, he was not as good as others. He couldn't avoid such a collision and was killed immediately. He must have been seriously injured before he came in.  He hurriedly untied Rong Zijou's clothes to check the injury.  After unbuttoning his clothes, he saw eight black characters written on Rong Zijuan's chest: "The Shennong Gang annihilated Wuliang Sword." Others exclaimed in unison.

    These eight black characters are deeply engraved into the body. They are neither written with a black pen nor scratched with sharp objects. They are actually written with highly toxic drugs, which corrode and sink deeply into the skin.

    Zuo Zimu stared at it and couldn't help being furious. The long sword in his hand vibrated and buzzed, and he shouted: "Let's see whether the Shennong Gang will kill the Wuliang Sword, or the Wuliang Sword will kill the Shennong Gang. If this revenge is not avenged,  Why are you a human being?" Looking at Rong Zijuan's body, there were no other wounds, and shouted: "Guangxiong, Guangjie, take a look outside."

    Mo Guangxiong and Gong Guangjie, two outstanding disciples of the Wuliang Sword Sect, each raised their swords and stepped out in response.  At this moment, there was chaos in the hall, and everyone gathered around Rong Zijou's body and started talking.  Qin Chao's eyes shone, and he took the opportunity to suck in Rong Ziju's internal energy.  As expected, Rong Ziju is indeed a famous master. His internal strength is far higher than that of the rookies who came to learn from him. One of them can be as good as four.  When he thought that such a deep internal force could be so fragile in front of poison, Qin Chao felt his whole body go hairy and became even more afraid of the poison technique.

    After a while, Gong Guangjie looked panicked, ran in from outside with Mo Guangxiong in his arms, and shouted: "Master, it's not good, my brother has been poisoned, and I have been poisoned too. Ah! Help! Master, help me  " As he spoke, he fell to the ground, his face getting darker and darker.

    Zuo Zimu stared at Gong Guangjie and hesitated for a moment, then took out a small porcelain bottle from his arms, opened the cork, poured a yellow pill out of it, turned around and said: "Guanglan, take it and help Guangjie take it.  "

    Ren Guanglan stepped forward and helped Gong Guangjie up.  Gong Guangjie's face looked happy, he opened his mouth quickly and swallowed the pills.  Suddenly there was a bang, and Ren Guanglan fell to the sky.  The muscles on her face could not help but twitch. The hand holding Gong Guangjie had turned dark black. After a few thrusts of her feet, she died.  In just one meal, there were two more corpses of Wuliang Sword disciples in the field, and everyone turned pale with shock.

    Gong Guangjie had just taken the medicine, but saw that his fellow disciples were poisoned and died miserably. Just because he helped himself, he couldn't help but become more frightened and shouted: "What's going on?"

    Although he only asked this sentence, there were many questions included in it.

    However, everyone only knew that the poison was powerful, and they were also filled with doubts.

    Zuo Zimu shook his head and sighed: "You have been poisoned and no one else can touch you."

    He didn¡¯t need to say this, everyone would have understood it already.  The strange thing is, why was Gong Guangjie poisoned first but not dead, and Ren Guanglan was poisoned second but died first?  Moreover, Ren Guanglan died so quickly.  If Gong Guangjie was also poisoned by that poison, he should have died long ago; if Gong Guangjie was not poisoned by that kind of poison, but was poisoned by another kind of poison, how did Ren Guanglan get the poison?  If the poison came from Gong Guangjie, Gong Guangjie should have been poisoned long ago!  What the hell is the Shennong Gang doing?  What is this poison all about?  Most people are thinking about these questions.  If Gong Guangjie had died just now, everyone would not be as scared as they are now.

    Gong Guangjie stared at Ren Guanglan's body next to him, terrified, and cried: "Master, save me"

    Most of the people in the hall were so frightened by such a weird and powerful poison that their faces turned pale. They all stood far away from the door, not even daring to speak loudly.  Only Duan Yu shook the folding fan in his hand and sighed: "This kind of murderous fights in the world are becoming more and more outrageous. Even if there is any injustice, you should declare it to the government and ask your parents to make a decision. Why?  But he kills people and sets fire at every turn? Don¡¯t we in Dali have no laws?" The hall was extremely quiet. Although he didn't speak loudly, everyone heard clearly and couldn't help but widen their eyes, as if they were looking at monsters.  Her eyes studied him.  But he kept talking and said, "No, I have to go see their gang leader and stop them from killing people indiscriminately." After that, he strode out.  Everyone glanced at him, but no one spoke or stopped him.

 New Edition Volume 1: The Rise of Infinite Storms Chapter 14: Giving Grace and Detoxifying

    Duan Yu had just stepped out of the threshold, Qin Chao smiled slightly, walked forward and said: "Wait a minute! You should have seen with your own eyes the way the Shennong Gang killed two people in a row just now. Who do you think you are! You think that's all.  Can you make the other party change his ways with just a few words? Are all of you here not heroes, who can't compare to you even if you open your mouth? Do you not cherish your own life so much? Don't you think about how your loved ones are treated after your death?  Sad? If there are so many disputes in the world that can be solved by just opening your mouth, then you are really much greater than Sage Kong. Even the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors cannot compare with you, let alone all the heroes here. If you think you  You are such a great hero, so just keep moving forward!" Qin Chao deliberately used harsh words to irritate Duan Yu. He did not want to watch Duan Yu die. No matter Duan Yu was lucky or not, he was not afraid of ten thousand, just ten thousand.  one.

    Duan Yuyu blushed slightly and said, "I didn't mean that. I just didn't think about it that much. Since you said so, I just won't go."

    Qin Chaodao: "It's not that I won't let you go."

    Duan Yu said angrily: "I won't go even if you ask me to."

    Qin smiled slightly and said: "Of course you and the leader of the Shennong Gang can't make sense, but your father went out with four guards to find you. Your father is a prince and has high martial arts. The Duan family of Dali's 'One Yang Finger' is powerful in the world.  , words are naturally much more effective than yours."

    Duan Yu's face turned gloomy and he smiled, "Yeah! I can't control it, but dad can!" Suddenly his eyes widened and he said in surprise: "How come you know so much about my family? Who are you?"

    Zhong Ling chuckled, stepped forward and took Qin Chao's left arm, and said, "Brother Qin even knows everything about my family, let alone yours."

    Duan Yu said in confusion: "You are acquaintances, so it's not surprising to know. We are not acquaintances, not familiar at all!"

    Zhong Ling said proudly: "If I don't tell you, you won't understand even if I tell you. In short, Brother Qin is very capable! It's normal to know your family's situation." He rolled his eyes and said, "Brother Qin not only knows your father's  I still know the situation of your mother."

    Duan Yu¡¯s eyes widened.

    Qin Chao knew that Zhong Ling was testing him, but it didn't bother him at all. Instead, it played into his heart.

    "Your mother-in-law Bai Feng Yuxu Sanren"

    The three of them were talking as if no one was watching, and everyone was shocked again and again. Unexpectedly, the father of the unknown boy was actually Duan Zhengchun, the king of Dali Town South. The young man named Qin seemed to have a greater background, and the beautiful girl seemed to be very extraordinary  No wonder they didn't take the Wuliang Sword Sect seriously, nor did they take the guests seriously.

    Gong Guangjie and Zuo Zimu, master and disciple, you stare at me and I stare at you.  Although Gong Guangjie has taken the antidote, even if the antidote is really effective, the effect will not be visible for a while. He wants the master to give him a few more antidote pills, but he can't say it out loud.  The 'Seven Chong Pills' are secretly made by the Tang Sect in Sichuan. They can alleviate hundreds of poisons. They are extremely precious and difficult to buy even if you have money. Now at this critical moment, they are a hundred times more precious. It is a special kindness to give him one.  , How can I open my mouth?  The two masters and apprentices were also listening to the conversation between the three of them, and they were also shocked again and again.  The difference is that they were both surprised and happy.

    Gong Guangjie suddenly said loudly: "Master Qin, save me, please save me!" He knew that the poison he had been poisoned was too powerful. After all, the 'Seven Chong Pills' was not a specialized antidote. It could only relieve but not cure it.  If we don't find another way quickly, we will die of poison sooner or later.  Zuo Zimu also knew that he wanted to know how effective the 'Seven Chong Pills' could be, but a powerful enemy was right in front of him and he had no time to experiment.

    Qin Chao did not look back and said calmly: "There is a method that can cure hundreds of poisons, but the effect cannot be guaranteed."

    Gong Guangjie was overjoyed and said: "It would be great if there is a method. Please give me some advice, heroes." Just like a person falling into the water, if he sees a straw, he will cling to it.

    When everyone heard that it could cure hundreds of poisons, they all stretched out their ears.

    Qin Chaodao: "It's very simple. Drink a cup of strong tea, five minutes later, drink three cups of cold water, ten minutes later, take a bath with warm tea for ten minutes, and then drink a cup of strong tea Repeat this, three times a day in the mild case, and three times a day in the severe case.  Nine times a day. Drink a large bowl of mung bean porridge every morning, and another large bowl at night. Do you understand me?"

    Gong Guangjie frowned and replied: "Listen clearly, thank you hero!" He neither believed that such a simple method could be effective, but also very much hoped that it would be very effective.

    "If you really want to thank me, return Gong Wan's property to her as soon as the poison is cured." Qin Chao said and left with Zhong Ling and Duan Yu.

    After the three people left, Gong Guangjie only had the words 'after the poison is detoxified' echoing in his ears and mind, and his expression became better and better.

    Zuo Zimu took a long breath.  Emotionally, he hopes that three people who don¡¯t know the heights of heaven and earth, but who have amazing backgroundsThe sooner the young people leave, the better. Rationally, he hopes to keep them here to deal with the enemy in front of him together. Even he himself can't figure out whether he prefers the three of them to leave or the three of them to stay.  After the three people left, Zuo Zimu realized that he preferred the three people to stay, but it was a pity that he understood it too late.

    Xin Shuangqing looked a little dazed, and no one knew what she was thinking.

    Suddenly, a hint of blush appeared on her face.

    Ren Xihua's eyes widened, and when she saw Xin Shuangqing's gaze sweeping towards her, she quickly lowered her eyes to avoid it, and said secretly: "It's not easy to pick this rose with thorns. We have to wait for the opportunity. I can't believe that she should be in her forties."  She is next year, but she doesn¡¯t look like someone in her forties, around thirty at most. She is obviously a middle-aged woman, but she can still see the charm of a girl in her body. You don¡¯t need to think about it to know, hehe she is still a  Whereif" Various thoughts emerged one after another, and the more I thought about it, the more tempted I became.

    ??

    "Ahwhat?" Gong Guangjie was only thinking about the poison on his body at the moment. After a while, he turned his mind to Xin Shuangqing's words. While thinking about it, he replied, "The Shennong Gang gathered seventy or eighty people on the opposite mountain.  Guarding the mountain road"

    Qin Chao could no longer hear clearly what he said next.

    Qin Chao knew from the book that there was a trail in the back mountain, and he and Zhong Ling had explored the trail before the competition.  Now he didn't want to provoke the Shennong Gang, he couldn't afford it, and he didn't need to risk himself to test the poison, so he, Zhong Ling, and Duan Yu turned to the back mountain and went down the mountain through a hidden path to avoid the Shennong Gang.  He planned to wait until the Shennong Gang and the Wuliang Sword Sect were finished fighting before becoming a fisherman and utilizing the dead man's internal energy.  In the arena, you kill me, I kill you. It's hard to tell who is right and who is wrong. He doesn't want to get involved too deeply yet, and he is not fully prepared.  The sword in his hand is still an ordinary iron sword bought with the storyteller's money, which is far inferior to the green steel swords held by each disciple of the Wuliang Sword Sect.  There is no panacea, no precious clothes, no BMW.  The three treasures that travel around the world in the book: "dagger, lime powder and poison" are already complete, but they are just ordinary items that can only be used to deal with ordinary people.  The drug is sold at Gong's Restaurant for ten cents per tael.  Qin Chao personally tried one and found that the medicine was not as effective as an ordinary sleeping pill and was not worthy of the title of Three Treasures of the World.

 New Edition Volume 1: The Rise of Infinite Storms Chapter 15: Sleepless Night

    After dinner, Qin Chao and Zhong Ling left Duan Yu behind and returned to Jianhu Palace.

    The lights in Jianhu Palace are brightly lit and people are noisy, making it even livelier than during the day.

    Because Shang Yuqing, who survived the catastrophe, provided weird but simple and effective methods such as using wet towels as masks to prevent poisonous smoke, the Wuliang Sword Sect retained a lot of strength under the poisonous smoke. Although the Shennong Gang won, they suffered losses.  heavy.  After the Shennong Gang captured Shang Yuqing, they interrogated him and found out that his clever idea that caused the Shennong Gang heavy losses came from a mysterious storyteller named Qin Chao. He overheard it at the time, but now it seems that it was early  Premeditated.  After that, I got a lot of information about the Qin Dynasty from Ren Xihua and Zhu Daokou, and incidentally got some information about Zhong Ling and Duan Yu.  Ren Xihua and Zhu Dao did not provide information for free.  Ren Xihua exchanged information for the rights to Xin Shuangqing's first night.  Zhu Dao exchanged information for a hundred taels of silver.

    Not only did the Shennong Gang not embarrass the guests of the Wuliang Sword Sect, they also invited them to participate in the carnival at night.

    They said it was a carnival, but in fact they were venting their anger on the women of the Wuliang Sword Sect who had been captured by them.

    After Qin Chao and Zhong Ling entered Jianhu Palace, they were immediately dumbfounded by the carnival scenes. If they hadn't been so good at lightness, they would have been exposed long ago.  Especially for Zhong Ling, what happened before her eyes was something she had never imagined. She was so embarrassed that she kept covering her eyes, but she was also very curious and couldn't help but secretly observe through her fingers.  If Qin Chao hadn't remained clear and helped her evade from time to time, no matter how good her Qing Gong was, she would have been exposed long ago.  Qin Chao kept running around, trying to search for more dead bodies as early as possible.  Zhong Ling's whole body was feeling hot, her delicate body was trembling, and her heart was beating like a tide, each wave getting stronger and stronger.  After entering Jianhu Palace, neither of them said a word.  When Qin Chao absorbed his inner strength and walked out of Jianhu Palace with Zhong Ling, Zhong Ling couldn't control it anymore, turned around and hugged Qin Chao, and fell softly into Qin Chao's arms.

    "Brother Qin!" The three words contain endless girlish charm.

    "Zhong Ling, what's wrong with you?" Qin Chao felt that it was not the place to talk yet, so he hurriedly picked up Zhong Ling and used his Qinggong with all his strength to run towards the Canglan River with the sound of water roaring.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong, my whole body feels weak and I can¡¯t use any strength¡±

    "Brother Qin"

    "Um!"

    "Brother Qin, hold me tight"

    "Um!"

    "I, II don't want you to call me Zhong Ling."

    "Then what should I call you?"

    "My parents call me Ling'er."

    "Linger."

    "Um!"

    "Ling'er."

    "Um!"

    ¡­¡­

    The sound of rumbling water became louder and louder.

    "Brother Qin, do you like me?"

    "like."

    "Then why don't you kiss me?"

    "You are still young and don't understand yet."

    "I didn't understand before, but now I understand, I have grown up. Look, mine is no smaller than theirs"

    "No, don't mess around." Qin Chao stopped him hastily, "Okay! I know you have grown up and I know you are not young."

    ¡­¡­

    Qin Chao tried his best and finally sent Zhong Ling, who was behaving more and more strangely, back to the Valley of Ten Thousand Tribulations, and agreed to see him again in three days.

    Qin Chao used all his strength to move Lingbo Weibu and returned to Jianhu Palace again.

    He himself didn't know why he rushed back to Jianhu Palace in a hurry. He seemed to want to save those women in distress, but he didn't want to worry about one and lose the other. He only saved this one, not that one, and he didn't want to save them all, so he got into big trouble for this.  .  Besides, since these women are members of the Jianghu, it is difficult to tell who is right and who is wrong.  As for those men, it is reasonable to live on a knife's edge and need to vent and enjoy after the war.

    Qin Chao walked around in a daze. When he reached a remote room, he suddenly heard Ren Xihua's voice coming from inside: "Master Xin, tell me, are you dreaming? I never imagined that this would happen."  Become the first man to be the leader of Xin. Xihua has not been so excited for a long timeMaster Xin, don't be angry, tonight is our bridal night, you should be happy" When hearing 'the first one'  When the man came, Qin Chao was surprised and suddenly wanted to save people.  He liked and respected chaste women very much.

    After thinking about it for a moment, Qin Chao pushed the door open and entered.

    Wang Xihua was slowly stretching her hands towards Xin Shuangqing's plump breasts, like a cat catching a mouse, admiring the prey struggling helplessly under her hands. Suddenly she heard someone pushing the door in, and glanced away. She was stunned and couldn't move her hands.  Just know where to put it.

    Xin Shuang prayed early in the morning that God would send a hero to save her from the sea of ??suffering.When she arrived at Qin Chao, she was shocked and happy. She wanted to call for help, but she was afraid that the Shennong Gang would hear her, so she had to look at Qin Chao frequently to ask for help.

    Qin Chao breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that Xin Shuangqing still had a set of underwear on him. He secretly came in time, and then he was in the mood to appreciate the beauty in front of him.

    Xin Shuangqing had obviously freshened up before. Her long black hair was draped over her shoulders, without any jewelry, leaving only pure natural beauty. This was the type that Qin Chao admired most.  In Qin Chao's eyes, the Xin Shuangqing in front of him was not only more beautiful than her before, but a whole level more beautiful.  Xin Shuangqing's underwear is made of fine silk, as thin as rice paper, and the color is very similar to her skin. You can see 70% of the inside through the underwear, which is particularly sexy.  The slender thighs were exposed under the underwear. They were a little fatter, but the lines were very graceful, and the skin was white and tender, very attractive.  There is a long scar on the right thigh, very light but very clear

    While Qin Chao continued to admire the beauty, he sighed: "Wang Xihua, I was dismissive of you at first, but just now I discovered that you are a little unusual, and you understand the beauty of women better than women."

    Xin Shuangqing¡¯s eyes became darker and darker.

    Wang Xihua¡¯s eyes became brighter and brighter. If it were any other woman in his hands, he would have given it up long ago. But for Xin Shuangqing, the more he looked at her, the more he liked her. He thought, "Death under peonies, even a ghost is romantic."  ¡¯ I am unwilling to give in even to death.  At this time, he had a smile on his face, but he was troubled in his heart. He thought to himself: "If I had known that the nights would be long and I would have many dreams, I would have swallowed the jujubes first. However, I am a person who cherishes flowers, not those rough people, and I will never do this."

    Qin Chao waited for a while, but when Wang Xihua didn't say a word, he thought to himself: "This person is quite patient, don't underestimate him. He has the home field advantage and can wait, but I can't wait. If I wait any longer, I will be weak."  He took a step forward with a confident smile on his face and said, "You won't understand why I'm here. Since you don't speak, I'll treat it as if you don't want to. I don't want to kill anyone. I'll give you three moves, as long as you can take them."  How about taking a stab at me?"

    Wang Xihua was very moved at first, but he was suspicious by nature. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. Suddenly an idea flashed and he secretly said: "I almost got fooled. The Wuliang Sword Sect is famous for its swordsmanship, and they are far from his opponents. They can't even look at it."  I don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m not good at swordsmanship. How can I compete with him in swordsmanship? If he dares to give me three moves, his martial arts must be far better than mine, and I can¡¯t compete with him. However, he is not old, even if he started practicing internal skills from his mother¡¯s womb  , the internal strength is also very limited, but I might as well compare with him. If I fail even this, I have nothing to say. Moreover, he doesn¡¯t want to kill people, and I think the danger is not great. For the sake of a great beauty, it might as well give it a try.  ."

    "Hehe! Your swordsmanship scares even Zuo Zhang to dare to come forward. My swordsmanship is far inferior to that of Zuo Zhang. Of course, I have no choice but to be defeated."

    Qin Chao pretended to frown, his face sank slightly, and said, "You want to play rogue?"

    Wang Xihua saw that Qin Chao had a bad look on his face and thought he had a trick, so he was in a happy mood and laughed loudly: "Of course I won't be so boring. I don't want you to give in. As long as you can win in terms of internal strength, I will turn around and leave."  Secondly, how about it?"

    Qin Chao was extremely confident in Beiming's magical skills and thought to himself: "Compared with swordsmanship, you still have some chance. Compared with internal strength, you have no chance at all. You can only lose everything." He hesitated for a while before saying, "That's okay.  It¡¯s just that you have to keep your word, otherwise don¡¯t blame me for being ruthless under the sword.¡±

    Wang Xihua said proudly: "Of course I keep my word, but you also have to keep your word. If you lose, you can't kill anyone."

    Qin Chao pretended to be disdainful and said: "Nonsense, I have always made promises, and I am not someone who can't afford to lose. If I say I won't kill people, I won't kill people. Besides, Master Xin is here to testify." But what he was thinking in his heart was: "Wait a minute.  You have lost all your internal strength. If I don¡¯t kill you, will Xin Shuangqing let you go?¡±

    A moment later, Qin Chao¡¯s left palm and Wang Xihua¡¯s right palm were stuck together.  Suddenly, Wang Xihua's eyes widened, her face full of horror, mixed with a look of pride that had not completely dissipated.  One second, two seconds, three seconds, four seconds, Qin Chao happily retracted his left palm. Wang Xihua felt that her whole body was sore and weak. No matter how hard she tried, she could not raise any internal strength.  All his true energy was sucked away by Qin Chao. Not to mention that he could not raise his internal strength, even his true energy disappeared without a trace.  He did not suspect that his inner energy had been sucked away by Qin Chao, but thought he had been poisoned by an unknown poison.  In fact, if you only absorb internal force, the transmission capacity of the meridians is limited, and it will not be so fast at all.  Moreover, running out of internal energy is similar to running out of physical strength. You can regain it after taking a short rest.  However, true essence is not internal force. Its volume is much smaller than true energy, and even smaller than internal force, but its mass is extremely high, just like compressing lime into diamond.

 New Edition Volume 1 The Rise of Infinite Storms Chapter 16 Senior Sister is Not Afraid

    It's no wonder that Wang Xihua is so confident in her own internal strength. His internal strength is actually not inferior to Rong Ziju's.  Rong Ziju is a dead person, one person is worth four. Wang Xihua is a living person, one person is worth eight, close to nine.  Qin Chao was very satisfied and had a great impression of Wang Xihua. He had previously planned to absorb Wang Xihua's inner strength and hit Wang Xihua seriously with a palm. Anyway, he only promised not to kill people at first, but never promised not to hurt others. Now he just slapped Wang Xihua lightly.  Wang Xihua's chest.  Wang Xihua was knocked to the ground, but her face was not worried but happy. Knowing that the Qin Dynasty was merciful, she secretly thought that her life was saved, and thought to herself: "It is never too late for a gentleman to take revenge. It is not too late for a villain to take revenge" Suddenly, the sword light flashed.  , passed by Wang Xihua's throat.

    "You can die under peonies and be a ghost and be romantic" Before Wang Xihua died, her eyes were fixed on Xin Shuangqing who was holding a sharp sword, and she still had a smile on her face until she died.

    Xin Shuangqing was sprayed with blood, but she didn't care. She had no interest in Wang Xihua's body. Only Qin Chao was left in her eyes.

    The bright red blood and pungent smell made Qin Chao feel very uncomfortable and wanted to vomit.  He turned around and walked out of the room, gently closed the door, walked a few more steps, then stopped and waited silently.

    Originally, the Qin Dynasty was very interested in Wang Xihua¡¯s body and wanted to search it to see if he could find useful secrets, elixirs and silver, so as not to waste it.  When I saw the blood, I lost all interest and just wanted to leave as soon as possible.  However, Xin Shuangqing's internal strength was obviously suppressed by the poison, and he could not leave Jianhu Palace alone. He had no choice but to stop and wait to save others.

    After a while, Xin Shuangqing put on clothes and walked out of the room. Qin Chao was still the only one in his eyes. He uttered two words that made him almost run away: "Master!"

    Qin Chao secretly said: "What the hell!" He picked up Xin Shuangqing and ran down the mountain as if he was running for his life.

    Qin Chao originally planned to put Xin Shuangqing down on the way and let her go by herself. Unexpectedly, Xin Shuangqing fell asleep in his arms with a sweet smile on her face and a trace of drool hanging from the corner of her mouth, which stained his clothes.  Wet.  He was neither angry nor smiling, so he had no choice but to turn around and rush to Gong's Restaurant.  He didn't know that Xin Shuangqing was pretending to be asleep at first, then fell asleep, fell asleep, and then really fell asleep.  He didn't even know that Xin Shuangqing originally wanted to call him "husband!" Seeing that the age gap between the two was too big, he changed it to "master!" He only knew that it was so troublesome to save one woman, but it would be better to save a lot of women.  Remarkable

    Back at the Gong Family Restaurant, Qin Chao handed Xin Shuangqing over to Xiao Liu for arrangements, and he quickly went back to his room to practice Beiming Magic and sleep.

    Qin Chao didn¡¯t wake up until lunch time.

    As soon as Qin Chao got out of bed, he heard Xin Shuangqing calling sweetly from outside the door: "Master!"

    Qin Chao secretly said: "Oh my god! What a ghost!" He lay down on the bed, hoping that he really hadn't woken up yet.

    "The slave family has prepared face wash"

    Qin Chao didn't want to pay attention, but had to stop him: "Don't, don't, don't come in. I don't wash my face, I don't brush my mouth, I don't wear clothes. No, I have already put on clothes. In short, I can do it myself  Okay, I'll do it myself" As he said that, he suddenly woke up from the panic and said to himself: "I can't be so passive anymore, I have to take the initiative." After thinking about it, he said: "Since you said I am your master, then you  You should listen to my words. My words are very simple. I only have one sentence, that is, leave me quickly." I thought: "What will you do? If you are disobedient, I will not be your master. If you are obedient and leave me, I will  It doesn't matter if he is your master or not" Unexpectedly, Xin Shuangqing didn't seem to find this problem difficult at all, and quickly replied: "Of course the slave family listens to the master's words. However, if you want the slave family to leave the master, you must let the slave family die first." In the blink of an eye, the slave family must die first.  During this time, the problem was thrown back to the Qin Dynasty to make a decision.  Of course he didn't want Xin Shuangqing to die, and he didn't want Xin Shuangqing to die because of him, so he had to choose the less important and sighed: "Can you please stop calling me master, I feel uncomfortable hearing it."

    "The master asked the slave not to bark, so the slave has no choice but not to bark. But, there must be a name!"

    Qin Chao thought for a while and said helplessly: "Why don't you call me Junior Brother! In that case, then I will call you Senior Sister!"

    "Junior brother!" Xin Shuangqing agreed, "Although senior sister calls her master junior brother, in her heart she must be her master for the rest of her life."

    Qin Chao said angrily: "How can junior brother control what senior sister is thinking?"

    "Junior brother, don't be angry. Senior sister just wants to be my junior brother's woman. She doesn't dare to have other thoughts." Xin Shuangqing's face was on fire, her delicate body was trembling, she was shy, nervous, and had some thoughts that she couldn't figure out.  Such embarrassing words, after she finished saying them, she couldn't believe that it was she who said them.

    Qin Chao's eyes darkened, and he said to himself: "The sky is falling!" He thought to himself: "I hope you have other ideas, it doesn't matter if you have a thousand or ten thousand, as long as you don't have this idea." He thought again: "It's just now.  I know, why is she so lazy to stay with me! Even if a hero saves a beauty, she shouldn't be like this! So??It makes sense that she is a loose woman, but she is just the opposite.  However, if she has other ideas, that's even more inappropriate!  He said: "My woman is very difficult to be a woman, so it's better not to be a woman."  "

    Xin Shuangqing said categorically: "Sister, I'm not afraid."

    Qin Chao secretly said: "You are not afraid, but I am!" He was so angry that he didn't know what to say.

    Xiao Liu, who had been eavesdropping for a long time, was even more angry. He couldn't bear it anymore and said angrily: "Shameless! You don't even look in the mirror. You can be Brother Qin's mother at your age." It hit Xin Shuangqing's vital point at once.

    The two women stared at each other angrily, refusing to give in to each other.

    Suddenly, Gong Wan walked out of nowhere and said with a smile: "It was such a wonderful and interesting scene, but it was a pity that it was interrupted by Xiao Liu."

    "Sister Wan, why don't you talk about her instead of me?" Xiao Liu said angrily.

    Gong Wan said: "If you knew who she was, you wouldn't say that."

    "who is she?"

    Not only Xiaoliu was curious, but other onlookers were also very curious.

    There are people who have long recognized that she is Xin Shuangqing, the head of the Western Sect of the Infinite Sword Sect, and they still can't believe their eyes.  Xin Shuangqing has been famous for more than 20 years and is very famous in the world. The woman in front of him is definitely Xin Shuangqing in appearance, but judging from her behavior and demeanor Just when I was suspicious, I heard Gong Wan's words and immediately understood that the woman in front of me was Xin Shuangqing.  The woman is probably really Xin Shuangqing. As for why she became like this, I'm afraid the reason lies in that mysterious storyteller.  More and more people were watching, and Qin Chao became more and more mysterious and tall in the minds of everyone.

    The more people onlookers, the sharper Xin Shuangqing's eyes became, and everyone became less and less afraid to make eye contact with her, and they became more and more certain that she was Xin Shuangqing, the famous head of the Western Sect of the Infinite Sword Sect.  Although everyone didn't dare to say anything, they couldn't stop thinking wildly in their hearts.

    "Weird things happen every year, especially this year."

    "Xin Shuangqing actually begged others to accept her as a slave! No one would believe her even if she told her!"

    "What's even weirder is that others are still unwilling to accept her. Xin Shuangqing is also famous in the world, and she's not even qualified to be a slave girl here!"

    "Master, you are truly a peerless master! I am overjoyed to be able to enter the Wuliang Sword Sect. I had thought before that even if I just served tea and water, I would enter first. Unexpectedly, I really did not expect that the majestic Wuliang Sword Sect's members  The head of the Western Sect is not even qualified to serve tea and water to an expert, but we have the opportunity to listen to an expert¡¯s story. Damn you! How dare you not believe it after hearing thisyou are stupider than a pig"

    Qin Chao knew that there were more and more people watching, and seeing that remaining silent was no longer an option, he had no choice but to say: "Senior sister, please come in. Xiaoliu, please bring a table of food in. Everyone else should leave!"

 New Edition Volume 1 The Rise of Infinite Storms Chapter 17 Duan Yu Treats Guests

    Having lunch with the great beauty Xin Shuangqing, Qin Chao didn't feel romantic at all, he just felt uncomfortable.  Xin Shuangqing gave him some food, but he didn't eat a bite. He ate his own food without saying a word.  After eating, I planned to go out to relax and think about the future.  Xin Shuangqing followed him closely, and he chose to ignore it, thinking: "When she gets tired, she will leave naturally. Since saying it doesn't work, it's better not to say anything and let her play with herself."

    As soon as Qin Chao walked out of the store, a gust of wind blew in his face, and he saw wind and sand flying all over the sky, dead leaves swirling in the sky, and dark clouds rolling in.

    A sentence flashed in Qin Chao's mind - the rain is about to come, and the wind is everywhere.

    At the entrance of the hotel, a fat monk wearing a khaki cassock was lying there. Xiao Liu stood aside with his head lowered, constantly begging in a low voice, asking the fat monk not to lie there.  The fat monk ignored Xiao Liu. No matter how much Xiao Liu begged, he just remained indifferent and lay there refusing to move even an inch.

    Suddenly, Duan Yu flashed out, stepped forward and shouted: "Master of wine and meat, we are really destined. We haven't seen each other for a few days, and we meet again here. Why are you here again to force yourself to win and eat? However, this time I  I'm penniless, so I can't treat you anymore." Duan Yu is the son of Duan Zhengchun, the king of Zhennan in Dali and the general who protects the country. He is both the young prince and the heir of Dali. He is very likely to ascend to the throne in the future. Why?  Maybe be penniless?  He had to sneak out of the house to talk about it.  He is not a three-year-old child, so he naturally knows that if he wants to have a good time when going out, he must take money with him.  He sneaked out of the house, not to experience the suffering of the people, but to be free and carefree.  Along the way, traveling around the mountains and rivers, reciting poems and composing poems, and seeing the customs and customs of various places were far more than the boredom at home, and I didn¡¯t even want to go home after having fun.

    One day, when he passed by a hotel, he saw many people gathered around the door, pointing, making a lot of noise, and it was very lively. When he heard it, he found out that it was a fat monk who was asking the hotel owner for good wine and meat.  The hotel owner asked people to drive away the fat monk.  Unexpectedly, that fat monk is very powerful in martial arts. If you use force against him, he will not take your life, nor will he hurt your body. He will just tap you lightly on the shoulder. There will be no physical injuries, but it will take you a long time to recover.  Anyone with a little knowledge, even if they don't know much about martial arts, will know that this is a powerful acupuncture technique.  Some people have no knowledge, but like to stand out, loudly scolding the fat monk as a scum of Buddhism, who does not abide by the rules, bullies the weak, and is cruel and rude

    The fat monk turned a deaf ear, as if the people were not scolding him, but someone else.

    The hotel owner was so stubborn that he had to serve him with good wine and meat, but the fat monk thought the wine and meat were too bad and still refused to leave.  After changing a few tables, it's still the same. They always say that the wine and meat are too bad, and they want the hotel owner to come up with real good wine and meat, otherwise they will stay here forever.

    Duan Yu thought it was very interesting, so he stayed aside and watched, not in a hurry to step forward.

    I saw that the hotel owner came up with endless tricks, which dazzled everyone and feasted their eyes, but they couldn't drive away the fat monk.  The hotel owner was so angry that he kept hopping and cursing.  The fuss continued for a long time Later, the hotel owner simply ignored his face and knelt down in front of the fat monk in front of so many people, crying loudly and begging hard.  The fat monk remained indifferent. No matter what the hotel owner tried, he just lay at the door and refused to leave.

    Duan Yu saw that he had almost watched the show and understood the cause and effect of the incident. Then he walked forward with a smile while waving his folding fan, took out a five-tael ingot from his arms, and asked the hotel owner to take out the best one.  Come and entertain the fat monk with wine and meat.  The hotel owner was crying all over his face just now, but as soon as he saw the white and shiny silver, he immediately turned into a laughing face and shouted to the guys to hurry up.

    Good wine and good meat were soon served on a large table.

    In the past, it was not that the hotel owner didn¡¯t have better wine and meat, but he was just willing to pretend to be a grandson in front of everyone, and he was never willing to show it.  Compared with the monk, he was only half a catty, half a catty. If Duan Yu didn't show up in time, how long would the two of them have to fight?  Don't know how to end it?  I wonder who will win in the end?  The fat monk has been refusing to leave. At first he looked very hateful, but now it seems that he has a reason not to leave.  Everyone felt that the fat monk was really discerning and his nose was sharper than a dog. He actually knew the background of the hotel owner.

    The fat monk didn¡¯t even say a polite word, he just started eating and drinking.  Occasionally I would say a few words in the middle, but it was just about the food and wine being too bad¡ª¡ª

    "This daughter has only been popular for ten years, but she sells it as if she has been for thirty years. It is simply too much to deceive others."

    ¡°There¡¯s too much dog meat chili on this plate. It¡¯s obvious that you want to deliberately embarrass me. It seems that you haven¡¯t taught me enough.¡±

    ¡°Although this piece of pork is fresh, the skin has not been removed cleanly, and the hair on it looks disgusting, and the taste is even worse.??That sucks.  "

    ¡­¡­

    In fact, although the Nuer Hong is only ten years old, most hotels are like this and sell ten years as thirty years. This is always called the thirty-year authentic Nuer Hong.  Even if ten years are sold as forty years, it is not too much. Because the market is like this, people in the industry know it well. After all, the higher the vintage, the harder it is to find good wine, but everyone wants to drink it, and demand exceeds supply.  .  For most people, if ten years are said to be thirty years, they will believe it, deceive themselves and others, mistake bad wine for good wine, and praise the bad wine loudly for how mellow and fragrant it is, and it is reasonable to say so.

    Most people love vanity, but are reluctant to spend money. Thirty years of wine is obviously more respectable than ten years.

    The fat monk is obviously an expert in food, and he will not understand these principles.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: The more chili peppers are used, the spicier the taste will be. Even people who are originally afraid of spicy food will continue to add more chili peppers as long as they fall in love with hot pot dog meat.  But the fat monk said that others had bad intentions, so that others could not explain clearly.  This trick is a favorite among people who eat Bawang Meal.  Because some people like spicy food and some are afraid of spicy food. If you ignore this issue in advance and make your own decisions without asking the guests first, you may not only have to apologize but also pay for the meal.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mbps out out of a medium-sized white pig just now, and selected the best cuts from it. Although the chef's skills are limited, the taste is definitely not much different.  Even if you ask anyone to stir-fry, this plate of pork will be delicious. It will definitely be delicious and tender, making people want to eat it even more.  The fat monk said it tasted terrible.

    After eating and drinking enough, the fat monk stared at Duan Yu, shook his head and sighed: "This meal was pretty average. Alas! What will we do with the next meal?" He didn't even say a word of gratitude.  , but immediately wanted others to treat him to the next meal.  Many people who were watching the fun just now have not left yet and are still paying attention to this area. After hearing the words of the fat monk, some people could not help but quietly leave, no longer caring about watching the fun, for fear that the plague god would find them.  In the eyes of those people, Duan Yu got caught up with him just because he was watching the fun.

    Duan Yu pretended not to know, and asked: "Master of wine and meat, I really don't understand, since you have no money, why do you have to eat the best wine and meat? If you don't have anything to eat, are you willing to starve to death?"  ?¡±

    After hearing this, the fat monk suddenly became furious and shouted: "Humph! Boy, you just invited me to a meal, don't think that you are qualified to teach me a lesson. Do you believe that I can hit you with one punch?"  Are you crazy?" As soon as he said this, many people watching the fun were scared away. The remaining people were usually bolder and liked watching the fun very much.

    There was no fear on Duan Yu's face, he smiled and shook his head: "Really? I'm just curious! Of course you don't think this is strange, but in my opinion it's completely different. However, if you really don't want to say  If so, forget it! Moreover, no matter how powerful your martial arts is, don¡¯t let my head bloom. What you said is obviously wrong. Furthermore, if you want it to bloom, you must first sow it. This kind of"

    There were smiles all around.

 New Edition Volume 1: The Rise of Infinite Storms Chapter 18: Getting Fired Up

    Before Duan Yu finished speaking, the fat monk already looked helpless and stared at Duan Yu with disbelief: "I have seen people like you a lot, and you love duplicity the most. That's what you mean, don't even think about it.  No. Come on, tell me, why are you inviting me? What do you want to ask me for? If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll leave."

    Duan Yu gently shook his folding fan and said calmly: "What I mean seems to be different from what the master means. What I mean is: I saw that the master behaved in an unusual manner, and I couldn't bear the urge to make friends with the master.  , nothing more.¡±

    The fat monk suddenly became arrogant, raised his head, pointed his nostrils at Duan Yu, and said calmly: "Do you think I am a tall man or a dwarf?"

    Duan Yu said: "After the wine and meat passed through the intestines, the Buddha sat in his heart. The master is extraordinary and extraordinary, and he can be regarded as a master."

    The fat monk nodded slightly and said, "Then do you think you are a tall person or a dwarf?"

    Duan Yu smiled slightly and said: "Me! Everyone can tell at a glance that I am a little taller than you, so I can be considered a master!"

    In the eyes of everyone, one of these two people is handsome but stupid; the other seems to be a monk, but in fact he is a big scoundrel.  Neither of them has anything to do with being an expert, but they both talk a lot and think they are an expert.  If both of them are experts, then who else is not an expert? We might as well all be experts.

    The fat monk was not angry but smiled and said: "Good answer! I have asked millions of people this question, and I have never heard such an interesting answer."

    Everyone thought: This fat monk boasted without drafting. If he had really asked millions of people, he would have become famous all over the world. Of course, it would not be a good name, but a bad reputation.

    Duan Yu said: "This answer is very simple, everyone can think of it, and it is very boring."

    The fat monk said angrily: "I said it's interesting, so of course it's interesting. You really don't know anything about business, and you dare to talk back to me. Are you really not afraid of me at all?"

    Duan Yu smiled and said, "You are an expert and I am an expert too. We are both experts. Of course I am not afraid of you. Are you really not afraid of me at all?"

    When everyone saw that the young man actually used the fat monk's words to question the fat monk, they felt that the young man was really stupid, crazy, and hopelessly stupid. However, he was so courageous that he dared to contradict the fat monk, and they were afraid of suffering.  To everyone's surprise, the fat monk did not immediately embarrass the young man. Instead, he said in a gentle manner: "This is originally very simple, but others don't answer like this, but you answered like this, so it seems very interesting."

    Duan Yu said: "If I say that I am a human, or a dwarf, but I am not an expert anyway, what will Master do?"

    The fat monk sneered and said: "The fate of people like that in the past was to be beaten up by me. But you answered quite well just now, so I will spare you the beating and pay off the meal of wine and meat just now."  money."

    Everyone thought: This monk is really shameless. He even said such words with a calm expression, as if it was a matter of course.  However, he was not so shameless that the young man owed him money for a meal and a meal. This might be considered kinder!

    Duan Yu shook his head and said, "I asked Master voluntarily, but I never asked Master to return it."

    The fat monk said: "Although you don't say it, you think so in your heart, so I am willing to owe you a meal."

    Duan Yu said: "You can't tell me what I'm thinking. It's better not to make random guesses. If you want to know, I'll tell you."

    The fat monk said: "It's useless for you to tell me, you are not sincere."

    Duan Yu said: "I'm really sincere, don't make random guesses."

    The fat monk said: "If you are really sincere and really want to be friends with me, you should share the hardships and share the blessings, don't you think?"

    Duan Yu replied without thinking, "Of course, otherwise we wouldn't be friends."

    The fat monk said: "However, you have so much money, but you only treat me to a meal, and you want me to owe you a big favor. This is too unfriendly and insidious!"

    Everyone thought: I wouldn¡¯t want such a friend even if I were killed.  I treat you well with good wine and meat, but instead you scold me for being too insidious and not a friend enough. You don't first check whether you consider me a friend.  What a selfish villain, scoundrel, and rogue!

    Duan Yu scratched his head and said, "It seems to make sense, but I didn't think that much just now, but it doesn't mean I'm not sincere!" He thought to himself: Why is this fat man so difficult to deal with!  Even white things can be said to be black, but it makes people unable to refute, as if what he said makes sense.

    The fat monk continued to speak confidently: "That's because you think you are sincere and you lie to yourself, but you can't deceive me. That kind of sincerity is just a fake sincerity., is the behavior of a hypocrite.  You treat me to a meal just because you want to get more benefits.  "

    After hearing this, how could Duan Yu not be angry? If it had been anyone else, he would have brushed them away, yelled, or even hit them. But he always loved Confucianism and Buddhism, liked to cultivate his mind and nature, and convinced others with reason in everything.  I always treat these words as a wind in my ears, and go away as soon as they blow, come gently, go gently, and don't always keep it in my heart.  Duan Yu took a deep breath, cupped his hands and said, "I need to ask the master carefully about this. What should I do to be sincere?"

    The fat monk looked helpless and said: "You just ask some extremely simple questions. It's precisely because you are not sincere that you ask me. Okay! I will give you some advice. All you need to do is  Giving me all the money you have means that you have a little bit of sincerity."

    After everyone heard this, they suddenly felt enlightened and thought: It turned out that the purpose of sparing others was to trick the young man into defrauding him of his money.  It seems that I thought wrong before. There is no mercy in that monk. He is simply a big devil. Let alone becoming a Buddha, he will definitely go to the eighteenth level of hell after death, and he will never be able to recover.  How can such a person still live in the world and harm others? God really doesn't open his eyes.  Although everyone thought so in their hearts, no one said anything to remind them. Instead, they looked like they were watching a good show.

    At this time, a girl's voice came from the side: "That big idiot, big fool! What kind of master is this monk? He is obviously a big liar, a big scoundrel, a big gangster, a big bald ass! He wants to defraud you of your money."  , you must not be fooled again." The voice was soft and sweet, and as soon as one heard it, one would think that its owner must be a little beauty.  Everyone followed the sound, but couldn't find anyone.

    There is no need for others to remind him, Duan Yu is not really stupid, even if he is really stupid, after being reminded, he should understand now and know what the fat monk is planning.  He thought for a moment, gritted his teeth and said, "Okay! I should be responsible for what I said myself. If you lied to me, I would rather be lied to." After that, he took out all the money he had and handed it to  Got the fat monk.  Although the expression on his face was not as calm as before, it could still be considered very calm. He gently shook his folding fan and said casually, "Does this count as sincerity?"

    This was beyond everyone's expectations, and they thought: It is really rare for this person to be so stupid. It is rare to see one in a thousand years. I am afraid there is no cure!  It would be okay if he didn't know that he was being deceived, but now he clearly knew that the other party was deceiving him, and he still paid the money honestly. Not only that, he also took out all the banknotes that were hidden in hidden places.  Since he knew how to hide the money, even if he was stupid, it would be limited, but what he did now was really stupid.  Come to think of it, his family helped him hide the money!  If any family had such a living treasure, even if they were not angry to death, their life would be shortened by ten years.  You have so much money, why not give it to me, at least I will say thank you

    The fat monk nodded slightly and said, "It's a little bit, but it's far from enough."

    Duan Yu said: "I really don't have any money left now. If we share the hardships and the blessings, then you will be responsible for my food and accommodation."

    The fat monk said: "If you're not sincere, that's your business; if I'm not sincere, that's my business. I never said I wanted to be friends with you. Even if you live on the street, that's my business."  It¡¯s none of my business.¡±

    Everyone thought that no matter how stupid the young man was, no matter how good-tempered he was, he would definitely become furious after hearing these words.  Unexpectedly, everyone guessed wrong again this time, and it was very wrong.

    Duan Yu was stunned for a moment after hearing this, and it took him a long time to come back to his senses and said, "That's true. It seems that I just wasn't sincere."

    Plop!

 New Edition Volume 1: The Rise of Infinite Storms Chapter 19: Your Standards

    Duan Yuzhi's stupidity has greatly escalated in the hearts of everyone, from being rare in a thousand years to being rare in a thousand years.  Everyone couldn't help but started to worry about him, thinking: You idiot, why don't you wake up soon?  Whether you are sincere or not is none of his business, he is not your father or mother.  Moreover, how can others know that you are sincere and sincere? Only you know it best, and you do not understand such a simple truth.

    The fat monk said: "You are not sincere to begin with, you just think you are sincere."

    Duan Yu said: "Then, master, how can I further show my sincerity?"

    The fat monk said: "If I answer this question, it will become a favor you owe me. Aren't you going to think about it again? In fact, the answer is very simple."

    Duan Yu said: "I owe you what I owe you! As long as I have it, I will pay it back to you."

    The fat monk said: "I'm afraid you just said this casually and didn't take it into your heart at all."

    Duan Yu said: "One word from a gentleman can make it difficult for four horses to chase him. Whether I am a gentleman or not is my business. What are you afraid of?"

    The fat monk smiled and said: "You are starting to look interesting. Okay! Then I will give you some pointers. As long as you take off all the valuable things on your body and give them all to me, even if you behave more  Sincere."

    At this time, the voice of the girl just now came over again, scolding: "What a big fool, what a big idiot! What's gold and jade on the outside is ruined on the inside."

    Everyone also nodded, but they didn't dare to say it, or they didn't want to say it, and wanted to continue watching Duan Yu make a fool of himself.  Several people followed the sound, but still couldn't find the girl. They were even more curious, hoping that the girl would speak again so they could search carefully.

    The girl continued: "If you continue to do what this liar says, you won't even be able to eat and you will starve to death on the street. This liar is so powerful in martial arts that even if he doesn't have half a penny, he won't be able to cheat without him.  You can go and rob, and you will definitely not starve to death. It will not benefit you or others. I advise you not to listen to this liar anymore. I think you are already a good person, but if you follow this liar's words,  If you do it, you will become a big fool, not a good person, let alone a gentleman. It is just because you are too stupid that you don't distinguish between good and bad."

    This time the girl spoke a lot, and her voice was clear and clear to the ears. The person who spoke was obviously nearby, but everyone searched and searched, but still could not find the girl.  A few bold people have started searching one by one to see which woman is the most likely, but the result is only screams and curses.

    Duan Yu was stunned for a while, then he puffed up his chest and said, "I don't care about that much anymore. If you think there is anything valuable in me, just take it away quickly!"

    The fat monk said: "No. Wouldn't that turn into robbery? I am a disciple of Buddhism, but I cannot do this. This would be a violation of the great precepts. Not only are you not sincere, you also want to frame me."

    Duan Yu smiled and said: "You have already broken many precepts. It's not a big deal if you break one more. As the saying goes: 'The prime minister's belly can hold a boat.' The Buddha's belly must be much bigger than the prime minister's! I guarantee him.  I will definitely not blame you. You are a strange person to begin with. If you break the first precept again, it will be even more strange. You will also get the Buddha's attention as soon as possible. It will only be good for you and not harmful at all. You are absolutely right to listen to what I say."

    The fat monk sneered: "You are really a bad person! I just took a little bit of your money, and you framed me in every possible way. Even if the Buddha doesn't blame me, I will blame myself,  This makes me feel a hundred times more uncomfortable than Buddha blaming me."

    Duan Yu said: "Master, why are you such a mother-in-law? If you want to take it, take it away quickly."

    At this moment, everyone was dumbfounded and had nothing to say about Duan Yu's stupidity.

    The fat monk said: "You, why can't you always understand me? I've said it a long time ago. It's not that I want it, but that you want to show your sincerity. Humph! Now it seems that even if you take off all your clothes,  You came down to give it to me, but there is no sincerity at all. You are not sincere in your heart, and no matter how sincere you are in appearance, it will only make people feel more annoying. I don¡¯t want your dirty money anymore, I will give it all back to you!" After that,  As soon as he put his money on the table, he was ready to leave.

    This moment was really unexpected. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened and their mouths opened wide.  Before they could come to their senses, something even more unexpected happened -

    Duan Yu didn't even look at the money on the table. He quickly stepped forward to stop the fat monk and said respectfully: "Master, please go slowly. Okay! It's not that you want it, master, it's not that you want to cheat, and it's not that you want to cheat, master."  I wanted to steal it, but in order to show my sincerity and to admire the master's noble demeanor, the boy couldn't help himself for a moment, so he willingly gave away all the money he had on him." After saying that, he took all the valuable things on him neatly.  Come out, put the money on the table together, and then respectfully deliver it to the fat manIn the hands of the monk, he barely knelt down and begged.

    The fat monk looked Duan Yu up and down for a while, said nothing, and left with a big smile.

    When everyone saw the fat monk walking away, they dared to rush up and surround Duan Yu. They loudly ridiculed, ridiculed, and scolded him, shaking out all the words they had been holding in their hearts.

    The hotel owner also ran out and asked Duan Yu for money for food and wine.  It turned out that although five taels of silver had been paid previously, according to the fat monk's calculation, the hotel owner was certainly unlucky, but according to the hotel owner's calculation, five taels was still not enough, and there was still some balance left to pay.  When the fat monk took all Duan Yu's money and left, the hotel owner felt very heartbroken, but after seeing the power of the fat monk one after another, he equated the fat monk with the God of Plague in his heart, and never made the same move again.  He had the courage to provoke this god of plague. After thinking about it, he came up with a plan. He wanted to lend usury to Duan Yu, who was both rich and stupid. In the future, the interest would be compounded and the interest would be compounded to make a huge sum of money. This can be regarded as a success today.  This tone.

    Of course Duan Yu was very angry, but he didn't want to quarrel with the hotel owner anymore, so he didn't say another word, just waved his hand and wrote down an IOU.  He wrote dozens of words in one breath, and in addition to being neat and elegant, he also had a bit more domineeringness, which was much better than what he had written before.  This unexpected surprise swept away all the unhappiness in my heart, and instead I felt happier than I had ever felt before.  At that moment, he also followed the fat monk's example and walked away laughing.

    "This man is so hopelessly stupid!"

    When everyone saw Duan Yu¡¯s handwriting, they began to be confused again, wondering: Can a fool write such good handwriting?  Could it be that he is not really stupid, but is deliberately pretending to be stupid, but why would he do this

    That night, Duan Yu didn¡¯t even have money for accommodation, so he had to lie on the grass by the roadside for the night.  This night was the slowest night since he was born, and he was woken up by mosquito bites several times.  Every time I woke up, I called out as a habit, but no servants came to serve me. After I opened my eyes, I saw pitch black everywhere, not a single person around, and a sense of loneliness quietly rose from the depths of my heart.  , gradually grew in size, reminding him of his family involuntarily.  He originally planned to go home to get money first, and then look for opportunities to go out for fun later. Unexpectedly, he heard passers-by talking about Ma Wude on the road. He learned that this man was always generous and hospitable, so he didn't want to go home now, so he turned around and went to Ma Wude's house.  .  Then, he followed Ma Wude to the Wuliang Sword Sect to watch the competition

    Unexpectedly, either they were very destined, or they were enemies on a narrow road. Only a few days later, the two met again at the door of Gong's hotel.

    The fat monk didn't even raise his head and said: "It turns out it's you, you idiot! Are you still heartbroken about your little money? After thinking about it carefully, I felt that your heart was still dishonest, so I took them all for relief.  Now that you are out of poverty, I think I can accumulate more virtue for you! I have done such a great thing for you, how are you going to thank me?"

    Duan Yu said very happily: "Master of Wine and Meat I'm so happy to see you again. Later, I turned around and thought about it, and found that I was really fooled by you. Those are your standards for whether you are sincere or not.  , no matter what I do, as long as you deliberately make things difficult for me, I will never be able to do it, so you are deliberately playing tricks on me."

    The fat monk said: "Then are you going to get the money back?"

 New Edition Volume 1: The Rise of Infinite Storms Chapter 20: The Clues Begin to Appear

    "I've said it before, even if you cheat me, I'm willing to do it. I don't care, why do you keep talking to me about money?"

    The fat monk said: "Didn't you see it last time? It's because I have no money and you have money. Therefore, the boss refused to give me good wine and meat, but was willing to give it to you. This is very important."  There's a big difference. When you have money, you naturally don't think about it. But if you don't have money, can you not care about it? If people don't have money worries, they will naturally be much freer and happier.  . However, if I want to eat good wine and good meat, I must have a lot of money. But I don¡¯t want to make money by performing arts and be treated like a monkey by others for money. I don¡¯t want to start a business for money and treat others like monkeys. I don¡¯t want to steal. I don¡¯t want to  Grab it, don't want to lie." He snorted coldly and continued, "Don't think that I lied to you last time, but you invited me."

    Duan Yu said: "I also know that I invited you, but I always have a lingering feeling that I have been cheated."

    The fat monk said: "That is a good thing for you. It means that you have begun to understand the importance of money, and you are not as ignorant as before. However, you do not understand it far enough, otherwise you would not ask, 'Why do you keep following me?  Talk about money' and stuff like that."

    Duan Yu said: "You have your standards, I have mine, and money is not my current standard. The last experience made me finally understand a truth: 'People can't live by other people's standards, that's stupid.  , and tired. People have to have their own standards, but they cannot force others to abide by them.'"

    A burst of applause came.

    Immediately afterwards, heavy rain poured down.

    Qin Chao deliberately stood in the heavy rain and did not move. As a result, Xin Shuangqing also stood in the heavy rain. However, Qin Chao was a man and Xin Shuangqing was a woman. After their clothes got wet, the results of exposure were very different.  What's more, they have already been the focus of everyone's attention.  As a result, Qin Chao cared more than Xin Shuangqing himself, so he had to admit that he had made a mistake and returned to the store first.  When Xin Shuangqing saw that Qin Chao cared so much about him, he couldn't help but reveal a happy smile on his face, and there was only Qin Chao in his eyes.

    Duan Yu¡¯s interest shifted from the fat monk to Qin Chao and Xin Shuangqing. He couldn¡¯t understand what kind of tricks Xin Shuangqing and Qin Chao were playing.

    Qin Chao glanced at the hall, said nothing, turned around and walked back to the guest room.

    Xin Shuangqing still followed him closely and did not stop until he reached the door of the guest room.

    Duan Yu, the fat monk and a beautiful young nun followed them first. When they saw Xin Shuangqing stop, Duan Yu also stopped. The fat monk and the little nun seemed to have not seen Xin Shuangqing, without stopping or asking for instructions.  Enter the guest room.  Duan Yu was stunned for a moment and shook his head. He wanted to speak but didn't know what to say.  Qin Chao's voice suddenly came from the room: "Senior sister, can you please help me buy five portions of fried peanuts and five bottles of rice wine?"

    Xin Shuangqing perked up and said happily: "Okay, I'll be fine soon." He started Qinggong and disappeared.

    Duan Yu stared at Xin Shuangqing's back and sighed: "Martial arts is not good for killing people, but Qinggong is a good thing. It can be used to rush on the road, save time, and escape from one's life" As he spoke, he walked into the room.  These days, he has walked so much that his feet are blistered. He has long been thinking about practicing a superior Qing Gong. It will bring many conveniences to himself without harming others, and he can also cope with the trouble of his family forcing him to learn martial arts.  .

    The four of them sat down around the dining table.

    There is an empty chair next to Qin Chao, obviously prepared for Xin Shuangqing.

    The four of them looked at me, and I looked at you, but no one spoke.

    After Xin Shuangqing prepared the peanuts and rice wine and sat aside at Qin Chao's signal, Qin Chao said, "It seems I guessed it right. Monk and nun, you have something to say to me."

    The fat monk ate some peanuts, took a sip of rice wine, and then said: "Yes, I am a meat-and-wine monk, and we are the same kind of people."

    The little nun then said: "I am the Nine Fairies. I don't think that we are all the same kind of people. I just want to invite you to participate in the 'Taishan Asking' held every thirty years. The time is March 3rd, and there are still more than 100 people left from now."  Twenty-seven years." After saying that, he turned around and left. The figure seemed to be slow but fast, disappearing in the blink of an eye.

    The fair-weather monk said: "Ignore her, let's continue. I think you should be able to understand that life is like a dream."

    Qin Chao nodded.

    The fair-weather monk continued: "I have experienced the dream bubble three times, and the Nine Fairies have experienced it nine times. What about you?"

    Qin Chao knew that he was talking about time travel, so he thought for a while and said: "If it counts now, it should be twice." He thought to himself: "If what he said is true, then the Nine Fairies have not been able to get out of this fantasy bubble after traveling through it nine times.  , can't go home, even if I'm stronger than them, it's not easy. In addition, since I can wear it nine times and still maintain my current appearance, even if I don't have nine lives, I still have some similar opportunities. Also, I don't know what their current strength is.  ?I don¡¯t know how to enter it?Is it a dream?  I don¡¯t know how to get home¡­¡±

    The fair-weather monk smiled slightly and said: "Very good, you didn't lie. The marks on your body are still very heavy. The Nine Fairies and I have long seen your true identity. However, you don't have to worry too much. New people may not be as good as old people, otherwise why bother?"  Asked. You don¡¯t need me to remind you, you should have understood it already. "

    Qin Chao smiled slightly and said nothing.

    The meat-and-wine monk finished the last peanut, drank the last drop of wine, and sighed: "It's time for me to go. We are destined to meet again, so you can do it for yourself!" After that, he walked out the door like an ordinary person,  When he arrived at the door, he paused for a moment and said, "I didn't want to say it, but don't get too close to women. They are not nine fairies. They will only do you harm, not good." Before he finished speaking, the person had disappeared.

    "Master! Don't listen to his nonsense. The slave family has never thought of harming the master." Xin Shuangqing suddenly fell to his knees.

    Duan Yu rubbed his eyes with both hands, wondering if he was dreaming.

    Qin Chao saw Xin Shuangqing's delicate body trembling and did not dare to raise her head. Knowing that she was frightened by the words of the meat-and-potatoes monk, he sighed slightly and said softly: "He goes his way, and I go mine. I originally wanted to drive you away.  , but since he said that, I won¡¯t drive you away. Maybe this is his real intention!¡±

    Xin Shuangqing gritted his teeth and said: "If he wants to harm the master, he must first pass the slave family" Thinking of his own strength, and then thinking of the mystery and unfathomability of the fair-weather monk and the nine fairies, he could no longer say the next words.  I thought to myself: "I used to think that although my strength was definitely not top-notch, it was at least first-class. Now it seems that the circle I have been in contact with before is too small, and I am like a frog in the well."

    Qin Chaodao: "You can call me master if you want! I don't want to continue to deceive myself. I just hope you don't call me like that in front of others."

    Duan Yu said: "I don't like to hear others call me master, but I don't want to force it on others, because that kind of behavior really treats me as the master. Therefore, whether to call me master or not is not the key, the main thing is  What you think in your heart is followed by your behavior.¡±

    Xin Shuangqing said: "If you don't tell, how will others know."

    Duan Yu said: "You are right. Talking is one of the actions, and speaking is also very important. Speaking clearly is even more important, but you can't force it. Whether others can understand is other people's business. Just try your best to make it clear."

    Qin Chao said: "The young prince is right. Are you begging me or forcing me when you kneel on the ground like this? You are good at everything, but you are too strong. It is easy to hurt others and yourself. Why don't you stand first?  Get up, be alone for a while, and let¡¯s have a good chat in the evening.¡±

    "Let's have a good chat in the evening?" Xin Shuangqing's thoughts were running through her mind, and she got excited thinking about it. She said repeatedly: "Okay, okay, okay!" and happily walked out the door.

    Qin Chao let out a long breath and said to himself: "First I sent away the difficult Zhong Ling, and then I sent away the even more difficult Xin Shuangqing, so I can finally have some peace and quiet."

    "Little prince, didn't you go to find your father?" Qin Chao said somewhat depressedly.

    "As soon as you left, I wanted to understand that you were trying to keep me away from that battle, not to save those people. By the time my father arrived, they had finished fighting." Duan Yu became even more depressed.

    The two of them ate, drank, and chatted.  Duan Yu was penniless, so he obviously regarded Qin Chao as another Ma Wude, and continued to eat, live and play around, unable to leave.  Qin Chao saw that Duan Yu was able to reach his place even though he was wandering around, and he also met the fair-weather monk twice. He had nothing to say about his incredible luck. He vaguely felt that he had hidden the Beiming Divine Art and Lingbo Weibu so well before.  It's not that it's not deep, but I'm afraid it's far from enough in front of Duan Yu.  Although he envied Duan Yu's powerful destiny, he was not jealous and had no intention of hiding the secret again.  If it had been before just now, he couldn't guarantee that he wouldn't be jealous, but after what happened just now, his eyesight was widened. Although he was still at the bottom of the well, his eyesight reached the vast world beyond the bottom of the well.

    "Taishan asked?"

    ¡°It¡¯s really exciting!¡±

    As for why Duan Yu's destiny is so powerful, Qin Chao has no desire to study it when he thinks of those people who became the Ninth Five Supreme Beings right after they were born.  In the face of fate, he felt like a blind man touching an elephant, lacking sufficient conditions and countless times worse.

 New Edition Volume 1: The Rise of Infinite Storms Chapter 21: Affectionate Promise

    During dinner, there were two beautiful girls in their twenties or thirteen years old.  They were all maids bought by Xin Shuangqing for Qin Chao. The purpose was to show her gentleness and reduce the 'overbearing' impression in Qin Chao's mind.  How did she know that her behavior of buying maids was also a kind of overbearing in Qin Chao's eyes.  The two maids are both Baiyi people.  The reason was that Xin Shuangqing was angry with Duan Yu for pestering the Qin Dynasty and didn't want to do anything to Duan Yu. Hearing that Duan Yu's mother was from the Baiyi tribe, he had an idea and bought two maids from the Baiyi tribe.  And it can please the master.

    Although the two maids were born into a wealthy family like the Baiyi tribe, their families were very poor. Not only for their parents to live a better life, but also for themselves to live a better life, they voluntarily sold themselves into slavery, hoping to take advantage of their youth and beauty.  , please the master more and strive for more benefits.

    This phenomenon is not uncommon in the neighborhood.

    Although Dali is known as the Land of Abundance, and although the Baiyi people are a powerful ethnic group, the gap between rich and poor and between classes cannot be eliminated, and the saying "the poor will get poorer and the rich will get richer" cannot be eliminated.  'The phenomenon.

    The meat of Zhumen¡¯s dogs stinks, and there are frozen bones on the road.

    The two women were confident that they would be able to live a better life after selling themselves. They were not afraid of being sold to those who could not get a wife, so they had to pool money together and pay high prices to buy women in order to have more children. A woman has to deal with many people.  Men's homes are often sold to brothels, brothels, and other places, not only because they are very confident in their appearance, but also because they know that the price of twin sisters is far higher than ordinary people, and it is not something ordinary people can afford or afford.  Spend that much money.  When the two girls first met Qin Chao, they heard that Qin Chao said that he had no money to accommodate them. Although their attitude was very respectful, their expressions were very bad.  However, when the two girls learned that Duan Yu was the young prince, they immediately burst into laughter, especially when they learned that Duan Yu was poorer than the Qin Dynasty

    The expressions of the two women changed from left to right, just like the weather in June.  If both women had not been professionally trained before being sold, learning writing, singing, dancing, etiquette, etc., they might not only change their color, but also move their mouths, or even their hands and feet.

    "I don't care which one of you is the elder sister or the younger one. From now on, the elder sister will be called A'Zhu and the younger sister will be called Abi." Qin Chao himself was tired of pushing and pushing. Although he didn't want to give up the idea that everyone is equal, he  Considering that it was inconsistent with the surrounding environment, I was too lazy to refuse any more and gave the two girls two names that were both nice to hear and easy to say, but somewhat popular.  Although when I came up with the name, I thought of the conflict with the couple from the Murong family in Gusu, but when I thought about other names, I felt that they were not as good as A'Zhu and A Bi. I was so upset that I didn't bother to think about it again.

    "Thank you, Master, for the name. My name is A'Zhu."

    "Thank you, Master, for the name. This slave is Abi."

    Duan Yu didn¡¯t know that he had a sister also named A¡¯Zhu. Hearing this, he smiled and said: ¡°A¡¯Zhu, A Bi, it¡¯s a very good name, it suits you very well.¡±

    Qin Chao looked a little weird and said: "Congratulations, young prince."

    Duan Yu said: "I don't dare, Gao Jian. I also have a pair of twin maids at home, who are also from the Baiyi tribe. They are as beautiful as them, but their names are not as good as theirs, and they are spoiled by me. I dare not take them out."  , I am afraid that they will talk nonsense and cause trouble."

    Qin Chao thought to himself: "No matter how much they talk nonsense and cause trouble, can they surpass you?" He said, "My dearest prince, I think so."

    After dinner, Qin Chao left Duan Yu to A'Zhu and A Bi, while he and Xin Shuangqing found a quiet place for a date.  The original plan was to go on a date late at night. After comparing with Duan Yu, Qin Chao felt that it would be better to go on a date with a beautiful woman.

    "Sister, has the poison on your body been cured?"

    "There is still a little bit, but the impact is not big."

    "That's good. Let your body detoxify the rest of the poison! This should enhance the body's resistance to poison."

    "The master is so kind to the slave family."

    "Alas! Don't get me wrong."

    "The master doesn't save so many young and beautiful women, but only saves the slave family. Is this also a misunderstanding?"

    Qin Chao opened his mouth and didn't know what to say. After a while, he said: "That was indeed a misunderstanding. Even if there is a misunderstanding, you can only repay me if you save me once in the future, so why does it have to be like this!"

    "The master doesn't want the slave to be willing to humble himself. The slave doesn't know whether to be happy or angry."

    "I may have misunderstood you, but I will never think that you are willing to humble yourself. There must be something hidden in it. You don't want to tell it, and I don't want to know it either."

    "The slave family doesn't want to hide anything from the master, but it's hard to explain. In short, there was once a man who made my heart move. Of course, he was far inferior to the master. But apart from the master, others  Men are far inferior to him. However, just because of a little reserve and a little hesitation, the opportunity passed by like a shooting star and can never be found again. Now, another opportunity is right in front of us, and it is better than the previous one.Okay, of course I would rather die than catch him.  "

    "I see. However, I don't know why I have such great charm, nor do I know why you have to call me master?"

    There was a moment of silence.

    Xin Shuangqing was silent for a long time before explaining: "The reason is very simple. No matter how hard I try, you will never marry me!"

    Qin Chao didn¡¯t want to lie to her, so he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°You have really good vision. In this case, you should stay away from me!¡±

    "To put it lightly, even if there is a man as good as you in front of me who can save me one more time, my heart cannot tolerate another man and I will not be moved again. I know very well that if I miss the first opportunity, this  This is the last chance. God has mercy on the slave family. There won¡¯t be another chance. If the slave family doesn¡¯t seize it, the slave family is willing to die!¡±

    "Don't keep talking about death! There is only one life for everyone, and there is only one life for everyone. Even the emperor has only one life. This is truly only one chance, and we can't cherish it too much."

    "Do you like me?" Xin Shuangqing changed the subject.

    Qin Chao said with a helpless face: "I didn't feel anything at first. The longer I stay in contact with him, the more I like him and the more I hate him."

    "The master's words are hard to hear, but the slave family likes to hear them and is very moved. The master will not coax women. If they are other superficial women, even if they do not abandon the master at the beginning, they will definitely do so after a long time. The master is also very  Those superficial women who know how to coax women are not worthy of their masters at all, and women like Nujia will definitely be deeply moved by their masters. Nujia also had almost no feelings for his master at first, but soon after they came into contact, he became inextricable.  , and don¡¯t want to extricate themselves.¡±

    "I am your master, but you want to conquer me."

    "Is this important?"

    "Who in the world doesn't want to be a master, and who wants to be a slave? If our relationship is established, no matter how good I am to you, I can't escape the nature of master and slave. No matter how much such a master likes you, it is just to satisfy his own selfish desires.  I¡¯m not worthy of your love, let alone your huge efforts. This kind of unequal relationship, this kind of relationship that doesn¡¯t respect human rights. The less I respect you, the less worthy of your efforts. The more I like you, the better I feel.  The more I feel sorry for you, the more painful it will be.¡±

    Xin Shuangqing smiled and said sweetly: "Master is very different from other men. They all like to manipulate women, bully others, be superior, and like to see others kneeling at their feet. The slave family feels more and more lucky that they are getting better and better.  The more grateful I am for my brave decision before. The slave family can't wait and can't afford to wait. They just want to become the master's woman now." After saying that, he hugged Qin Chao, ignored his weak protest, and kissed his lips awkwardly.

    The word ¡®indecent¡¯ flashed through Qin Chao¡¯s mind, and he gradually became immersed in the joy of men and women.

    The two of them kissed until their mouths were tired, and then they finally stopped.

    Qin Chao gently patted Xin Shuangqing's fat buttocks and said, "Are you satisfied now?" He patted it again uncontrollably and said to himself: "What an amazing elasticity! What a smooth skin! No, it's too tempting."  We are human, we can no longer play with fire.¡±

    Xin Shuangqing chuckled and said, "This is just the beginning!"

    Qin Chao's face straightened and he said seriously: "Don't let me continue. Since I can't convince you now, I can only let time test you. If you are still like this in three years, then I have nothing to say."

    Xin Shuangqing knew in his heart that it was not easy to get the Qin Dynasty's recognition. Now that he could get the conditions he proposed, it was already a huge breakthrough. He couldn't push further, but he couldn't help but said: "Three years is too long, the slave family can't afford to wait!  "I thought to myself, "I still want to give birth to a baby for my master. I can still have some hope early, but if I do it later, it will be too late."

    Qin Chao snorted coldly: "Three years are necessary and must not be changed." His tone turned to judo, "Okay! If you still think so after three months, then I will agree to be your master."

    Xin Shuangqing was overjoyed and whispered: "That is the slave family's greatest honor." He thought to himself: "In just three months, from now on I can legitimately follow the master, and in just three years, I can become the master's woman. Hold on,  Persevere, no matter what happens, no matter what test" He also thought: "Since we worship him as master, as a slave, we should not have the illusion of having a child for the master. Having a child, but being homeless, everyone is suffering.  , which not only harmed the master, but also harmed the children, and also harmed myself. Even if the master allows me to be his wife and concubine for the sake of the children, it is just a false name. It is far better than being a slave."

 New Edition Volume 1: The Rise of Infinite Storms Chapter 22: The Water Breaks the Embankment

    After finally getting rid of the two little maids who wanted to sleep with him, Qin Chao lay on the bed and thought to himself: "Women's tears are so terrible! The two girls are still so young, but they have to use it very skillfully. However, Jiang is still hotter with age. Haha,  It's finally quiet" A gentle knock on the door sounded.  Qin Chao sat up suddenly, wanting to curse, but thinking that the person knocking on the door was probably Xiao Liu, he couldn't help it.  At the same time, the bad feeling in my heart became stronger and stronger.

    "Please come in!"

    The door was gently pushed open, and then gently closed.  The person who came was indeed Xiaoliu.

    "Brother Qin!" Xiao Liu looked particularly nervous and shy.

    "It's late at night, if you have anything to say, just say it!"

    "Sister Wan asked me to ask you whether the two agreements you made with Master Xin are true?"

    Qin Chao suddenly covered his eyes and said to himself: "Oh my God! I hope the situation won't be too bad." He replied: "It's true. How do you know? Why do you ask?"

    Xiaoliu said in a trembling voice: "We'll find out as we chat. Sister Wan said that if it's true, she wants to make the same agreement with you."

    "Bang!" Qin Chao slapped the bed suddenly and gritted his teeth: "No, never. Tell her" He didn't know what to say for a moment.

    Xiao Liu bravely looked up at Qin Chao and said with tears in her eyes: "Sister Wan said that if you don't agree, she will die in front of you."

    Qin Chao said angrily: "Can't she say it herself?"

    "Xiao Liu said shyly: "Sister Wan said that you can't listen to what she says, but you can only listen to what I say."

    Qin Chao was stunned for a moment. He admired Qin Wan's eyes and was angry at her behavior. He sighed: "Look, she doesn't regard me as her master at all."

    "Sister Wan said that when you really treat yourself as the master, she will also really treat you as the master."

    Qin Chao said in astonishment: "Did she even expect this?"

    Xiao Liu nodded and said, "Sister Wan is very smart, but she just doesn't dare to show it off. She just wants you to know that she can be very helpful to you."

    Qin Chao lay down on the bed.

    After a long while, he then spoke and said: "Okay, okay, tell her, I basically agree, but the conditions have to be changed. She is much younger than Senior Sister Xin, and three years must be changed to five years."

    "Xiao Liu said with a smile: "Sister Wan has expected it a long time ago. She said that if you agree to it for less than ten years, the shorter the time, it means that you Haha, don't say it anymore, Sister Wan won't let me say it."

    Qin Chao really wanted to know what Gong Wan said, but didn't want to show it in front of Xiao Liu, so he could only say depressedly: "Forget it if you don't say it. Remember to close the door tightly when you go out." He thought to himself: "As soon as you leave, I will lock the door tightly."  I slept until dawn and never opened the door again." Waiting, waiting, there was no movement from Xiaoliu for a long time.  Qin Chao resisted the desire to speak, thinking: "If I can't offend you, why can't I hide?"

    There was silence in the room.

    When Qin Chao was about to fall asleep, he heard Xiao Liu's voice again: "Sister Wan has finished speaking. Xiao Liu still has something to say."

    Qin Chaodao: "Why are you and I being polite? Just say whatever you want! As long as it's not like them, I agree to whatever you say."

    "But, that's what Xiaoliu wants." Upon hearing Xiaoliu's words, Qin Chao's face turned dark.

    "I beg you, can you please stop doing that."

    "Woowu" Xiao Liu sobbed in a low voice, tears streaming down her face.

    After a while, Qin Chaoyi gritted his teeth and said: "Okay, okay, don't cry, I promise. Anyway, I will accept one, two, and three I have known for a long time that once it starts, it will be like  The water bursting out of the dike was out of control. I only blame myself for being too lustful and having too little willpower" His voice became smaller and smaller as he spoke.

    Xiaoliu cried with joy: "Wellwellthat's great! Masterwellbrother Qin"

    Qin Chao pursed his lips and said, "I really don't know what you see in me. I can't even afford to support you."

    Xiao Liu chuckled and said, "Sister Wan also said that we can make money ourselves and don't need to be supported by the master. We will support the master."

    Qin Chao couldn't help being dumbfounded.

    "Sister Wan also said that the dead monk's words stink more than farts. We can only benefit the master and do no harm. We want to establish a special organization, an organization dedicated to serving the master, an organization that surpasses the Infinite Sword Sect"

    Qin Chao¡¯s eyes widened and he stopped him and said, ¡°Stop talking. You guys are so awesome. I, I, I seem to have become a soft-hearted man.¡±

    "Sister Wan said that if the master can stop worrying about things that we can do, he can devote his energy to other things that we can't do."

    Qin Chao gave a thumbs upHe said: "Sister Wan is comparable to Confucius."

    The two chatted until late at night, until Qin Chao had no choice but to kiss Xiao Liu's sweet mouth, and Xiao Liu jumped out of the door.  Qin Chao originally thought it was strange and considerate that these women were not jealous, but now he did not dare to think about it. He thought to himself: "If a dog can't change from eating shit, it's better not to eat shit. If a woman can't change being jealous, it's better not to be jealous.  But is that possible? If you accept one, you have to accept the second, and if you accept the third If you kiss one, you have to kiss the second, and then the third"

    ??Sleep until noon.

    After getting up, I put on the new clothes prepared by Xin Shuangqing, put on the new shoes prepared by Gong Wan, tied the new belt prepared by Xiao Liu, brushed my teeth with the toothbrush prepared by A'Zhu, and washed them with the warm water prepared by A Bi.  He made a fool of himself and invited Duan Yu. Everyone sat together, had a sumptuous lunch and drank some rice wine.

    A cup of tea after a meal makes you feel as happy as a fairy.

    After drinking tea, Xin Shuangqing reported to Qin Chaohui: "Junior brother, Gong Guangjie came and left in the morning. He returned the property of Wanmei's family and brought a sentence from the leader of the Shennong Gang, Sikong Xuan, with only three words -  ¡ªThe Talisman of Life and Death.¡±

    No one understood what Sikong Xuan meant, but Qin Chao knew the inside story better than Si Kong  It's very mysterious. I don't want to give up any chance of detoxification, but I don't want to reveal too much information.  However, they were really fooled this time. Although the 'Life and Death Talisman' is powerful, it also needs to rely on internal strength, and Beiming's magical power is the nemesis of internal strength. No matter how mysterious and changing the 'Life and Death Talisman' is, it will not be effective against Beiming.  All magical powers are useless.  However, after solving the 'Life and Death Talisman' but losing their inner strength, it depends on their own choice.  This kind of inner strength that comes to the door can also save people, so how could Qin Chao refuse.  What's more, if Sikong Xuan saw that he couldn't solve the 'Life and Death Talisman', he would definitely look down on him because of this, and then calculate the grudge he had made before.  Whether it is providing antidote to poison or kidnapping Xin Shuangqing, they can only be calculated with swords and repaid with lives.

    Qin Chao said confidently: "Senior sister, please tell Sikong Xuan the two words 'can be solved'. However, don't enter the Jianhu Palace, so as not to be seen by the people from the 'Lingjiu Palace' and get into unnecessary trouble."

    Xin Shuangqing nodded and drifted away.

    Duan Yu gently shook his folding fan and said, "What kind of force is the 'Lingjiu Palace'? Is it very powerful? I have never heard of it."

    Qin Chao reminded: "It is better not to mention these three words. Whether it is strong or not can be imagined by seeing that the Shennong Gang is just a minions under its command."

    Duan Yu nodded, but didn't really take it to heart. He laughed secretly and said, "Brother Qin felt like he was in a deserted place in Jianhu Palace. It turns out that he is just a man of great skill and boldness. When the 'Lingjiu Palace' was mentioned, he didn't care."  ¡±

    Seeing everyone looking at him, Qin Chao felt that it was not good to be like this all the time, so he had to temporarily put on the airs of the master and began to assign tasks to everyone, letting them go about their business.

    "Xiao Liu, you are in charge of internal affairs, and A'Zhu and A Bi are also in your charge"

    "Gong Wan, you are in charge of business. You said you want to form an organization, so why not start with business first"

    "As for Senior Sister Xin, she should be responsible for teaching you martial arts first! When she comes back, you can tell her yourself. Of course, if you don't like martial arts, I won't force you"

    A waiter passed by the door and heard Qin Chao's words. He was so frightened that he peed his pants and ran away, for fear of being killed and silenced.

    Soon after, the news that Xin Shuangqing, Gong Wan and Xiaoliu came together to worship Qin Chao as their master spread rapidly in the restaurant, and then immediately spread throughout Nanjian Town

    "Did you hear that?"

 New Edition Volume 1: The Rise of Infinite Storms Chapter 23: The Theory of Passing on Gong

    After Gong Wan walked out of Qin Chao's room, she ignored the strange looks around her and ran straight to her boudoir.

    Just now, Qin Chao told her some wine-making knowledge, which made her blood boil. She just wanted to write it down quickly without missing a word.  Although Qin Chao is not a professional winemaker and talks about common sense about winemaking, in her eyes, these words are the secret skills passed down from generation to generation.  How to choose good water quality?  How to choose various raw materials?  How to increase alcohol concentration?  How to make wine age into a virtuous cycle Qin Chao, who had never made wine before, only talked about it briefly, but Gong Wan, who was very experienced and talented in wine making, was shocked.  The former lacks experience and details, while the latter lacks inspiration and direction.

    Qin Chao has a particularly deep affection for wine. Let¡¯s just talk about the last time. He thought that Lingbo Weibu would need about seven years of internal strength support to reach the first level in just one month. However, because of drinking some wine  , easily broke through the first level, and the Qin Dynasty's internal strength cultivation was only about three years at that time.  If we didn¡¯t break through the first level, we wouldn¡¯t be able to go to Jianhu Palace to play around, we wouldn¡¯t be able to rescue Xin Shuangqing, we wouldn¡¯t be

    There will be a long list of people who don¡¯t.

    Gong Wan is also a good drinker.

    Although she likes wine, she doesn¡¯t like getting drunk.  Although she has a good drinking capacity, she only likes to drink lightly and stop drinking.

    Qin Chao felt that it was a little late for her to start practicing martial arts now, especially in internal skills.  However, before Qin Chao came into contact with real internal skills, he once created his own wine skill to replace internal skills.  Use alcohol to replace true energy, use wine odor to replace true energy, and use wine strength to replace internal force.  Qin Chao felt that this drinking skill was very suitable for Gong Wan and could make up for Gong Wan's shortcomings in internal skills.  However, there is a characteristic of Jiugong. The higher the quality of the wine, the more powerful the Jiugong. If the quality of the wine is not good, no matter how proficient the Jiugong is, its power will be very limited.

    There is another flaw in Jiu Gong that is far inferior to Internal Gong - the duration is too short.

    The wine power also has an advantage that far exceeds the internal power - as long as you have wine, you can use up the wine in one sip and then take another sip.

    Drinking power and internal power do not conflict, but can complement each other.  For others, drinking skills are not easier to practice than internal skills, but for Gong Wan, it should be a matter of course.  Qin Chao planned to teach Gong Wan the drinking skill after she learned martial arts.  There are many reasons, but most of them are not important. The main reason is that Qin Chao doesn't like Gong Wan very much.  The smarter Gong Wan behaves, the more guarded Qin Chao becomes about her.  Moreover, Gong Wan's miserly demeanor also made Qin Chao unable to trust him.

    "Jiu Gong is a trump card of the Qin Dynasty, a trump card. Even with the Beiming Magic now, it is still the same.

    Although the importance is not as prominent as before.

    Not talking about trust issues, just emotional issues, Qin Chao was also reluctant to teach Gong Wan the art of drinking.  Although Jiu Gong was created by Qin Chao, he felt that his understanding and development of Jiu Gong was still far from enough, and he could only make a good start.  For example, wine has a great effect on Lingbo Weibu, but if Qin Chao had not understood the art of wine, the effect would never have been as great as it was - more effective than four more years of internal energy.

    Qin Chao was also surprised.

    Among the women, Qin Chao currently trusts Xiaoliu the most, so he puts her in charge of internal affairs.  Unfortunately, Xiaoliu is not suitable for drinking skills, and no matter how much Qin Chao trusts her, he will not teach her the Beiming Magic Skill.  Qin Chao believes that this is not a question of like or dislike, nor a question of trust or distrust, but a major question of whether one is responsible for one's own life.  Qin Chao always thought that Xiao Liu was innocent. After what happened last night, he realized that Xiao Liu was not innocent.

    Qin Chao learned a secret from Xiaoliu last night: "Gong Wan has always regarded Gong Guangjie as her big enemy, but she didn't know that Gong Guangjie was her biological father. Gong Guangjie had an affair with Gong Wan's mother and gave birth to Gong Wan.  I also know, but pretend I don¡¯t know. Xiao Liu is Gong Wan¡¯s father¡¯s biological daughter. However, Gong Wan¡¯s mother is not Xiao Liu¡¯s biological mother. As for who Xiao Liu¡¯s biological mother is, even her father can¡¯t tell.¡±  Qin Chao believed that Gong Wan had the right to know the secret, so he asked Xiao Liu to tell Gong Wan.

    Gong Wan didn't know what to do at the time: "The biggest enemy is her biological father, and on the other side are her adoptive father and biological mother who are closer than her biological father. She can neither take revenge nor fulfill her filial piety." She felt that this was a mystery that would never be solved.  of dead knot.  She wanted to commit suicide and was worried about her mother's future life.  When she was in a dilemma, Xiaoliu tried to persuade her: "Wrong, wrong, wrong, it was wrong in the beginning, and it can only be wrong in the end. Both sides are wrong. I can only choose the lesser of two evils and try my best to make my mother live a better life.  Gong Wan thought for a long time and sighed: "Most other people rush from light to darkness after they are born, but I can only rush from darkness to light. It would be great if I could turn back time."

    After experiencing this catastrophe in life, Gong Wan has seen through a lot and become stronger. She can completely ignore some strange looks.  More than before, she likes to devote her interest to things she likes.  She didn't want to care about other things, and she didn't want to make her life too tiring.  The revenge I thought about day and night turned out to be one from the beginning.Blunder.  I have suffered a lot, and most of it was imposed on myself.

    "It's better when dad is still alive"

    "If my father were still alive, I should have gotten married long ago!"

    "I'm afraid that even if you get married, you still don't understand anything. Unlike now, when you are not old, your heart is already old."

    "There will never be a good man like dad in the world. Even the master, although very special and very good, is still not as good as dad. Moreover, he actually dares to look down on me. It's so abominable!"

    "And that damn monk, not only does he look down on me, but he also looks down on me, Master Xin and Xiao Liu. Huh! What's so good about that nun? She dares to call herself the Nine Fairies, but she really thinks that she is a fairy, and we are just mortals"

    Gong Wan gritted his teeth and said: "It's just a high level of martial arts. When I also practice martial arts, I will never be worse than you. At that time, I will participate in the 'Taishan Dao' with the master, and I will kill all of you without the master taking action."  Beat him down and let you taste the power of mortals. Especially the very stinky and beautiful Nine Fairies" She herself felt a little strange. Although the meat-and-potatoes monk was annoying, he was not as annoying as the Nine Fairies.  However, strictly speaking, the Nine Fairies did not intend to offend her.  To be precise, she did not exist in the eyes of the Nine Fairies.

    Gong Wan didn¡¯t know that not only did she find the Nine Fairies particularly annoying, Xin Shuangqing also hated the Nine Fairies just like her, or even more than she did.  Xin Shuangqing had long been accustomed to being superior, especially in front of women. One can imagine how she felt when she suddenly met a woman who ignored her and looked down on her master.

    Soon after Gong Wan and Xin Shuangqing left Qin Chao's room, Xiao Liu also left with A'Zhu and A Bi, leaving Qin Chao and Duan Yu alone in the room.

    Qin Chao thought that since he couldn't get rid of Duan Yu and didn't want to offend Duan Yu, he might as well sell Duan Yu a big favor and make him a good friend.  So, he taught Duan Yu the first level of Lingbo Weibu.

    Duan Yu¡¯s talent caused a great blow to the Qin Dynasty.

    Under Qin Chao¡¯s careful instruction, Duan Yu only spent half a day practicing Lingbo Weibu.

    Having given Duan Yu a gun, of course he had to give him bullets.  If Lingbo Weibu is a gun, then the internal force is a bullet.  The Qin Dynasty passed half a year's worth of internal strength to Duan Yu, but Duan Yu only had three months' worth of inner strength left.  Qin Chao had long guessed that transmitting internal energy to others would be a very disadvantageous thing, otherwise it would be too easy to create a master of internal energy, but it was unexpected that even the Beiming Divine Art, which was particularly good at this aspect, would lose 50%.

    The Qin Dynasty added some content to "New Interpretation of Neigong":

    "Just like water flowing downwards, internal strength can only be transferred from a high person to a low person, but not from a low person to a high person."

    "The Beiming Divine Skill is like a water pump. Even people with low internal energy can absorb the internal energy of people with high internal energy."

    "Whether it's transporting water or pumping water, it's like doing business in the middle, and you have to pay taxes. The tax on water transport starts out very high, above 50%. The bigger the business, the higher the tax, until it reaches 100%  The tax on water pumping was particularly high at first, around 71/72, but as the business grew larger, the tax on water pumping became lower and lower, until it reached 36/72, which is  Fifty percent.¡±

    In this way, it can be explained that Qigong transfer is particularly suitable for creating low-hands, but not very suitable for making masters, because before making masters, the original masters must first be lost, thus creating low-hands with great potential.  will use.  Just like how Wu Yazi cultivated Xu Zhu, he first had to lose the super master Wu Yazi, and then he got Xu Zhu, who was far less powerful than Wu Yazi but had amazing potential.  Unless absolutely necessary, who can be as free and easy as Wu Yazi!

 New Edition Volume 1: The Rise of Infinite Storms Chapter 24: A Big Fish

    When Xin Shuangqing came back, there was a beautiful woman in her thirties next to her. She was dressed enchantingly and her movements were full of charm.

    Duan Yu's eyes widened and he said with envy: "Brother Qin, your senior sister is so kind to you. I just gave you two little beauties yesterday, and today I give you a big beauty."

    Qin Chaodao: "She is from the Shennong Gang."

    Duan Yu was surprised: "The Shennong Gang actually has such beauties!"

    The beautiful woman smiled sweetly, covered her red lips with her slender hands, swayed her waist, and said delicately: "The young prince is really a wonderful person, and I like him so much." After saying that, she turned her eyes to Qin Chao, cupped her hands and said, "Shennong Gang's Baihuatang"  Hall Master Sikong Hong has met Mr. Qin."

    Qin Chao smiled and cupped his hands.

    Duan Yu said: "I like you too, but I don't like you guys fighting and killing each other. It would be great if we all sit down and talk like this, why bother killing people every now and then!"

    Sikong Hong said: "The Nu family doesn't like to fight and kill. What they like most is planting flowers. But the background of the Nu family is far inferior to that of the young prince. In order to avoid being bullied, even if you don't like it, you have to do it."  It's like you have no choice but to do something.

    Qin Chao had secretly witnessed Sikong Hong's absurdity during the carnival night at Jianhu Palace, and knew that she liked to have sex with young and handsome men. A young man with both status and appearance like Duan Yu must be what she wanted most.  delicious.  Of course, I am also in the same boat as Duan Yu.  The difference is that I know very well what Sikong Hong wants, but Duan Yu has no idea at all.  He didn't want to see the two of them chatting anymore, he just wanted to make a quick decision and send Sikong Hong away as soon as possible.  What he admired was chaste women like Xin Shuangqing, and he was particularly disgusted with women like Sikong Hong.

    "Master Baihua Hall, if you have anything to say, just say it. If you don't have anything to say, please come back." Qin Chao said unceremoniously.

    Sikong Hong was extremely confident in his own charm, thinking that Qin Chao didn't like her and Duan Yu's good relationship, so he was so rude. He was secretly proud, with a calm expression on his face, and said in a sweet voice: "The gang leader wants to ask Mr. what are the conditions and conditions?"  difficulty."

    Duan Yu didn¡¯t know what she was talking about.

    Qin Chao knew very well that she was talking about the 'talisman of life and death'. His face straightened and he replied: "There is no difficulty. There is only one condition, which is to lose all internal strength."

    A look of surprise flashed across Sikong Hong's face, and she patted her towering chest with her jade hands.

    Duan Yu's eyes suddenly widened, and two big watermelons flashed in his mind.

    Qin Chao sneered and said, "Sister, see you off."

    Xin Shuangqing bowed and said yes, and then made a farewell gesture to Sikong Hong.

    Sikong Hong glanced at Duan Yu and walked out of the room unwillingly.

    Duan Yu shook his folding fan lightly and sighed: "Brother Qin is too ignorant of the style."

    Before Sikong Hong had gone far, he secretly cheered after hearing Duan Yu's words. He wanted to kiss Duan Yu fiercely a few times, and slowed down his pace without making any move.

    Qin Chao said, ¡°My dearest prince, I wish you the best.¡±

    Hearing this, Duan Yu was just stunned for a moment, but Sikong Hong's face was almost blue with anger. She realized that Qin Chao must know that she was eavesdropping outside.  She gritted her teeth and planned to return to Jianhu Palace.  Walking, walking, an idea flashed in my mind, and I thought: "I'm stupid! Why are we walking? Can't I invite a table for dinner and eat while waiting? If I can't eat the big fish for the time being, I can't eat it first."  A small fish? Besides, the young prince is not a small fish. If you eat one of him, it will be worse than thousands of others."

    Sikong Hong was eating and waiting. He was impatient and suspected that Duan Yu was being blocked by Qin Chao. His eyes flickered, and suddenly a young and beautiful man appeared on the opposite side, looking at her with a smile.

    "Ahlittle prince!" Sikong Hong was both happy and surprised. She didn't expect that Duan Yu actually knew Qing Gong, and Qing Gong was so high, far above her.

    Duan Yu has just learned Qing Gong, it¡¯s strange that she can think of it.

    Duan Yu was overjoyed and surprised to see the beauty. He felt very happy and said happily: "Master Sikong, I heard that you haven't left yet, so I came right away."

    Sikong Hong said happily: "Don't call me Hall Master Sikong, I'm so unfamiliar! Why don't you call me Sikong Hong. As soon as I met you, I felt that we were in love. The reason why I didn't leave was to wait for you."

    Duan Yu said happily: "Then don't call me little prince, why don't you call me Duan Yu."

    Sikong Hong glanced around, frowned and said, "There are many people here, so why not find a quiet guest room and have a good chat."

    Duan Yu responded: "Okay!" Then he looked embarrassed and whispered, "I don't have any money now."

    "Ah!" Sikong Hong wondered if there was something wrong with her hearing. She never expected that such a sentence would come out of Duan Yu's mouth.  After a while, she came back to her senses, pretending not to care and said: "Don't worry, I have it." She couldn't help but doubt the authenticity of the young prince's identity.?Only when he thought, "Even if he is a fake young prince, he is still a big fish and a joy," he stopped his messy thoughts.

    The two of them had just booked a VIP room when they suddenly heard a man behind them chanting in a long voice: "I can travel a thousand miles with a sword, but my little body dares to speak a word."

    Duan Yu turned around and said, "Brother Zhu."

    The man bowed and saluted, and said happily: "Master, I'm lucky that you are safe and sound."

    Duan Yu said, "I'm fine." He turned around and introduced to Sikong Hong, "This Zhu Danchen, Brother Zhu, is my best friend." He turned back and introduced to Zhu Danchen, "This is Sikong Hong.  , is the leader of the Baihua Hall of the Shennong Clan, and is my new best friend."

    Zhu Danchen bowed to Sikong Hong.

    Sikonghong returned the gift.  She was unhappy when her good deeds were interrupted by Zhu Danchen, but when she saw Zhu Danchen in an officer's uniform and saw the exchanges between Zhu Danchen and Duan Yu, she still didn't understand that Duan Yu was 90% the real young prince, and Zhu Danchen was 90%.  Cheng was a high-ranking official, so he immediately felt happy and shouted after Duan Yu: "Brother Zhu."

    Zhu Danchen is a middle-aged man in his thirties, about the same age as Sikong Hong.  However, Sikong Hong likes to dress herself young, making people think she is only in her twenties.  Seeing that she was Duan Yu's girlfriend, Zhu Danchen didn't dare to stare at her for a long time, and it would be even harder to see through her disguise, so he said: "I don't dare to take it seriously." He thought to himself: "Young master is really a romantic man. If I hadn't appeared just now,  Soon they were in the same room as a man and a woman, and not long after that they went to bed Although this woman is beautiful, she seems to be a little evil, but the young master seems to be fascinated by her, and I can't stop them from dating, so I can only leave it to the prince.  deal with."

    "The two masters are thinking about the young master and invite him to go back to his house immediately. If Hall Master Sikong has nothing important to do, he will also be invited to the young master's house as a guest and stay for a few days." He was afraid that Duan Yu would not go home, but if he could be invited  Sikong Hong returned together, so he would most likely be willing to go back.

    Sikong Hong was both happy and worried. Of course she wanted to get into the palace, but she also knew that the other people in the palace would never be as easy to deal with as Duan Yu. She wanted to completely defeat Duan Yu before going to the palace, not now.  go.  She even wanted to be Duan Yu's official wife. When Duan Yu ascended the throne and became emperor, she would be the queen of the country.  Thinking about her makes me excited.  However, if you want to do this, you must not offend the people around Duan Yu, but instead work hard to win over them.  Moreover, he had to find a way to make rice with Duan Yu. In that case, his hope would be much greater.  Of course, the most important thing is Duan Yu, who must be completely obsessed with her.  She is very confident in her charm, but no matter how confident she is, she must have time to display it, otherwise it will be difficult for a clever woman to make a meal without rice.

    Duan Yu hesitated for a while and then said: "Go home, so that your father and uncle won't worry. It's not too late to stay here for a few days and then go out to play." He turned to look at Sikong Hong with a complicated expression, not knowing what to say.  good.  He didn't want Sikong Hong to follow him home because it would be difficult to explain to his father and uncle, but he also didn't want to hurt Sikong Hong's heart.

    Sikong Hong was afraid that Duan Yu would say something she didn't want to hear if she waited any longer, so she quickly showed a gentle smile to Duan Yu, sighed softly, and said softly: "I am performing a task in the gang, and just now  Don't talk about this, anyway, I'm sorry" He stopped talking.

    Duan Yu breathed a sigh of relief and apologized more deeply to Sikong Hong. He cupped his fists and said, "Don't say that, it's me who should apologize to you. Duan Yu left first. If nothing else happens, Duan Yu will come again in a few days.  It¡¯s not too late for us to have a good chat.¡±

    The two of them said goodbye to each other, and it took a long time before they really separated.

    Soon after, Zhu Danchen learned from Duan Yu that Duan Yu and Sikong Hong had never known each other before, and they had only met for a few meals.  Zhu Danchen opened his mouth wide, but could not utter a word. In the end, he only stretched out the thumb of his right hand. Feeling that it was not enough, he also stretched out the thumb of his left hand, thinking to himself: "After hearing the news, the prince was very happy."  Even though his son is as charming as he is, he still behaves more embarrassed than he did back then"

 New Edition Volume 1: The Rise of Infinite Storms Chapter 25: The Rising Sun

    Sikong Hong was distracted along the way, and Duan Yu's shadow kept flying in her mind. It wasn't until she returned to Jianhu Palace that she thought of the Qin Dynasty again.  She originally planned to speak ill of Qin Chao in front of the gang leader and let Qin Chao taste the consequences of offending her, but thinking about the relationship between Qin Chao and Duan Yu, and fearing that it would affect her dream of becoming a queen, she could only say to herself: "You are lucky!  "I put aside my hatred for the time being and conveyed Qin Chao's words to the gang leader Sikong Xuan as they were.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t understand the ¡®life and death talisman¡¯, you will definitely be worse off than dead.¡±

    "If you explain it, if you lose your inner strength, wouldn't it be like being at the mercy of others?"

    Sikong Xuan was in a dilemma.

    "Hong'er, what do you think dad should do?" Sikong Xuan hugged Sikong Hong, put his big hands into her chest and kneaded her hard, venting the depression in his heart.  Sikong Hong is not only his adopted daughter, but also his mistress and his right-hand assistant.  When Sikonghong was only ten years old, he used chronic poison to kill Sikonghong's family. When Sikonghong's life was in crisis, he stood up and acted as a good person and adopted her.  At first, he only planned to train Sikong Hong as a secret intelligence agent. Later, Sikong Hong's performance made him pay more and more attention to him, and the relationship between the two became closer and closer.  Especially after he was hit by the 'talisman of life and death', only by relying on Sikong Hong's physical vent and obtaining both mental and physical satisfaction could his pain be slightly relieved.

    "Hmmah" Si Konghong pretended to be very affectionate, and let out a series of beautiful cooings from his mouth, but in his heart he scolded Sikong Xuan for being too rude, and didn't know how to show mercy at all, and said to himself: "If you do this to him again,  It doesn¡¯t take a few times, and there will definitely be green and purple there. If I applied some medicine in the past, it would disappear in a few days. But now, for the sake of the little prince, I must take good care of my body and put my best health into it.  Show it to the young prince."

    "Dad, you are not the only one who has been hit by the 'talisman of life and death.'" Sikong Hong deliberately only said half of what he said, just for guidance, and let Sikong Xuan think about the next content.  This is where she excels and is a fitting attitude for a subordinate.  The superior only needs to rely on the wisdom of his subordinates, but does not need to listen to the wisdom of his subordinates.  Moreover, most people in power only trust what they come up with. No matter how good or right others say, they will still doubt it.

    "Haha" Sikong Xuan quickly figured it out, let out a long and happy laugh, and said happily: "Not bad! Let others try the man named Qin first. This can not only test Mr. Qin's ability, but also  Leave the problem to others and kill two birds with one stone." Excited, lustful, he smiled and said, "Bring Lan'er quickly, dad will kill two birds with one stone."

    Sikong Hong said softly: "Lan'er is in a critical period of practicing internal strength, so it's not suitable for her!"

    Sikong Xuan smiled and said: "Lan'er is your daughter, isn't she dad's granddaughter? If you care about her, dad still cares about her. Let's just play like we did before. Aren't those fun tricks all because of your clever brain?  Come up with it" Lan'er is Sikong Hong's adopted daughter, and she also takes the surname Sikong, but she is not Sikong Hong's biological daughter, let alone Sikong Xuan's biological granddaughter.  The title is just for Sikong Hong to have fun for Sikong Xuan, just like acting and cannot be taken seriously.  Sikong Hong also came up with many ways to increase the fun, but she doesn't want to play at all now.  For Duan Yu, a big fish, she didn't want to continue messing around with Sikong Xuan, and Lan'er was just the beginning of an excuse.  In her eyes, Duan Yu is young and has endless potential, just like the rising sun, while Sikong Xuan is old, controlled by the 'talisman of life and death', and is about to lose his internal strength. 'The setting sun is infinitely good, but it's almost dusk.  ¡¯ is the perfect way to describe him.  Since she had made so many sacrifices to hold Sikong Xuan's thigh, how could she not go all out to hold Duan Yu, who was a hundred times better than Sikong Xuan in her eyes.  She saw that Duan Yu was not as obsessed with her proud breasts as Sikong Xuan, so how could she let such a pair of powerful weapons go wrong at such a critical moment?

    Sikong Hong tried her best and finally got away, but she let Zuo Zimu's newly married wives become her and Lan'er's substitutes.

    Zuo Zimu is a man who likes the new and hates the old. His newly married wives are all young and beautiful. Sikong Xuan has long been salivating over them, just because he 'leave a thin line in life so that we can meet each other easily in the future.  ¡¯ I plan to save some mercy for Zuo Zimu, a future brother in distress, and also leave a way out for myself.  But now, if the 'life and death talisman' can really be solved, he will no longer be controlled by the Tianshan Child Elder, and Zuo Zimu will no longer be his brother in trouble, but the Tianshan Child Elder's new slave and his life and death master.  enemy.  If he really lost all his internal strength in the future and couldn't defeat Zuo Zimu, it would be better to kill the enemy now. Why bother leaving a thin line?  Coupled with Si Konghong's instigation, Zuo Zimu, the head of a famous sect, would never be able to get rid of the greasy green hat in his life. He was also spared because of a certain lady's plea.  One death.

    Sikong Hong returned to the boudoir, closed the door, and kept walking around. The more she thought about it, the more annoyed she became because she felt that she spent too much time with Duan Yu.?, too unsafe.

    "You must not enter the palace now."

    "Duan Yu is definitely the biggest turning point in my life. I will never give up even if I die. No matter what woman dares to compete with me, she is my mortal enemy."

    "If you want to be a little princess or a queen, you can't do it if you have a bad reputation. However, my reputation has become so bad that I can only quickly eliminate the evidence and use my good reputation to overwhelm the bad reputation. The people in the Shennong Gang know me too well, and I can't keep any of them.  . But I can't do it myself, and I can't show even a trace. The disciples of the Wuliang Sword Sect hate the Shennong Sect so much that they can be used to my advantage. Although Zuo Zimu is an old pervert, his swordsmanship is really amazing, and he can be regarded as a master.  Make good moves.¡±

    "Now we can neither attack the Shennong Gang, which is too suspicious, nor attack the young prince, nor sit idle and wait. We can only attack the people around the young prince. The latest target is the mysterious storyteller. For the sake of the little prince,  My lord, many ways to seduce men cannot be used, and other methods may not be able to deal with him, so what should I do?" Si Konghong came up with many ways, but not even half of them satisfied her.

    "what to do?"

    "What should I do?"

    When Sikong Hong was thinking hard about how to deal with Qin Chao, Qin Chao happened to be thinking about Sikong Hong as well.

    Qin Chao felt danger intuitively, just like the feeling of being stared at by a poisonous snake when he was a child.  Moreover, this feeling is getting stronger and stronger, especially now.  Qin Chao trusts his intuition very much, because his intuition has been very keen since he was a child. The older he gets, the weaker his intuition should be. However, instead of weakening, his intuition has strengthened, which has helped him a lot.  He guessed some of the reasons, but he couldn't verify them and certainly couldn't be sure.

    "Sikong Hong, if you don't mess with me, I won't mess with you either. If you don't know what to do, I don't want to bully a woman myself. I just want to find something for senior sister to do." Qin Chao suddenly felt that accepting Xin Shuangqing might not be so bad after all.  At least when used to deal with other women, it can control women with women and help him avoid a lot of trouble.  Then I thought: "It's too early to tell. Only after passing the test can she truly be considered my woman."

    At this time, Qin Chao felt that his condition was particularly good, and he hurriedly took the opportunity to practice the Beiming Divine Art.

    Rong Ziju provided four shares of internal energy, Ren Xihua provided nearly nine shares, and others provided more than twenty shares, for a total of about thirty-five shares.

    One copy is about twenty years, and thirty-five copies is about seven hundred years.

    "Two levels of Beiming Divine Art can only transform two-seventy-two percent, and seven hundred years can transform it into about thirteen years."

    Before absorbing Rong Ziju¡¯s internal strength, Qin Chao had about three years of internal strength cultivation. Now adding another nineteen years, it would be about twenty-two years of internal strength cultivation.  Although the speed at which Beiming Divine Skill can increase internal energy can theoretically be incredibly fast, Qin Chao has only been practicing it for a short time and is unwilling to randomly absorb people's internal energy, so no matter how fast it is, it is very limited.  Now, his total internal strength cultivation is only half of Zhong Ling's. If his external strength cultivation is also included, his overall martial arts cultivation level is even less than Zhong Ling's.  Because Zhong Ling is better at external skills, he mainly uses external skills to drive light skills and swordsmanship, and internal skills become a supplement.  However, Qin Chao's physical body was not as good as ordinary people before he practiced Beiming Divine Art. After practicing Lingbo Weibu, he gradually caught up with the level of ordinary people. His external skills were naturally pitifully weak.  If it weren't for the fact that external skills cultivate the physical body and can grow with age without practicing, his external skills would be even less worth mentioning.  He is now over twenty-two years old, and his external cultivation level is a little over seven hundred years, while the average person's external cultivation level is seven hundred years, which is only a little less than him.  Only this small point can be regarded as the result of practicing external skills.  External Kung Fu is much easier to practice than Internal Kung Fu in the early stage, and it is much easier to practice at a young age than at an older age.  Although Zhong Ling is young, she has practiced external skills for nearly four hundred years. This is the key to supporting her light skills and swordsmanship.

    This is also the main reason why the Qin Dynasty has never been able to absorb much internal energy, because most of the characters below the master level are better at external skills and their internal energy is very limited.

    Most of the people above the master level are older and are less and less suitable for practicing external skills, so they gradually put more energy into internal skills.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????Until you have a good foundation in basic internal strength, you can start to practice advanced internal strength, and the rate of internal strength growth begins to soar.

    Until you have a deep foundation in internal strength, you can start to practice superior internal strength, and the rate of internal strength growth will soar again.

    The Beiming Divine Art works in the opposite direction, so most of them do not need to abide by these.

    If you want to increase the speed of practicing Beiming Divine Skill, in addition to absorbing people's internal energy, you mainly rely on improving the level of internal energy.  Although you don't have to practice the first level of Beiming Divine Skill to the Great Perfection before you can start practicing the second level, the higher you practice in the front, the easier it will be to practice later.  The Qin Dynasty has studied that for him, it is most suitable to practice the second level of Beiming Divine Art in about four years, and to cultivate it in about nine years.?The third level is most suitable, and it is most suitable to practice the fourth level at about sixteen years

    Sure enough, the results of his research were very accurate. Coupled with his good condition, it only took half a night for him to continuously cultivate to the third and fourth levels of Beiming Divine Art.

    On the third level, he practiced the ¡®right palm point¡¯.

    On the fourth floor, he originally planned to practice the 'left big finger point', but when he was practicing, he felt that the 'right big finger point' had a stronger sense of Qi.  The practice of 'right big finger point' was successful.  He had no choice but to change his plan and arrange the training of the 'right index finger point' on the fifth level, and arrange the training of the 'left big finger point' after the acupoints on the five fingers of the right hand.

 New Edition Volume 1: The Rising Storm Chapter 26: The Rising Storm

    After sleeping until noon, Qin Chao, served by A'Zhu and A Bi, put on another set of new clothes bought for him by the ladies. He washed his face and brushed his teeth awkwardly, and then drove away the two beautiful maids.  , went to the toilet.  Then I practiced Lingbo Microwave for a while, and I felt it was much easier than before. I thought to myself: "If I practice with all my strength, I should be able to complete the second level in just more than twenty days. If I am as relaxed as now, I don't know what to expect."  Time will do. Although I really want to complete the second level of Lingbo Weibu as soon as possible, collect more data for research, verify and enrich "New Interpretation of Qinggong", but I am not a practicing fanatic, and I do not practice for the sake of practicing.  I have no choice but to take it slow first and devote at least an hour to practice every day, and I will master it sooner or later." After practicing Lingbo Weibu for half an hour, Qin Chao had lunch with the girls.  He didn't follow the rules of "eating without speaking" when eating. While eating, he asked Xin Shuangqing about the martial arts of the girls.

    Xin Shuangqing replied happily: "Their qualifications are all very good. Xiao Liu and Gong Wan's qualifications are still above mine, especially Gong Wan. Although her qualifications are not as good as Xiao Liu's, she is very suitable for practicing boundless swordsmanship."  , if she can persevere, if nothing unexpected happens, besides the founder of the sect, her swordsmanship will probably reach the level of the second person in the history of the Wuliang Sword sect. Although Xiaoliu is not suitable for practicing Wuliang Swordsmanship, her qualifications are extremely high, as long as she  Persistence, your future achievements will never be lower than Gong Wan. Give them some time and they will be of great help to junior brother."

    Qin Chao smiled slightly.

    Seeing that Qin Chao didn't say anything, Xin Shuangqing had no choice but to continue, saying: "A'Zhu and A Bi still have a childish innocence, they are playful and they can't settle down. Fortunately, they can endure hardship, and after a little training, they are also two good pieces of jade.  ."

    Qin Chaodao: "They are twins, and they are particularly suitable for the martial arts of double attack."

    Xin Shuangqing said: "Senior sister and junior brother have the same idea, but martial arts cannot be taught lightly, otherwise it will harm others and yourself."

    Qin Chao knew that she was afraid that the two women would think that they were highly qualified and that practicing martial arts was easy, which would lead to too much pride and complacency, which would make them easily ungrateful and difficult to control, so he wanted them to suffer a little first and suffer.  Some blows.  After suffering the hardship of lowly martial arts, it will be easier to understand the preciousness of martial arts, and then you will cherish it and work hard on your own without the supervision of others.  In addition to the good side, she probably has some selfish motives, such as not wanting to give the two women a chance to fall out, to prevent them from riding on her in the future, etc.  Qin Chao was too lazy to think or care, and said to Xin Shuangqing, "You can teach me whatever you want. I only look at the results, not the process." He turned to Gong Wan and Xiaoliu and said, "If you two don't mind,  Senior sister Xin and I would like to have two more junior sisters."

    The two girls were overjoyed and called out sweetly: "Big Brother! Big Sister."

    In the whole room, only A'Zhu and A Bi, who were standing aside and waiting, felt a little uncomfortable.

    Qin Chao glanced at them lightly, then returned his eyes to Xiao Liu, laughed, and said: "What a mouthful. I was just a junior fellow apprentice, and in the blink of an eye I was promoted to a senior brother. It's faster than riding a rocket."

    Gong Wan said: "A rocket is nothing, it's not as good as Zhong Ling's Lightning Marten!" She thought to herself: "It would be really fast if I upgraded to Husband." Her face turned red and she didn't dare to think about it any more.

    Qin Chao secretly laughed that he had let something slip again. He was talking about rockets that could rocket into space, not fireworks. No wonder others misunderstood.  He turned his attention to Gong Wan and saw that she had changed into black clothes that he had never seen before. From top to bottom, there was no trace of color.  There is a very simple long sword on the waist, which is covered with many complicated patterns.  He suddenly noticed that there was a similar long sword on Xiao Liu's waist, which seemed to be the same as the long sword on Gong Wan's waist.  Both long swords were half as long as ordinary long swords. They should have been very eye-catching. Qin Chao had seen them a long time ago, but he didn't really pay attention until now.

    Gong Wan was at a loss and didn't know how to explain it.

    Xiao Liu stared at the two long swords in trance, then turned around after a moment and sighed: "These are the swords left by my father, because they are all women's styles, so"

    Qin Chao waved his hand and said: "No need to explain, senior sister has told me a long time ago that Wuliang Sword Technique requires a good sword to match it in the early stage in order to make rapid progress. The better the sword, the faster the progress. If you have it yourself, it saves me from looking around, and  It helped me a lot.¡±

    Xiao Liu covered her mouth and said with a smile: "What kind of busyness is this? Qin Da Grandmaster doesn't even have a good sword himself!"

    Qin Chaodao: "Normally I don't use a sword, but now I don't use a sword as a last resort, and I don't need a good sword either."

    Xin Shuangqing¡¯s eyes shone as he said, ¡°Junior brother¡¯s swordsmanship is so high that he no longer disdains foreign objects.¡±

    Qin Chao was about to say: "That's not the case, otherwise why would I have to hang an iron sword on my waist all day long" A woman's voice suddenly came from the roof: "Haha Mr. Zhuo, the 'Sword God', someone actually dares to attack you before your eyes."  He boasted about his swordsmanship, saying that his swordsmanship was so high that he no longer looked down upon foreign objects.?¡¯With such high swordsmanship, I¡¯m afraid even the ¡®Sword God¡¯ you are still far behind!  " He had a gloating tone, but his voice was very nice, which made Qin Chao unable to get angry and could only smile bitterly.

    Then a man's voice came and said: "If 'Fairy Furong' hadn't said anything, I wouldn't have bothered to pay attention to ignorant people like this. As the saying goes: 'A good horse has a good saddle.' The higher the swordsmanship, the better the sword.  The requirements are naturally getting higher, and even I don¡¯t dare to claim that I ¡®disdain foreign things¡¯. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t dare, it¡¯s that it¡¯s simply impossible.¡±

    I just heard the woman called 'Fairy Furong' say strangely: "It turns out that even the head of Xizong, the majestic Wuliang Sword Sect, is ignorant in swordsmanship. What a great insight!"

    Xin Shuangqing said loudly: "It's nothing to say that I am ignorant, but daring to say that my master is ignorant is the real ignorance! It's nothing to be arrogant, but in front of my master, you dare to call yourself the 'Sword God'.  You¡¯re too arrogant!¡±

    ¡®Sword God¡¯ and ¡®Fairy Furong¡¯ were obviously shocked by the master mentioned by Xin Shuangqing, and did not reply for a long time.

    Xin Shuangqing guessed that the two of them were looking for the master she said, but she didn't know that her master was her junior brother. She was afraid that she couldn't find it even if she looked around. She was confused and frightened. She was in a dilemma. She didn't dare to rush in, but she didn't want to connect.  Before the master saw him, he was so frightened that he ran away.  She deliberately didn't speak to make things difficult for the two of them.  She even hoped to see Qin Chao stand up and say, "I am her master." After a while, she saw that Qin Chao was still motionless, and knowing that waiting any longer would only show his bluff, she said, "You idiot.  , you dare to call yourself the 'Sword God', my master is my junior brother, your ears are really white, you can't even hear this."

    The two of them were surprised when Qin Chao stood up and said calmly: "That guy who calls himself the 'Sword God', I will give you a hundred moves first. As long as you can catch my sword, I allow you to call yourself the 'Swordsman'  ." The calmer his tone and demeanor, the more arrogant and arrogant he appears in the eyes of the 'Sword God' and 'Fairy Furong'.  The masters compete with each other to fight for the front line.  The more he gave in, the more inscrutable he seemed to the two of them.  Even Xin Shuangqing, who saw Qin Chao using this trick in Jianhu Palace, couldn't guess Qin Chao's true intention, and how could they imagine it.

    The stronger the martial arts of others, the more scrupulous Qin Chao was about others, and the more tricks he gave in to.  The purpose is naturally to use Lingbo Weibu to undermine the opponent's self-confidence, clearly see the rhythm of the opponent's moves, adjust one's own state, enhance the chance of winning, and concentrate all one's strength on one strike in order to win.

    Xin Shuangqing couldn't see through Qin Chao's strength and was originally a little worried about him. After hearing these words, he immediately put his worries aside.  The pressure brought by the name of 'Sword God' disappeared without a trace.  Xin Shuangqing said confidently: "Master, let your subordinates try it out to see how powerful his reputation as the 'Sword God' is."

    Qin Chao shook his head slightly and said: "I have heard the name of the 'Sword God' Zhuo Bufan. Since we have met him, why not give it a try to see how far his swordsmanship is from the realm of a 'swordsman'."

    Xin Shuangqing really wanted to ask him - "How far away is he from the realm of a 'swordsman'?" But it was obviously not the right time to ask now, so he had to keep it in his heart and wait until he had the opportunity to ask again.  She didn't want to miss the opportunity to show off in front of her master, so she changed her target and asked, "That 'Fairy Furong' is causing trouble, and I want to teach her a lesson."

 New Edition Volume 1: The Rise of Infinite Storms Chapter 27: It¡¯s Hard to Wake Up from a Nightmare

    The Qin Dynasty believed that Fairy Furong's martial arts was far superior to Xin Shuangqing's, but that was only information obtained from books. He was not sure and could not state it clearly. He had to say, "I have heard the name of the Sword God Zhuo Bufan" to remind Xin Shuangqing.  , the hidden meaning is: "It's not easy for the Sword God Zhuo Bufan to reach my ears. It's not easy for Fairy Furong to walk with Zhuo Bufan and tease Zhuo Bufan." Little does he know that Xin Shuangqing now looks down on Zhuo Bufan and his ilk.  , and full of confidence in himself, he only thought about how to perform well in front of his master, and did not think about the hidden meaning in Qin Chao's words.

    "Be careful." Qin Chao's tone was very calm, but when Xin Shuangqing heard this, her delicate body trembled, and her jade face showed touching ecstasy. Her mind was filled with the master's concern, and she ignored Qin Chao's worries about her.  The back of the head.  Qin Chao glanced at Xin Shuangqing helplessly and did not continue to remind him.  He didn't believe that Zhuo Bufan and Fairy Furong came together by such a coincidence.  Seeing that Fairy Furong was still on the roof, but her words were so positive about Xin Shuangqing inside the house, he didn't believe it was a coincidence.  He guessed that the two of them were probably here for the 'life and death talisman'.  As for why it was not Sikong Xuan but the two of them, Qin Chao had a vague guess, but he didn't dare to be too sure.  The strangest thing is that in the book, the two of them did not win the ¡®talisman of life and death¡¯. They only joined the camp to attack Lingjiu Palace because they had a big hatred against the Tianshan Child Elder.

    Qin Chao thought: "The two of them are just jealous of the method of lifting the 'Life and Death Talisman', and want to control the 'Thirty-Six Caves, Seventy-two Islands'. They plan to visit the place first to find out the reality here, and then decide whether to rob it openly or  Secretly. Unexpectedly, as soon as I arrived nearby, I was greatly stimulated by the words of my senior sister, and I guessed the details of the two of them from just one sentence. Not long ago, they were hiding and I was revealing, but now it is me who is hiding.  They are hiding in the dark." Qin Chao laughed and said happily: "Zhuo Bufan, don't say that I bully you. I will make you a hundred moves in this small room without fighting back." He said concessions, which seemed to be a big deal.  The concession was actually not given at all. Instead, he wanted to take advantage of Lingbo Weibu's special ability to move within a small area to restrict the opponent's movement within a small area to increase his chances of winning.

    Zhuo Bufan was overjoyed, thinking that his chances of winning had greatly increased. Although he wanted to reply: "I didn't ask you to give in." He even wanted to say: "I don't need you to give in to a move." But when the words came to his mouth, don't say it.  The latter sentence can't even be uttered by the previous sentence.  He could only comfort himself and said: "You like to be stupid, but I don't like it. When masters compete with each other, they only fight for the front line. Not to mention a hundred moves, even half of them won't let you down."

    Fairy Furong was more cautious than Zhuo Fan. Before she found out the details of Qin Chao, she did not dare to get too close to Qin Chao in order to escape when the situation was unfavorable.  The reason why she made the provocation was to take advantage of Zhuo Bufan, so that he had to be a pawn to explore the road.  As for Xin Shuangqing, his reputation is much greater than hers, but she doesn't take it seriously. It's just that she doesn't want to take the risk of entering the house now. It's hard to challenge him verbally, and it's hard to take the initiative to invite Xin Shuangqing out of the house to fight, which may expose her.  The mentality of not daring to get too close to the Qin Dynasty.

    Xin Shuangqing didn¡¯t know that Fairy Furong was in embarrassment at this time. Seeing that Fairy Furong refused to fight, she couldn¡¯t help but feel contempt and contempt in her heart. She was going to go out and teach Fairy Furong a lesson immediately after Zhuo Bufan entered the house.  Unexpectedly, she waited and waited, but Zhuo Bufan didn't come in. She thought to herself: "I thought he would dare to use the name of 'Sword God', and even the master has heard of his name, at least he can be regarded as a person, but unexpectedly  He is a pustule, he only takes big sizes to scare others, but when he sees that he cannot scare others, he is scared himself."

    Qin Chao saw that Zhuo Bufan was still reluctant to join the family, so he paid more attention to Zhuo Bufan, and said secretly: "This person is either a veteran of the world, or he is cautious by nature. What's even more rare is that this person attaches great importance to his false reputation, but he can't help himself at this time."  Tired by the false reputation." Although Qin Chao was not afraid to compete with the other party's patience, he did not want to give the other party enough time to think. He laughed and said: "No need to compete, I have detected that your swordsmanship is not close to the level of a 'swordsman'.  There is a long way to go, and no matter how hard you try, it will be difficult to reach the minimum standard of a 'Swordsman' in your lifetime, let alone a 'Sword God'." He said in the tone of an elder guiding the younger ones: "Don't be discouraged by this, you have high ambitions.  Soldiers who don't care and don't want to be marshals are not good soldiers."

    Zhuo Bufan's face turned purple and he couldn't control it anymore. He broke into the guest room and shouted, "Become victorious over the sword in my hand first." Before he finished speaking, he stabbed Qin Chao with more than ten swords.

    At the same time, Xin Shuangqing shouted: "I'll teach you a lesson later." He passed by Zhuo Bufan and couldn't wait to see Zhuo Bufan one more time, so he hurried out to teach Fairy Furong a lesson.

    Zhuo Bufan couldn't care about Xin Shuangqing. He had gone all out to attack Qin Chao, striving to win within the first three moves.

    These three moves are completed in one go. The three moves are connected into one move. A dozen swords suddenly fall like a storm. The power is unparalleled. It is his most proud starting move.

    Qin Chao was not surprised but overjoyed when he saw it, because Lingbo used subtle steps to overcome cleverness, with one hundred and eight moves in one step, which was the nemesis of such delicate moves.  Zhuo Bufan used more than a dozen swords to form three moves in a row, and three moves to form one move, but Qin Chao only took one step to perfect it.The ground was used to resolve it, three twists were used to resolve three moves in one step, and several sword swings were resolved in one twist.

    After the peak comes the trough.

    When one move is exhausted, Zhuo Bufan becomes weak.

    Zhuo Bufan retreated suddenly. Qin Chao obviously had enough energy to spare, but did not pursue him. Instead, he looked at Zhuo Bufan with a half-smile.  Zhuo Bufan remembered that before the sword competition, Qin Chao had told him not to fight back with a hundred moves, and this was just three moves.  Although he hoped that Qin Chao would keep his word, he felt even more embarrassed and annoyed after seeing him.  Zhuo Bufan shouted angrily and launched another violent attack, suddenly forward, now back, now left, now right. In the time it took him to take a sip of tea, he had already thrust out more than fifty swords, and Qin Chao's sword had not yet been unsheathed.  Zhuo Bufan was so ashamed, angry, shocked and angry that he temporarily abandoned his defense, concentrated all his strength, and launched a crazy attack beyond his control.  Qin Chao was the only one left in his eyes.

    In the eyes of the women watching, there was another scene.

    In their eyes: Zhuo Bufan can use a sword as a fan, and the wind from the sword is actually stronger than the wind from the fan.  Qin Chao didn't seem to be fighting, but like he was dancing, dancing a strange dance that was particularly difficult and ugly to watch.  In short, others only have one action, but they have already done countless actions.

    "Wow! That sword can't be made of paper! I can't lift the sword with only the strength of my wrist, but he shook so many swords with his wrist, and it was still so fierce." A'Zhu sighed as he stepped back.  .

    "My master is even more powerful. He can dance under the sword. This dance is so strange. I wonder what kind of dance it is?" Abi tried to learn it, but found that she couldn't start.

    The two women each said a word. Zhuo Bufan had already thrust out hundreds of swords and completed a hundred moves. He took three steps back and stared at Qin Chao without letting go.

    Qin Chao said with a long laugh: "Your swordsmanship is really good, close to the eleventh level."

    Zhuo Bufan asked: "What is the eleventh floor?"

    Qin Chaodao: "You are not qualified to know now. However, I can give you another chance."

    Zhuo Bufan was angry and happy: "What chance?"

    Qin Chao said calmly: "Take my sword."

    Upon hearing this, Zhuo Bufan was shocked and couldn't help but take half a step back. His face turned red and he smiled bitterly: "Your martial arts skills are far better than mine, why are you teasing me? I can't catch this sword now.  But it doesn't mean I can never catch it, can you remember it first?" His eyes were full of expectation.

    Qin Chaodao: "There is a small condition."

    Zhuo Bufan said happily: "Don't say one, ten will do."

    Qin Chaodao: "Catch Sikong Xuan for me."

    Zhuo Bufan knew that Qin Chao had figured out his intention, but he could no longer care about it at this time. Seeing that this condition was really just a small condition, he thought to himself: "Although his martial arts skills are frighteningly high, he keeps what he says.  Easy to get along with. As the saying goes: 'After disaster, there will be blessings.' This may be my big opportunity. However, we can't be hasty and have to plan well before we can act. This time we were too reckless and almost lost our lives. Fortunately, we  No fate or enmity" Suddenly, he thought that Fairy Furong was still fighting with Xin Shuangqing, and hurriedly shouted: "Fairy Furong, don't fight, there is no need to fight, I am far from my opponent, I have already given up." A moment later, there was a message.  Xin Shuangqing's voice: "I lost, Fairy Furong has gone away." The tone was a little strange.  It was clear that she had lost just now, but Fairy Furong ran away.  Zhuo Bufan was not surprised at all and took the opportunity to say goodbye to Qin Chao.

    Soon after, Zhuo Bufan caught up with Fairy Furong and asked, "How many moves did you use?"

    Fairy Furong replied: "Then Xin Shuangqing's martial arts is pretty good. I don't have to use two swords. She can barely block more than thirty moves. How about you?"

    Zhuo Bufan smiled bitterly and said, "I'm afraid you won't believe me if I tell you."

    Fairy Furong said in surprise: "He won't really defeat you with just one sword, right?"

    Zhuo Bufan shook his head, with a look of shame on his face.

    Fairy Furong opened her mouth wide and was stunned for a long time before saying: "You were defeated without even catching the sword? How is that possible?"

    Zhuo Bufan smiled bitterly and said: "That guy is simply inhuman. The more exquisitely I use my sword, the more relaxed he becomes. Monster, what a big monster!"

    ¡­¡­

    "Haha, we are still dreaming!"

 New Edition Volume 1: The Rise of Infinite Storms Chapter 28: Beyond Martial Arts

    Seeing that Qin Chao easily defeated Zhuo Bufan, all the girls admired and envied him for his martial arts. Only Qin Chao knew that it was more about scaring Zhuo Bufan away than defeating him. Apart from martial arts, intelligence was the most critical.  , Wisdom is also the key, and my martial arts is not as high as the girls imagined.  If he hadn't known that the power of Zhuo Bufan's swordsmanship mainly lies in the sword light, and had been secretly guarding against it, relying on the magic of Lingbo Weibu to give him endless opportunities to use the sword light, he might have lost his life due to carelessness.

    "What kind of dance did the master dance just now? It's so strange." Abi suddenly asked.

    Qin Chao was stunned and replied: "Luo Shen Fu" After saying this, his face felt hot.

    It is true that "Lingbo Weibu" comes from Cao Zijian's eternal masterpiece "Luo Shen Fu", but his performance cannot be compared with the grace of Luo Shen written in it, "Lingbo Weibu, Luo socks produce dust turn to look forward to the flow of essence."  , Smooth and jade-like face. The words are not spoken, the air is like a quiet orchid. The graceful and graceful appearance makes me forget to eat.  The slenderness is satisfied, the length is shortened, the shoulders are cut into shape, the waist is like red pigment, the neck is stretched and the neck is beautiful, bright  The texture is exposed, the fragrance is not added, and the plum blossoms are not in the way. The cloud bun is tall and the eyebrows are trimmed. The red lips are bright on the outside, and the white teeth are fresh on the inside. The bright eyes are good at gazing, and the assistants bear the power. The posture is beautiful, the body is quiet and leisurely. Tender and charming  Attitude, charming in language"

    "If Li Qiu Shui and Li Canghai performed this Ling Bo Wei Step, I'm afraid that even if it is not as good as what is mentioned in the 'Luo Shen Fu', it is not far away!" Thinking of Li Qiu Shui, Qin Chao couldn't help but think of Wang Yuyan and thought: "If Ling Bo Wei Steps were performed,  Bo Weibu teaches Wang Yuyan, and you can also appreciate the real Lingbo Weibu. Duan Yu in the book seems to be obsessed with Wang Yuyan, but not only did he not teach Wang Yuyan the Beiming magic skill, he didn't even teach Lingbo Weibu. I don't know.  What is Duan Yu thinking in his heart? However, one thing is certain, Duan Yu is not a nerd or a fool, but he is informal and flexible. "

    "How far does junior brother think senior sister's swordsmanship is from the realm of a 'swordsman'?" Xin Shuangqing suddenly asked.

    Qin Chao replied: "If we only talk about swordsmanship, you and Zhuo Bufan are still in the realm of 'swordsmen'. Although he is close to the eleventh level and you are very close to the fifth level, but if we only talk about pure  In terms of swordsmanship, he is on par with you. The best part of his swordsmanship is the air sword. This is the swordsmanship of the air sect, and your swordsmanship belongs to the sword sect. There is a big difference between the two. Each has its own strengths and weaknesses.  There are some shortcomings." He added something that could not be said clearly in his heart: "Today I used my strengths to hit his weaknesses, so that I defeated the strong with the weak and scared him away." After a pause, he continued: "As for the swordsman  ', you must first reach the tenth level. This is not difficult, but the difficulty is how to break through the tenth level. The bottleneck of swordsmanship at this level is the integration of Qi Zong and Jian Zong. After that, there will be no Qi Zong and Jian Zong in swordsmanship.  Once you break through this bottleneck, you will enter the twenty-first level and become a true 'swordsman'."

    Xin Shuangqing said with emotion: "No wonder Zhuo Bufan dared to call himself the 'Sword God'. It turns out that his swordsmanship is really so high. My swordsmanship is even inferior to that of Senior Brother Zuo, but he is only close to the fifth level, while he is close to the eleventh level."  , the gap is too far." He changed his tone and said: "Of course he is far from being comparable to his junior brothers, but he is far higher than most of the masters in the world. It is not an exaggeration to say that he is a great master."

    Qin Chaodao: "I have been called a great master for a long time, but I am not yet an authentic Grand Master. A person like him who practices both Qi and Sword can only become a real Grand Master if he reaches the eleventh level or above. And you are a pure Sword Sect, so you only need to  Once you reach the seventh level, you are a well-deserved grand master. Of course, the strength of the eleventh level is much higher than that of the seventh level, but a grand master is not just about strength. In that case, tigers and lions can also become grand masters." He shook his head and smiled, "  At first glance, a pure sword sect is far inferior to those who practice both qi and sword, but as my junior brother and senior sister, I am a pure sword sect, so I am not necessarily worse than them."

    Xin Shuangqing said: "The world is in chaos, and each sect has its own standards, each with its own strengths and weaknesses. Junior Brother's standards seem reasonable, but I have never heard of them."

    Qin Chaodao: "My standards come from "New Interpretation of Swordsmanship". For pure sword sects, the fourth, fifth, and sixth levels are masters, the seventh, eighth, and ninth levels are grand masters, and the tenth level is the supreme grand master. No matter how martial arts  Going up, neither pen and ink can record it clearly, nor words can explain it clearly, nor can the master help it. Whether the martial arts ability can continue to rise depends almost entirely on oneself. Above the tenth level, master and disciple are just in name, but have no actual effect.  The tenth level is the end of the old, and the eleventh level is the new beginning. The highest level of martial arts is one hundred and eight. Going up further, the mysterious is mysterious, and it is no longer limited to martial arts. It is called Xuan Gong. Martial arts is Xuan Gong, but Xuan Gong is not  Martial arts. The relationship between the two is like water and wine. The latter contains the former, just like there is water in wine, and the former blends into the latter, just like water blends into wine."

    Xin Shuangqing felt that her horizons were broadened.  She really wanted to ask her master what state you were in now, but she didn't dare to ask, for fear of arousing the master's disgust.

    Qin Chaodao: "There is heaven and earth, and there are people outside the world. Don't think too highly of me. If it's not necessary, don't cause trouble. If necessary, don't be afraid of trouble."

      Xin Shuangqing nodded in agreement.  She understood that the master was dissatisfied with her challenge to Fairy Furong. At this time, she finally understood Qin Chao's previous reminder.  She also knew that if she hadn't been fighting to express herself, the fight with Fairy Furong wouldn't have happened.  If Fairy Furong hadn't cared so much about her master and wanted to show her master some mercy, she might not have been able to take even one move.

    It was difficult for her to explain, so she had to bury her head in her meal.

    After lunch, Qin Chao took A'Zhu and A Bi to go out for a walk. When passing by the lobby on the first floor, they found that many people who were apprentices and apprentices had left. Although some people had not left yet, they were arguing about whether to leave or stay.  .

    ¡­¡­

    "The Infinite Sword Sect is so disappointing and a waste of my time."

    "It's nothing to waste time. Fortunately, we haven't joined yet, otherwise it would be a disaster this time."

    "It's not that the Wuliang Sword Sect is not powerful, but that the world is too cruel. Of course, if we say it is powerful, which sect can compare with the government."

    "It is difficult for even one generation to persist for hundreds of years, let alone the Wuliang Sword Sect."

    "What's the use of talking about this? If you can live high in the temple, who would want to be far away from the world. Since you are a guest in the world, it is better to focus on the world wholeheartedly."

    "It's not easy to get along in the government, and it's not easy to get along in the rivers and lakes. Big fish eat small fish everywhere, and big fish are eaten by bigger fish. Although Wuliang Sword Sect is a big fish, it does not mean it is invincible."

    "You can't stop a small fish from growing up just because you know you will be eaten when you grow up. You can't stop improving your martial arts just because you know you will be defeated by a stronger person when you get better."

    "No matter how high your martial arts skills are, can you still be invincible? No matter how powerful the Wuliang Sword Sect is, aren't other sects allowed to be stronger than it?"

    "You have to eat food, and you can't do martial arts without practicing. However, the more food you eat, the better, but the higher you practice martial arts, the better. In the final analysis, the disaster of the Wuliang Sword Sect can only be said to be that it is not strong enough, so  We need to improve our martial arts, otherwise the disaster that will befall the Wuliang Sword Sect today will be our disaster tomorrow."

    "Hmph! No matter how high your martial arts skills are, what's the use? Even if you are as powerful as the Wuliang Sword Sect, you will still be wiped out in the blink of an eye."

    "Idiot! I'm too lazy to tell you, just leave if you want."

    "You are the big idiot. You can't even understand what you are saying. I didn't say I wanted to leave."

    "Duplicity."

    "He is insidious. He wants to trick others into leaving, but he doesn't know that those who can still stay are all firm in their stance. How can they be deceived by his few words."

    "Gangs and sects are springing up like mushrooms in the world. If the old ones are not destroyed, where will the new ones have the chance to rise? Ups and downs are normal."

    "The Wuliang Sword Sect has been famous in the world for so many years, but has it destroyed many gangs and sects?"

    "Everyone knows whether the Wuliang Sword Sect's martial arts is strong or not, or whether it works or not, otherwise they would have left long ago."

    "The destruction of the Wuliang Sword Sect has nothing to do with us. As long as the martial arts of the Wuliang Sword Sect are still there. After practicing the martial arts, we can start our own sect. Why should we rely on others to rely on us?"

    "That makes sense. Since martial arts doesn't work, why are you staying here?"

    "Whether it's the government or the world, strength is the most important thing. If you want to climb up, apart from studying, the best way is to learn martial arts."

    "In today's world, where the poor are poor in literature and rich in martial arts, learning martial arts is the right way."

    "A belly full of books is not worth a punch."

    ¡­¡­

    After everyone saw Qin Chao, the arguments became quieter and quieter.

    Seeing Qin Chao leaving the restaurant, the argument became louder and louder.

    Qin Chao walked slowly and unhurriedly, and heard someone talking about him.

    "The head of Xizong of the Wuliang Sword Sect has been taken over, and the Shennong Gang didn't even dare to ask."

    ¡°It¡¯s strange that someone who can be the head of the Western Sect is not strong. The reaction of the Shennong Gang is also normal.¡±

    "It stands to reason that no matter how powerful he is, the head of Xizong doesn't need to worship him as his master. In my opinion, the head of Xizong wants to use him to deal with the Shennong Gang."

    "Hehe! If these words reach her ears"

    "ah!"

    "Don't run!"

    "Haha! He's not too stupid, he knows how to run away."

    "If he doesn't run away, once the news reaches the ears of the head of Xizong, I'm afraid he won't be able to escape even if he wants to."

    ¡­¡­

    Qin Chao looked flustered when he saw someone running out of the restaurant. He knew that person was the person who said Xin Shuangqing wanted to use him to deal with the Shennong Gang. He thought that it was not that the person didn't understand how powerful Xin Shuangqing was, but that he couldn't control his mouth.  Qin Chao had long suspected that Xin Shuangqing wanted to use him to deal with the Shennong Gang, but onlyI was slightly suspicious, but as I kept in contact with Xin Shuangqing for longer, my suspicion became smaller and smaller.  The reason why there is little suspicion is very simple. If you want to deal with the Shennong Gang, you don't need to use him, let alone worship him as the master.  What's more, he only acted mysterious at the time, not very powerful.  He gave Xin Shuangqing a test not because he doubted Xin Shuangqing's affection for him, but because he had long understood that women are like water and have fickle natures. Most women are just like many people who cannot control their mouths, their feelings, and their emotions.  own body.  If you want to know whether a woman can remain loyal, you can only know the strength of a horse through the distance, and the heart will be judged by the time.  ¡¯ is the best test.  He was not surprised by the behavior of those women. He did not look down upon women. He understood that few men could not bear to go to a brothel if they had the conditions.  Moreover, if conditions permit, most men cannot control their preference for the new and dislike the old.  Qin Chao understood that these are human nature, it is normal to be unable to control it, and it is very powerful to control it.  Even if we don¡¯t say that rare things are valuable, men also like women to be loyal to them.

    After walking around for a while, Qin Chao stopped in front of a brothel.

    A'Zhu whispered: "Master, don't mess around! This kind of place is not clean. If Master wants it, we are all willing!"

    Qin Chaodao: "Am I a random person? But I'm not afraid, and it's not for fun. I just want to see and understand."

    Abi smiled and said: "This slave already knew that the master is not that kind of person. Moreover, with us by the side, how can the master like those unclean women!"

    A very fat middle-aged woman appeared at the door of the brothel, with a smile on her face and said: "Uncle Qin, please come in."

    Qin Chao asked as he walked: "Are you the bustard?"

    Seeing Qin Chao¡¯s arrogance, the middle-aged woman¡¯s smile became even brighter and she replied, ¡°I¡¯m so humble. Everyone calls me Aunt Jiao.¡±

    Qin Chao asked again: "How do you know my surname is Qin?"

    Aunt Jiao explained: "Our 'Hua Man Lou' is similar to the Gong Family Restaurant. Although it does not officially belong to the Wuliang Sword Sect, the brand of the Wuliang Sword Sect is hung on the rivers and lakes. Recently, the Wuliang Sword Sect has undergone great changes, and Head Xin has become the leader of the Wuliang Sword Sect."  Uncle Qin is the master, and the news has already spread throughout the town"

 New Edition Volume 1: The Rise of Infinite Storms Chapter 29: The Dream Has Not Awakened

    Qin Chao gave Aunt Jiao a tael of silver, and Aunt Jiao led him into a side room with a smile.

    "I wonder what kind of girl Uncle Qin likes?"

    Qin Chao thought for a while and replied: "Don't be too young and keep your body clean."

    Aunt Jiao recommended: "There is a girl, about 20 years old, with a good temperament, and it was opened five days agoit is very clean, and she has only received four customers."

    Qin Chao nodded.

    Soon after, Aunt Jiao pushed and pulled a woman to her.

    "Uncle Qin, Hong'er is still not very obedient."

    Qin Chaodao: "It doesn't matter, you can go!"

    Qin Chao saw the woman called Hong'er lowering her head, her delicate body trembling slightly, and whispering: "Nodon'tpleaseplease" He couldn't help feeling pity, waiting for Aunt Jiao  As soon as he left, he comforted him: "Don't be afraid, I just want to talk to you."

    "What, really?"

    Qin Chao said helplessly: "What's the use of lying to you?"

    "Please, savesave me" Hong'er slowly raised her head and secretly looked at Qin Chao and others.

    A¡¯Zhu and A Bi¡¯s eyes suddenly widened.

    "Haha I can't believe it! Miss Huo."

    "Our sisters begged you to buy it, but you refused because you looked down on us."

    "Sister Huo, who is so aloof, knows how to ask for help. She can't be a fake, right?"

    "She is used to being the eldest lady. She doesn't even know how to ask for help, and she doesn't even mention any benefits. Others are not your slaves, so why should they save you?"

    Hong'er was originally a young lady from a wealthy family. After being in trouble, the people she was most afraid of seeing were acquaintances, followed by people who knew her.  After hearing what A'Zhu and A Bi said, she felt ashamed and ashamed. She lowered her head and did not dare to see anyone. She whispered: "I have nothing now I I can stay with you for one night."

    Abi said: "How stingy! One night is not enough."

    Hong'er trembled and said: "Two nightsthree nightsplease, please"

    A'Zhu said: "You still think your body is precious! My master doesn't look down on unclean women at all. Let alone three nights, you are not qualified to spend one night with my master."

    Hong'er was so humiliated that she burst into tears.

    Qin Chao looked at Hong'er for a while and then said: "Don't cry, I don't understand you at all, how can I save people?"

    Hong'er's face lit up and hesitantly said: "My name is Huo Hong. My father is a businessman. He borrowed a large sum of money from others and after making money, he refused to pay it back. As a result, he lost money again and failed to pay back. He was sued by the creditor.  The government" She opened her mouth several times for the next words, but couldn't say anything.

    The Qin Dynasty especially hated those businessmen who took risks with other people's money to do business, but the family members were innocent. After chatting for a while, they learned that Huo Hong had relatives who would not pester him, so he took Huo Hong out of the brothel.  On the way, Aunt Jiao asked him for some silver coins, but he ignored her, thinking: "If I save one person, how many people can be harmed by those silver coins? What's the point of saving people? She is a human being, but others are not human beings. What's more, what's wrong with me?"  The money I earned is hard-earned, and adding it all together may not be enough."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Taking Huo Hong, who had been in trouble, back to the Gong's restaurant, and asked A'Zhu and Abi to hand her over to Gong Wan, and Qin Chao himselfcontinued to wander the street for half an hour, before returning to the restaurant.

    That night, Xin Shuangqing taught the girls martial arts in the backyard, while Qin Chao watched.

    Xin Shuang wanted to ask Qin Chao for martial arts instruction early in the morning, but was afraid that he would misunderstand that he was here for martial arts, so it was difficult to ask.  At this time, Xin Shuangqing demonstrated and explained Wuliang Sword Technique in great detail. The main target was not the girls, but the Qin Dynasty.  She couldn't speak directly, so she had to use this indirect method.  Qin Chao had long wanted to see the complete Wuliang Sword Technique. Seeing her like this, he naturally wanted to see her. He stood quietly by the side, watching, memorizing, and thinking.

    After the girls rested in the middle, he said: "The Wuliang Sword Technique can combine internal strength and light strength, which is very good." He thought to himself: "It can be regarded as having something to do with dynamic strength, but the effect of internal strength is far from that of Ling Gong."  Compared with wave and weibu, it is not really a moving skill. However, it is not easy to integrate light skills and internal skills into swordsmanship."

    Xin Shuangqing said happily: "Although it is good, in terms of internal strength alone, it is only one level higher than the basic internal strength that is widely circulated in the world."

    Qin Chaodao: "Your internal strength is not low."

    Xin Shuangqing said: "My internal strength should be the highest among the Wuliang Sword Sect, and I am not weaker than the masters of the Huashan Sect Sword Sect. However, I have seen real masters of the Huashan Sect's Qi Sect. Not only are their internal strength extremely high, but their swordsmanship is also frighteningly high.  . She told me: 'Although swordsmanship is good, internal strength is the foundation. Only the stronger the foundation, the better the swordsmanship will be.' I didn't agree with her point of view before, but then I gradually understood it.??That's right.  However, I have never understood the dual cultivation of Qi and Sword very well.  At that time, I thought to myself, if I haven¡¯t mastered the martial arts of my own sect, why would I want to learn the martial arts of other sects?  Only then did he concentrate on Wuliang Sword Technique. Unexpectedly, he made a mistake. The master was also a pure swordsman.  "

    When Qin Chao heard about the Huashan Sect, he immediately became interested and said, "The Huashan Sect doesn't seem to have a very large population."

    Xin Shuangqing said: "Although there are few male disciples in the Huashan Sect, there are many female disciples. Most of those female disciples don't like to appear in public and like to act anonymously."

    Qin Chao thought for a moment and said, "Maybe the Huashan School's 'Purple Cloud Gong' is more suitable for women!"

    Xin Shuangqing said with envy on his face: "The most powerful thing about 'Zixia Gong' is that it can nourish and beautify the face. It not only has miraculous effects on women, but also has great effects on men."

    Qin Chao chuckled and said: "Since you want to, get it when you have the chance! However, don't be too happy too early, I will never take the initiative to provoke them."

    The two of them were chatting, and several other women also joined in the chat.

    After a long chat and rest, the girls started practicing martial arts again.

    Qin Chao watched for a moment longer, and then he began to practice martial arts, practicing the second level of Lingbo Weibu.  Then he returned to the guest room and practiced the Beiming Magic Technique for half an hour before going to bed to purify his internal energy.  The purer the internal force, the more freely it can operate, and more internal force can be output in a shorter period of time.  Bei Ming Sheng Gong has great potential in purification. Every time it reaches a level, its purification ability also increases by one level.  Due to the special cultivation method adopted by the Qin Dynasty, one level of cultivation was worth two levels, and the purification ability was also increased by two levels.  At the first level, you can practice for one hour a day, and one year of practice can purify two years of internal energy.  At the second level, one year of practice can purify four years of internal energy.  At the third level, one year of practice can purify six years of internal energy

    Early in the morning, Zhuo Bufan took Sikong Xuan, the leader of the Shennong Gang, to the Gong Family Restaurant.

    Sikong Xuan is old and thin, with a goatee on his forehead and wearing pajamas.

    Seeing this scene, Qin Chao's heart clicked, and he thought to himself: "It seems that this old man was attacked by Zhuo Bufan while he was sleeping and grabbed him from the bed. I am worried about Zhuo Bufan and his ilk today because I am afraid that he will be killed while he is sleeping."  I was plotted against him, so I got up before dawn to practice and didn't dare to go back to sleep. I thought I was too cautious before, but now I realize that it was really a wise move!" He also thought: "If Zhuo Bufan wasn't a sinister kid,  People are worried about this old man's poisonous skills, so they plot against him, or a combination of both. Or, this person has other ideas."

    Qin Chao ignored them for a while and then said: "I'm too lazy to mess with you. Since you want to solve the 'Life and Death Talisman' and are afraid that I can't solve it, I have no choice but to let Zhuo Bufan catch you and give it to you by force."  untie."

    This statement was beyond the expectations of Zhuo Bufan and Sikong Xuan. The most ridiculous thing was Si Kong  'Only Tong Lao can figure it out, you are lying"

    Qin Chao said disdainfully: "It's better not to use this little provoking method. Otherwise, if I really don't care about you, I will really only have Tong Lao by then." Only halfway through speaking, Sikong Xuan was so scared that he shut up and didn't dare  Say another half word.  Qin Chao walked up behind him, put his right hand on his shoulder, and for one second, two seconds, three seconds, four seconds, he turned and walked out of the guest room.

    "Ah!" screamed.

    "The 'talisman of life and death' seems to have really disappeared, haha"

    "Ah!" screamed again.

    "The inner strength has also disappeared, wu wu"

    Zhuo Bufan stared blankly at Sikong Xuan, crying, laughing, surprised, and happy, even crazier than a madman.

    It took Zhuo Bufan a while to come to his senses, and he immediately found himself breaking out in a cold sweat.

    Zhuo Bufan thought, if Mr. Qin also patted him, wouldn't the internal strength that he had cultivated for many years also be reduced to nothing? This would be too scary!

    "You haven't woken up from the dream yet!"

    Zhuo Bufan carried Sikong Xuan out of the restaurant in a daze.

 New Edition Volume 1: The Rise of Infinite Storms Chapter 30: Going to the Appointment in the Rain

    Most people who practice Poison Kung Fu are good at internal strength. Sikong Xuan's internal strength is obviously deeper than that of Rong Ziju and Ren Xihua, and he is worth twelve copies.  One share is twenty years, twelve shares is two hundred and forty years.  In other words, the internal strength of Sikong Xuan, the leader of the Shennong Gang, is about 240 years.  After the transformation of the fourth level of Beiming Divine Skill, there are still about thirteen years of internal power left. Combined with the original twenty-two years of Qin Dynasty's internal power, he has about thirty-five years of internal power. His internal power gradually exceeds those  Xiao Xiami came to become a disciple of Wuliang Sword Sect.

    Qin Chao spent most of the morning practicing internal skills.

    The heavy rain continued in the afternoon, so Qin Chao had to brave the rain to go to the appointment with Zhong Ling three days ago.  When they reached the middle section of the iron cable bridge called "Good Man's Crossing", a gust of wind suddenly blew by, blowing up the wooden planks laid on the iron cables under their feet. Fortunately, Qin Chao had good skills now and had quick eyesight. He hurriedly grabbed the iron cables and stopped.  Fall into the river to feed the fish.  Seeing that even God was preventing him from approaching Zhong Ling, Qin Chao couldn't help but said depressedly: "I'm still a virgin, and I'm not a prostitute. I'm just going to meet a friend! Moreover, it's not me chasing her, but her chasing me. I refuse.  Being ruthless, not rejecting is also ruthless, and only being friends is the best. However, you can't give others a chance. Giving others a chance is giving yourself a chance, isn't it? Besides, I can't stand her weird smell, but because  My friend cuts both ways, not to mention it's just a weird smell."

    Suddenly a voice said: "If you give the opportunity to others, what chance do you have?"

    Qin Chao was shocked when he suddenly found someone sitting on a rock dozens of feet away.  But this man remained motionless and wore a green robe, the same color as Qingyan, making it difficult for people to notice.  Qin Chao did not believe that someone would guard the bridge on a heavy rainy day for no reason, thinking that he was either trying to sneak attack him or someone else.  If it were anyone else, he would think that person was mysterious and weird, but Qin Chao didn't feel anything at all.  He knew that that person was most likely Duan Yanqing, the "most evil person in the world", but he didn't want to point it out right away, as that would be detrimental to everyone.  Others may be wary of his mystery, but Duan Yanqing may not. Firstly, because Duan Yanqing's character is extremely twisted, and secondly, because Duan Yanqing saw what he had just done when he crossed the bridge, and would inevitably look down upon his martial arts.  .  These thoughts flashed through Qin Chao's mind like lightning, and he said unhurriedly: "Be polite first, then attack. If others don't give you a chance, don't you know how to create opportunities yourself."

    I just heard the voice saying just now: "Can you create opportunities if you want to? Besides, it would be too stupid not to take the shortcut if there is one, let others go, and go through the thorns and clear the way yourself!"

    When Qin Chao saw that the green-robed guest could speak without opening his mouth, he was even more certain that the man was Duan Yanqing.  If what is said in the book is true, Yanqing was the former crown prince of Dali and had the best chance of becoming the emperor of Dali. However, a rebellion not only changed his appearance to human and ghost, but also made him lose his ability.  The opportunity to be emperor.  The opportunity to be an emperor is indeed not something you can create if you want to, and it is even more difficult to create a country by yourself.  Qin Chao frowned and argued: "If you don't give others a chance, why should others give you a chance?" As he said this, he swayed here and there on the chain bridge.  Since it was no longer easy to show strength to the enemy, he had no choice but to show weakness to the enemy so that the opponent could not grasp his true strength.

    Qingpaoke just thought for a moment and replied: "If I give others a chance, will others give me a chance?" He threw the question to Qin Chao.

    Qin Chao secretly thought: "You are not the Gusu Murong who 'repays others with their own way.' You are the leader of the 'Four Evil Men'. Why are you playing such a trick with me!" The corner of his mouth curled up and he said  : "Even if you give others a chance, others don't need to give you a chance."

    Qingpao Ke said angrily: "Are you kidding me?"

    Qin Chao smiled and said: "No! It's your business to give others opportunities, and it's other people's business whether they give you opportunities or not. You can't force others to do to you just because of how you treat others. You can't be too forceful.  Sweet. It¡¯s not good for others or myself.¡± He said to himself, ¡°I¡¯ve also learned the Murong family¡¯s special tricks!¡±

    Qingpao Ke said: "In the final analysis, I still suffer the loss."

    Qin Chaodao: "In life, there is more than just business. Buying and selling are everywhere, and there are losses and gains. If you have high technology, you will naturally win more, and if you have low technology, you will naturally lose more. Of course, you must have the capital yourself, otherwise you want to lose.  No loss at all.¡±

    Qingpao Ke said: "The second part of the sentence is good! The more you have, the more you will lose."

    Hearing these words, Qin Chao was completely sure that he was Duan Yanqing, the former prince of Dali, who was both "lucky and unlucky" and "lucky and unlucky".  In this person's life, his fate has been ups and downs. He has jumped high and fallen miserably. He has a lot but also lost a lot.  The Qin Dynasty believed that he was both a tragic hero and a tragic villain.

    Qing Pao Ke said again: "There is no treachery without businessmen, and officials are more treacherous than businessmen. To deal with these people, direct use of martial arts is the best way."

    Qin Chaodao: "I know the reason why so many people have fallen into the rivers and lakes. Mainly?The reason is that the court is too corrupt and the society is too dark. Those people are forced to resort to force.  The problem is that these Jianghu people not only failed to solve the problem, but made it worse. Corruption in the court accelerated, social darkness escalated, and people lived in dire straits. The more people fell into the Jianghu, the more chaotic the Jianghu became, and the vicious cycle continued until the old dynasty  After the death, a new dynasty arose, and things were a little better for a while.  "

    Qingpao Ke said: "What do you mean by your words, Jianghu is a great harm to the court and the common people?"

    "No!" Qin Chao explained, "The rivers and lakes are both beneficial and harmful to the court and the common people. As for whether it is a great benefit or a great harm, it depends on the specific situation."

    Qingpao Ke asked: "What is Jianghu?"

    Qin Chao smiled secretly in his heart, with a serious face and a serious tone: "Where there are people, there are rivers and lakes?"

    Qing Pao Ke snorted coldly and asked: "What is Jianghu?"

    Qin Chao did not answer but asked: "Do you want to hear the old one or the new one?"

    Qingpao Ke said: "It doesn't hurt to come and listen to them all."

    Qin Chaodao: "According to "New Interpretation of Jianghu", Jianghu is composed of six parts: the White Way, the Right Way, the Green Way, the Evil Way, the Demonic Way and the Outer Way. Most of the White Ways are attached to the government and mainly live in cities. Most of the Right Ways are chivalrous.  They mainly live in major famous mountains. The members of the Green Way are very complex and loose, easy to enter and exit. The White Way and the White Way are two sides of the same body, just like the emperor likes to show kindness and power at the same time. The Demon Way preys on the weak and the strong, and is ruthless. The Heretic Way consists of many small paths.  The composition is strong overall but weak individually.¡±

    Qingpao Ke said: "This new one is good, there is no need to talk about the old one."

    Qin Chao followed up with a sudden word: "Are you Duan Yanqing, the former prince of Dali?" When the other party was shocked by the words, he spread out his steps and rushed to the bridge.  The thin iron staff in Qing Paoke's hands had only been extended halfway, and Qin Chao's feet had already landed on the bridge.  Qing Pao Ke was about to take back his iron staff when he saw that Qin Chao did not stop and walked faster and faster, but each step was very small. Occasionally he would take a big step, which was very different from ordinary Qinggong.  Qingpaoke secretly said: "That little guy Zhong Ling is right, but I don't believe how powerful you can be at such a young age. I'm not afraid of you even if you compete in Qinggong." The iron stick in his left hand was a little bit on the rock, and he jumped up and landed lightly.  Beyond Zhang Xu.

    Soon, Qingpao Ke caught up with the Qin Dynasty.

    "Haha your guess is a little wrong. There is no prince in Dali now, so how can there be any distinction between princes and princes?" After saying that, he wanted to get ahead of Qin Chao.  Unexpectedly, Qin Chao didn't use all his strength just now, and deliberately made him happy. At this time, he put more force on his feet and immediately left the green-robed guest Duan Yanqing behind.  Duan Yanqing used two thin iron staffs instead of his feet. Each iron staff was seven or eight feet long. He took one step, which was more than twice as long as an ordinary person's step. The effect of performing long-distance Qinggong was not inferior to using his feet.  Even Yun Zhonghe, who is famous for his light kung fu among the "Four Evil Men", is far from his opponent in this regard.  Today, he finally met his opponent.  When he is fast, Qin Chao is also fast. When he is slow, Qin Chao is also slow, always dangling in front of him.  He turned around and walked away, but the other party didn't follow suit and kept heading towards the Valley of Ten Thousand Tribulations.

    Qin Chao snickered secretly. He had calculated that the average sprint speed of an ordinary person is seven meters per second, the duration is seven seconds, and the sprint distance is forty-nine meters.  After reaching the first level of Lingbo Weibu, his sprinting speed averaged 28 meters per second, the duration increased by 21 seconds, and the sprinting distance increased by 735 meters.  Of course, the speed of long-distance running is not as fast as sprinting. It covers about 780 miles in two and a half hours.  Of course, the speed of day walking is not as good as long-distance running, but the duration is much longer than long-distance running. It covers about 2,300 miles in 24 hours.  This kind of speed can completely compete with the best thousand-mile horses, leaving ordinary fast horses far behind.  To be on the safe side, he also tested Xin Shuangqing's Qing Gong and found that her Qing Gong could travel about four hundred miles a day.  Xin Shuangqing is already the head of a famous sect. With her as a benchmark in Qing Gong, it is not difficult for Qin Chao to guess the approximate Qing Gong of others.

 New Edition Volume 1 The Rise of Infinite Storms Chapter 31 Revealing the Secret of Shaolin

    When he arrived in front of the nine big pine trees in the Valley of Ten Thousand Tribulations, Qin Chao had already tested out that Duan Yanqing's light skills were comparable to the Lingbo Weibu he had just mastered. Far above Xin Shuangqing, Duan Yanqing on the plain might be better than  He is slightly faster and has an advantage in most other terrains.  The Qin Dynasty believed that Duan Yanqing could be regarded as a great master in the martial arts due to his light skill alone.  If Duan Yanqing's Qinggong had not been cleverly achieved with the aid of the iron staff, the Qin Dynasty would have rated him even more highly.  Those two iron rods reminded Qin Chao of bicycles, and then he thought of springs - if springs were installed in Duan Yanqing's iron rods, would it enhance his Qing Gong again?

    Qin Chao was thinking wildly while standing at the entrance of the valley waiting.

    Duan Yanqing looked at him deeply and took a detour into the valley.

    Duan Yanqing took a detour not to avoid the Qin Dynasty, but because he did not want to drill into a tree hole and enter the valley.  He looked down on Zhong Wanchou in his heart, but in order to regain his own throne, even if he could make friends with flower-picking thieves like Yun Zhonghe, Zhong Wanchou would naturally be able to make friends with him as well.

    As soon as Duan Yanqing left, the rain stopped.

    Qin Chao was experimenting with using his internal power to bake clothes, making his whole body steamy. Suddenly, a green shadow flashed in front of his eyes, and a figure flew past him like a bird.  He didn't plan to ignore it at first, but when he saw the baby in the man's hand, he guessed that the person was probably Ye Erniang, who did all kinds of evil, and the thought "Should I care or not? Ignore the baby, it's over!" flashed in his mind!  Thoughts, but my feet have already caught up with me.  The man suddenly accelerated several times, but he was not able to throw him away even for a moment. The man knew that Qin Chao's Qing Gong was far stronger than him. If he continued to run, his internal energy would be consumed too much, and he would become a victim on the chopping block.  Meat, let him knead it.  The man found an environment suitable for his performance and stopped, and said quietly: "You are the storyteller who knows everything in the world according to Zhong Ling!"

    Qin Chao didn't answer but asked: "You are Ye Erniang who likes to steal other people's children since her precious child was snatched away!"

    The man¡¯s eyes widened and he could not move as if he had been hit on an acupuncture point.

    "Give me back my child" The man suddenly screamed and rushed towards Qin Chao like crazy. The child in his hand fell to the ground with "Float!" and cried loudly in pain, "Woo Wu"  more than.

    Qin Chao dodged the man away and said calmly: "Your son is not younger than me either." He quickly turned back and picked up the child on the ground.  At this time, he was completely sure that the person was Ye Erniang, the second among the 'Four Evil Villains'.

    Ye Erniang stopped suddenly and murmured to herself: "Even if he is a few years older than my child, he was only a few years old at that time! How could he know these things"

    Qin Chao let out a long sigh and said, "That man is not here to deal with you, but to deal with Abbot Xuanci." Upon hearing this, Ye Erniang seemed to have lost all her strength and could not stand still. She swayed from side to side for a while, then collapsed.  On the yellow mud ground, he looked at Qin Chao as if he had seen a ghost. He pointed at him with his right hand, but was speechless.

    Qin Chao paused for a moment before continuing: "Your child has nine scars on his back and left and right buttocks."

    Ye Erniang said in surprise: "Have you seen my child? Is he doing well?"

    Qin Chao didn't answer and asked again: "Your child is a good person himself, and his father is also a good person, but his mother is a bad person. You said that when he finds out in the future" The main purpose of his search for Ye Erniang  Just to stop her from taking it out on other people's children.  He heard that Ye Erniang killed one child a day, more than 300 in a year, and more than 3,000 in ten years. She was known as "doing no evil".  It is said that Ye Erniang's son Xu Zhu is over 20 years old. With a little calculation, you can figure out how many children, how many mothers and how many families Ye Erniang has harmed.  Qin Chao didn't want her to continue to do evil, and he didn't want to kill her. He could only use her feelings for his son to do evil and promote good, and make up for his past mistakes.

    Ye Erniang broke out in cold sweat on her forehead.

    Qin Chao knew that she was thinking more and more clearly about the powerful relationship - good and evil are not mutually exclusive. When mother and son meet, it is the time when one of them dies, and when Xuanci's reputation is ruined.

    Qin Chao's face straightened up and he said very seriously: "You may not believe that your son is destined to become a big shot in the future. When that happens, he will be unable to avoid it no matter what. Will it be a disaster for your family of three in the future, or will it be a big disaster?  Dafu, it depends on what you do in the future."

    The more Ye Erniang thought about it, the more she felt that the future would be dark, and she said in a trembling voice: "How dare you think about any great blessings? I would be thankful to God if I could get rid of that disaster."

    Qin Chao hesitated for a while and said: "I'd better tell you some useful information. I think you know the seriousness and won't mess around. Your son is in the Shaolin Temple."

    "What?"

    Qin Chao sighed: "Yes, it's the Shaolin Temple. That person's purpose is not difficult to figure out, you can figure it out yourself."

    Ye Erniang¡¯s whole body was shockedHe said: "The evil man wants them to meet each other but they can't recognize each other."

    Qin Chaodao: "That man is not a big evil person, he is just out for revenge."

    Ye Erniang said: "I didn't have any enmity with anyone at that time, and that person's martial arts was so high that it was rare in the world. It was impossible for me to offend him, let alone offend him. This must be a misunderstanding."

    "No, it's not a misunderstanding." Qin Chao shook his head and said, "The hatred is not on you, but on Xuanci."

    "That's even more impossible, he is a good person." Ye Erniang shook her head repeatedly.

    Qin Chao sighed: "It is easy for good people to believe what others say. He fell into the trap of his friends and he has not yet woken up."

    "What's the plan?" Ye Erniang asked.

    "The implications of this plan are too wide to be discussed. But you only need to remind Xuanci, and he will be able to figure out the causes and consequences. However, the conspirators behind it cannot be discovered, otherwise your affairs will be exposed in advance. I originally mentioned all  I don't want to mention it, just because I can't bear to see you taking out your anger on a child." After saying that, he stretched out his limbs with all his strength and ran towards the 'Valley of Ten Thousand Tribulations'.

    Ye Erniang originally wanted to catch up and ask a few more questions, and even planned to capture her for questioning. At this time, when she saw Qin Chao's full display of Qing Gong, she suddenly lost the desire to catch up and thought: "This person is so young, Qing Gong is so powerful."  But he is unparalleled in the world. He seems to be above the boss. He obviously has a great background. He doesn¡¯t need to be afraid of me, let alone lie to me" She thought about it until late at night, and finally made up her mind to go to Shaolin Temple to see Xuanci and tell her face to face.  Be clear, ask questions, and discuss countermeasures.

    Qin Chao waited until dark at the mouth of the valley before seeing Zhong Ling.

    When we met, Zhong Ling said with a smile: "You dare to make me wait for three days, which makes me wait so hard. I only let you wait for half a day, just to have a little taste of waiting for someone, but I still gave you an advantage."

    "Hey!" Zhong Ling's eyes suddenly turned to the child in Qin Chao's hands, "Well, isn't that the child in Ye Erniang's hands? I saw her holding it when I was having lunch!"

    Qin Chao said with a bitter face: "I don't say he's okay, but when I mention him, I get angry. It's shit, urine, eating, drinking, coaxing, it's endless."

    Zhong Ling circled around him and applauded: "Awesome! He even dares to offend the 'Four Evil Men'."

    Qin Chaodao: "I picked it up on the ground."

    ¡°Only ghosts believe it?¡±

    "Really, I'm not lying to you."

    "Then tell me, why did this child fall to the ground?"

    "He fell to the ground from Ye Erniang's hands. I saw that the child was pitiful, so I picked him up!"

    "Hmph! Liar, big liar. I'm not a three-year-old child. This is so poorly made up!"

    Qin Chao smiled bitterly and said, "Why doesn't everyone like to hear the truth?" He didn't want to explain anymore, so he changed his tone and asked, "Did you tell me in front of the 'Four Evil Men'? My luck along the way was extraordinary.  Well, we met two of the 'four evil men' one after another."

 New Edition Volume 1 The Rise of Infinite Storms Chapter 32 Who is more arrogant

    Zhong Ling puffed his lips and said: "They are all bad guys, I won't tell them!"

    "Why are they broken?" Qin Chao asked.

    Zhong Ling said angrily: "The boss and the second child are bad, but they also know that 'rabbits don't eat grass from their nests'. They are not like Yue Laosan, who broke off Jin Xi'er, a servant who has served my family for many years, just because of a disagreement."  It's not like that old man Yun who always looks at my mother and me with his lustful eyes. I don't know why dad invited them here!"

    Qin Chao chuckled and said confidently: "I know."

    "Huh!" Zhong Ling snorted coldly, "I don't even know about my family's affairs, how could you possibly know about it?"

    Qin Chaodao: "This is not difficult at all, it just requires you to use your brain more."

    Zhong Ling thought about it, but couldn't figure it out.  Qin Chao knew that she said she didn't believe it, but she already believed it in her heart, so she tried her best to think about it and didn't want to give up.

    When the two of them were about to reach Gong's Restaurant, Qin Chao reminded him, "That sign."

    Zhong Ling suddenly understood and said with a smile: "I know, I invited them to deal with Duan."

    Qin Chao asked: "Do you know why your father hates people named Duan so much?"

    "Why?" Zhong Ling asked curiously.

    "I told you not to hit me."

    "Why did I hit you?"

    "If you don't agree, I dare not say anything."

    Zhong Ling¡¯s curiosity reached its peak, she nodded and said, ¡°I promise not to hit you, just tell me quickly!¡±

    Qin Chao took Zhong Ling to a deserted place and lowered his voice: "Duan Yu is a prince, and you are also a princess. Duan Zhengchun is your biological father. If you don't believe me, you can go back and ask your mother, but in the end  So that you can avoid your father, because your father also vaguely knows this. It is just because he loves your mother so much that he treats you as his own daughter. But if you say this with your own mouth, once he hears it, he will definitely feel like it.  Very unhappy. Although he is not your biological father, he has raised you and taken better care of you than your biological father. There is no need for everyone to be unhappy. Since your parents pretend not to know, you should also pretend not to know.  "Originally, he didn't plan to tell Zhong Ling this secret so early, but when he saw that Zhong Ling was looking at him more and more strangely, he was afraid that something more terrifying than Xin Shuangqing would happen, so he had to use this secret to divert Zhong Ling's attention.

    Zhong Ling's expression changed violently for a while, and he suddenly said: "It's just that I have an extra father, what's the big deal!" He glared at Qin Chao fiercely and shouted: "Damn liar, let's go." After saying that, he turned around and left.  , The delicate body is obviously a little swaying, as if drunk.  Although she was swaying here and there, she walked very quickly.  Qin Chao followed her, and the two of them remained silent the whole way.

    Suddenly, Zhong Ling turned around and rushed towards Qin Chao.

    "What are you doing?" Qin Chao dodged slightly and avoided it.

    "Don't hide, let me beat you up before we start." Zhong Lingjiao shouted.

    "Didn't you promise not to hit me?" Qin Chao said depressedly.

    "If I don't beat you, I'll just beat you."

    ¡­¡­

    Qin Chao knew that Zhong Ling felt very unhappy after hearing the truth, so he played with her to relax.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out?????

    The figure swayed, and four people sprang out from the turning corner in front. They were all young women, wearing green cloaks of the same color, each holding double hooks in their hands.  There is a black vulture embroidered on the chest of the cloak, crouching with its head held high, looking majestic.

    Zhong Ling said: "Your clothes are so interesting. Where did you buy them? I also want to buy one for fun."

    The girl in the middle stepped forward and sneered: "My little sister has some sense, but this dress is extraordinary. No matter how much money you have, you can't buy it."

    Zhong Ling looked disappointed and asked, "Is there anything special about them?"

    The woman said triumphantly: "Of course. As long as you kill this stinky man, I will tell you what's special about it."

    Zhong Ling took two steps back, his eyes swept between Qin Chao and several women, and asked suspiciously: "Is there any grudge between you two?"

    Qin Chao sneered and said: "These are the women from Lingjiu Palace. They respect women and treat men as slaves. They have never seen me before, and I have never seen them before."

    The four of them shouted in unison: "You brat, now that you know who we are, you still dare to be so arrogant."

    Zhong Ling took a few steps back, smiled slightly, and said: "Lingjiu Palace is very domineering! They have no enmity with you but they want to kill you just because you are a man? There are so many men in the world, how can they see one?  Can't kill one? Then they should go to the big towns. It's so fun to kill. You can just grab a lot of them.?What are you doing out here in the wilderness?  "

    Qin Chao couldn¡¯t help but laugh when he saw Zhong Ling being alert, naughty, and fun to deal with, and said: ¡°Lingjiu Palace was indeed very powerful before, but it was mainly because of the Tianshan Child Grandmother Wu Xingyun, and her martial arts skills were rarely rivaled by anyone in the world.¡±

    One woman scolded: "You bastard is living a miserable life. What do you mean you were very powerful before? Are you not powerful now?" The other woman then said, "Your Majesty, can you also call her by her name?"  ? Huh! You can¡¯t even think about dying now. We are going to take you back and hand you over to the Lord. You will not be able to survive or die.¡± The other woman then said, ¡°What do you mean by having few enemies? It means having no one.¡±  You have to be able to fight against me. I will beat your bad mouth to bits to see if you can talk nonsense again." The other woman continued: "You know a lot! Who are you?"

    Qin Chao sneered and said: "I am not as knowledgeable as you little kids. If you don't take my words back quickly, your Lord will die soon, and then everyone in Lingjiu Palace will be miserable, and even more.  It can¡¯t be said that he is very, very powerful, nor can he be beaten by few or unbeatable.¡± His face became solemn, and he said in a serious tone: ¡°You go back and tell Wu Xingyun, in the blink of an eye it will be thirty years, ninety years again.  It¡¯s a huge calamity, so you can take care of it yourself.¡± As soon as he said these words, he regretted it again, thinking: If Wu Xingyun is provoked, Lingbo Weibu may not be reliable, so why bother!  Everyone in the Lingjiu Palace kills without batting an eye, so it¡¯s none of my business if they die!

    The four girls were obviously frightened by Qin Chao's attitude and words. They all took a few steps back and asked, "What do you mean by that?" Their tone was much more polite than before, but it was still far from respectful.

    As soon as Qin Chao saw the reactions of the women, he knew that Wu Xingyun's rejuvenation was very likely true. He thought to himself: If she were an old woman, how could these women regard me as some senior expert when they saw me so young?  Xiang Xiang, it is precisely because they have seen Wu Xingyun rejuvenate that they believe that others can also rejuvenate.  They must be thinking: 'Since they know the prestigious name of Lingjiu Palace, they can be so bold and dare to make fun of the Lord's life. Apart from the senior masters, there are only fools. And the person in front of them is obviously not a fool, so it is only possible that he is.  The senior is a master.  ¡¯

    Qin Chao said calmly: "If you ask this in front of Wu Xingyun, then you will have to taste a few pieces of the 'life and death talisman' that is worse than death and death is worse than life. This is something that is related to her life, and you can know it."  As long as you read my original words word for word, she will naturally understand what is going on. If you dare to say one more word, or say one less word, I'm afraid you will have to taste one more piece.'  The Talisman of Life and Death, one thing is missing from your body, it depends on whether you have the courage. I think you are very courageous, you should not be afraid of this thing at all!"

    Zhong Ling asked curiously: "What is the 'Life and Death Talisman'?"

    Qin Chao smiled and said, "It's very delicious."

    Zhong Ling said: "You started to lie again. I see that they are all trembling with fear. This must not be a good thing."

    A woman said: "You are shaking! I'm just a little scared. The Lord will not attack us!"

    Qin Chao smiled and said: "As long as you don't gossip, she will certainly not attack you. What, do you still want to stay with me?" Using the 'Shadow Change' in Lingbo Weistep, several women suddenly stood up.  before.  This move is a sign of having completely cultivated to the first level of Lingbo Weibu. It can make the person who performs it split into two in the eyes of others, and the two figures can become real, as if an identical person is conjured out of thin air.  This move is difficult to practice. It was not until last night that Qin Chao finally mastered it. It requires more proficiency to use it in combat, but it is just right for scaring people.

    The girls realized how powerful this move was, and all the doubts in their hearts disappeared instantly. They were all frightened and took a few steps back. They didn't dare to stay anymore, turned around and ran away.

    Qin Chao couldn't help laughing, thinking: The women in Lingjiu Palace are really not ordinary perverts. They actually instigated Zhong Ling to kill me when they met for the first time. I didn't offend them.  However, you are arrogant, and I am even more arrogant than you. I must have never encountered this before!  Hahaha¡­¡­

 New Edition Volume 1: The Rise of Infinite Storm Chapter 33: Night Talk between Mother and Daughter

    Zhong Ling played with Qin Chao until midnight, then was reluctantly sent back to the 'Valley of Ten Thousand Tribulations'.

    Zhong Ling was hanging her head, kicking the stones on the road, and walking home. Suddenly, her father Zhong Wanqiu's loud shout came to her ears: "You stinky girl, where are you going so crazy again? I've been looking for it for a long time."  ."

    Zhong Ling secretly stuck out his tongue, continued to lower his head, and said with a weak look: "It's really annoying! Originally, the lightning ferret found a powerful poisonous insect that we had never seen before, and we chased after it. Unexpectedly, that  The poisonous insect may not be very powerful, but it is very cunning. After chasing it for several days, I tried all my methods, but still could not catch it. Later, a fat monk suddenly appeared and snatched it away with just a stretch of his hand. I was just about to catch it.  I was about to go forward to argue with him, but suddenly the figure flashed, and the smelly monk disappeared without knowing where he was. Alas! How annoying!" After saying that, he let out a long sigh, looking very disappointed.

    Zhong Wanchou jumped up and shouted loudly: "You useless stinky girl, you are trying to catch some powerful poisonous insects with your little skills. Youyou don't know how to call me my father! Such a good treasure is so cheap."  She is really a prodigal girl. If you dare to do this again next time, let¡¯s see if I don¡¯t break your legs and see how you go out and go crazy.¡± He rolled his eyes, his face changed, and he said: ¡°This  It's not like you made up lies again to deliberately deceive me!"

    Zhong Ling knew that her father was suspicious by nature, so she stopped explaining and said calmly: "Yes! I lied to you."

    Zhong Wanchou shook his head and said: "I think what you said this time is true. Don't always think that your father and I are so easy to deceive. I know very well which of your words are true and which are false."

    Zhong Ling secretly said: "It's strange that you know better! You are the most confused!" He smiled and said: "How dare your daughter lie to her father! I went to find my mother."

    "Wait a minute." Zhong Wanchou shouted.

    Zhong Ling ran faster and said, "Mom must have missed me. I'll go see her first and I'll be back soon."

    Zhong Wanchou used Qinggong and caught up with Zhong Ling in a few steps. He said angrily: "Why are you running? I just say one thing, your brother Chen Jian came to propose marriage and I agreed."

    Zhong Ling said "Ah!" and ran faster. She didn't stop until she rushed into her mother's room and shouted: "Mom, I don't want to marry that bastard Chen Jian."

    Gan Baobao smiled and said: "What's wrong with this boy Chenjian? He's tall and handsome, his martial arts is top-notch, and he's kind to you. Where can you find a man like this?"

    Zhong Ling frowned and picked up a cup of cold tea next to him. While drinking, he thought: Why is this bastard still haunting him? He can't get rid of him no matter how hard he is. Even if he is tall, handsome and has first-rate martial arts skills, what does that have to do with me? What's more?  , he doesn¡¯t count at all.  Tall can be considered, but it is not handsome, but cold.  Although his martial arts skills are better than mine, he is nothing compared to Brother Qin.  Is he good to me?  This is even more nonsense.  If you really treat me well, you shouldn't bother with me.  It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t know what I like, but there¡¯s nothing about him that I like, and he doesn¡¯t know how to consider my feelings at all. Is this good for me?  If this is called being nice to me, then no one in the world will treat me badly.

    I saw that Zhong Ling's face suddenly changed. Just a moment ago, he was listless and frowning. In the blink of an eye, his face was full of spring breeze and he was smiling like a flower.  She turned around and threw herself into Gan Baobao's arms. She smiled and said angrily, "Mom! Stop teasing your daughter. I want to stay with my mother all the time and won't marry anyone."

    Gan Baobao smiled and said, "Really? You've been running out a lot recently, and the time you're away from home is getting longer and longer. Is this called staying with your mother? You didn't find one by yourself, did you?"

    Zhong Ling suddenly panicked, and Qin Chao's figure couldn't help but appear on her face. Every word and smile seemed to be in front of her eyes. She quickly shook her head, as if to throw it away, and said hurriedly: "No. My daughter is too busy.  , go outside and relax." He rolled his eyes and said angrily: "Mom! You should go out for a walk too, don't stay bored at home all the time. There are many bad things outside, of course not as good as at home, but there are good things  It's quite a lot! Even just enjoying different scenery will make you feel a lot happier. Of course my daughter knows that there are many bad people in crowded places, so she won't go to join in the fun, so naturally she won't find one!" Xin said.  Thinking: Compared with those big towns, there is no place around here that can be called crowded!  It¡¯s not like I can just go wherever I want. This can¡¯t be considered a lie!  hehe!  I'm a good boy.

    Gan Baobao nodded and said: "I'm relieved now. It seems that we have to find a good day as soon as possible to organize your happy event." He then said, "Don't run out anymore these days. Stay quiet."  At home, don't go anywhere. Practice martial arts seriously when you have time. Don't just rely on the lightning ferret. If you had known this, I wouldn't have let you raise it. When you are young, you have no distracting thoughts and no worldly things to worry about. This is the best way to practice martial arts.  Good times, if you don¡¯t practice martial arts well now, you won¡¯t be able to practice martial arts if you want to in the future.¡±

    bellLing said "Ah!", her face changed drastically, her eyes rolled around, and soon returned to normal. She giggled and said: "Mom, stop teasing my daughter. My daughter is my precious treasure, how could I be willing to take advantage of that bastard?"  Oh! My daughter originally wanted to stay at home and practice martial arts, but that bastard kept coming to make trouble, which made it impossible for me to practice martial arts with peace of mind. I couldn't do it without distractions, and I wasn't busy with anything, so I went out to relax!  He chuckled and said proudly: "Humph! He always thought he was great, but in fact, he is just mediocre."

    Gan Baobao said: "I don't know anything else about you going out this time, but his face has actually improved. He is indeed a martial arts material. It's okay for a young man to be arrogant. This is true temperament and is much better than hypocrisy." Shake  He shook his head, let out a long sigh, and said, "Why don't you understand my mother's hard work? If you can settle down and work hard to practice martial arts now, one year of training is better than ten years of hard training in the future, but but alas  ! You don¡¯t understand it yourself. Even the most I say is of no use. You are good at everything, but you are too playful."

    Zhong Ling disagreed, curled his lips and said: "This bastard is both arrogant and hypocritical. He has many bad habits. Don't be deceived by him. Anyway, I will never marry him. Besides, he has so many bad qualities.  Meager martial arts means nothing, I" After saying this, his face couldn't help but change, and he cried in his heart: "Oops! I'm afraid I fell into mother's trick and almost told Brother Qin. Who is that bastard, dad?  Maybe I don¡¯t know, but my mother definitely doesn¡¯t know, she said that on purpose! Did my mother notice something? No, this is impossible! There must be something evil in my heart. Alas! How can I imitate my father?  If you are suspicious, you will always make mistakes!"

    Gan Baobao said: "I have nothing to say! Since I know that my martial arts skills are not as good as his, but I feel dissatisfied, I should work harder to practice martial arts and stop running around just playing all day long." He sighed and added, "Martial arts  Life will be easier when your martial arts skills are low, but if your martial arts skills are low, you will only be criticized. If your martial arts can surpass him, I will choose another wife for you without you having to tell me. He has some minor flaws, but he is devoted to them.  Hello, my martial arts skills are higher than yours, this is enough." As he spoke, the look of sadness on his face became more and more intense.

    Zhong Ling said gloomily: "He practices evil martial arts, and he is supported by good elixirs. Of course, he started to progress very quickly. This is not the reason why I don't work hard."

    Gan Baobao sighed and said: "You girl, you only know how to look for excuses elsewhere. You just find a lot of excuses. It's not that martial arts is not suitable, or that you lack such and such conditions. You never know what to look for in yourself."  Wrong. We only have this condition. The more you work hard, the more your martial arts will improve. This is the right way. Why don't you understand?"

    Zhong Ling pursed her lips and said, "My mother is on the right path, my father is on the evil path, and my daughter is both upright and evil. Isn't this just right?"

    I didn¡¯t know what Gan Baobao thought of, but suddenly there was a smile on his face. He gently slapped Zhong Ling¡¯s butt twice with his right hand and said with a smile: ¡°Okay, of course, my baby girl is of course the best in the world.¡±

    When Zhong Ling was full, she met her mother Gan Baobao and chatted for more than an hour.  After Zhong Ling left, Gan Baobao sighed and sat there in a daze, his face alternately happy and sad. After a while, he murmured to himself: "Brother Chun, do you know? Our precious daughter is just like you.  Smart, playful like me, combining the strengths of both of us, pretty, and talented in martial arts"

 New Edition Volume 1: The Rise of Infinite Storms Chapter 34: Walls Have Ears

    Zhong Ling lay on the bed with an annoyed face.  She originally planned to ask her mother about her biological father, but the words came to her lips, but she couldn't say them out.  It was hard to ask, but it felt uncomfortable if I didn't ask. After much deliberation, Zhong Ling finally decided to throw the problem back to Qin Chao, thinking: "If you don't help me solve it, I will put you in front of my mother."  Confess, and let you take the place of that bastard Chen Jian." After making the decision, he suddenly felt relaxed all over his body, and soon fell asleep.

    Xiaoliu helped Qin Chao control the annoying child, which allowed Qin Chao to have a good sleep.  The next morning, Qin Chao was awakened by the sound of gongs, drums, and firecrackers.  He listened for a few times, put the quilt over his head, and started to sleep again.  During lunch, he learned from the women that the reason for the commotion in the morning was because the child was the grandson of the mayor of Nanjian Town. The mayor gave the child a large plaque to thank him and took the child home.  When the neighbors and relatives of the mayor's house heard that the child had escaped from the evil-doer Ye Erniang, they all lamented that the child had a great destiny and praised that he would achieve great things in the future.  The child's family members all had smiles on their faces.

    Xin Shuangqing said: "Several families came to our door in the morning and asked Junior Brother to help them find their children."

    Qin Chaodao: "Ye Erniang has one child a day, I'm afraid they would have been killed by Ye Erniang long ago!"

    Gong Wan said: "Now even ordinary people within a hundred miles know that Ye Erniang is notorious for eating children. It is said that Ye Erniang is only ranked second. I wonder how vicious the first evil person is?"

    Qin Chaodao: "Don't worry about the number one villain. I heard that you have brewed a new wine and named it 'Ten Miles of Fragrance'?"

    Gong Wan smiled and said, "Did you hear it or smell it with your nose?"

    Qin Chao pointed to his nose and said with a smile: "My nose is a little different. I am particularly sensitive to wine. You will know about it later because you have the same ability, but it has not been developed yet."

    Gong Wan clapped her hands and said, "Okay! Don't lie to me."

    Qin Chao said very depressedly: "When did I lie to you? Why don't you learn from Zhong Ling's bad mouth?"

    Xiaoliu said: "You have such a powerful mouth, it's strange that you don't lie to people. Everyone is kindly reminding you to correct it if you have it, and encourage you if you don't" Before he finished speaking, the person had already bent over with laughter, and his stomach hurt from laughing.  .

    Qin Chao asked the sky silently. The reason why the title of 'liar' was placed on his head was finally figured out, but he still preferred not to figure it out.

    "When you brew 'Thyme', I will teach you a powerful skill." After saying that, Qin Chao turned around and ran away.

    ¡®The Valley of Ten Thousand Tribulations¡¯.

    The day passes and the night falls.

    Gan Baobao was filled with sorrow in his heart, but his face was full of smiles. He compared Zhong Wanchou to his lover Duan Zhengchun, whom he missed day and night. His sweet words, tenderness, and love were both painful and happy.  Zhong Wanchou was finally so tired that he was sweating profusely. He hurriedly said some love words and then fell asleep with a satisfied look on his face.  Gan Baobao pretended to be asleep and waited for a long time. After confirming that Zhong Wanchu was really asleep, he quietly got up and pointed at him to make him sleep deeper.  Two lines of tears slid down his face. Gan Baobao was lost in thought alone. After a while, he wiped away his tears. He walked to the center of the room, stepped on his right foot a dozen times with different strengths, stepped back three steps, and stepped on his left foot ten times with different strengths.  A few timesthe floor suddenly sank, revealing a secret passage.

    Gan Baobao let out a long sigh, walked to the bed, picked up Zhong Wanchou, and walked into the secret passage.  After walking out of the floor, press a few times on a protrusion with your right hand, and the floor will gradually rise and return to its original position.  Walk a few dozen steps forward along the secret passage, turn right into a secret room, and gently place Zhong Wanchou on the bed.  Standing beside the bed, he couldn't help but be lost in thought.  After a while, he came back to his senses, turned back to the secret passage, and continued walking, turning left and right along the way, passing several secret rooms, and finally stopped in a small secret room.  Using Qinggong, he gently walked to the bed, slowly climbed onto the bed, and lay down gently. The sound of a man and a woman talking could be heard in his ears.

    I have never heard a male voice before. It is light and slow, lazy, weak, but very long.  From the voice, I could tell he was a young man.  The female voice was very beautiful and beautiful, and it was her precious daughter Zhong Ling's voice.

    She was secretly proud, smiled in her heart, and said to herself: "As I expected, I didn't catch him last night. Fortunately, I came here again tonight. This girl Ling'er is becoming more and more outrageous. She is even more daring than I was back then.  However, you are much happier than your mother. Your mother will protect you and will not be bullied by anyone. Anyone who dares to do anything bad to you will be called dead without a whole body. The nickname "Qiao Yaocha" is not for nothing.  . In terms of martial arts, it is not first-class, but it is completely adequate. Let alone a young man who has not yet fully grown his hair, his martial arts cannot be that high. Even a top master can still kill without fail."

    Both of them spoke in a low voice, but when it reached Gan Baobao's ears, it was as clear as if they were in his ears.  There is obviously a hidden mechanism in the room, and it is very clever.  These are all made by her.  Over the years, I have never left home, but instead of doing nothing all day, I have been very busy.  ?There are institutions all over the Tribulation Valley, and what is exposed is only the tip of the iceberg. Most of them are very secretive. Most of these are done by her. Not even Zhong Wanchou and Zhong Ling know about it, let alone others.  What Zhong Wanchou, Zhong Ling and Duan Zhengchun knew was only part of it.  In fact, part of it is not less, otherwise, how could we hide it from them!  Not only did they have to hide it from Zhong Wanchou, Zhong Ling and Duan Zhengchun, but they also had to hide it from Duan Zhengchun's lovers, so that they could have a private meeting with Duan Zhengchun safely without fear of being discovered.  Normally, she pretended to be an awe-inspiring married woman and deceived everyone except Duan Zhengchun, including Zhong Wanchou.  If you really want to avoid Duan Zhengchun, why bother to make your home so close to the Duan family? Isn't that convenient for dating?  Although Zhong Wanchou was fooled around by her, he still vaguely felt that something was wrong. That's why he was so jealous and became more and more suspicious, so much so that he couldn't help but invite the "Four Evil Men" to deal with Duan Zhengchun.  Little did he know that with his wife, a traitor who could secretly communicate with Duan Zhengchun, all his efforts would be in vain.  Except for his higher martial arts skills, he is far inferior to Gan Baobao in other aspects.  If Gan Baobao had not had too many interests and too many distractions when he was young, his martial arts would definitely have been higher than Zhong Wanchou's, not lower than his.  Those words spoken during the day were all spoken from the bottom of Gan Baobao's heart. However, she also knew that it was difficult for Zhong Ling to truly listen to her at his age, and speaking too much would be inappropriate.  Many things must be experienced personally to truly understand them.

    The young man was telling Zhong Ling a story.  The content of the story was very novel. She had never heard it before. After listening to it for only a moment, she became fascinated and followed the words without thinking about anything else.

    Suddenly, the young man said: "That's it for tonight. If you want to know what happened, please listen to the explanation next time. I have to go." Gan Baobao suddenly woke up, came back to his senses, and said to himself: "That's amazing.  A mouth that is only a little bit inferior to Brother Chun's. No wonder Ling'er would sink in. Alas!" She was afraid of alarming the two people in the room, so she suppressed her mood swings, her face was indifferent, and she didn't dare  Make a sound and don't dare to move.

    Then, I heard Zhong Ling say coquettishly: "Youyou can say another paragraph! It's still very early! Don't keep tempting people, okay?"

    Gan Baobao thought to himself: "'Early' becomes 'late'. This is the opposite. Ling'er deserves to be my daughter. Look, how natural and qualified it is!"

    The young man said: "I am here to help you cultivate your mind and character and change your irritable temper. Besides, your mother is too dangerous, so you should leave as soon as possible."

    Zhong Ling said: "Mom has fallen asleep a long time ago. She will never know if you talk about it until dawn. In my house, you should listen to me."

    Gan Baobao secretly smiled and said to himself: "She will never know, right? She is really stupid. This is not like me, but she looks like Brother Chun." He also thought: You are usually so smart, this is called playing hard to get, so  Simple, can¡¯t you see it?  Falling in love makes women stupid.  well!  I wasn't like that back then.  It seems that Ling'er's first love has begun.  Ling'er's eyesight is not low, even Chen Jian can't see him. Since he can attract Ling'er's attention, he must be quite charming, but I wonder what he looks like?

 New Edition Volume 1: The Rise of Infinite Storms Chapter 35: New Discovery

    The young man in Zhong Ling's room is Qin Chao.  The index finger of his right hand was twitching violently at this time, and it was obviously a good period for him to practice the fifth level of Beiming Divine Art.  According to his calculations, twenty-five years of cultivation would be enough to practice the fifth level of Beiming Divine Art, but he thought that his body was too weak, so he might as well recuperate first.  Unexpectedly, after absorbing Sikong Xuan's internal energy, his body automatically sent out a signal to cultivate to the fifth level after just one day of recuperation.  The story can be told at any time, but the fifth level of Beiming Divine Skill is the best at this time. Qin Chao ignored Zhong Ling's efforts to stay and drifted away. Zhong Ling was so angry that he stamped his feet, which was beyond the expectations of Gan Baobao, who was secretly observing.  Gan Baobao originally thought that he was like Duan Zhengchun, who liked to play hard-to-get games.

    "You damn liar, come early tomorrow night."

    "You are a coward, a lazy pig, you run so fast. You would rather sleep in than chat with me, how annoying!"

    "Hmph! We'll seeit's fun"

    Zhong Ling's muttering became quieter and quieter. Gan Baobao continued to listen for a while before gently turning around and leaving the secret room. He picked up Zhong Wanchou, who was still sleeping more soundly than a pig, and returned to the couple's master bedroom.  Gan Baobao reluctantly clicked his finger on Zhong Wanchou.  Soon, Zhong Wanchu woke up and saw that his wife was not asleep yet, so he wondered: "Why is your wife not asleep yet?"

    Gan Baobao sighed: "Aren't you worried about your precious daughter's marriage?"

    When Zhong Wanchou heard that it was not what he thought, he immediately laughed and said disapprovingly: "What's the point of being anxious? Just do whatever you have to do. It's very simple."

    Gan Baobao sighed and said, "I don't want my daughter to marry someone she doesn't like. But you have already decided to get married, what else can I do?"

    Zhong Wanchou said anxiously: "Didn't I already ask Madam for your opinion?"

    Gan Baobao said: "You didn't really take my words to heart?"

    Zhong Wanchou sat up suddenly and said anxiously: "Iwhy don't I take your words to heart? I am busy with Ling'er's marriage, and it's not all for you."

    Gan Baobao snorted and said, "For me. That's nice to say. Did I say that I would marry Ling'er to Chen Jian? Think about it carefully."

    Zhong Wanchou thought for a while and said slowly: "Didn't Madam say that Chen Jian is already barely qualified?"

    Gan Baobao said angrily: "Yes! I just said that he is barely qualified to participate, not that he is already qualified to get Ling'er now. You don't really take my words seriously at all, you only think about how to get it early  Done, so you can deal with me."

    "It's notit's not" Zhong Wanqiu was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot, and he didn't know how to explain it.

    "Hehe! You have nothing to say!" Gan Baobao sneered.

    Zhong Wanchou said hurriedly: "Ah Bao, good Ah Bao, don't be angry, believe me, it's a misunderstanding, it really is a misunderstanding."

    Gan Baobao said coldly: "You mean I misunderstood you. The fault is all my fault."

    Zhong Wanchou moved his hands hurriedly and said helplessly: "It's not your fault. I misunderstood your words, but I definitely didn't mean it. Good Bao, you must believe me."

    "What should we do over there with Chenjian?" Gan Baobao sighed.

    Seeing that Gan Baobao no longer pursues his fault, Zhong Wanchou breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "That's not easy yet. Let that girl Ling'er give him a few more problems to test. If he fails, then he can only be blamed."  Own."

    Gan Baobao nodded, smiled slightly, and said, "This is what it looks like."

    ??Zhong Wanchou is as happy as listening to fairy music, his eyebrows are wide open and his eyes are wide open.  As for Chen Jian, who was preparing to be the groom's official, he would have long been blacklisted if he dared to make his wife unhappy.

    Qin Chao didn¡¯t know that he had been attracted by Gan Baobao, and even squeezed his original son-in-law away.  After leaving Zhong Ling, he found a big tree on the way, jumped on a big branch, sat down cross-legged, and began to practice Beiming Magic.  During the practice, he felt a cool air coming from the tree into the 'right palm point', 'right big finger point' and 'right index finger point' of his right hand, and followed the meridians to the 'Tanzhong point', but did not stay still.  In the 'Tanzhong Point', it turns to the center of the eyebrows and disappears there.  When he opened his eyes, it was already bright. To his surprise, the big tree under him not only did not wither and turned yellow, but also glowed with a second spring, lush and green, which was obviously different from the surrounding trees.  He carefully checked his body and found that although he had successfully cultivated the fifth level of Beiming Divine Art, his internal strength not only did not rise, but actually dropped.  The biggest discovery is that now you don¡¯t need to open your eyes, as long as you concentrate, you can see something, but the scenery is too blurry, far inferior to the naked eye.

    "What is that energy?" Qin Chao was puzzled.

    "Since you don't know what it is, let's call it 'spiritual power' for the time being!" Qin Chao secretly thought.

    Although he couldn¡¯t figure out how the ¡®mental power¡¯ could suddenlyAlthough it comes from trees, if you don't call it 'spiritual power', it would be even more inappropriate to call it something else.  Moreover, when he read the original work, he had long suspected that the Star Picker of the 'Xingxiu Sect' had a lot of 'mental power'. Otherwise, how could he control those poisonous fires from a distance?  Also, if the 'One Yang Finger' has been cultivated to the fourth level or above, it seems that it needs to be controlled by 'mental power' in order to continue to advance and hurt people from a distance.  Naturally, the "Six Meridians Divine Sword" based on the "One Yang Finger" has higher requirements for "mental power".  He even believed that the 'Six Meridians Divine Sword' was very close to the legendary 'Sword Controlling Technique'.  However, 'sword control' requires 'spiritual power', not 'mental power', let alone internal power.  He doubted that 'spiritual power' was a combination of 'spiritual power' and internal power.

    On the way, Qin Chao suddenly heard a woman's shouting and cursing in the distance in the wind: "Shoot the arrows, shoot the arrows! Shoot these two thieves to death" He accelerated his steps and faced the wind. In the blink of an eye, he had already seen  Knowing the situation in front, it turned out that a large group of people were chasing Duan Yu and a woman in black. There was a deep ravine several feet wide between the two sides. Although the arrow was shot against the wind, its power was not small, but Duan Yu could reach the waves.  Microwave, this difficulty certainly does not trouble him.  The woman in black was injured on her left leg, and was being carried by Duan Yu, hiding here and there in the rain of arrows.  The woman in black just cursed at Duan Yu: "You are so good at martial arts, but you only know how to escape and don't know how to fight back, and you killed Black Rose. You coward" Qin Chao saw these two living treasures,  He was about to turn around and leave, but Duan Yu's sharp eyes not only saw him, but also shouted: "Brother Qin, help! These slaves of the Murong family in Gusu are all murderous demons"

    Qin Chao frowned and shouted: "Okay! Stop screaming!"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "Brother Qin's 'Shadow Changing' trick is really beautiful. I wonder when I can master it?" Duan Yu said.

    "What you lack now is internal strength, not Qinggong." Qin Chao replied while blocking the rain of arrows for them.  At this time, he discovered another benefit that came from the greatly increased 'mental power' - slow vision.

    Those arrows that used to be as fast as meteors now seem to be moving in slow motion. With Lingbo's micro-steps, they can be caught easily.  However, Qin Chao didn't want to bear the force on the arrows, so he just flicked the arrow tips with his fingers to make them deflect.  The group of people on the opposite side widened their eyes when they saw it. You looked at me, I looked at you, and suddenly they dispersed.  They were obviously so frightened that they didn't even dare to say a word about the situation.

    Qin Chao was recalling the feeling just now, when a young woman's beautiful voice suddenly came to his ears: "Hey! Your martial arts are very high!"

    Qin Chao turned around and asked: "Are you Mu Wanqing?" Seeing the woman nodding, Qin Chao thought to himself: "I can't afford to offend this woman, so it's better to leave early." He said hurriedly: "I have something else to do.  Take a step first and see you later." Before he could finish his words, the person had already disappeared.

    Suddenly, Duan Yu exclaimed: "No! Brother Qin jumped off the cliff."

 New Edition Volume 1: The Rise of Infinite Storm Chapter 36: Small Dog Fighting Formation

    Qin Chao was about to enter the Gong Family Restaurant when a figure flashed and sixteen Beggar Gang disciples carrying four bags blocked the door.

    "What for?" Qin Chao asked doubtfully.

    "We, Master Zhanxiang, would like to ask you to come." said the oldest disciple of the Beggar Clan, Four Bags.

    "Let's go!" Although Qin Chao was full of questions, he didn't bother to ask these questions. Anyway, he had long wanted to go to the Beggar Clan and was worried that he couldn't find an excuse.

    "Slow down!" Seeing that his reaction was beyond everyone's expectations, a young Beggar Clan disciple felt angry and couldn't help but speak out to stop him.

    "What's the matter?" Qin Chao asked calmly.

    "You must first get through the small dog-beating stick formation before you can be qualified to meet the incense owner." The young disciple said proudly.

    "Is there such a rule? I've never heard of it." The thought flashed in Qin Chao's mind. He was about to say it out, but he swallowed it back in his mouth. He thought: "I can't find an excuse to try the famous Beggar Clan."  The dog-beating stick array in the world, this meat is delivered to your mouth by itself, how can I let it fly away!" So he changed his words: "Okay! You guys hurry up, I am very busy, in a hurry." His tone was very serious  Although he was ordinary, the disciples of the Beggar Clan felt that he was very arrogant. They exchanged glances with each other and secretly decided to show him how powerful he was later so that he would know how powerful the Beggar Clan was.

    "If you have the guts, just follow." The beggars led the way.

    Qin Chao followed calmly.  No matter whether the other person is walking or running, fast or slow, he looks as relaxed and at ease as if he is strolling in the courtyard.

    Half an hour later, everyone came to a large courtyard that looked a little dilapidated from the outside.

    "If you have the guts, just wait here for a while." Only one of the beggars was left to guard Qin Chao, and the rest strode into the courtyard.

    Qin Chao guessed that they did not intend to embarrass him long ago, but most likely they did it on the spur of the moment, so they had to make some arrangements first and set up a small dog-beating stick array.  He waited outside for a while, but no beggars came out. He thought: They must have set up their array in the courtyard to make full use of the geographical location.  As a result, it would be much more difficult to break the formation than if it were deployed in an open space.  Generally, there are two ways to break the formation: either break through forcefully; or break through from the weak point.  Although I have never seen a real dog-beating stick formation, it is not difficult to know that the biggest weakness of this formation is that the martial arts of a single beggar is too low. If you want to break the formation, you must find an article on this point.

    After another half an hour passed, the Beggar Clan disciples called Qin Chao in.

    Qin Chao walked into the courtyard and saw four dozen disciples of the sixteen Beggar Clan opposite, each holding a green bamboo stick, one in the east and one in the west. They looked chaotic, but in fact they had already set up their formations.  The faces of all the beggars were filled with confidence, and they were just waiting for Qin Chao to enter the battle and teach him a lesson.  Originally, it only took a moment to set up the formation, but he had to wait less than half an hour. It was only because the beggars didn't want him to have even the slightest hope of winning that they spent a lot of time.  The small dog-beating stick formation is usually composed of nine three-bag disciples, but this is not clearly stipulated in the gang rules, so the beggars took advantage of this loophole.

    The Qin Dynasty stood still and remained unchanged in response to all changes.

    ??The figures kept flashing in front of his eyes, some to the left, some to the right, some forward, some backward, and the formations were constantly changing.  He secretly jotted down a few steps, intending to go back and deduce it, and steal the small dog-beating stick array.  Although the Dog Fighting Stick Formation is the treasure of the Beggar Clan, it can be learned by more than three disciples in the gang. Logically speaking, this formation should have been stolen by other gangs long ago, but the fact is exactly the opposite. After many years, it has  Still only belongs to the Beggar Clan.

    Qin Chao only had time to remember a few steps before he fell into the formation.  The four disciples of the Beggar Clan on the opposite side hit him with a stick, and the wind blew loudly, making his long hair fly back.  This stick is very fast and cannot be used without the help of internal force, and it also requires special force skills.  He didn't want to bully these guys with his 'One Sword Style' swordsmanship, so he used 'Tai Chi' which he used to keep fit. He watched the Beggar Clan disciple's stick posture, grabbed the tip of the stick when its momentum was exhausted, and used a gentle force to move it.  , throwing it three feet away.  The fourth brother of the Beggar Clan tried to use the Thousand Catin Drop technique in mid-air to regain his position. Unexpectedly, his body was numbed by the tenderness and he could not regain control in a short time. His face turned red with anger and he wanted to curse.

    Qin Chao had a small victory with one move, but before he could feel happy, he was bullied by two Beggar Clan disciples from the Four Bags on the left and right, slashing and sweeping them with both sticks.  He turned back to the left, avoiding the two sticks, and still used the same move adapted from Tai Chi to hit the four-bag disciple of the Beggar Gang on the left.

    "Fuck" The four-bag disciple of the Beggar Clan opened his mouth and cursed in the air, but he still ended up like the previous one - he was thrown three feet away.

    Qin Chao had another small victory, but he still had time to be happy when he was bullied by the three beggars in front of him. They slashed, swept, and picked. The three sticks came at the same time, and their power increased. Strong winds were blowing, and dust was flying.  He spread out his Lingbo micro-steps and turned to the right, but he went to the left, completely avoiding the three sticks. The same move hit the four-bag disciple of the Beggar Gang on the right again.

    "You have the guts!"The four disciples of the Beggar Clan said one more word in the air than the previous one, but they were still thrown three feet away. They reluctantly took up positions at the back of the formation, waiting for another fight.

    At this time, the four disciples of the Beggar Gang surrounded Qin Chao from left to right, slashing, sweeping, picking and tripping, and all four sticks came at once with great momentum.  In the eyes of others, the Qin Dynasty was undoubtedly defeated.  Those masters who broke into the formation in the past would never have fallen into a tight siege so quickly.  Once caught in a tight siege, there is only one consequence, and that is inevitable defeat.  What the beggars want to know most at this moment is - will he continue to use the move just now to break through the siege?

    Of course Qin Chao really wanted to break through ten thousand moves with one move, but this obviously could only be a beautiful wish. Seeing the four sticks coming at once, it seemed inevitable to avoid them, but if he didn't avoid them, that move could only deal with one person.  , he will definitely receive three sticks, which means he is defeated.  In the eyes of others, these four sticks are as fast as lightning, but in his eyes, they are like an old lady doing gymnastics.  Seeing the proud expressions on the faces of the four beggars, he couldn't help but sneered.

    In the eyes of all the beggars, the Qin Dynasty was suddenly divided into two. One was still where he was, and the other somehow got behind the four-bag disciple of the Beggar Clan who was besieging him, and kicked the four-bag disciple of the Beggar Clan into the formation.  The other three beggars who were besieging him were confused for a moment. They drew back their strength on their sticks and passed by their companions.  Qin Chao, who was well prepared, took the opportunity to easily grab all three weak bamboo sticks.  In the eyes of the beggars nearby, the three bamboo sticks were simply delivered to Qin Chao by the three beggars themselves.

    All the beggars couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.

    Qin Chao saw that those beggars were not particularly good at martial arts, but they were able to use his unique skill 'Shadow Changing' in less than a moment. He couldn't help but secretly praise: "The Dog Fighting Stick Formation is indeed worthy of its reputation!" While everyone around him was in a daze,  He took a gourd from his waist and took a sip of wine. He immediately felt refreshed and his fighting spirit was high.

    Suddenly, a sharp bamboo whistle sounded.  Qin Chao followed the sound and saw an additional Seven Bags disciple of the Beggar Clan in the field, with an angry look on his face and a short bamboo whistle blowing from his mouth.

    "The rightful master is here." Qin Chao secretly thought, thinking: If the young one is not beaten, the old one will not appear.

    The group of beggars cheered, their spirits were refreshed, and their fighting spirit was high. They seemed to be no less powerful than the Qin Dynasty.

    On a big pine tree not far away, a middle-aged man was watching secretly.  When he heard the cheers of the beggars, he couldn't help but smile.  If he could appear on the field, the cheers would be ten times louder.  Because he is Qiao Feng, the leader of the Beggar Clan, the largest gang in the world.

    When Qiao Feng came here, it happened to be the time when the Qin Dynasty was fighting against the beggars.  The fight just now was all seen by him.  Qin Chao's first move attracted him.  Because he couldn't tell which sect this move belonged to, he couldn't help but feel happy.

    When he saw Qin Chao repeatedly using the same move, and actually breaking it again and again, he was not only not angry, but also happy. He thought: This move is no better than the "Snake Expelling Stick Technique" performed by the four bag disciples.  The snake stick method is exquisite, but in his hands it can turn decay into magic.  It seems that he has mastered the three tastes of martial arts, which is very inconsistent with his age.  Reading thousands of books is not as good as traveling a thousand miles, so this journey will not be a loss.

 New Edition Volume 1 The Rise of Infinite Storm Chapter 37 Qiao Feng¡¯s Inspection

    In Qiao Feng's eyes, Qin Chao's adapted techniques from 'Tai Chi' were not as good as the Beggar Clan's 'Snake Expelling Stick Technique'.  The 'Snake Repelling Stick Technique' is just a basic technique of the Beggar Clan, which can be learned by Erbao disciples.  But you must not underestimate this martial art because of this, because it is the basis of the world-famous "Dog Beating Stick Technique".  The leader of the Beggar Clan usually first practices the 'Snake-Repelling Stick Technique' to perfection before starting to formally practice the 'Dog-beating Stick Technique'.  Qiao Feng thought that Qin Chao must have practiced this boxing technique until it was close to Dacheng, so that it would be so powerful. However, he did not know that this boxing technique was a new creation for him, and it was the first time he used it in actual combat. He had just started and was still far away from Dacheng.  A thousand miles to go.

    Qin Chao¡¯s main energy was concentrated on the small dog fighting formation. He didn¡¯t know that Qiao Feng was watching from the side, let alone the thoughts in his heart.  This time, his extraordinary mental power failed to help him discover Qiao Feng, who was deliberately hidden.

    Why did Qiao Feng suddenly appear here?

    It turns out that Qiao Feng often patrols various places secretly and has never been exposed in front of others. He not only has to avoid others, but also his own disciples.  Because of this, he is so fair and orderly when handling the affairs.  Others thought he relied solely on his superhuman wisdom, but they didn't know he was so busy and tired behind the scenes.  His prestige can be said to be earned through blood and sweat.  It's not that he likes to do it, but he has to do it.  As the leader of the Beggar Clan, I have the responsibility and obligation to do this.  Not only him, every generation of Beggar Clan leaders will ask their successors to do this before passing on the throne.  If we don't do this, we won't be able to manage such a large and complex gang.

    Of course it will be very tiring to do this, especially when his Qing Gong is not high, it is difficult to have a moment of free time all year round.  But the benefits are also very obvious. Among them, the sweetness, bitterness, and all kinds of tastes, how can anyone who is not a person involved understand it clearly.  His peerless lightness skill, which leaves no trace in the snow, was probably obtained through this.  Hardworking people must be lazy.  He didn't even bother to pick up the name of his Qing Gong.  In this regard, I am afraid it is unprecedented and unprecedented.

    Originally, it was not his turn to take the position of gang leader.  The feud between Hu and Han is irreconcilable.  The previous leader of the Beggar Clan, Wang Jiantong, knew that he was a Khitan, and no matter how talented he was, he had no intention of passing on the position of leader to him.  It's just that the original heir, Ma Dayuan Yingxiong, was unhappy with the beauty situation and married Kang Min. Due to the burden of the family, he was no longer qualified to sit on the position of gang leader.  Due to various reasons, the position of gang leader finally fell to Qiao Feng.

    Qiao Feng was not surprised at all when he saw Qin Chao using 'Shadow Changing' to stand out from the tight siege. He nodded slightly and said to himself: "Not bad! He is only about twenty years old, but his Qinggong has already reached the first-class level. This boy's future is certain.  The limit is limited. But if you want to use light kung fu to break the world-famous dog fighting formation, it is still not enough."

    When he saw Qin Chao take a big sip of wine, he wasn't sure that the gourd was filled with wine, but after seeing Qin Chao learn from Lingbo Weibu's newly created 'Zuibu', he was 100% certain that it was wine.  , the smile on his face became even brighter, his eyes unblinking.

    It turns out that Qin Chao didn¡¯t want to continue using Lingbo Weibu to bully these people, so he switched to the still-in-progress ¡®Zuibu¡¯. This was mainly prepared for Gong Wan, who just took this opportunity to test the effect.

    The beggars saw that he was like a drunkard, swaying from side to side, swaying this way and that, as if he could not even stand firmly.  However, it just couldn't hit him.  Every time, I missed him by just a hair. I felt happy when suddenly the figure disappeared from my eyes. I looked around and found him in an unexpected place.  After those beggars went through many reincarnations of joy and sorrow, they gradually realized that he was not drunk and unable to stand, but that he was very skilled in Qinggong.

    Qiao Feng was even more excited when he saw Qin Chao using martial arts that he had never heard of or seen before, and said to himself: "What a handsome light kung fu! This martial art is the nemesis of the 'Dog Fighting Stick Formation'. It seems that I just made a mistake, this guy  His Qing Gong is far beyond first-class, and is better than many famous figures in the world. However, even if his Qing Gong is still second-rate, as long as he performs this set of Qing Gong, he can break through this formation. This is no longer a question of high level of martial arts;  The question of the level of martial arts cannot be judged by common sense. Good! Very good! He actually pretended to be a pig and eat the tiger, and even I was fooled."

    Suddenly, Qiao Feng's nose moved and he smelled a very strong aroma of wine. He felt refreshed and said to himself: "Good wine! Good wine! It can be compared to more than thirty years of aging." He was greedy and thought.  Take a swig.  If he hadn't been allowed to drink during secret patrols, he would have been holding a wine jar and watching the battle.  Reason struggles to suppress impulse.  Busy focus on the battlefield.

    "Hey!" He couldn't help but secretly marveled.  As he watched with concentration, he saw Qin Chao's whole body covered with a layer of light mist, rapidly spreading around.  After a while, there was a new discovery.  It turns out that the aroma of wine probably comes from the mist.  There was a movement in my heart, and I couldn't help but gain an additional layer of understanding.  The problem that has been puzzling for many years has finally been solved.  At this time, he was busy taking the opportunity to advance his martial arts to a higher level. Although he was reluctant to give up, how could he not know who was taking lightly and who was more important, so he gave up and continued to watch, unfolding Qing Kung Fu.Disappeared quietly among the trees.

    Qin Chao was having fun in the formation. Unexpectedly, after a whistle, the beggars dispersed around.  He wanted to take the opportunity to gain fighting experience and hone his martial arts.  Others are not stupid. They know that they can't trap him, so they don't want to accompany him any longer.  This whistle was what the beggars had been waiting for for a long time.  There is no shame in being inferior to others in martial arts.  Being teased is the most uncomfortable part.

    The look of surprise on the face of the Seven Pockets disciple of the Beggar Clan had not completely dissipated, and he cupped his hands to Qin Chao and said: "A distinguished guest is coming to the door, but I am not welcome at a distance. Please invite me."

    Qin Chao followed him into the house and sat down.  At a glance, I saw that the hall was very shabby. The tables and chairs were all peeled off and looked very shabby. I couldn't help but feel nervous and thought to myself: "Don't let this trip go in vain! From the looks of it, the Beggar Clan is really something special.  You are so poor! I am also planning to take the opportunity to do some business with the Beggar Clan!" Take a deep breath and think carefully: This is probably just a cover-up.  Economy is the basis of all superstructures.  This is true everywhere.  The largest gang in the world cannot only beg for food but not do business.  Not only will it be done, but it will definitely be done in a big way.  "

    The Qipao disciple of the Beggar Clan looked at Qin Chao carefully, and said with cupped hands: "I am Zhan Lanxing, the incense master of Dali Hall of the Beggar Clan. May I ask your surname?"

    Qin Chao was stunned for a moment and thought to himself: "Blue Star? What a strange name?" He came to his senses and replied: "I am in the Qin Dynasty. I am unknown and have no sect. I temporarily live in the Gong Family Restaurant and make a living as a storyteller." He raised his head.  Looking at the other person carefully, he saw that the big face in front of him looked too much like a piece of bread. He smiled secretly and couldn't help but secretly shout: "Weird! This is truly a person from another world."

    Zhan Lanxing said in a business-like tone: "We invite Mr. Qin here this time just to clarify one thing - our Beggar Gang has never had a gang leader named Hong Qigong."

    Qin Chao thought to himself: "If you hadn't seen that I have great martial arts skills, I'm afraid it wouldn't be a clarification, but a lesson." He sighed in his heart and thought to himself: "It's not easy to make a few dollars. One pass to ten, and ten to a hundred, the stories I told  The more it spreads, the more trouble it will cause. Today is just the beginning." He said: "I have long stated that if you believe it, it is true, if you don't believe it, it is false."

    Zhan Lanxing said unhappily: "Others see your martial arts skills and respect you, so they naturally believe what you say is true." His tone changed and he said: "It doesn't matter if others believe it. The most annoying thing is that now many Beggar Clan disciples are right  I believed those stories to be true and daydreamed all day long, wanting to exchange a good meal for Hong Qigong for the 'Eighteen Palms of Subduing the Dragon'."

    Qin Chao thought for a while and realized that the previous small dog-fighting formation was probably guided by this person. The purpose was to 'awaken' those Beggar Clan disciples who were addicted to the story by defeating him.  As a result, things backfired and the small dog-beating formation was broken, which made the Beggar Clan disciples even more addicted to the stories he told.

    "You asked me to clarify, that's impossible. But the matter is not unsolvable. I just need to tell those Beggar Clan disciples that people like Gang Leader Hong are like dragons who see the beginning but fail to see the end. If you don't behave well, the other party can secretly see what's going on.  Everything is clear in your eyes. If you perform well, you might be secretly noticed by the other party, just like Guo Jing, and you will rise to great heights from then on In short, these stories can turn into good things and lead people to make progress.  It can also turn into bad things, it depends on how you use it." Qin Chao shook his head and said.

    Zhan Lanxing suddenly realized that what he said made sense, but his face became increasingly gloomy, because it further showed that he was incompetent. Not only was he unable to compare with his opponent in martial arts, but he also lost to him in intelligence.

 New Edition Volume 1 The Rise of Infinite Storms Chapter 38 You Don¡¯t Know

    "What a sharp mouth!" A strange voice sounded, and an old man holding a ghost-headed knife strode in and said sternly as he walked, "I won't bother you about Hong Qigong's problem for the time being. I'll ask you first.  How come the Beggar Clan's secret skill, 'Twenty-eight Palms for Subduing the Dragon', is missing ten palms and becomes 'Eighteen Palms for Subduing the Dragon'? If you don't explain this issue clearly, I, Wu Changfeng, will never be finished with you even if I can't defeat you.  "

    "Elder Wu!" Zhan Lanxing stood up and greeted him.

    Qin Chao was still sitting, with a slight smile on his face, and he cupped his hands and said: "It turns out that Elder Wu, the most straightforward among the four elders of the Beggar Clan, Song Xi, Chen and Wu, has arrived."

    Wu Changfeng saw that he acted arrogantly, but his mouth was polite. He couldn't figure out what kind of medicine he was selling in his gourd, and he didn't bother to think about it. He said loudly: "There is also the problem of the dog-beating stick method. Then the last move is 'There is no dog in the world'  'You are saying that it is very powerful, but there is no such move in our Beggar Clan's dog-beating stick method. The secret skill of our Beggar Clan is as many moves as there are moves. You add one move to the left, subtract a few moves to the right, and so on.  What do you mean by spreading rumors everywhere?¡±

    Qin Chao asked back: "You don't even know what it means, how can I know what it means?"

    Wu Changfeng said angrily: "How could you not know what you mean?"

    Qin Chao smiled and said: "What I mean, haven't I made it clear a long time ago? 'If you believe it, there will be it; if you don't believe it, there will be nothing.' Didn't I reiterate it many times?"

    It took Wu Changfeng a while to realize that Qin Chao was going around scolding them for their random thoughts and wanted to refute, but he didn't know how to refute. He was so angry that he picked up the ghost head knife and shouted: "I won't talk to you, a storyteller."  If you have any idea, let's show it" He glared hard at Zhan Lanxing, who was winking at him beside him, and shouted: "If you have something to say, just say it." After a pause, he added: "Do you think I  Can¡¯t beat him?¡±

    Zhan Lanxing explained with a wry smile: "He just easily broke through the small dog fighting formation composed of our sixteen four-bag disciples."

    Wu Changfeng's eyes widened, he looked at Qin Chao for a while like he was looking at a monster, and muttered depressedly: "Aren't you some old monster rejuvenated? Even I, a person who knows a lot about dog fighting formations, can only break the rules."  It was a small dog-fighting formation composed of four disciples, and it was barely broken, so it was very difficult."

    Qin Chaodao: "Eight times sixteen equals one hundred and twenty-eight. The minimum of the small dog fighting formation is four times equal to five hundred and twelve. Elder Wu's average combat effectiveness index is around 512 points. This should be due to Elder Wu's modesty.  The maximum combat power is probably about a hundred points higher, around 612 points."

    Wu Changfeng frowned and said, "What six hundred and twelve?"

    Zhan Lanxing was as confused as Wu Changfeng, and Zhang Er was at a loss.

    After a while, Qin Chao continued: "Six hundred and twelve refers to the overall strength. The heads of ordinary sects are around 100 points, and the heads of famous sects are around 200 points. Six hundred and twelve is close to the great master.  But there is still a long way to go. The average combat power of those four-bag disciples is only about 64 points, which is close to the strength of ordinary sect leaders. But after leaving the dog-fighting formation, they only have about 16 points, while the average adult's  The combat effectiveness is average, one by one, those four-bag disciples can deal with sixteen one by one, and eight can be dealt with by ordinary siege, so the strength is not bad. That's enough, that's it for today."

    "Where do these strange data come from? This is the first time I have heard of it after growing up and walking in the world for so many years." Wu Changfeng was full of surprise.

    ¡°The ¡®Small World¡¯ and the Eight Tribes of Heavenly Dragons,¡± Qin Chao replied.

    Wu Changfeng and Zhan Lanxing were even more confused about what he was talking about.

    "I'm leaving first. By the way, I might ask you to cooperate in selling wine in the future." The figure flashed and flashed, and Qin Chao arrived at the door as if teleporting. Another flash, and the person was two feet away. There were several more flashes, and several more flashes.  , and disappeared.  Wu Changfeng had already opened his mouth, and only then did he react and shouted: "We, the Beggar Clan, are not in the business of selling alcohol."

    ¡°If you want to buy and sell good wine, come to Gong¡¯s Restaurant yourself.¡± Qin Chao¡¯s voice sounded in the distance.

    "My martial arts skills are so high, I can only tell stories, and I also help sell wine in a small restaurant, weirdo, big weirdo! He doesn't have the demeanor of a master at all" Wu Changfeng muttered, his voice getting smaller and smaller.

    How did Wu Changfeng know that Qin Chao was not born to like selling wine or pretending to be weird, but because Qin Chao used to be raised by himself alone, and now he has to support a lot of people, although he does not need a penny from his master yet.  , but you have to take precautions and make some preparations for the future.  Selling wine is a serious way to make money quickly, and it has professional assistance. It is of course his first choice.

    Gong¡¯s Restaurant.

    In the hall, Mu Wanqing was seen drinking alone, but Duan Yu was nowhere to be seen.

    Qin Chao stepped forward and asked, "Where is Duan Yu?"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?He said: "They were dragged away by the big cows of the Shennong Gang."

    Qin Chao was stunned for a moment, and the figure of Sikong Hong flashed in his mind.  Although he didn't like Sikong Hong, he had to admit that Sikong Hong had a good figure. Unexpectedly, he turned into a big cow in Mu Wanqing's mouth.  He couldn't help but glance at Mu Wanqing's breasts and found that her breasts were not small. He shouldn't be so jealous of Sikong Hong!  Just as I was thinking about it, a very soft and pleasant female voice came to my ears: "Does it look good?"

    "Okay!" Qin Chao responded conditionally.

    "Is it big?" The voice said even more seductively.

    Qin Chao thought for a while and replied: "Not small, but not big." Before he finished speaking, three cold lights suddenly flashed in front of his eyes, and he concentrated spontaneously. The three cold lights suddenly slowed down in his sight, and three branches and three inches appeared.  The long poison arrow was firmly grasped by his right hand.  This time it seemed relaxed and unrestrained. Only he knew that he had walked before the door of death. If he had not possessed magical mental power, he did not know whether he could cope with this sneak attack. Although his body was in Lingbo  The reaction after practicing the Weibu and Beiming Shen Gong is different from before.

    In anger, without thinking, Qin Chao casually tore off Mu Wanqing's mask.  Because he really didn't know how to take revenge, except killing someone.

    When the curtain was pulled down, both of them were shocked and stood on the spot.

    What Qin Chao saw in front of his eyes was like a clear crescent moon, like flowers and trees piled with snow, a face that was as beautiful as ordinary, but too pale, without any blood. It was probably because she had been covering her face for a long time, and her two thin lips  , her blood was also very pale, but Qin Chao felt that she was pitiful, delicate and gentle, where could she be a murderous female devil?

    Before he could finish his thoughts, three more poisonous arrows flashed out in front of his eyes, shooting straight into his chest.  He could have easily avoided this time, but he didn't want to implicate others, so he had to choose between the easy and the difficult. He once again grabbed three poisonous arrows in mid-air, and said viciously: "If you have the guts, shoot again. If you shoot me,  I'll take off a piece of your clothes and see if you have more arrows or if you have more clothes?"

    "You, you, you dare!" Mu Wanqing was so frightened that she stopped firing poisonous arrows, and her tears flowed more and more.  When she was coming down the mountain, her master ordered her to make a poisonous oath. If a man saw her face, she would marry him if she didn't kill him.  If the man refused to marry her, or abandoned her after marrying her, then she must kill this unlucky man with her own hands.  If she disobeys this, the master will immediately kill himself as soon as he finds out.

    ¡°You dare to kill me just because I said ¡®it¡¯s not a big deal¡¯, why don¡¯t I dare?¡± Qin Chao said coldly.

    Mu Wanqing realized that her martial arts skills were far inferior to those of the Qin Dynasty. She originally wanted to commit suicide according to the oath she swore in front of her master. It was obvious that more and more people were watching, and she was afraid that she would be stripped naked and exposed in front of everyone after her death, but she did not want to  Dare to commit suicide, and in a dilemma, I thought: "Since I can't kill him, and I can't commit suicide, I have no choice but to marry him. Otherwise, Master can say and do it, and if I really commit suicide, then I will be completely responsible for my death."  ."

    Qin Chao didn't know what Mu Wanqing was thinking at this time. When she was speechless and didn't want to continue to struggle with her, she turned around and was about to go back to the guest room. Mu Wanqing's voice sounded in her ears again: "You said 'not big' is an insult.  I."

    Qin Chao stopped and said in a more serious tone: "You ask yourself first, 'Is it big?', I'm just answering from my heart."

    Mu Wanqing said: "You can answer that you don't know. The only one who knows is my husband"

    Qin Chao felt bad, and before she could finish speaking, he interrupted: "Okay! I admit that I don't know, and I'm not your husband." After that, he ran away.

    Mu Wanqing stared at the place where his back disappeared, and said harshly: "It's too late! You are my husband, for this life, for the next life, and for the next life. Don't even think about running away"

    At the entrance of the stairs, Xiao Liu and Gong Wan stared at each other, unable to believe what they were seeing.

    "More powerful than Senior Sister Xin!"

    ¡°It¡¯s better to be a scoundrel, I¡¯ve learned a lot!¡±

    ¡°Eldest brother has met his real opponent, haha!¡±

    "Do you think this is what the senior brother calls the peach blossom tribulation?"

 New Edition Volume 1: The Rise of Infinite Storms Chapter 39: Difficult to Make a Choice

    Qin Chao put on ill-fitting clothes, cut his hair messily, rubbed a few marks on his face with paint, and dressed himself up to look ugly and weird. He was looking in the mirror to see if there was anything else that could be improved.  In order to make myself have a bad impression in the eyes of a few girls without losing my true self, I suddenly heard A'Zhu and A Bi's anxious calls:

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s not good!¡±

    "Miss Mu was seriously injured by a slap."

    "Headmaster Xin uses his sword to defeat the enemy with his bare hands"

    Qin Chao didn't have time to finish listening, so he started to move forward with all his strength. The figure flashed a few times, and when he arrived at the scene of the incident, he glanced around and found that Xin Shuangqing was fighting hard with a strange man who looked and dressed inappropriately. Mu Wanqing was hit in the chest.  With one palm, he lay aside, his breath was like a gossamer.  The situation was urgent, and there was no time to think about it. "Shadow splitting", Qin Chao split into two. One of them stabbed the weirdo's throat with his sword, and the other one picked up Mu Wanqing and ran towards the direction of the "Valley of Ten Thousand Tribulations".  The strange man didn't notice his sword at first. It wasn't until the shadow of the sword and the figure disappeared that the strange man suddenly felt a sore throat. When he touched it casually, his hands were covered with bright red blood. At this time, he realized that he  He was hit by a sword, and knew that the other party had shown mercy just now. Otherwise, he would have been dead at this time, how would he have known that he had been hit by the sword!

    This is the fastest sword in the history of the Qin Dynasty. It is his superb performance at a critical moment. If he did not have extraordinary mental power to control it, he would definitely kill someone by mistake and break the killing rule.

    That weirdo is the South Sea Crocodile God, the third of the "Four Great Evils". He came to avenge his disciple Sun Sanba, the "Little Evil God", who was killed by Mu Wanqing.  Mu Wanqing saw that the other party was powerful, so she moved out with her new husband.  The Crocodile God of the South China Sea did not know the power of the Qin Dynasty and made rude remarks, which angered Xin Shuangqing.  Two women fight against the South China Sea crocodile god.  After only a few moves, the South Sea Crocodile God was annoyed by Mu Wanqing's hidden arrows and seriously injured her with a palm first.  Seeing that Xin Shuangqing was powerful, he was a little worried about the husband Mu Wanqing said, and was distracted thinking about how to deal with it later.

    Qin Chao¡¯s sword looked too simple. Not only did it fail to attract his attention, it actually aroused his subconscious contempt.

    After being hit by the sword, the South China Sea Crocodile God stayed in place for a long time before finally returning to normal thinking. He thought to himself: "The husband the girl said is very powerful. Even if he fights alone, the result will still be the same. But he doesn't like killing people."  Lord, as long as that little girl holds on and doesn't die, I should be fine." He murmured to himself, "It's all because of that little girl's inability to speak clearly. She said her husband is the mysterious storyteller that the boss calls him, so how could I?  Having dealt such a heavy hand to her, now I can only hope that she has a better life and can hold on. No, it must be okay. Only if you are okay can I really be okay!"

    Qin Chao had carried Mu Wanqing out less than five miles away. Seeing that Mu Wanqing was only half-breathed and unable to hold on to the 'Valley of Ten Thousand Tribulations', he had no choice but to turn around and borrow a private house to prepare for the death of a horse.  do it yourself.

    Looking at Mu Wanqing's frighteningly pale face, Qin Chao sighed and said to himself: "When life is at stake, I don't care about so many courtesies between men and women. I'm sorry." He took out the dagger he carried with him in his right hand and pulled it from his hand.  Starting from the collar, Mu Wanqing's top was divided along the midline.  Under the black top, a bellyband embroidered with white lotus flowers was exposed. It was exquisitely made and made of high-quality materials. Qin Chao was reluctant to scratch it. After thinking for a while, he cut the ropes on the top and middle of the bellyband and opened the bellyband from top to bottom.  Ignore the sensitive areas below.  Even so, this is still the closest he has been to a woman in his adult life.  The skin in front of him was as white as snow, as crystal clear as jade, and exuded a faint fragrance. It was not so tempting to him.  He had no choice but to use his reason to suppress the man's instinctive impulse. In order to avoid being unable to resist the temptation and make a fool of himself, he no longer delayed or appreciated, and cut off the last piece of bra wrapping on Mu Wanqing's chest with a knife.  Two huge jade breasts suddenly jumped out, shaking tremblingly, but they stood tall. Not only were they amazingly big, but their elasticity was also amazing.  Qin Chao secretly thought that he had looked away before. No wonder Mu Wanqing's tone seemed to be a little disdainful of Sikong Hong's pair of big weapons. He thought it was jealousy before, but now it seems that it is more than that. He thought to himself: "Sikong Hong is big.  But the elasticity is far less than that of Mu Girl, and the shape is not as good as hers! It¡¯s just that she was tied too tightly before, which made me miss her. It will definitely be very uncomfortable if she is tied so tight. It seems that she is very uncomfortable.  I like my body to look like that, and I'm even more afraid of being seen by others." I was shocked and thought to myself: "Oh no! Now that I see her, sheshe" He gritted his teeth, sighed, and said to himself: "No matter what, save me first.  Let¡¯s talk about it later.¡±

    Next, Qin Chao used the subtle control of his mental power to perform a minor operation on Mu Wanqing, using a red-hot dagger as a scalpel.  Because Mu Wanqing brought a box of rouge-like high-quality gold wound medicine, Qin Chao 'sewed' Mu Wanqing's wound and stopped the bleeding without even using needle and thread a few times.  Mu Wanqing fainted from the pain during the process. When she woke up, her wounds were all scarred, leaving only internal injuries that took a long time to nurse.  Looking around, Qin saw a bowl of porridge still steaming by the bedside.Chao was nowhere to be seen, apparently seeing that she was about to wake up, he ran away a step ahead.

    "Master said that men are all dishonest, which seems wrong, but there is no doubt that men don't want to be responsible for our women." Mu Wanqing snorted coldly and murmured to herself, "Lang Jun, the more you don't want to be responsible for us,  I am responsible, and the more I make you have to be responsible for me.¡±

    "I'm not a master. I won't sit around and wait. You can never get rid of me in your life."

    "If a monk can run away, he can't run away from the temple. Let's wait and see!"

    ¡­¡­

    After leaving Mu Wanqing, Qin Chao remembered that this was the first time he had performed an operation on someone. If he hadn't been fond of barbecue and had developed exquisite and delicate scalpel skills, he might not have been able to complete it so smoothly even with extraordinary mental assistance.  This surgery.  He also thought: The South Sea Crocodile God's palm strength is not very good, but his finger strength is very powerful. If Mu Wanqing's proud jade breasts had not reduced most of the strength and failed to completely penetrate the heart, I might not have been able to save him even if he wanted to.  Too late.  Although Mu Wanqing was taken advantage of by the South Sea Crocodile God, compared to her precious life, it was she who gained.  She made a profit, but she lost anyway.  It's hard to settle accounts with her. It seems that the only way to take out his anger is with the South China Sea Crocodile God in the future.

    Back at the restaurant, Qin Chao asked Xin Shuangqing to help buy a set of clothes for Mu Wanqing.  Xin Shuangqing clearly knew that Qin Chao wanted to use this to piss her off, but she was still very angry. Especially when she saw Mu Wanqing's torn clothes, her eyes burst into flames, and she could hardly help but strike Mu Wanqing with a sword.  Qing was beheaded, thinking: "I have never been so close to my master at such a huge cost. This little bitch is so shameless, using such despicable tricks to seduce my master" Mu Wanqing learned from Duan Yu early in the morning.  I had heard about the incident between Xin Shuangqing and Qin Chao. I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it when I heard it. Now I thought about it. I felt that Xin Shuangqing was not pleasing to my eyes no matter how I looked at it. I thought: "As the leader of a famous sect, he is so shameless and seduces me."  husband¡­¡­"

    At this time, Qin Chao was pacing back and forth in the guest room, worried about the affairs of the girls and not knowing how to make a decision.  He has very high demands on women and equally high demands on himself. The basis of such high demands is monogamy. However, which man doesn't want to live a life of three wives and four concubines?  You can only choose one of the two.  If it's the former, how should we treat these women?  If it's the latter, how should we treat these women?

    At this moment, he was not allowed to delay the decision any longer and could only choose one of the two as soon as possible.

    He really wanted to choose the former and insist on monogamy, but the environment and actions always favored the latter.  Xin Shuangqing's requirements are pitifully low, and Xiao Liu's requirements are even lower than Xin Shuangqing's. They are both good women, who are good to Qin Chao and please Qin Chao.  Gong Wan's thoughts were the most complex and deeply hidden, but on the surface, she seemed to have no requirements for him.  Zhong Ling seemed to be playing with fire, like a child who would never grow up, but she was not a child. Most of the girls her age nearby were already mothers.  Mu Wanqing has multiple personalities. On one side, she is a cold-blooded killer, on the other side, she is sentimental, on the other side, she is domineering, and on the other side, she is tender

    On the one hand, we have to insist on being monogamous until death, on the other hand, we have to be a third party until death

 New Edition Volume 1: The Rise of Infinite Storms Chapter 40: The Legend of the Golden Circle

    The more Qin Chao thought about it, the more confused he became, but he couldn't stop thinking about it.

    Until before dinner, he saw that although sisters A'Zhu and A Bi were busy preparing for dinner, they always had carefree smiles on their faces, and he couldn't help but feel better.  An idea struck me, and I decided to simply give up the choice to God and decide by tossing a copper coin whether to choose one husband and one wife or three wives and four concubines?

    The Qin Dynasty gave each of A'Zhu, A Bi, Xiao Liu, Gong Wan and Xin Shuangqing a copper coin, explaining that the obverse meant one husband and one wife, and the reverse meant three wives and four concubines.

    The girls looked at each other in shock after hearing this, not daring to throw it away.

    They had long vaguely known that the Qin Dynasty was worried about this problem, but they never imagined that it would be so serious that it would require tossing a copper coin to decide.  In their opinion, there is no need to think about this problem at all. The men around them do not need to think about it. They must choose three wives and four concubines. The more women there are, the more attractive and powerful the man is.  A capable man will choose many women.

    When Qin Chao threw this issue back to them to make a choice, they realized that this issue was really not simple.  Their first choice is of course monogamy, but they are also very afraid of actually choosing monogamy, because that means most of them will have no chance.  If they don't choose monogamy, although it's not perfect, at least each of them still has a chance.  What's more, they had never expected perfection before.  Even so, who doesn¡¯t want to be more perfect and monogamous?

    After a while, Qin Chao gritted his teeth and said, "I'll come first." He grabbed a copper coin with his right hand and flicked it into the air with his middle finger.

    Empty money rolled in the air, bang!  The ground hit the roof beam, fell to the ground, and rolled for a while

    Everyone¡¯s eyes are focused on one place.

    Ding!

    The copper coin finally stopped.

    "Ahyes, it's the front, it's monogamy." Abi was the first to call out.

    Qin Chao let out a long sigh, looked around at the women, and said seriously: "This is God's will! We cannot violate God's will."

    The girls looked at each other, and then each of them nervously threw out the coins in their hands.

    The copper coin thrown by Abi stopped spinning first and stopped on the opposite side.  When the girls saw it, their expressions became much more relaxed, but they soon became nervous again.

    Xiaoliu¡¯s second one stopped rotating and still stopped on the opposite side.  All the girls cheered in unison, with smiles on their faces.

    Gong Wan¡¯s third stillness is still the opposite.  The girls couldn't help but applaud to demonstrate to Qin Chao.  Qin Chao smiled bitterly and said: "This can't be counted" The next words were forced back into his mouth by the murderous looks of the women.

    Arjuna¡¯s fourth stillness is also the opposite.  The goddesses looked completely relaxed, and A'Zhu and A Bi couldn't help but dance to celebrate.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on the last copper coin.

    Especially Xin Shuangqing, this copper coin was thrown by her hand and has a very special meaning to her.

    Ding!

    The coin is ending heads

    Phewa gust of wind suddenly blew

    The copper coin spun one more time, but it was still about to end heads.  Xin Shuangqing covered his eyes with his hands, not daring to look anymore, shouting in his heart: "Antiantianti"

    ???????????????????? Another strong wind blew from nowhere, and a pebble in the wind banged!  The ground hit the copper coin

    Xin Shuangqing spread her fingers nervously.

    "Yeah! Nohahahayes!" Xin Shuangqing jumped up and down like a child who got candy.

    The girls hugged each other to celebrate.

    Qin Chao was dumbfounded.

    In the scene just now, God asked him to choose monogamy, but also asked several women to choose three wives and four concubines. The combined result was three wives and four concubines.

    "Oh my god! How should I choose?" Qin Chao was dumbfounded.

    "Elder brother, you can't keep your word!" Xiao Liu was pushed out by the girls to remind Qin Chao.

    Qin Chao nodded feebly, not even knowing what the food in his mouth tasted like.  The future route has been determined and he can no longer regret it, but he does not feel relaxed or happy at all. Even he does not know why he is like this.

    "However, since we have chosen a life of three wives and four concubines, it doesn't matter if we have one more Mu Wanqing, not to mention she is still a beautiful woman.  After dinner, Qin Chao used Qing Gong to rush to Mu Wanqing's bedside, chatted with her for a while, gave her a copper coin, and explained his intention.  The results thrown out are both coincidental and opposite.  Then, Qin Chao rushed to the Valley of Ten Thousand Tribulations and gave Zhong Ling a copper coin. The result of the throw was supposed to be heads, but before he could be happy, he was hit by the lightning marten and turned tails.

    Qin Chao was stupid again and speechless.

      He didn¡¯t know that Gan Baobao was hiding in the secret room again and eavesdropping.

    Even he didn¡¯t know, and Zhong Ling didn¡¯t even know.

    "Zhong Ling, although Mu Wanqing is Duan Zhengchun's illegitimate daughter like you, she still doesn't know who her father is, and she doesn't even know who her mother is." At this time, Qin Chao simply didn't know.  I never noticed Gan Baobao.  Now he is far less cautious than usual. He just wants to find someone to talk to.

    "She doesn't even know who her parents are, but you know them all, right?" Zhong Ling said with a smile.

    "I'm telling you, those are all coincidences, really, I won't lie to you. I'm not as omniscient as you think." Qin Chao said seriously.

    After hearing this, Gan Baobao secretly couldn't help but raise his thumbs and said to himself: "High, really high. No wonder those women were deceived by him. Even several of them agreed with Kazuo, but they were afraid that he would not agree.  It¡¯s so amazing! Moreover, he even took the famous Stone Girl head of the Western Sect of the Wuliang Sword Sect into his service. It¡¯s really I really don¡¯t know what to say about him.¡± My daughter¡¯s voice kept coming to my ears: ¡°I  Of course, I know that you can't really know everything. Unless you are a god, it cannot be an ordinary god. You must be an omniscient god. But when you say those are all coincidences, I don't believe it either."

    The young man said: "I saw all those things from the book. Isn't it a coincidence?"

    Gan Baobao was stunned and thought to himself: "What a stupid excuse! What tricks is he planning to play?" At the same time, his daughter's voice came to his ears: "You might as well say that the god wrote all this in the book, and then  You accidentally saw me."

    The young man said: "I don't know, but those are all true from what I read in the book. They really can't be true anymore and I will never lie to you."

    Gan Baobao cursed secretly: "Why are you saying this again? Only a fool will believe you." At the same time, his daughter's voice came to his ears: "You are not telling the contrary! You can't be more false."

    The young man sighed: "The majority of people in the world always believe lies. Why is the truth always so difficult to believe?"

    Gan Baobao secretly said: "There is some truth in what you said, but what you just said cannot be more false than true." At the same time, his daughter's voice came to his ears: "Forget it, I just pity you, believe it.  You forget it once. But don¡¯t lie to me with such false words next time.¡±

    The young man said: "Anyway, you still don't believe it. I don't expect you to believe it now. Time will test everything. Everything is just preparation for the future." The topic changed and he said: "You have wanted to learn my sword for a long time.  Is it legal?"

    Gan Baobao was shocked and stretched his ears.

    In the boudoir, Zhong Ling said in an unbelieving tone: "Didn't you say that your 'One Sword Style' is both swordsmanship and not swordsmanship? It can only be understood and cannot be expressed in words?"

    Qin Chaodao: "The 'One Sword Style' cannot be taught, but I can teach you the 'Golden Circle Tactics', which is both swordsmanship, swordsmanship, and spearmanship. In short, it is suitable for all martial arts. It can be said to be the general outline of martial arts."  The so-called invariable swordsmanship refers to this. As long as you master this, even if your swordsmanship is still low, you can still defeat people with better swordsmanship than you with your swordsmanship. You said that I can't even hold a sword, but I really am.  I'm not very good at holding it. You suspect that my swordsmanship is not good, and I really am not. But if you suspect that I am not strong, you are wrong."

    Zhong Ling said: "Why did I suspect that you were not strong? However, I once suspected that you were an old monster rejuvenated."

    Qin Chao smiled slightly and continued: "The 'Golden Circle Tactics' is neither visible nor tangible like ordinary swordsmanship, nor is it like the special swordsmanship of 'One Sword Style' which can only be understood and cannot be explained.  It is somewhere between the two. It cannot be seen or touched, but it can also be understood and expressed in words. People who don¡¯t understand will find it magical, while those who understand will find it very simple.¡±

    Zhong Ling was impatient and urged: "Stop blabbering and get to the point!"

    Gan Baobao secretly applauded.

    Qin Chao's face straightened up and he said slowly: "The human arm is no more than two feet long, the sword is no more than three feet long, and the total length is no more than six feet. Beyond these six feet is the end of the world, and within six feet is the so-called  Golden Circle. What you need to do is very simple. When someone draws a sword, you exit the Golden Circle first. You don¡¯t need to exit a lot. If you are very confident, you only need a millimeter. If you are not confident, an inch is enough. You just  You need to move one inch, and the opponent needs to move six feet. No matter how high your swordsmanship is, it will be difficult to hit you. Next, you only need to wait for the opponent's strength to be exhausted, then think about the attack route of the golden circle in advance, and hit him halfway.  Just like in a war, if one side predicts when and where the other side will cross the bridge, isn't victory half guaranteed?"

    Zhong Ling felt a little dizzy after hearing this, but Gan Baobao wasThere is a saying: "Listening to your words is worth ten years of reading."  ' I feel like I want to try it out right away to see how it actually works.

 New Edition Volume 2 The Wine Fairy Thunderstorm Falls Chapter 41 The Suzaku Spreads Its Wings

    In order to let Zhong Ling master the Golden Circle as soon as possible, Qin Chao returned to the Gong Family Restaurant and brought Xiao Liu to accompany her to fight and practice.

    Xiao Liu's understanding of the Golden Circle was much higher than Qin Chao expected. She only had to say it once, and she remembered and mastered it. If Zhong Ling didn't use internal strength and light skills, but only used swordsmanship, he was no match for Xiao Liu, and he could still support it at first.  It took ten moves to fail, and then the number of supported moves became fewer and fewer, until every move failed, and every move failed.

    Before that, Zhong Ling looked down on the swordsmanship of the elite disciples of the Wuliang Sword Sect. She always believed that her own swordsmanship was not inferior to that of her parents, and what she lacked was only the cultivation of internal strength. It took time to accumulate and there was no rush.  At this time, Xiao Liu, who had only been practicing swordsmanship for a few days, easily defeated him. He was immediately greatly shaken by the swordsmanship that he had always been proud of, and began to really pay attention to the golden circle mentioned by Qin Chao.  Facts speak louder than words.  Before that, she had only half-believed Qin Chao's words, more doubting than believing. She mainly thought it was fun.

    Once she got serious, Zhong Ling's aptitude was not much worse than Xiao Liu's. It only took her more than an hour to master the golden circle. The battle with Xiao Liu began to be victorious and defeated, and soon entered a stage where the outcome was difficult to decide.  .

    Qin Chao smiled on the surface, but secretly burst into tears. The qualifications of the two women gave him a severe blow.  In order to master the Golden Circle, he suffered a lot and went through many twists and turns.  He does not doubt his intelligence and understanding, but why is there such a huge difference?

    Comparing people to each other makes people angry.

    In a place unknown to the Qin Dynasty, Gan Baobao soaked in the bathhouse in high spirits and kept mumbling to himself: "Martial arts, martial arts, martial arts Grandmaster, Grand Master, Supreme Grand Master Outer Sect  , Inner Sect, Xuanmen Duan, Liu, Tang, Qin, the four major martial arts families in the southwest Gan family Ma Wangshen" Although the theory of the Golden Circle has not directly improved Gan Baobao's swordsmanship much, it is still  She entered the realm of a grandmaster for the first time, and was on par with Xin Shuangqing. However, she stepped into the door of swordsmanship and had her first glimpse of a special realm that was superior to the supreme grandmaster - a realm that could be explained theoretically, but could not be understood with common sense.  its realm.

    She is now like an old tree sprouting new shoots, exuding huge potential.

    "It's time to return to the Gan family and take back the power of the head of the family." Gan Baobao said with confidence.

    "Soon, the four major martial arts families in the southwest will become history. The fifth major martial arts family in the southwest will soon appear - the Gan family." Gan Baobao finally said.

    Qin Chao felt something was wrong slightly. He wanted to think deeply but couldn't, so he just left it alone.  After passing the golden circle to the two girls, he returned to his original caution and caution.  He secretly decided that since he felt something was wrong in the 'Valley of Ten Thousand Tribulations' but couldn't find it, he would just stop coming to the 'Valley of Ten Thousand Tribulations' from now on. It would not be too late to search for it carefully when he became stronger.

    "Making exceptions is usually particularly difficult the first time. One is easier than the other."

    Since the Golden Circle of Zhong Ling and Xiaoliu was passed on, the Qin Dynasty did not like to favor one over the other, so he passed it on to Xin Shuangqing and Gong Wan overnight, and also passed on the drinking skills that he had planned to pass on to Gong Wan.  Gong Wan was confused when he heard it, and his head got a little bigger, but it became easier to perform it every time, and he quickly got into the state.  Qin Chao asked her not to think too much, but to use it familiarly first, so that it can be triggered immediately, and it will not be too late to think about the theory later.

    In the following days, due to the rapid increase in combat effectiveness, except for Mu Wanqing who was recuperating from his injuries and A'Zhu and A Bi who were responsible for taking care of everyone's lives, all the girls entered a state of enthusiasm for practicing.

    Time flies

    Gan Baobao and his only daughter Zhong Ling used the strength to sweep the Gan family, and used a method that looked like boiling a frog in warm water but was far better than roasting it in a fierce fire. They walked around the Gan family every day, and it took only more than twenty days to bring the Gan family to the throne.  After she was managed docilely, she was invited to the position of head of the Gan family.  As for those stubborn people, they were all given away to the Qin Dynasty by Zhong Ling, who was newly nicknamed "Little Yacha", and had their inner strength sucked away, and they were reduced to mere handymen.  This kind of bloodless method is obviously far more effective than seeing blood, and it neither loses favor nor loses authority.

    The old head of the Gan family was the magistrate of Nanjian County. Seeing that he could not defeat Gan Baobao through all means, he planned to use the power of the government to force him.  However, ordinary government officials are not effective, and the real army must be called upon.  The head of the old family didn't know that Gan Baobao was the mistress of Duan Zhengchun, the "King of Zhennan". He didn't want to follow the normal route, fearing that it would make the matter too big and affect his official reputation and his impression in the eyes of his superiors.  He thought that with some money and his official connections, he could settle the matter.  Little did they know that Gan Baobao had given his innocent body to the romantic prince Duan Zhengchun more than ten years ago, just for this day, waiting for the old family master to launch an army privately, and he would be doomed.

    The reason why Gan Baobao resents her old family owner so much has to start with her grandfather¡¯s generation.

    Her grandfather¡¯sGenerations ago, the Gan family was established in gambling and was the dominant player in Nanjian County.  Her grandfather was not only a gambling prodigy, but also a martial arts prodigy. Because of him, the Gan family became famous in the southwest.  However, what he left most for the Gan family was shame, because he was a super fan of officials, and his biggest wish in his life was to be an official. When he saw an official, he was like a mouse meeting a cat, leaving a lot of jokes in the world.  It's hard to get what you want, and her grandfather was just a low-level official until his death, without even a rank.  But his efforts were not in vain because he paved the way for future generations.  The head of the old family was his eldest son. He not only inherited his character of being an official fan, but he was also extremely vicious. He would do whatever it took to become an official, and he would use any means to attack his relatives who made their fortune through gambling, in order to draw a clear line and gain a clear name.  It was during that turmoil that Gan Baobao fell into the world. She was only eleven years old that year.  The world was treacherous. She had low strength, little experience, and naive ideas. She was even sold into a brothel by a swindler at one time. She didn't know it yet, but after eating, drinking and having fun for a while, she finally discovered the truth.  That time she was lucky enough to meet an expert who was hiding in a brothel.  The expert was an old woman who was about to die. She had an old illness and no one to take care of her. Gan Baobao couldn't bear to see her and helped take care of her for free for a while.  The old woman was from the Song Dynasty and a descendant of Gan Ning, the general of the Three Kingdoms period. She did not want her family's martial arts to be lost, and she also liked Gan Bao Bao's character and qualifications. In addition, Gan Bao Bao had the same surname as her, so she decided to accept her as her adopted daughter.  Pass on all your skills to her.  The old woman didn't even want to reveal her name. She only had a vague request for her - to overthrow the dim and incompetent Song Dynasty court and overthrow the despicable and shameless royal family of Zhao.

    Gan Baobao first met Duan Zhengchun, both accidentally and intentionally.

    At that time, Gan Baobao not only liked Duan Zhengchun, but also wanted to use him to retaliate against his old family boss who was an official fan, and also wanted to use him to deal with the Song Dynasty court.  After being in contact with each other for a long time, Gan Baobao realized that Duan Zhengchun was also a person who put his official status first. Although this person was not as ruthless as the old patriarch, he was very affectionate and righteous.  At that time, she had too high expectations for Duan Zhengchun, which led to even greater disappointment. She could not accept the heavy blow of reality for a while. Out of anger and confusion, in order to retaliate against Duan Zhengchun, she married the "horse king god" Zhong Wan who obeyed her every word.  hatred.  Although there are still some coincidences at work, it is not the main reason.

    She regretted it even before the wedding night was over.

    After much deliberation, she felt that the fault was not with herself, but that she was forced to do it as a last resort.  The blame lies all on the three men, the head of the family, Gan Daguan, the ¡®King of Zhennan¡¯ Duan Zhengchun, and the ¡®God of Horses¡¯ Zhong Wanchou.  In order to avenge Zhong Wanchu, she decided that night not to give Zhong Wanchu any children in the future, so that Zhong Wanchu would never have any children.

    Originally, she wanted to abort Zhong Ling who was still in her belly and make Duan Zhengchun suffer. But when the matter came to a close, for some reason, she couldn't do anything cruel and could only let it go.

    In her life, the person she hated the most was the head of the family, Senior Officer Gan. If she killed him with one sword, she thought it would be a great advantage to Senior Official Gan. It would only make Senior Official Gan defeated in the officialdom, and it was also caused by his wrong decision-making.  , is the real revenge.  However, Officer Gan was like a fish in the officialdom, and she tried her best to prevent him from being promoted. Not to mention letting him suffer a big defeat due to his wrong decisions, even a small defeat was difficult.  Fortunately, she had been quietly hiding Duan Zhengchun's trump card from being exposed. She was able to wait for the good opportunity now. With her soaring strength, she successfully won the position of head of the family with the overwhelming power of Mount Tai, and led Senior Officer Gan into the abyss and lost his official position.  Death.

    On death row.

    ?? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? will be going on as well.

 New Edition Volume 2 The Wine Fairy Thunderstorm Chapter 42 Rapid Progress

    Although the Qin Dynasty looked down upon Officer Gan's character, it valued his way of serving as an official. He sent Xiao Liu and Gong Wan to sort out his manuscripts and help with trivial matters in life.  The two of them were able to come and go freely on death row because of Duan Yu's favor.  Duan Yu was able to be free thanks to the Lingbo Weibu taught by Qin Chao.

    The magic of Lingbo Weibu allowed Duan Yu to surpass his father who had been practicing Qing Gong for decades, making Duan Zhengchun so happy that he couldn't sleep and took the opportunity to take Qing Qing back to the Taoist temple.  Xiu's wife Dao Baifeng.

    Dao Baifeng competed Qinggong with Duan Yu on the spot, and after verifying it himself, he finally believed that he was not dreaming. He sighed that his son was a martial arts prodigy, and that Mr. Qin was mysterious and generous.

    Duan Yu¡¯s uncle, the current emperor of Dali, ¡®Emperor Baoding¡¯ Duan Zhengming, learned of the news that night and rushed to the Zhennan Palace to verify it in person.  After seeing the magic of Lingbo Weibu with his own eyes, Duan Zhengming was very happy. If he had not considered the unknown origin of the Qin Dynasty, he would have issued an order to appoint him as an official on the spot instead of rewarding him with a hundred taels of gold.

    Duan Yu ran faster than the officials escorting the gold, and took Mu Wanqing to meet with Qin Chao in advance. At that time, he only cared about Mu Wanqing and forgot to tell Qin Chao.  A few days later, when the Qin Dynasty received the huge reward, he learned about some of these things.  At that time, Qin Chao thought: "If you accept this reward, it will be like selling Lingbo Weibu. Although a hundred taels of gold is a lot, how can it be compared with a priceless treasure like Lingbo Weibu." He was vaguely unhappy.  Then he thought: "If you don't accept it, you will suffer yourself and offend others. Why are you so stupid?" So he accepted the gold and gave it all to the housekeeper Xiaoliu in front of the other girls.

    Qin Chao did not participate in the farce in the Valley of Ten Thousand Tribulations caused by the jealousy of Zhong Wanchou, the God of Horses. Ye Erniang, the second of the "Four Evil Men" who "does all evil", did not participate. As a result, Duan  Yu and Sikonghong made a lot of money, while everyone else suffered some losses.  Duan Yu finally obtained the genuine Beiming Divine Art and Lingbo Weibu, but Duan Yu had already achieved a small degree of internal power at this time and was no longer suitable for practicing Beiming Divine Art.  Qin Chao didn't know if Duan Yu would resent him because of this. When it was said that Duan Yu was pacing slightly, it was a good intention or a subconscious intention to harm others. Even Qin Chao himself couldn't tell.  Duan Yu obtained the Beiming Divine Art, and naturally knew the secret of the Qin Dynasty's ability to absorb people's inner energy.  Once, Yun Zhonghe, the fourth of the "Four Evil Men", who was "extremely evil", fell into Duan Yu's hands. Duan Yu didn't want to kill anyone, but he didn't want to let him go. He was afraid that Yun Zhonghe would escape and continue to harm others, so he didn't know how to deal with it.  , so he threw Yunzhonghe to the Qin Dynasty.  Regardless of whether Duan Yu did it intentionally or not, Qin Chao drained Yun Zhonghe's internal energy in front of him, making Yun Zhonghe the most unlucky person in the 'Ten Thousand Tribulation Valley Incident'.  Duan Yu obtained Yun Zhonghe's unfinished skills "The Imperial Girl's Heart Sutra" and "Shadowless Divine Needle", as well as the "Three Soul-Chasing Staffs" he had already mastered.  Duan Yu gave "Three Soul-Chasing Staffs" to Qin Chao. After being rejected, he gave "Shadowless Divine Needle" instead. Qin Chao only wanted "The Imperial Girl's Heart Sutra", but it was neither easy to ask nor refuse Duan Yu anymore.  Because of the reputation, he had no choice but to accept "Shadowless Needle".

    The reason why he wants "The Imperial Girl's Heart Sutra" so much is not only because of men's nature, but also because the conditions for practicing "The Imperial Girl's Heart Sutra" are very harsh. Otherwise, how could Yun Zhonghe fail to practice it? Secondly, because "The Imperial Girl's Heart Sutra" is obviously  It is an internal skill that can be achieved quickly. Duan Yu only practiced it for a few days before he and Sikong Hong, a woman, practiced together. His internal skill cultivation was actually about to catch up with Qin Chao, who had been practicing the Beiming Divine Skill for half a year.  Qin Chao certainly wanted such a powerful internal skill, but unfortunately Duan Yu was not a fool. He had suffered enough from not having enough internal skill for a long time. Now that he had such a powerful internal skill, how could he teach it to others.  Think about it, didn't Qin Chao also teach him the Beiming Divine Skill back then?

    It seems that the relationship between the two is very good, and their love is bottomless. They can even teach each other such secret skills as Lingbo Weibu and "Shadowless Divine Needle". In fact, there is an invisible crack between the two, and  Both parties know it, but because both parties are very smart people, these things will only rot in their hearts and will never be expressed to their mouths.

    The rapid improvement of Duan Yu's martial arts put Qin Chao under tremendous pressure.

    With hard training and good luck, within a month, Qin Chao's internal strength tripled, and his cultivation level reached a hundred years. He cultivated the Beiming Divine Art to the tenth level; Lingbo Weibu cultivated to the second level, and his speed was not as fast as before.  After cultivating Lingbo Weibu, it increased several times, only about one-twenty-eighth. The 'Partial Shadow' was upgraded to the 'Three Shadows'.

    ¡®Shadow splitting¡¯, split into two, one person looks like two people, and the combat effectiveness is increased by one level.

    "Three Shadows", divided into three, one person looks like three people, and the combat effectiveness is increased by two levels.

    When Qin Chao was still happy to have mastered the 'Three Shadows', Duan Yu suddenly mastered the 'Six Shadows'.

    "Six Shadows", Lingbo walked to the fifth level, divided into six, one person looked like six people, and the combat effectiveness increased by five levels.

    Today¡¯s Duan Yu is even more powerful than the Duan Yu Qin Chao knew in the book.He no longer has to worry about "the trees that stand out in the forest will be destroyed by the wind."  ¡¯ There is no need to pretend to be crazy or foolish, and there is no need to endure the humiliation.  There is no need to be as scrupulous about women as before, let alone fear of snakes and scorpions.  At least, in front of the Qin Dynasty, he no longer had to live as before.  He knew many of Qin Chao's secrets, and Qin Chao also knew many of his secrets. Neither party was a fool, and ordinary methods could not deceive the other party at all, and would only affect the friendship that the two parties had finally established.

    "HahaBrother Qin, we have reached the tenth level of "Shadowless Divine Needle", haven't you conquered the first level yet?" Duan Yu joked very easily.

    Sisters A'Zhu and A Bi stared at him fiercely because they also practiced the "Shadowless Needle" and their progress was worse than that of Qin Chao.  They are not as easy to talk to as Qin Chao, and they are increasingly disgusted with Duan Yu.  Privately, they all called Duan Yu a monster.  They saw that Duan Yu's martial arts was growing faster than the vegetables in the field, and it looked like it was changing every day.  They used to think that their master was a monster, but now they know that he is not, far from it.

    Qin Chao shook his head and sighed: "The difficulty of "Shadowless Divine Needle" lies in getting started, converting the shadow into shadowless, and the second is the separation of shadows. That is difficult for others, but not difficult for us, because it is similar to Lingbo Weibu.  The wonderful thing is that one is to distinguish human shadows, and the other is to distinguish hidden weapon shadows, and it is obviously much easier to distinguish hidden weapon shadows than human shadows. Since we can even distinguish human shadows, let alone distinguishing hidden weapon shadows! Brother Duan can practice ten in one breath  I don¡¯t think it¡¯s strange at all, but I think it¡¯s a bit slow. Normally, it should be at least the twelfth floor.¡±

    Duan Yu's face turned slightly red and he said, "Brother Qin has a sharp eye. You can see that I didn't work hard. It's really amazing! It's amazing!"

    After hearing this, A'Zhu and A Bi's faces became even more ugly.  Both of them cherished the opportunity to learn martial arts and attached great importance to this unique skill that even the four evil men could not master. They kept practicing hard without letting up, but their results were far inferior to those of the lazy fool in front of them.  If they hadn't known that Yun Zhonghe, one of the four evil men, hadn't been able to practice for many years, they would have been hit ten times more severely. If they hadn't known that even the mysterious and powerful master in their eyes hadn't been able to practice, they would have been hit hard.  It is very likely that I will never be able to muster the slightest confidence to practice again.

    Unlike them, Qin Chao knew that his martial arts qualifications were far inferior to even Zhong Ling's, and that Duan Yu was a big pervert. He knew that was their strength and his own weakness.  Qin Chao has long understood that on the same road, on a road that others are good at, no matter how hard they try, they can only fall behind.  Therefore, Qin Chao did not practice according to the normal route in the Beiming Divine Art, and he also did not plan to practice in the normal route in the "Shadowless Divine Needle".  The main work now is not cultivation, but research, sharpening the knife, not chopping wood.

    It¡¯s impossible to sharpen a knife without chopping wood.

    The current situation is that if you don¡¯t sharpen the knife, you will indeed be able to chop wood, but you will still be unable to compare with others, so you have to sharpen the knife first, and for this reason, you will have to delay some wood chopping.

    The result of not grinding is definitely losing, so why not grind?

    Even if it¡¯s just a glimmer of hope.

 New Edition Volume 2: The Wine Fairy Thunderstorm Falls Chapter 43: Seeing Flowers in the Smoke

    The Qin Dynasty was sharpening its sword, accumulating grain and slowly becoming king.  ¡¯ Take full advantage of your youth.

    Seeing that his daughter had grown up, Gan Baobao couldn¡¯t wait to sit on the throne as the head of the family, so he began to post martial arts posts widely, inviting famous people in the southwest martial arts to come to the ¡®Valley of Ten Thousand Tribulations¡¯ to witness the birth of the fifth largest martial arts family in the southwest.

    Gong¡¯s Restaurant is once again overcrowded. The last wave hasn¡¯t ended yet, and this wave is coming even more fiercely.  Most of them came to watch the fun. Before they came, most of them didn't even know what the "Four Great Martial Arts Families in the Southwest" were. They only knew that the royal Duan family belonged to the top of the "Four Great Martial Arts Families in the Southwest" and the other half knew about "Sichuan".  Tangmen' belongs to one of the 'four major martial arts families in southwest China'.  Even those famous people half understand, half don¡¯t understand, half believe and half don¡¯t believe.  Everyone who is well-informed knows that there is a mysterious storyteller in the Gong Family Restaurant, who is the most knowledgeable about various secrets in the martial arts. However, they do not know that the Qin Dynasty knew less about the "four major martial arts families in the southwest" than they did before. Most of them were  Learn from their mouths, collude and analyze, and then tell them in turn.

    It's the daily question time again. The twin sisters A'Zhu and A Bi took the stage to announce the rules. Xin Shuangqing, the former head of the West Sect of the Infinite Sword Sect, patrolled to maintain order. Gong Wan, who was newly awarded the title of 'Drunken Beauty', put on a five-part show on the stage.  The newly brewed 'Ten Miles of Fragrance' was served, and Mu Wanqing, who called herself 'Mrs. Qin', sat generously on the deputy seat. Qin Chaocai arrived belatedly amidst a burst of warm applause, and sat down with Xiao Liu, who was blushing.  Theme.

    "The auction has begun." A'Zhu and A Bi announced in unison.

    "Fifty taels."

    "Fifty-five taels."

    "Seventy taels."

    ¡­¡­

    The competition was both fierce and orderly. In the end, Sima Lin, the new leader of Sichuan's Qingcheng Sect, took away the five altars of 'Shilixiang' for one hundred taels and was given the opportunity to ask five questions.  Gong Wan had a smile on her face. She only took ninety taels yesterday, and today it has risen to one hundred taels. It can be seen that ¡®Ten Miles of Fragrance¡¯ is getting more and more recognition from everyone.  The reason why she thought so was because most of the questions those people asked now were old questions. Those who should have been asked had already been asked, and those who should not have been asked would not be ignored by Qin Chao.  Although the question has been asked and answered a long time ago, many people not only do not find it annoying after hearing it many times, but also want to hear it from Qin Chao a few more times.  What's more, if you want to buy 'Shilixiang' now, this is the only way.

    This is not the first time for this kind of auction. Qin Chao still couldn't help but sigh. With great reputation, money comes quickly. In the past, he could not make a few taels of silver even by speaking out and breaking the news. Now he only needs to say a few old sayings and sell a few taels of silver.  A new jar of wine can earn hundreds of taels of silver.  Ten taels of silver can be exchanged for one tael of gold, and ten taels of silver can be exchanged for ten taels of silver. If it is worth a hundred taels of gold, it can be compared with the emperor's reward last time.

    In the audience, Sima Lin, who was dressed in white robes, did not rush to ask questions. Instead, he opened two jars of "Ten Mile Incense" and invited all martial arts colleagues to drink together, which attracted bursts of applause.  Some applauded Sima Lin for his generosity, and some applauded for the delicious taste of ¡®Shilixiang¡¯. It can be said that one is better than the other, and there is no difference between them.

    "I heard that your father was killed by the Murong family in Gusu last winter near Baidi City in eastern Sichuan?" Someone suddenly asked loudly.

    Sima Lin's face changed greatly, and he replied in a very sad and angry tone: "It's not yet certain whether it was the Murong family in Gusu, but my father was used by someone using our 'Qingcheng Sect's' secret skill of 'Chengzi Twelve Breaks'  The 'Moon-breaking Cone' kung fu pierced the eardrum, and the internal force penetrated into the brain, thus killing him. At the time of the incident, the masters of our 'Qingcheng Sect' happened to be in Chengdu, and they were all gathered together, so there was no suspicion. Therefore, the murderer  Is there anyone else besides Murong from Gusu, who 'uses his own way to help others' body'?"

    Qin Chao knew that the two men were acting, and wanted him to answer questions, but doubted whether he would know, and was even more afraid of being rejected by him, so he had to use this more tactful way to ask questions.

    Qin Chao recalled the contents of the book and said slowly: "Each of the 'four major martial arts families in the southwest' is no worse than the Murong family in Gusu, and they can do this, let alone the entire world. Even you"  Inside the Qingcheng Sect" As he spoke, his eyes paused on Zhu Baokun beside Sima Lin, and continued: "It's not as simple as you think. Your Qingcheng Sect's mortal enemy Shandong'  The Penglai Sect is also not as simple as you think."

    After hearing this, Sima Lin just felt that it made some sense, but not very much. Zhu Baokun was frightened and broke out in a cold sweat, thinking: "I am a traitor of the 'Penglai Sect' hiding in the 'Qingcheng Sect'. Only my master  We both know that there is no third person in the world! This storyteller is really mysterious, even more mysterious than the legend says. Sikong Lin doesn¡¯t know how powerful he is and just turns a deaf ear to him. I can¡¯t be like Sikong Lin.  Silly, since he said that the 'Qingcheng Sect' and the 'Penglai Sect' are not simple internally, then they must be very not simple" If someone else knew thisAs for the secret, he had killed people and silenced them long ago, but for Qin Chao, he did not even dare to think of it.  These days, those who dare to be rude to the Qin Dynasty have been severely punished by Xin Shuangqing, and one of them, a hero named "Zhu Dao", even lost his life because of it.  The new wave of people like Zhu Baokun didn't know yet that Zhu Dao was involved in the war between the Shennong Gang and the Wuliang Sword Sect because he and Ren Xihua and other well-known people from the southwest participated in the Wuliang Sword Sect's East and West Sect's five-year martial arts competition.  , and joined the carnival that night, thus offending Xin Shuangqing severely, and Xin Shuangqing had long been included in the must-kill list.  What happened that day is very unpleasant to talk about. The Infinite Sword Sect suffered a terrible defeat.  What happened that night is even worse to say. There were so many women in Xizong, but Xin Shuangqing was the only one who kept his innocence.  Of course Xin Shuangqing would not talk about it everywhere, let alone allow others to talk about it everywhere.  Zhu Dao not only spoke ill of the Wuliang Sword Sect everywhere, he also sold information about the Qin Dynasty everywhere and added jealousy to it, making the Qin Dynasty who never killed people want to kill him, let alone those who had long wanted to kill him.  Xin Shuangqing.

    Sima Lin couldn¡¯t help but glance at Xin Shuangqing¡¯s delicate body, but he didn¡¯t dare to stay too long.  He had already known everything about the master-slave relationship between Qin Chao and Xin Shuangqing, and he was almost going crazy with jealousy because of it.  What depressed him the most was that every time he met Xin Shuangqing's eyes, he felt awe-inspiring and inviolable, and he didn't dare to look directly at him. But in the blink of an eye, when he saw Xin Shuangqing's eyes looking at Qin Chao again, they were so affectionate and charming.  , which made him feel like he was holding back a ball of fire.  There are many people who have the same idea as him, but no one is as bold as him.

    "Hmph! I don't believe that you won't eat the beautiful lady who was brought to your door. I don't believe that she is really a beautiful girl. I" Sima Lin had so many thoughts running through his mind that he said unhurriedly: "My  The second question is, which families are referred to as the 'four major martial arts families in the southwest'?"

    The Qin Dynasty replied with the standard answer in the past: "The Duan family of the Dali royal family ranks first among the 'four major martial arts families in the southwest', the Liu family, a descendant of Liu Bei of the Three Kingdoms, ranks second, the Li family of the male royal family of the Tang Dynasty and the Wu family of the female royal family of the Zhou Dynasty  The Tang family, a common descendant, ranks third, and the Qin family, a common descendant of Qin Shihuang and Lu Buwei, ranks fourth."

    "My third question is, who has been granted the title of 'Four Major Martial Arts Families in Southwest China'?"

    "It is not sealed by anyone, but evolved from tradition. The standard is the twelve conditions of 'three inside and nine outside'. You only need to meet the four conditions of 'one inside and three outside' to be qualified to be the largest in the southwest."  One of the martial arts families; if you can meet the eight conditions of 'two inside and six outside', you will be qualified to be one of the largest martial arts families in the Central Plains; if you can meet the twelve conditions of 'three inside and nine outside', you will be qualified to be one of the largest martial arts families in the Central Plains.  Ranked among the number one martial arts family in the Central Plains."

    ¡°My fourth question is, who is the current ¡®No. 1 martial arts family in the Central Plains¡¯?¡±

    "Of course it is the Zhao family, the royal family of the Great Song Dynasty. Apart from him, who else can hold the position of supreme being in the world? Who else dares?" Qin Chao said in a decisive tone.

    Most of the people in the audience had heard about it for a long time, but they still couldn't help but pick their ears, wondering if they heard it wrong?  I couldn't help but wipe my eyes, wondering if I was dreaming?  Although the current emperor of the Zhao family, Zhao Xu, has been the emperor for several years, he is still a child. The empress dowager and empress dowager Gao learned from Wu Zetian to listen to the government behind the curtain and control the government.  These two don't look like martial arts masters, let alone peerless masters.  However, if it weren't for them, it would be even more impossible for others, because if other people have that kind of strength, it would be strange not to be the emperor or queen themselves and to take power by themselves.  Moreover, even if they do not seize power, can Zhao Xu and the Gao family trust them No matter how everyone reasons, the Zhao family does not look like a martial arts family.  However, if it is not the case, it seems even more impossible. Not to mention how they, as royal family, could not practice martial arts well, but since the Duan family of the royal family of Dali is a martial arts family, why can¡¯t the Zhao family of the royal family of the Song Dynasty not do the same?  Everyone was completely confused.

 New Edition Volume 2: The Thunderstorm of the Wine Fairy Chapter 44 Looking at the Moon in the Water

    "My fifth question is, what are the specific contents of the twelve major conditions?" Sima Lin loudly asked the last question that he had prepared long ago.  He didn't know what others thought of when they thought of Queen Mother Gao. He only knew that he immediately thought of Xin Shuangqing, and the fire in his heart burned even more intensely.  He knew this was a bit strange.  He considered himself not the kind of person who couldn't move when he saw a beautiful woman. The woman in black who called herself Mrs. Qin was obviously much younger and more beautiful than Xin Shuangqing in his opinion, but the temptation she brought to him was far less than that of Xin Shuangqing.  .  He was afraid that he would lose control if he stayed any longer, so he had to finish asking questions quickly and get over it quickly. He quickly went back to his room to vent his anger on Senior Sister Li

    Qin Chao had long noticed Sima Lin's abnormality, but did not think deeply about it. He only treated him as an ordinary person, not the leader of the Qingcheng Sect.

    What are the twelve major conditions? The Qin Dynasty only figured it out not long ago.

    "The three inner principles are: undefeated in a hundred battles, leader of the martial arts alliance, and royal family of a country." Gan Baobao is neither 'invincible in a hundred battles', nor 'leader of the martial arts alliance', nor 'royalty of a country'. She does not have any of the three principles.  satisfy.  However, if you want the Gan family to become the fifth largest martial arts family in the southwest, at least one thing must be met.  Everyone speculated that she wanted to challenge the rule of being invincible in a hundred battles. It was unlikely that she would be the leader of the martial arts alliance, and it would be impossible for her to be the royal family of a country.  Even if it's 'invincible in a hundred battles', everyone thinks it's a long shot, unless a miracle happens.  Despite this, many people have high hopes and want to witness the birth of the miracle with their own eyes.

    "The outer nine rules are: one against ten, one against a hundred, one against a thousand, travel thousands of miles in a day, travel thousands of miles in a day, cannot be splashed with water, cannot be shot with arrows, cannot be killed by a hundred poisons, cannot be invaded by a hundred poisons." These nine laws are:  It is obviously revolving around combat power, mobility and survivability. It is not limited to specific martial arts or specific forms, but only recognizes the final result.  It seems that the outer nine are easier than the inner three, but when people compare themselves with them, they often find that they are thousands of miles away from any of them. If he wants to become the fifth largest martial arts family in the southwest, Gan Baobao must at least  Only three of them must be met, and the more, the better.

    Many people know about the strength of ¡®Horse King God¡¯ Zhong Wanchou.

    Very few people know the strength of ¡®Qiao Yaocha¡¯ Gan Baobao, not even as many as those who know the strength of ¡®Little Yaocha¡¯ Zhong Ling and Lightning Mink.

    As soon as Qin Chao finished speaking, someone immediately shouted: "It's impossible. No matter how powerful Qiao Yaocha is, she can't satisfy three of the nine conditions under normal circumstances. As long as she can satisfy one of them, she will be better than her husband.  'Horse God' is much more powerful. No matter how powerful she is, she can't be much more powerful than her husband! What powerful woman doesn't want to marry a more powerful husband? Don't you think so?"

    "That's right, just as I thought."

    "Yes, but not entirely right, because it is too difficult for such a powerful woman to marry a more powerful husband."

    "You don't need to think about it to know that 'Qiao Yao Cha' is definitely much more powerful than 'Ma Wang Shen'. That's a fact. As for what's wrong, there must be a reason, and the reason should be deeply hidden. You can't just think about it.  You can figure it out.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Most of the men in the audience prefer the ¡®horse king god¡¯, but they all have different opinions.

    There are no fewer women than men who come to Gan Baobao for "Qiao Yaocha". They are more inclined to Gan Baobao. Among them, Qin Hongmian of "Shulu Dao" is the most popular, and every sentence has a thorn in it, pointing to the Qin Dynasty.

    "Some men, relying on their own strength, ride on women's heads and domineering, and hug them from left to right. They are not as good as the 'Horse King God' Zhong Wanchou."

    "Is it because the strength of the 'horse king god' is low? No!"

    ¡°He is just a little ugly, but are there few men uglier than him?¡±

    ¡°He is not like some people, he just looks like a human, but his martial arts skills are a bit high, he likes to do things that are inferior to pigs and dogs, and he is proud of them¡±

    When Qin Chao saw Qin Hongmian talking endlessly in front of all the heroes, he didn't want to argue with her in public, so he had to put down Xiaoliu, pick up her beloved daughter Mu Wanqing, and fight her loud voice silently.

    Qin Hongmian saw her daughter couldn't help but throw herself into Qin Chao's arms with joy, and ignored the look she gave her. She felt as if a five-flavor bottle had been knocked over, and her face turned red like a ripe apple. She was both ashamed and annoyed.  There were a lot of words on his lips, but he couldn't utter a word for a long time.  A few days ago, they were a pair of masters and apprentices who were closer than mother and daughter, but now they have become mother and daughter who are closer than strangers.  He had kept the secret from his own daughter for more than ten years, but was revealed by Qin Chao.  The reason was that she injured Xiao Liu with a hidden weapon, threatened Qin Chao, and forced him to marry Mu Wanqing.  Xiao Liu can now be said to be the enemy of the Qin Dynasty. The Qin Dynasty is unwilling to sacrifice Xiao Liu for Mu Wanqing's marriage.  In anger, Qin Chao simply agreed to Mu Wanqing and agreed to marry her as his wife, but not the eldest wife, only the youngest wife. In front of Qin Hongmian, he married herTell the secret of your life experience.  Qin Hongmian originally threatened the Qin Dynasty in order to force the Qin Dynasty to marry Mu Wanqing. Unexpectedly, the initial goal was achieved, but it would be better not to achieve it.  The result she wanted was: "The Qin Dynasty must marry Mu Wanqing, and there can only be one woman, Mu Wanqing, in his life." Mu Wanqing had the same idea as her at first, but after learning the secret of her life experience  Not only did Mu Wanqing no longer take her words as an imperial edict, she also developed a serious rebellious mentality and did the opposite of her.  After listening to Qin Chao's words, Mu Wanqing thought to herself: "A little wife is just a little wife. Anyway, my mother is not even someone else's mistress. My father is always merciful. My brother doesn't even let other people's women go. He doesn't care. Isn't that what men are like?"  Compared to them, my husband is very good." I think so, but I can't help but feel the bitterness and bitterness in it, which makes it even more unforgettable.

    ¡°How dare you marry the daughter of ¡®King Zhennan¡¯ and my ¡®Shura Sword¡¯ as your mistress?¡± Qin Hongmian didn¡¯t know what to say to Qin Chao¡¯s arrogance and domineeringness.  Before that, he had always thought that Qin Chao was a weak man who was easy to bully, a man who obviously had frightening martial arts skills, but was hiding in a small restaurant and telling stories, and had no masculinity at all.  Now I realize that it was not unmanliness, but disdain.

    "Hmph! Anyone who dares to underestimate my 'Shura Sword' will never end well." From then on, she started to compete with her son-in-law Qin Chao. Every day she would either stay in the 'Valley of Ten Thousand Tribulations' or the 'Gong Family Restaurant'  ', I won't go back home, and I won't go to Zhennan Prince's Mansion.  In addition, she and Xin Shuangqing became good friends and talked about everything in a short period of time, and they were very close to each other.  Although she knew that Xin Shuangqing's purpose was not pure, it was to say good things to Qin Chao and improve Qin Chao's impression in her mind, but she still gritted her teeth and recognized this friend, thinking to herself: "You want to influence me, but you don't know that I am also very good.  I want to influence you and snatch you away from that arrogant boy. You are the head of a famous sect, how can you be a slave to a poor storyteller! He is self-aware when he refuses to accept you, how can you  Why don't you wake up! My daughter is destined to marry him, and there is no way she can escape this fate, aren't you"

    When Qin Chao and Qin Hongmian were in a secret war, Sima Lin quietly winked at Senior Sister Li, and the two of them quietly informed the crowd one after the other.

    The two of them turned left and right, crossing streets and alleys, and finally met in an ordinary house.

    The two of them thought they were cautious enough and foolproof, but Duan Yu saw everything.  Duan Yu didn't bump into them out of boredom, nor did he want to harm them, but because he wanted to study the Imperial Girl's Heart Sutra.  Duan Yu has always been clean and self-possessed. He grew up in a royal palace filled with beauties. He has long been an adult, but it was not long ago that he had a woman like Sikong Hong.  For other women, he did not want to go into battle personally, so he had to use this indirect method to observe and collect information for research.

    As Duan Yu expected, the two of them got together and hugged each other.

    There was a sound of clothes and flesh rubbing together in Duan Yu's ears.  He hesitated for a moment, then jumped gently to the roof, uncovered half of the tiles, and looked through the hole in the tiles into the house.

    The feeling of spring in the house is like a fire, burning brighter and stronger.

    The woman's gasping under the lingering love and the sound of the man's strenuous sprint were transmitted to Duan Yu's ears without missing a beat, stimulating his nerves which were much more sensitive than ordinary people after practicing the Imperial Girl's Heart Sutra.  Duan Yu wanted to leave several times, but gritted his teeth and persisted.  The two people in the room did not disappoint him, with a wide range of tricks and amazing staying power.  The men become more courageous as they fight, but the women are not weak at all.

    After a long time, the two of them calmed down and started to talk.

    After Duan Yu heard the first sentence, he was so frightened that he did not dare to listen any more.

    "Kiss ladies, don't let my junior brothers find out that the child in your belly is mine"

 New Edition Volume 2 The Wine Fairy Thunderstorm Falls Chapter 45 Dragon and Snake Dance

    When Duan Yu left, he was so excited and nervous that he accidentally made some noise on the tiles under his feet.  However, by the time Sima Lin put on his clothes and chased him out, he would have already flown away.  Sima Lin didn't find Duan Yu, but he found the tiles that had been stepped on, and knew that everything just happened was seen and heard by others.  He thought about it and felt that if Qin Chao didn't snoop on other people's secrets, how could he know so many secrets? Therefore, he was the most suspicious, but it was unlikely to be Qin Chao himself, because he shouldn't be discovered so easily.

    "Senior Sister Li, the storyteller probably belongs to a mysterious sect. This sect likes to inquire into those secret things." Although he was not sure yet, or he was only a little sure, Sima Lin's tone and expression were  Twelve points for sure.

    Mrs. Zhu sighed and said, "Alas! What's the use of talking about this? It's all because of your big mouth." Mrs. Zhu's surname is Li and her given name is Yinlan. She and Sima Lin were childhood sweethearts, but they married Zhu Baokun.  She had known Sima Lin for a long time, otherwise how could she have married the extremely ugly Zhu Baokun.

    "I don't have a big mouth. How could that person be scared away? We are still in the dark. Isn't the matter even worse?" The more Sima Lin said, the more righteous he felt.

    "What's the use of knowing it now? Do you still want to defeat that mysterious sect?" Li Yinlan said.

    Sima Lin was stunned for a moment, his face getting darker and darker. He found that subconsciously he really wanted to defeat the Qin Dynasty, but as long as he still had a trace of reason, he knew that it would not be easier than picking off the moon from the sky. It was purely wishful thinking.  I heard that 'Qiao Yao Cha' was able to make great progress in martial arts because of Qin Chao's guidance. This rumor has been flying all over the world for a long time, but 'Qiao Yao Cha' has never stood up to oppose it.  It was even said that Qin Chao pointed out Zhong Ling, the little Yaosha, and Gan Baobao, the Qiao Yaosha, took advantage of his daughter. Even though such ugly rumors were flying around, there was still no Qiao Yaosha standing up to object.  This is just a hearsay. Unlike Xin Shuangqing's great improvement in martial arts, which has been recognized, everyone can think of the reason for her great improvement in martial arts. It must be the result of worshiping the Qin Dynasty.  The more he thought about it, the more he felt that the Qin Dynasty was as powerful as a bottomless pit, unfathomable.  He didn't dare to think any more. He smiled, covering up his embarrassment, and said in a serious tone: "Of course I won't be that stupid, but don't forget that we are people in the world. As long as you find any excuse before the matter is exposed, you can  Junior brothers are divorced, won't everything be solved?" The more he talked, the smarter he felt, and he came up with a solution to such a difficult matter in the blink of an eye.

    "You're fine, what about me?" Li Yinlan said.

    "You, have you forgotten that we are already the leader? As long as I'm here to protect you, you can just find anyone among the brothers and sisters to marry."

    Li Yinlan's face was as frosty as she said coldly: "Huh! It's just because you are already the leader that I'm worried that you like the new and dislike the old. Aren't you close to Junior Sister Wang, whom you've been longing for for a long time? Don't think I mean nothing.  Know."

    "Don't mention her. I get angry whenever I mention her. I always thought she was a very pure and pure woman. Who knew it was because she had too high standards? Once I became the leader, she came uninvited. As soon as I went to bed, she  Let¡¯s not talk about that. In short, she is not as good as you to her little brother. When he was nothing, she cared about me." Sima Lin's tone gradually softened.  When he was a child, Sima Lin was very stupid and disliked by others. Only two women were good to him, one was his biological mother and the other was Li Yinlan.  At that time, Li Yinlan was very smart and had high qualifications in both literature and martial arts.  Until he was fifteen years old, Sima Lin suddenly became enlightened and his martial arts improved by leaps and bounds.  Li Yinlan was just the opposite. When she was eighteen years old, she began to give up on herself because of an incident. She gradually fell and her light dimmed.  It was not until after marrying Zhu Baokun that things gradually improved, with his martial arts improving and his charm increasing day by day.  Except for being ugly, Zhu Baokun is excellent in other aspects. The longer we get along, the more excellent he becomes.  As the relationship between husband and wife deepened day by day, Li Yinlan became afraid again. She knew that she was no longer worthy of Zhu Baokun.

    The words are divided into two parts.

    Zhu Baokun's thoughts have been revolved around the Qin Dynasty's saying that "the internal affairs of Qingcheng Sect and Penglai Sect are not simple", and he did not notice the little moves between his wife Li Yinlan and the head Sima Lin.

    The Penglai sect dominates the East China Sea, and although one is in the east and the other is in the west of the Sichuan Qingcheng sect, the masters of the two sects forged a grudge more than a hundred years ago. Since then, they have gone back and forth for revenge, and the vendetta has been extremely tragic.  The two factions each have their own unique skills and restrain each other. The reason for the enmity between the two sides in the past was because they talked about martial arts.  After dozens of great battles and vendettas, in the end Penglai could not defeat Qingcheng, and Qingcheng could not defeat Penglai.  Every time the fight reaches a fierce point, the good players on both sides are often injured and both die together.

    Zhu Baokun had two masters, the first was Du Lingzi of the Penglai sect.

    When Du Lingzi was young, he suffered a great loss from the Qingcheng Sect. He deliberately sought revenge and secretly peeped around Sichuan, looking for opportunities for the Qingcheng Sect to take advantage of.One day I met Zhu Baokun in Guan County. He was still a child at that time, but he had excellent physical skills and was really a good talent for learning martial arts, so he planned a plan.  He ordered people to pretend to be criminal robbers, sneak into Zhu's families, tie up the owners of the families, and rob them wantonly. He then drew his sword to kill the whole family and wanted to rape the two daughters of Zhu's families.  Du Lingzi had been waiting outside for a long time, and it was not until the most critical moment that he stepped forward, drove away a group of fake thieves, and took back all the property, so that the two girls from the Zhu family could be kept innocent.  The masters of the various families were extremely grateful and shed tears of gratitude.  Du Lingzi moved his words and said: "If you don't have superior martial arts, even if you have a fortune, you will inevitably be deceived by gangsters. These thieves are not weak in martial arts. They will inevitably come back after this setback." Those families are from the local area.  A wealthy family saw the martial artist employed by the family punch and kick a thief and knocked him to the ground. When he heard that the thief would come again soon, he was so frightened that he begged Turing to stay.  Du Lingzi pretended to decline, and then reluctantly agreed to the request. After a while, Zhu Baokun was attracted to worship him as his teacher.  Apart from deliberately enmity with the Qingcheng faction, Du Lingzi is not a bad person and his martial arts is also very good.  He asked all families to keep secrets and secretly taught Zhu Baokun to practice martial arts.

    Ten years later, Zhu Baokun has become one of the top figures in the Penglai sect.  This Du Lingzi is also very patient. After he settled in the various mansions, he immediately pretended to be a mute and never spoke a word to anyone from beginning to end. When he taught Zhu Baokun Kungfu, he gave all instructions except gestures with his hands and feet.  It is written with a pen and never utters a single sentence of Shandong folk talk.  Therefore, even though Zhu Baokun had been with him day and night for ten years, he had never heard a word of Shandong dialect.  After Zhu Baokun achieved great success in martial arts, Du Lingzi wrote down the causes and consequences and asked his disciples to make their own decision. Naturally, he concealed the part about pretending to be a thief.  In Zhu Baokun's heart, his master is not only the savior of his family, but he has also been very kind to him in the past ten years and has taught him all the martial arts of the Penglai sect. He has long been extremely grateful. Once he understood his master's intention, he did not hesitate at all.  , and immediately went to join the sect of Sima Wei, the head of the Qingcheng faction.

    This Sima Wei is Sima Lin¡¯s father and Zhu Baokun¡¯s second master.

 New Edition Volume 2 The Wine Fairy Thunderstorm Chapter 46 The East Tiger and the West Leopard

    Zhu Baokun was already quite old at that time, and he claimed to have practiced some three-legged cat tricks with the martial arts master at his family's nursing home, but Sima Wei refused to accept him.  However, the Zhu family is a wealthy and powerful man in western Sichuan. Although the Qingcheng sect is a martial arts school, it has finally taken root in western Sichuan. It does not want to fall out with the local wealthy families. It wants to accept a disciple of the Zhu family as a disciple, which will greatly increase the sect's reputation.  So I agreed.  After being taught the skills, I found that Zhu Baokun's martial arts was really good. After being cross-examined several times, Zhu Baokun always followed Du Lingzi's instructions in advance and made up some excuses to answer.  Sima Wei did not pursue it too much to save his father's face. He thought that it was very rare for a kid from a rich family to learn such skills.  After Zhu Baokun joined Qingcheng, Du Lingzi gave him detailed guidance on which martial arts of the Qingcheng sect should be studied carefully.  During festivals and festivals, he would give very heavy gifts to his master, senior brothers, and all his disciples. If his master had any needs, he would do it right before he even asked for it. Since he had plenty of money at home, everything was easy.  Sima Wei felt very sorry, and he had no secrets when it came to teaching martial arts.

    After seven or eight years of this, Zhu Baokun had mastered Qingcheng's unique skills.  Originally, three or four years ago, Du Lingzi had ordered him to travel away from home and go to Penglai Mountain in Shandong Province to demonstrate Qingcheng martial arts so that he could know the secrets of the enemy and overthrow the Qingcheng sect in one fell swoop.  However, Zhu Baokun had been under the Qingcheng sect for several years and felt that Sima Wei treated him very kindly and taught him martial arts just like he treated all his close disciples. The thought of personally destroying the Qingcheng faction and killing Sima Wei's entire family was quite unreasonable.  I couldn't bear it, so I secretly made up my mind: "I have to wait until Master Sima Wei dies before I can take action. Senior Brother Sima Lin treats me like me, so it's okay to kill him." So it was delayed for a few more years.  Du Lingzi urged him several times, but Zhu Baokun always argued that the Qingcheng sect's "Qingzi Jiuda" and "Chengzi Baobao" had not been fully learned.  Du Lingzi had spent so much effort and was not willing to miss a beat. He would only attack after he found out all the secrets.  Half a year ago, he married his senior sister Li Yinlan, whom he had a crush on for many years. The couple's relationship became increasingly deep, making it even harder to attack the Qingcheng faction.

    But last winter, near Baidi City in eastern Sichuan, Sima Wei used the "Broken Moon Cone" Kungfu in "Cheng Zi Twelve Breaks" to pierce the eardrum of someone. The internal force penetrated into the brain and died.  Although the "Moon-breaking Cone" Kung Fu has the word "cone" in its name, it actually does not use a steel cone. Instead, the five fingers are poked out in the shape of a pointed cone to penetrate the enemy's eardrum with strong internal force.  Sima Lin and Zhu Baokun got the news in Chengdu and came over night to find out Sima Wei's injury. They were shocked and sad. They both thought that no one in our sect could use this "Moon Breaking Cone" skill except Sima Wei himself.  , only Sima Lin, Zhu Baokun, and two other senior masters.  But at the time of the incident, the four of them were clearly in Chengdu and happened to be together, so no one was suspected.  However, the murderer of Sima Wei could not be anyone else except the Murong clan of Gusu, who was known as "replying the other's way to the other's body".  At that moment, the Qingcheng sect came out in force, gathering all the masters of the sect, and prepared to go to Gusu to find the Murong family to settle accounts.

    On the way, I received a martial arts post from 'Qiao Yaksha' Gan Baobao, and learned that most of the famous people in the southwest martial arts have been invited. This will be a rare martial arts event in a century. Whether you want to watch the excitement, or  If you want to make friends with heroes from all walks of life, or if you want to become famous, etc., these are great opportunities.  People from the Qingcheng faction discussed it and felt that the Murong family was very difficult to deal with, but the Murong family had many enemies. Maybe they could use this grand event to bring some of the Murong family's enemies to go with them, which would not only strengthen their momentum, but also make them better in the situation.  Having more scapegoats during unfavorable times has many benefits, which are difficult to list all.

    So we turned to the ¡®Valley of Ten Thousand Tribulations¡¯.

    Now, Qin Chao's words evoked a question that Zhu Baokun had always puzzled over - the Qingcheng and Penglai factions fought so fiercely. It stands to reason that even if they did not die, they should at least gradually decline. Why did the two sides fight for so long?  But can it still be so powerful?

    Zhu Baokun once investigated and researched and found that no matter whether it was before Qingcheng and Penglai became enemies or after they became enemies, as long as there was a sect similar to a death battle, either one side would be destroyed, or both sides would be hurt, and they would decline together until they were destroyed.  There are those who do not perish, but it is because they no longer fight to the death midway that they avoid perdition.  He increasingly believed that such a fierce battle between the two factions would do far more harm than good. If the situation was not reined in, the consequences would be disastrous.  He wanted to resolve the hatred between the two parties more and more, but if he didn't resolve the previous question, even he couldn't convince himself, so how could he resolve it.

    "The Qingcheng Sect and the Penglai Sect are not simple internally." Zhu Baokun had thought this for a long time, but he couldn't prove it or say it out loud.  As soon as he heard what Qin Chao said, he immediately felt that "heroes think alike" and felt that for him, he no longer needed any proof, he just needed to have such a comrade.  However, if you want to convince others, especially the die-hards of the two factions, you need not only proof, but also ironclad evidence.  Moreover, even if you convince those people on this question, the original contradiction still cannot be resolved.

    After much deliberation, Zhu Baokun felt that ¡®if you know the enemy, you can fight a hundred battles without danger.  ¡¯, on the contrary, there is insufficient information and it is impossible to make valuable judgments. I wonder: ¡°WhoMr. Qin seems to know a lot of valuable information, but he doesn't take it seriously at all. But it's not that he doesn't understand the value of that information - how can someone who specializes in playing with information not understand the value of information!  It is not difficult to get information from Mr. Qin, but it is not easy to get the information you want.  You have to think carefully before taking action"

    It¡¯s not just Zhu Baokun who thinks that way, there are many people who not only think that way, but also take action.  For this reason, the Qin Dynasty had to assign A'Zhu to handle intelligence-related transactions.  A'Zhu's talent in martial arts is far inferior to that of Zhong Ling, but his talent in intelligence is far superior to that of other girls. Buying low and selling high, collecting and sorting, grading customers, etc., one person can do it better than ten people, so Qin Chao doesn't need to worry.  Normally, Abi's talent in martial arts is inferior to that of A'Zhu. However, because she is extremely talented in singing and dancing, her talent in martial arts seems to have been transferred to Qinggong. Not to mention Qin Chao, even Duan  In some respects, I am ashamed of myself.  Qin Chao taught her the first level of Lingbo Weibu. Not only was she able to practice it in just one day, but she also changed it into her unique light skill 'Palm Dance' within a week.  This newly created light skill is still very simple at present, with too many traces of Lingbo Weibu, but it has great potential. The difference from Lingbo Weibu will become bigger day by day. Duan Yu was full of praise for it, and even more praised Xin Shuangqing.  I was lucky enough to buy a pair of top-quality maids for Qin Chao, which was a great value.  Duan Yu still doesn't know that Xin Shuangqing initially resented him for pestering Qin Chao and didn't want to do anything to him. Knowing that his mother was from the Baiyi tribe, he bought two Baiyi women to vent his anger.  Duan Yu didn't even know that he had a biological sister named A'Zhu who was also a maid in someone else's family.  Qin Chao wanted to tell him, but he didn't know how to speak. If there was no A'Zhu in front of him, there would be no need to be so embarrassed.  In order to increase A'Zhu's life-saving ability, Qin Chao also taught her the first level of Lingbo Weibu. A'Zhu couldn't learn it no matter how hard she tried. Instead, she got a taste of A Bi's 'hand dance'. If nothing else,  It should be possible to complete it within half a year.  That is equivalent to practicing the first level of Lingbo Weibu.  This is somewhat similar to the Qin Dynasty's priority in practicing the Beiming Divine Art, and in turn assisting in the practice of Lingbo Weibu. Both of them take different paths, with the same goal and faster speed.

    Leaving A¡¯Zhu behind, who was more expert than an intelligence expert, Qin Chao carried Mu Wanqing, a beauty who smelled better than perfume, and led the other girls from the backyard to the ground.  The flow of people in Gong's restaurant is getting bigger and bigger, and the status of the guests is getting higher and higher, so it has to be expanded.  Although he could buy the surrounding area, Gong Wan did not want to affect the surrounding neighbors, nor did he want to demolish and rebuild the old building, so he had to aim underground.  However, the Gong Family Restaurant is no longer owned by her alone, but also belongs to her self-proclaimed owner.  As the master, Qin Chao agreed with both hands. He believed that building an underground city was difficult, but building an underground building was easy. It just cost more money and effort.

 New Edition Volume 2 The Wine Fairy Thunderstorm Chapter 47 The Foot is Long and the Foot is Short

    Plans cannot keep up with changes quickly.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out out that it was passed so quickly.

    Now, before they could even design the underground restaurant, two masters who got wind of the project came with a large number of subordinates and came from thousands of miles away. They volunteered themselves, took no charge, and took the initiative to bear everything.  All the girls couldn't understand and didn't dare to agree, thinking that there must be a huge conspiracy hidden in it. Only Qin Chao knew that it was the 'Life and Death Talisman' that was causing trouble again.  Of the two great masters, Qin Chao was only familiar with one of them. That man was short, fat, and unattractive in appearance, but his skills were really good, especially the 'Earth Technique'. Qin Chao suspected that even if he was not the best in the world, he was at least in the top ten.  within.  That man is Sang Tu Gong from the Biphosphorus Cave in Yaoshan Mountain in western Sichuan.  ¡®Bi Phosphorus Cave¡¯ is the ¡®Thirty-Six Cave and Seventy-two Islands¡¯ under the command of ¡®Lingjiu Palace¡¯.  'one.  ¡®Sang Tugong¡¯ is one of the top experts in the ¡®Bi Phosphorus Cave¡¯, and he is qualified to be personally planted with a ¡®talisman of life and death¡¯ by ??Wu Xingyun, the ¡®Tianshan Child Elder¡¯.  It was rumored in the world that 'Sang Tugong' was particularly good at poisoning, but Qin Chao revealed that he was best at 'ground magic' when the two met for the first time. 'Sang Tugong' was shocked and convinced.  The hope of the 'Life and Death Talisman' has greatly increased, and at the same time, the worry of losing internal power has also increased.  Although he had long planned to lose his internal strength and had prepared corresponding countermeasures, the internal strength gained from years of hard training was not enough. Anything less would cause heartache for a long time, let alone the internal strength of the whole body.  However, compared to the pain that the 'Life and Death Talisman' brought to him, losing all the internal energy in his body was nothing!  Another master is "Sang Tugong"'s junior sister and wife, "Ebony Niang". The senior brothers and sisters are both Yao people. Not only are they masters in poison use, but they are also masters in civil engineering. It's just "Sang Tugong"  Especially good at earth, and 'Ebony Girl' is especially good at wood.  Civil engineering and family affairs are not separated. Brothers and sisters often work together. After they become husband and wife, they become even closer and inseparable.  The ¡®Tianshan Child Mother¡¯ always treated women preferentially and did not plant a ¡®life and death talisman¡¯ for ¡®Ebony Mother¡¯ that would make life worse than death. ¡®Ebony Mother¡¯ did not need to come, but for her husband, she did not hesitate to choose to go with her.  Both husband and wife have relatively straightforward temperaments, and they directly stated their purpose of coming shortly after meeting. Qin Chao was more cheerful than the two of them, and immediately removed the 'Life and Death Talisman' from 'Sang Tu Gong' and absorbed him.  The strong internal strength takes less than ten seconds in total, which can be said to be an immediate result.  The couple was stunned by Qin Chao's directness and efficiency, and couldn't help but suspect that they were in a dream.

    From beginning to end, Qin Chao didn¡¯t mention remuneration at all.

    The couple originally planned to threaten them with poison if their request failed or the reward was too heavy, but unexpectedly, all the methods they had painstakingly prepared were in vain.  Although I didn't act like a villain, I was more apologetic.  How could they know that strong internal strength was the best reward for Qin Chao.  The couple felt very sorry for the Qin Dynasty. After discussing it for a night, they decided to build an "unprecedented and unprecedented building" for the Qin Dynasty for free.  ¡¯ in the underground restaurant to repay the great kindness.  And because he was worried about the counterattack of the 'Lingjiu Palace', he decided to simply surrender to the Qin Dynasty, thinking: "Since the Qin Dynasty is willing to release the 'Life and Death Talisman' for them, it shows that he is not very afraid of the 'Lingjiu Palace'. If he is willing to agree to them  His surrender shows that he is not afraid of the 'Lingjiu Palace' at all. If he doesn't agree, not only will he not lose anything, but he will also make up for some of the guilt in his heart."

    Before the couple had time to join the Qin Dynasty, they heard that Xin Shuangqing had sold himself into slavery. They were surprised and happy, and their thoughts changed.

    "Madam, we are not as smart as Xin Shuangqing's mother-in-law. Either we don't surrender. Since we surrender, of course we have to add as much weight as possible. What do you think?" 'Sang Tu Gong' was a little undecided. Since he sincerely surrendered,  But he didn't want to sell himself, but his reason told him that it would be better not to surrender.  Otherwise in the future maybe I will have to watch Xin Shuangqing's expression before acting.  Although Xin Shuangqing was a slave in name, in fact, he definitely gained the trust and attention of the Qin Dynasty and received more benefits than them.

    "Ms. sir, we Yao people don't easily recognize others as our masters because we value our promises the most. Once we take the initiative to recognize our masters, even if we don't abide by them for generations, at least we will not rebel for generations. We would rather die than become a traitor."  He did not directly agree or object, he just stated his main opinions and left the final choice to his husband.

    'Sang Tu Gong' thought for a long time before he said: "Since we are in a dilemma, let's not take refuge for the time being. First, according to the ancient rules, four times of great kindness will establish a memorial tablet nine times of great kindness will establish the ancestor of the clan.  Gratitude is kindness, hatred is hatred, repay kindness with kindness, and revenge with hatred. We Yao people have always been clear about grudges and do not cause trouble, let alone be afraid of trouble. This is just a big favor, and helping him build an underground restaurant that is unparalleled in the world is considered as repayment.  If you give me half, the other half will always find a way to repay you, so there¡¯s no need to rush.¡±

    ¡®Ebony Lady¡¯ smiled and said: ¡°It is precisely because we Yao people have clear grievances, so we don¡¯t like to owe favors, so we are anxious for the moment. However, since we can¡¯t be anxious for the moment, and we can¡¯t be anxious for the moment, why should we feel too sorry for ourselves???  "

    ¡®Sang Tu Gong¡¯ nodded fiercely and said: ¡°It¡¯s exactly what the lady said, it¡¯s getting late, let¡¯s¡­¡±

    "You are not serious" the 'ebony lady' said that her husband was not serious, but her hands were quickly helping her husband unbutton his clothes.

    "My lady is wrong, it's better to be stronger when you are old."

    "Humph! If it weren't for helping you restore your inner strength, I wouldn't bother to care about you!"

    "Sigh" 'Sang Tu Gong' took a long breath and said, "The dual cultivation technique passed down in your family is indeed very miraculous. If it didn't require the sacrifice of one party's internal strength, it would be worthy of the title of divine technique. However,  , coupled with the 'Ten Thousand Snake Pills' passed down from my family, the lost inner strength of both of us will be recovered soon, and it will not be much worse than before. Unfortunately, the 'Ten Thousand Snake Pills' is too difficult to refine. Even if it can be refined, it will take a long time.  It¡¯s not worth worrying about what you gain.¡±

    'Ebony Girl' smiled and said: "Of course it's not worth selling it to others. When you need it yourself, sometimes even a mouthful of ordinary water can turn into life-saving water, which is hard to find. Do you think it's worth it?  What's more, it's a treasure like the 'Ten Thousand Snake Pills' that even a lot of money can't buy."

    'Sang Tugong' jumped three feet high, took a sip of fragrance on 'Ebony Lady''s face, and then fell down again, saying in his mouth: "My Lady's words are the best antidote in the world. Without her, I would have endured it long ago."  If you can't stand the torture of the 'Life and Death Talisman', you will either commit suicide or die in pain." He is extremely short, and the 'Ebony Girl' is extremely tall. She is taller than him even when she is sitting. Her body shape is extremely unmatched, and no one would have expected him.  The two would become husband and wife, and it was unexpected that the relationship between them would not decrease but increase.

    ¡®Ebony Girl¡¯ took off her husband¡¯s clothes very happily, three times, five times, two times, so clean and neat, but when she took off her own clothes, she was as shy as the first time.  ¡®Sang Tu Gong¡¯ especially likes to admire her shy look. She doesn¡¯t blink her eyes and not only doesn¡¯t help, but also makes trouble on the side.  I don¡¯t know how many times the ¡®ebony girl¡¯ scolded him afterwards, but he still refused to change.

    If she were at home, 'Ebony Girl' would be able to perform slightly better. Now she is not only outside, but also in a restaurant with a lot of people and people. There are many experts with particularly sensitive eyes around. If it were not to help her husband recover his internal strength, what would she say?  Neither would have sex with her husband at such a time.  However, the husband is still the same as before, his gaze is more extreme than before, and his body is shaking with excitement.  ¡®Ebony Girl¡¯ finally couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and begged: ¡°Mr., please help me, I can¡¯t even move my hands.¡±

    'Sang Tugong' was stunned for a moment and said: "I'm sorry, madam, I'm so excited that I can't move my hands and feet. Don't be impatient. Don't be impatient. Take your time! Wellstart from the top first, put on the hat  Take it off" Whether he really couldn't move or pretended to be unable to move, I'm afraid even he couldn't tell at this time.  'Ebony Girl' was stunned. She took off the blue bandana on her head like a puppet, and quietly took off the hairpins, hairpins, necklaces and other exquisite headdresses one after another'Sang Tugong' swallowed a sip of saliva.  , staring at his wife¡¯s hands, and continued to give instructions

 New Edition Volume 2 The Wine Fairy Thunderstorm Chapter 48 Separated by a Wall

    Outside the house, Duan Yu was more excited than the couple. If Qin Chao hadn't been there, Duan Yu might not have been able to help practicing the Imperial Girl's Heart Sutra on the spot.  Both of them were extremely confident in their Qinggong. Qin Chao believed that he could sneak away unnoticed in front of others, let alone peek in secret. Duan Yu was several levels higher than Qin Chao on Lingbo Weibu.  , but the internal strength cannot keep up, and the combat experience is extremely lacking, so I dare not say that I can definitely defeat the Qin Dynasty at the moment, but I think I will not lose to him.  As for internal strength, Qin Chao didn't want to compare with Duan Yu, otherwise he wouldn't have expended his energy to help sisters A-Zhu and A-bi practice Lingbo Weibu.  Like Duan Yu, they had no internal strength at all. If the Qin Dynasty only taught them Qinggong, they would only be given guns, but not bullets, and asked them to make them themselves.  Of course the Qin Dynasty would not do that. Either they would not pass it on, or they would pass it on with guns and bullets.  Although it consumes a lot of internal energy, Qin Chao still has a hundred years of cultivation. He has mastered the 'sound condensation' skill without a teacher. He can use internal energy to restrain the sound in a small area and only transmit it to the person he wants to hear.  Worry about being heard by others around you.  His superb Qinggong, combined with the 'Shadow Splitting' skill, allows him to wander around others without being seen. His superb internal skills, combined with the 'Condensation of Sound' skill, allows him to speak beside others without being heard.  Duan Yu's 'sound condensation' skill is not inferior to him.  The two chatted while enjoying the free and exciting performance.

    "Ebony Girl's" worries are not unreasonable, but unfortunately it's the two of them outside the house, and their worries are of no use at all.

    ¡®Sangtugong¡¯ circled around his wife, drooling all over the floor.

    "Madam, you are so beautiful! My eldest daughter is several dozen years younger than you, and her figure is not as well maintained as yours. On the surface, she is fairer and tenderer than you, but her elasticity is definitely not as good as yours."

    "Old pervert, you can say this, you you you are really too much!"

    "Madam, please don't get me wrong. You should know that my eyes can see more accurately than others can touch with their hands. If you don't believe me, you can test it now."

    "Youyoudon't mess around."

    "Haha I'm not messing around! I just want to tell you that not only are my eyes very powerful, but my nose is also very powerful. You used to shed some normal stinky sweat, but now you shed the fragrant sweat that comes only after excitement.  I can smell it all and distinguish it clearly."

    "Okay, I know you are good, okay! Come on quickly! Don't wait any longer, okay? It's not very safe here. It's not like home. You can do whatever you want."

    "Hahawhat are you afraid of! Just don't worry, it's the same here as at home"

    Hearing this, the two people outside the room immediately stopped communicating.  They're not afraid of ten thousand, they're just afraid of the unexpected. Although the two of them are not afraid of being caught on the spot, there is no guarantee if someone senses something.  Qin Chao is a person with a very sensitive seventh sense. Sometimes, if something is related to him, he can feel it even hundreds of miles away.  Besides, who knows if others have some weird hidden abilities!  The 'Sang Tu Gong' in front of me wasn't just because he was too confident that he suffered a big loss without realizing it. Instead, he was very proud and felt very good about himself.  'Sang Tu Gong' was quite unlucky. Qin Chao and Duan Yu had completely different goals, but they both bumped into him.  The Qin Dynasty was because "'Sang Tu Gong' was famous for being good at poisoning" and "it is indispensable to be on guard against others."  ¡¯ Therefore, you hide and monitor, and the more unusual the situation you encounter, the more useful information you can often get. As for the embarrassment, as long as no one knows about it, just treat it as a dream, and the dream will pass without a trace.  Duan Yu was practicing the Queen's Heart Sutra, and compared to directly conducting experiments on people, the method was extremely gentle.  Unfortunately, the two of them met people who were very good at Qinggong and couldn't hide, because hiding would make them feel guilty.  Since we can't hide, we must explain it to avoid misunderstanding.  Hearing Duan Yu say that he had to do this in order to practice the Queen's Heart Sutra, Qin Chao almost laughed out loud, but at the same time he admired his respect for women. If it were him, there used to be dishes, but now there are brothels, both of which can satisfy  To meet your own needs, you don¡¯t need to use real weapons.  As for Duan Yu, he used such low-level methods despite his extremely good conditions. Qin Chao didn't know whether to call him too stupid or too smart.  When he first read the book, Qin Chao didn't quite believe that Duan Yu didn't practice the 'One Yang Finger' in order not to kill people, but now he completely believes it, because compared to his refusal to practice the 'One Yang Finger', Duan Yu's current behavior is more common among the ancients.  Scarcity is like the behavior of three wives and four concubines in modern society, which is incompatible with the surrounding environment.  Regardless of whether Duan Yu is too smart or too stupid, Qin Chao is absolutely sure of one thing, that is - Duan Yu and himself are the same kind of people.

    In Qin Chao¡¯s eyes, Duan Yu is not a ¡®traveler¡¯, but he is more like his own kind than the fair-weather monk and the Nine Fairies who are suspected to be ¡®travelers¡¯.  This kind of people have an obvious common characteristic: they have pursuits that are "difficult for them to understand, and even harder for ordinary people to understand." For this reason, they often perform behaviors that are "difficult for themselves to understand, and even harder for ordinary people to understand."  Before they make particularly high achievements to prove their intelligence and ability, they are often misunderstood.If someone is suspected of having an abnormal mind, he is either called a fool or a madman.

    From the Qin Dynasty¡¯s perspective, ¡®Sang Tu Gong¡¯ and ¡®Ebony Lady¡¯ could barely be considered the same kind, but their field of vision was too small and their potential was too low, so they were only at the bottom of their kind.  Of course, everything is changing, and vision and potential are not things that cannot be changed. But when there are cheap and good goods, who would choose expensive and poor goods?  Different choices, different prices.  People have different choices, and there are different differences between people.  As people face more and more choices, the differences between them become larger and larger.  Moreover, everyone has to be responsible for their own choices. Everyone has to be responsible for their own choices. It doesn't mean that they can't be responsible if they don't want to be responsible.

    There were bursts of strange noises that were deliberately suppressed in the house

    Not only could it not be hidden from the two pairs of ears outside the house that were far more sensitive than ordinary people, but it was even more full of passion and temptation.  It is extremely stimulating to both men and women.

    Qin Chao and Duan Yu both knew the couple's choice.  However, if the couple knew that they were outside, would they still choose this way?  Qin Chao and Duan Yu didn't believe it, so they relaxed again and continued their previous chat.

    The couple had no idea about Qin Chao and Duan Yu¡¯s choices.  Sometimes, ignorance is also a kind of happiness.  The couple are very happy now. The physical pleasure, the mental pleasure, and the pleasure of rising internal strength combine into one, pushing the two of them to higher and higher climaxes, allowing them to enjoy something they have never experienced before.  of bliss.  Outside the house, just hearing those blissful sounds made Qin Chao and Duan Yu almost unable to control their outbursts. They had to keep thinking of ways to lower the pressure again and again, but it didn't work very well.  The spring fire inside the house burned too fiercely, and the reception outside the house was too strong.

    "Brother Qin, take your time to appreciate" Duan Yu disappeared before he could finish what he wanted to say.

    "Tch, you must be fooling around with Sikong Hong again!" Qin Chao stepped back a few feet and felt much more relaxed.  He just wanted to get the information from the couple, and he didn't have to be as close as Duan Yu did, the better. Just now he was just accompanying Duan Yu to share the difficulties, and he didn't want to show weakness in front of Duan Yu. Now he obviously doesn't have to do that anymore.  , let alone running away like Duan Yu.  After traveling a hundred miles and half a mile, Qin Chao didn't want to finish listening today and have to work hard to drink from the northwest wind tomorrow night.  Sometimes, he couldn't help but feel envious of the two people in the room.

    "My wife's body is still so young, even if she has another baby, it won't be a problem." 'Sang Tu Gong''s voice was as soft as silk, but Qin Chao could still hear it clearly, and could hear the excitement in his tone.  Immediately afterwards, I heard the slightly hoarse voice of 'Ebony Mother': "I have given you five daughters, what else do you want?" Her voice was not naturally hoarse. Qin Chao knew this very well, everything was fine.  It was because she had suppressed it too hard just now and consumed too much energy.  Qin Chao felt that 'Sang Tu Gong' didn't know how to show mercy and cherish jade. If it were him, no matter how hard he endured, he would take it easy.  However, it may then rush higher and cause more damage.  Thinking about it this way, I can't help but feel that stupid people are blessed, and good intentions may not necessarily lead to good deeds

 New Edition Volume 2: The Thunderstorm of the Wine Fairy Chapter 49: All are Perfect People

    While thinking, Qin Chao's ears were still filled with words.

    "I just want you to give me another son."

    "Hmph! Let alone a son, I can't even give birth to a daughter."

    "Don't be angry, madam. If we keep working hard, we will definitely succeed."

    "No matter how hard you try, it's useless. Women of the Yao ethnic group are no better than men. Don't you see that everyone is envious and jealous of us for having five good daughters? You! Why are you learning Chinese culture? You are too influenced by the Han people!"

    "You really like Chinese culture, right?"

    "Hmph! I am different from you. I am 'taking the essence and discarding the dross.' You are 'taking the dross and discarding the essence.'"

    "Ahahyouyoudon't"

    "Haha I dare to make fun of your husband I won't show you how awesome you are"

    ¡®Ebony Girl¡¯ was too sensitive, so she was killed by the short and fat ¡®Sangmu Gong¡¯ in just a few strokes, throwing away her armor and shouting to surrender. Unexpectedly, it aroused men¡¯s desire to conquer women.  Qin Chao shook his head, not knowing what to say to her.  Qin Chao didn't even know what to say to 'Sang Mugong', whose body shape was comparable to that of Tu Xingsun in "The Romance of the Gods".  After thinking about it, he decided not to say anything and continue No matter how exciting it was, he didn't want to be a 'deserter' like Duan Yu, let alone be exposed.

    It wasn¡¯t until the third watch that Qin Chao returned to his bedroom.  He can now safely leave the design and construction of the underground restaurant to the couple Sang Tu Gong and Wu Mu Niang.

    "Don't talk about the unrivaled underground restaurant in the world, as long as you can reach the first floor, I will be very satisfied" While muttering to himself, Qin Chao quickly fell asleep.  At this time, he was able to practice the Beiming Divine Art while sleeping.  This is not his original creation, but a basic function possessed by even moderately powerful internal skills. Its main function is not to practice, but to protect practitioners, improve their alertness during sleep, and enhance their ability to resist assassinations.  Qin Chao was not surprised by this. If this were not the case, he would not dare to sleep even if his martial arts were advanced. Everyone would inevitably die of insomnia, which would be ridiculous.  And this is also the biggest reason why internal strength increases with age.  As long as a person cultivates internal strength, even if he does not practice hard, his internal strength will still increase with age.  If one cultivates advanced internal skills, the growth will naturally be even more impressive.  If one has top-notch internal strength in cultivation, not to mention, one can become a master while sleeping.  Qin Chao felt: For people like Duan Zhengchun who have no promotion and no ambitions, they can be worry-free if they choose a good internal skill. However, there is a difference between internal skill and static skill. You have to choose to sleep or be able to do it automatically.  Only static exercises are suitable for practicing, not dynamic exercises like Lingbo Weibu.  For other people who have no ambitions, how to get a good internal skill is the biggest difficulty, and then they can be worry-free.

    ¡®The strongest among the strongest are the strongest among the strongest.  ¡¯

    Qin Chao is not willing to be a weakling. He not only wants to be strong, but also wants to be the strongest among the strong. And that is only the basic goal. Only the strongest among the strong can be regarded as his advanced goal. The real goal is to be like Buddha,  Great people like Taoist ancestors and Confucius.  The reason why he thinks that Duan Yu is the same as him is because Duan Yu's goal is vaguely pointing to the Supreme Being, so he would rather risk his life and run away from home instead of solving the doubts in his heart, rather than practice the "One Yang Finger" and enjoy the top martial arts.  great benefits.  If 'Yi Yang Zhi' is a great beauty, the goal in Duan Yu's heart is at least a fairy. No fool will give up on a great beauty like 'Yi Yang Zhi', but if you get such a great beauty, you will lose the fairy. A fool will choose  who?  Every fool knows the answer, but a wise man will never fail to know it.

    Qin Chao dare not say that he has seen through Duan Yu, but he dares to say that he will not be wrong. Even if he is wrong, he will not be wrong by far.  He believes that Duan Yu's life has been too privileged since he was a child, so he doesn't take ordinary things seriously. Ordinary martial arts people regard the "Yi Yang Zhi" as a priceless treasure. Although he dare not say that he is a scum in his eyes, he dares to say that it is definitely not  A treasure.

    When a person is poor, a penny is a life-saving bag, precious as life; when a person is as rich as the enemy, a bag of money is too lazy to take, because it is too heavy and too tiring to hold.

    Duan Yu dare not say that he has seen through the Qin Dynasty, but he dares to say that he has seen the Qin Dynasty more clearly and clearly. At least Xin Shuangqing, Xiao Liu, Gong Wan and others are not as good as him.  He believed that the Qin Dynasty was raised by an outsider from an early age and was theoretically almost unparalleled by anyone. Unfortunately, most of it remained at the stage of talking on paper, unable to display its supposed value at all, and was extremely prodigal.  If he were his master, he would be angry enough to run away.  However, this man is full of treasures and has endless power. If you follow him, you can make a lot of money even if you pick up some rubbish.  The first time he heard "Super Prodigal" was from Sikong Hong's mouth. He strongly agreed with it and admired Sikong Hong's vicious eyes and even more spicy mouth.

    Sikong Hong tried her best to dress up as best as possible, and sat quietly on the bedside waiting for Duan Yu.  When she thought about being able to practice male and female cultivation with Duan Yu again and harmonize her yin and yang, her whole body became hot and excited.  Duan Yu's yearQing and handsome people have already formed a huge attraction for women like her, and Duan Yu's official status has an even greater and fatal attraction for women like her. Now, in addition to the longer they stay in contact, the more they are attracted by Duan Yu's talent and charisma.  In addition, there is another infinite happiness brought by the Royal Girl Heart Sutra and the improvement of internal strength.  For the first time, Sikong Hong felt that she was conquered by a man.  Not long ago, she had thought it was impossible, that only she could conquer men, and no man could conquer her.  Now, if she said that she had not been conquered, she would not believe it. Otherwise, why would she become more and more afraid of Duan Yu, and was afraid of losing him in her dreams? Otherwise, why did she want to be a queen before, but now she is thankful and grateful to be his mistress?  Overjoyed.  Sometimes, she could only force herself to think about Qin Chao, or even force herself to fall in love with Qin Chao, in order to dilute her feelings for Duan Yu.  She hated Qin Chao more than she loved him, but apart from Qin Chao, she could not find a man who could stand up to Duan Yu.  Thinking of the Qin Dynasty, she couldn't help but grit her teeth, and a certain sentence kept spinning in her mind:

    "What nickname does Brother Qin think is most suitable for Sikong Hong?"

    ¡°There is one, and it¡¯s really suitable, but it¡¯s better not to say it.¡±

    "Don't be trivial. No matter what you say, I don't blame you. She has a big heart. You can tell at a glance that she is not a stingy woman. I won't blame you."

    "Haha! Don't you know? Generally speaking, a woman with a bigger heart has a smaller heart, so I'd better not say anything."

    "Haha! Aren't you afraid that Miss Mu will blame you? After she followed you, she has a big heart. When she followed me before, I always thought that she was small-minded and even smaller-minded."

    "You are not afraid, so what am I afraid of?"

    "Don't change the topic, what is that nickname? Come on, don't shirk it anymore."

    "Alas! Since you are not afraid, then what should I be afraid of? Personally, I think the most suitable nickname for her is - Beauty Snake."

    "Beautiful snake?"

    "Yes, beautiful snake."

    "AlasBrother Qin is serious. Snakes are poisonous, cold, and lustful. Although she fits the criteria, we can't blame her, just like we can't blame snakes. There are good snakes among snakes, and there are beautiful snakes among beautiful snakes."

    "Hehe! Of course there are good beautiful snakes. Isn't the Nuwa Empress who made human beings out of clay the best beautiful snake?"

    "Why is Brother Qin's tone so weird?"

    This passage was in exchange for Sikong Hong's promise to Gong Wan to treat Gong Guangjie well. At first, she just wanted to know Qin Chao's opinion of her from Gong Wan. Unexpectedly, in order to make her work harder on Gong Guangjie's matter, Gong Wan gave her  She got a reward that far exceeded her expectations.  After getting this sentence, she wanted to know what the two of them would say next, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn't get even a single sentence out of Gong Wan's mouth.  From then on, she felt that Gong Wan was very special and began to really pay attention to Gong Wan.  Before, I only thought that Gong Wan was the shopkeeper of a small restaurant, but because of good luck, I met Qin Chao.

    The door suddenly opened, and Duan Yu's slender body full of masculine charm appeared at the door.

 New Edition Volume 2: The Wine Fairy Thunderstorm Chapter 50: Men and Women

    Sikong Hong just stood up gently and showed a faint smile.  She is no longer as coquettish as before, and even in order to make her movements more subtle and elegant, she suppresses her inner joy.  In the past, when she was in front of Sikong Xuan, it was difficult for her to smile sincerely. Now, standing in front of Duan Yu, it was difficult for her not to smile sincerely. She knew that if she didn't want to lose Duan Yu, she would have to force it.  Duan Yu and his family do not like those women who like to show off. As for the first time he showed off in front of Duan Yu, it seemed to be a success, but after thinking about it, he found that there were too many coincidences.  Inside, or it is fate.  Sikong Hong had regretted her behavior more than once and wished she could do it again. If she could turn back time, she would never show off in front of Duan Yu again.

    Duan Yu walked up to her with a smile and said softly: "Sister Hong, why don't you go to bed early? Brother Qin said that going to bed early is very important for a woman's beauty. If she keeps a happy mood, the ugly duckling can turn into a white swan. On the contrary, then  This is very bad!"

    Sikong Hong put her slender hand on Duan Yu's palm. After being caught by Duan Yu, Sikong Hong slowly stepped back, took Duan Yu to a long lounge chair, pushed Duan Yu into the chair and lay down, but she herself was delicate.  He smiled and ran to the side to make tea.  Duan Yu smiled bitterly and shook his head.  In the past, Sikong Hong knew a lot about tea, but didn't understand the tea ceremony at all. No matter how good the tea was, she could brew it in a cup of boiling water and drink it in one sip. Duan Yu's words and deeds taught her a little about the tea ceremony, and she knew not to talk while making tea.  It is best to pour out one cup of tea immediately. It is best not to be thirsty immediately after brewing the second cup of tea. Let it warm for about half a minute. Take a long sip of the tea fragrance before drinking. When drinking, take a big sip first, then sip it, etc.  .  Although the tea ceremony is good, it is very tedious.  Duan Yu didn't want to wait, but he had to wait for the sake of face.

    After serving the tea, Sikong Hong turned behind Duan Yu, put a pair of jade hands on Duan Yu's shoulders, and massaged them slowly.  Her skills were very high. Duan Yu liked her physically, but disliked her very much in his heart. It is not difficult to imagine that if she had not given massages to other men many times, how could she have developed such proficient and superb skills!  Sikong Hong felt Duan Yu's jealousy. She was embarrassed and happy at the same time. She thought Duan Yu was jealous only because he cared about her.

    The room was very quiet, but the strange atmosphere was very strong.

    After drinking tea, Duan Yu rested his head on Sikong Hong's soft and elastic breasts. Thinking of the scene he had peeped not long ago, his body was shaking with excitement, which made him dare not think deeply. He quickly switched to other thoughts and thought.  : "Sister Hong always comes up with new tricks. I wonder what surprises she will give me tonight." Sikong Hong seemed to know what he was thinking, bang bang!  After clapping their hands twice, the ringing sound sounded, and a pair of beauties with very similar looks suddenly appeared from behind the screen, knelt down in front of Duan Yu, and said in unison: "The Baiyi women Sikong Qing and Sikong Zi have seen the two masters.  ."

    Duan Yu looked at the two women and asked, "What's going on with them?" The two women were obviously younger than Sikong Hong. One was wearing cyan clothes and the other was wearing purple clothes. They both wore very little, only covering their heads.  A lot of metal jewelry was worn in a few particularly important parts, and the tender skin in other places was directly exposed to the air. The chest was not small, but a little flat.  Neither of the two women looked like people who had practiced martial arts. Their delicate bodies were trembling slightly, and there were some light red goosebumps on their skin.  The most attractive part of the two women is their eyes, which are bright and clear, and there seems to be spring water flowing above them.  Duan Yu originally planned to reject them later no matter what reason Sikong Hong had, but he immediately changed his plan after seeing their eyes.

    Sikong Hong waited for Duan Yu to admire enough before replying: "Isn't Mr. Duan particularly envious of Mr. Qin's pair of twin maids? I have long wanted to help you find a pair. I looked left and right. Twins are not that difficult.  I'm looking for them, but I can't find a satisfactory pair. Although they are not twins, they look closer than some twins. They are good in all aspects, but they are a bit older. If you don't like them, I will find them for you again.  , until you are satisfied. I have plenty of place to accommodate them."

    The two women were still kneeling docilely, neither daring to lower their heads nor to look directly at their two masters.  They had already learned deeply about Sikong Hong's rules and methods, and they could not meet Duan Yu until Sikong Hong was very satisfied.  Hearing Sikong Hong's last words, "I have plenty of place to accommodate them." The two women turned pale with fright, but they still followed the rules and did not dare to ask Duan Yu for help. They did not even dare to make ordinary small actions for fear of causing Sikong Hong's anger.  Misunderstand.

    Duan Yu noticed something, but didn't say anything, he just thought in his heart: "I don't know that Sister Hong is very good at training women. The two women should not have been in contact with her for a long time, but they have been trained to be more tame than the servants in the palace."  ."

    Seeing Duan Yu looking at the two women blankly, Sikong Hong couldn't help but be jealous. He scolded the two women a few times before he was able to control his emotions. He introduced with a smile: "Despite their age, they have very little experience. They are so young."  Very much."

    Duan Yu¡¯s face turned slightly red and he said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about this.¡±

    Sikonghong smiled bitterly in her heart, secretly?: "Only a ghost can believe it. If a man doesn't care about that, I'm afraid he is no longer a man." With a nonchalant face, he sighed softly: "You! Others say that the prime minister's belly can hold a boat, but your belly is bigger than those famous prime ministers.  Yes, if others say they don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t believe it, but if you say they don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t believe it. But if you are open-minded and can care less, I can¡¯t do it, and my relatives and friends may not be able to do it. Just think of me as nosy!  "

    Duan Yu withdrew his gaze from the two women, cast his affectionate gaze at Sikong Hong, and said softly: "Sister Hong is so considerate of me, it's not too late for me to be grateful!"

    Sikong Hong felt even more bitter in his heart and said to himself: "Sure enough, you say you don't care, but you care a lot in your heart. Otherwise, why would you be grateful to me? I still don't believe that you are grateful to me for other things." His face remained as if nothing had happened, and his eyes fell on Bai Yi.  On the delicate bodies of the clan sisters, they said: "Let them accompany you tonight! I won't disturb you anymore." Without waiting for Duan Yu to reply, he used Qinggong and slipped out of the door.  Duan Yu stretched his hand into the air, stayed there for a while, and then took it back.  The eyes of the two women fit one of the requirements in the Heart Sutra of Imperial Women, which was very helpful to his practice.  Moreover, he could see that the two women also needed his help.  Without him, the fate of the two women might not be much better, if not tragic.

    Duan Yu circled around the two women several times, undressing, getting into bed, and sleeping without saying a word.

    When Duan Yu woke up, he found that the two women were still kneeling obediently, their knees already red and swollen.

    "Get up!" Duan Yu said guiltily.

    After hearing the words, the two women stood up, their mood changed from sadness to joy. They didn't care that after kneeling for a long time, they suddenly stood up, which made their heads dizzy and stars in their eyes. They tried their best to stand according to the rules taught by Sikong Hong, and said in unison: "Master, please give me orders.  ?¡±

    Duan Yu said: "Go to bed first! You don't have to do anything today. Take good care of your body. The future will be long."

    When the two sisters heard this, they were both happy and scared. They were happy that their master was good to them, but they were afraid that he would not be lucky.  Moreover, if we can't get things done tonight, how will we report to Sikong Hong tomorrow?  The two women became more and more frightened as they thought about it. While taking off their clothes, they exchanged opinions with their eyes.

    Duan Yu only glanced at it for a few times before he felt very excited. He was afraid that he could not help but do something intolerable, so he hurriedly looked away and lay down. He wanted to calm down, but he couldn't help but think: "According to the Heart Sutra of the Queen,  As said, the bodies of both women should be of a very holy type. If Sister Hong's words, "She is not young, but has little experience, and is very tender," are not bad, it proves that they are in line with what is said in the Heart Sutra of the Queen.  But Sister Hong let them wear such lewd clothes, which is simply too exciting, too seductive and sinful. Amitabha! Amitabha"

 New Edition Volume 2 The Wine Fairy Thunderstorm Chapter 51 Up Up Down Down

    Early the next morning, Duan Yu saw Sikong Hong shamelessly. He got up before dawn and went to practice Lingbo Weibu.  Sikong Hong waited for a long time, but neither Duan Yu nor the two women came out to report to her. She felt something was wrong, so she walked into Duan Yu's bedroom and saw that Duan Yu was not there. The two women were sleeping like dead pigs and couldn't push them away.  Awake.  Sikong Hong opened his back and glanced at the two women's private parts. As expected, it was as red and swollen as the first time.  She is someone who has been there, and of course she knows how strong Duan Yu is, especially after practicing the Heart Sutra of the Queen, he became stronger day by day.  Sikong Hong continued to inspect the bodies of the two women and said to himself: "Duan Lang is quite gentle to these two sluts. Hehe! In this way, he will definitely not be able to enjoy himself last night. These two sluts know how to seduce Duan Lang.  Otherwise, based on Duan Lang's past temperament, I'm afraid he won't even touch their bodies, let alone make them so tired that they can't even push them to wake up." Si Kong Hong sneered and said to himself: "Buy your sisters.  When I was young, I knew you were very smart, otherwise how could you maintain your body so well, but if you want to fight with me, you are still far away, and not even ordinary." She was confident that she could train the two women to become her right-hand assistants  , and the two women will not become his fierce rivals.  The reason why the two women were renamed Sikong was to tie them to his chariot.

    Gong¡¯s Restaurant.

    A'Zhu gradually developed the habit of being a night owl before the Qin Dynasty - not wanting to sleep at night and not thinking about it during the day.

    Abi got up early, practiced the newly created light skill 'Palm Dance' for half an hour, and practiced the infinite sword skills taught by Xin Shuangqing for half an hour. Then she took a bath in the bathtub invented by the master, and then  His clothes were washed together with his master's clothes, and the sun was just peeking over the mountains.  She stretched her arms toward the sun and took a deep breath of fresh morning air. Suddenly a figure flashed in front of her eyes. She reflexively performed the 'hand dance' and jumped upwards, stopping on a camphor branch.  The branch was about ten feet high from the ground. The figure followed her and stood on the same branch almost at the same time as her.  At this time, she had figured out who the figure was, and no longer avoided it. She snorted softly and said, "Master Duan, can you stop making such jokes in the future?"

    "Haha" The man smiled and said disapprovingly, "Brother Qin likes to joke the most. If you don't learn from it, no wonder, no wonder!"

    "No wonder?" A Bi Bu Yu said, "Don't make people's appetites okay?" She first analyzed the light skill and found out that the person was Duan Yu. Then she looked carefully with her eyes and found that Duan Yu's eyes were shining brightly, and the sun was shining brightly.  The acupuncture point was bulging high, which was very different from the past. The martial arts knowledge of Xin Shuangqing's religion flashed in her mind. After thinking about it for a while, she analyzed that Duan Yu's internal strength suddenly increased greatly, but he could not completely control it, which was why this happened.  Phenomenon.

    Duan Yu wanted to say: "No wonder you have been with Brother Qin for so long and you are still a virgin." After practicing the Heart Sutra of the Imperial Girl, he was extremely sensitive to this and extremely confident.  No matter how confident he was, he would not say such things that offended a woman in front of Abi. He planned to tell Qin Chao later.

    While Duan Yu was observing Abi against the Imperial Girl's Heart Sutra, he said with a smile: "Isn't it Brother Qin's special skill to make people appetizing?" He found that even without using the 'Ten Complete Women's Observation Technique' in the Imperial Girl's Heart Sutra, he could still watch Abi.  Abi is undergoing astonishing changes. Compared with when she first bought it, her inner and outer beauty are not on the same level.  Take the skin as an example. Although it was very white in the past, it was just better than that of ordinary women. It is not like applying a layer of transparent oil and covering it with a rainbow, making it radiant and shiny.  This change not only happened to Abi, but also to other women around Qin Chao, but Abi was the most obvious, especially in the past few days.  He guessed that Qin Chao should have practiced some special skills that would be of great help to the women around him.  His Imperial Girl's Heart Sutra also has this ability, but the effect seems to be far less than that of the Qin Dynasty.  The Queen's Heart Sutra has two major shortcomings in this regard: "The first is that a woman who has practiced the Queen's Heart Sutra with him can enjoy this kind of preferential treatment. The second is that the longer you enjoy this kind of preferential treatment, the more you can't leave his side, otherwise it will have the opposite effect."  The bigger it is, it will be a nightmare for any woman." The first one made his idea of ??helping his female relatives mostly come to nothing.  Only a non-blood-related woman could enjoy his dual cultivation, while his blood-related relatives could only watch from the sidelines, which made him feel particularly embarrassed.  Among them, the one he wanted to help the most was his mother, but the one he couldn't help the least was also his mother, which made him feel particularly depressed.  The second article not only controlled his women, but also restrained him.  With his character, how could he tolerate his woman becoming ugly because of him!  That was as much a nightmare for those women as it was for him.  Although the Heart Sutra of the Imperial Girl was good, it brought him a lot of troubles.  He came today just to confess something to Qin Chao and ask some questions.  Seeing the changes in Abi at this time, he was even more convinced that Qin Chao was a master in this aspect. Although asking for advice from Qin Chao required exposing some very important things, he believed that what he got would definitely not be less than what he exposed.  Besides, exposure is not a loss, but a matter of mutual benefit.  Even if so??, he still didn't want to be exposed, so he thought about it for a long time before making up his mind.

    With those words on his lips, Duan Yu had countless thoughts in his mind.

    How could Abi know what Duan Yu was thinking, she said with disdain: "Since you know that it is my master's famous stunt, how dare you do whatever you want!" She glared at him fiercely and said, "Don't try to change the subject, first  What's the answer?" Now she has met many big shots, and she has also seen that most of the big shots who have been famous in the world for many years can't even fight against Senior Sister Xin, let alone her master, especially after Senior Sister  She must respond and win the battle, so that she became more and more angry and no longer took those celebrities seriously, and even Duan Yu was implicated because of this.

    Duan Yu chuckled and said, "The answer! Isn't it in your heart? I'm coming to find your master, you can lead the way!"

    Abi's face turned cold and she said, "You should be familiar with it. My master doesn't get up before noon."

    Duan Yu said: "That's not necessarily the case! Just lead the way. If Brother Qin doesn't get up, I'm willing to compensate you for the second level of Lingbo Weibu."

    Abi said happily: "Okay, you are the young prince, so you have to keep your word."

    Duan Yu secretly laughed and said: "Now you know that you treat me as a young prince. Unfortunately, if Brother Qin gets up, it will be useless for you to call me grandpa." He said seriously: "Of course I am, I'm afraid you don't dare  Learn. Your master doesn¡¯t want to teach you the second level of Lingbo Weibu right now!¡±

    Abi waved her hand and said: "You underestimate my master. My master wishes that we would all be self-taught without him teaching us anything." She jumped under the tree and said, "Okay, let's go quickly!"  He couldn't wait to run ahead and lead the way.

    Duan Yu knew that she was worried about long nights and many dreams, worried about Qin Chao getting up unexpectedly early, and worried about Ling Bo who was about to get it and fly away from the second floor.  It would be easy for him to delay time and embarrass Abi, but he was too lazy to do that or make fun of her. Without saying a word, he followed closely behind Abi.

    When they arrived at Qin Chao's house, the door happened to be opened, but no one was there. They were not surprised at all, because they had long known that Qin Chao had installed a mechanism on the door and could control it remotely.  The two walked in one after another and found that Qin Chao had put on formal clothes and was sitting on the bed holding Mu Wanqing, who was a little disheveled. He was in a state that was neither getting up nor not yet getting up.  middle.  Abi lost the bet, but she was unwilling to do so.

    how did this happen?

    It turned out that early in the morning, Mu Wanqing raided Qin Chao again and forced Qin Chao to help her get a baby. Qin Chao knew that it was Qin Hongmian who came up with Xin Shuangqing's evil idea again and refused to agree. The two of them fought on the bed until now.  .

    Duan Yu didn¡¯t know if Qin Chao got up, but he knew very well what his sister Mu Wanqing and his father¡¯s old lover Qin Hongmian were like, so he dared to take the gamble.

    But Abi was a little confused. She lost the bet that was obviously a sure win, and the owner was still in bed, but not yet up. She was really unwilling to lose.

 New Edition Volume 2: The Thunderstorm of the Wine Fairy Chapter 52: Men and Women Up and Down

    Duan Yu didn't want Abi to look down on him too low, so he quietly sent a message to Abi: "I can't teach you the second level of Lingbo Weibu, but I can pass on some of Lingbo Weibu's cultivation experience to you."

    Abi was both surprised and happy, and couldn't help but give Duan Yu a wink, thinking to herself: "You know what's going on!"

    Qin Chao met Duan Yu and said happily: "Brother Duan came just in time. Your sister asked me to teach her how to give birth to a baby. I really don't know. She doesn't believe it"

    Before he could finish his words, Duan Yu hurriedly interrupted: "No, no, don't come to me for this kind of thing, I don't know, I really don't know!"

    Mu Wanqing puffed her lips and said, "Even if you know, I don't need you to teach me."

    Duan Yu chuckled, but did not dare to answer her words.  He has already seen enough of how powerful this precious girl is, and he never wants to see her again.  He silently prayed to Qin Chao, hoping that Qin Chao could surrender Mu Wanqing as soon as possible, escape from the sea of ??suffering, and enter bliss. He also quietly sent a message to Qin Chao: "Brother Qin, I'm so sorry! Please do more work if you can! I  I don¡¯t mind multiple brothers-in-law, and I don¡¯t mind multiple nephews.¡±

    Qin Chao rolled his eyes at Duan Yu, turned to Mu Wanqing, and said gloomily: "Except for your family, no one in the world can teach you this kind of thing."

    Mu Wanqing said: "I have known for a long time that no one can teach you this kind of thing except your husband. Isn't a husband just a family member? A family member is not just a husband."

    Qin Chao didn't want to argue with Mu Wanqing in front of everyone. He knew that Mu Wanqing didn't care about many things. He thought he couldn't do it, so he had to use a delaying tactic and said softly: "Even if we discuss it, this kind of thing has to be done at night.  Okay, you go first! Brother Duan and I have something to discuss."

    Mu Wanqing said: "If you don't teach me tonight"

    Qin Chao hurriedly interrupted: "I'll teach you, you're not afraid. What should I be afraid of? Let's wait and see."

    Duan Yu couldn¡¯t help but gasp!  After laughing out loud, seeing the laughter attracting Mu Wanqing's eyes, she quickly covered her mouth with her hands, pretending to be embarrassed.

    Mu Wanqing glared at him, then hooked up with Qin Chao, and after making an appointment at the exact time, she finally got out of bed, held her head high, and walked out of the room very proudly.

    Qin Chao patted his chest and let out a long breath.

    Abi bowed and walked out the door, closing the door behind her.  She had already figured out some of Qin Chao's habits and preferences, and knew that Qin Chao generally didn't like her serving around him at this time.

    "Brother Qin, do you understand the Imperial Girl's Heart Sutra?" Duan Yu sent a message to Qin Chao and directly stated his intention.

    Qin Chao didn¡¯t want to accidentally let outsiders hear him when he wanted to say these words, so he sent a message to Duan Yu: ¡°I can¡¯t say that I understand him, but I have some guesses that may mislead you.¡±

    Duan Yu said happily: "I'm not afraid, come and listen."

    Qin Chao thought while replying: "The Heart Sutra of Imperial Women is headed by 'Yu'. Male Imperial Women are dominated by men, one master and many servants, one man and many women, one emperor, two empresses, three palaces, and six  The courtyard has seventy-two concubines, one hundred and eight beauties, three hundred and fifty-six talents, and three thousand attendants. It is most suitable for the emperor to practice. Even if it was not created by a certain emperor, it was created by an expert for a certain emperor.'  'Isn't this word the most suitable for an emperor to use?"

    Duan Yu took off his shoes and went to bed, sat down cross-legged across from Qin Chao, and said with a smile: "Although what Brother Qin said is reasonable, why don't you be as sure as before and ask me instead?"

    Qin Chao sighed: "I have long said that the things I knew before were just coincidences, but you just don't want to believe it. Take this matter as an example, if I had known your Heart Sutra of the Imperial Girl very well, would I not have practiced it before?  If I don't understand, why can I deduce these contents? It seems very complicated to say it, but it is actually very simple. Even if I didn't understand it before, but after speculation, I can also come up with some approximate contents, and then  Use these contents to tell others, give others the impression that it is not a secret at all, and lead to other unknown secrets. In this way, the more secrets you know, the more secrets you can more accurately infer. Of course, even  Arjuna girl now has several ways to obtain information, and naturally I have far more ways to obtain secrets than this one."

    Duan Yu had a thoughtful look on his face and said, "Best regards, Brother Qin! I'm sorry, I did misunderstand you before."

    Qin Chaodao: "As long as you can understand it, let's continue talking about the Heart Sutra of the Imperial Girl! The combination of the character 'roy' and the character 'Å®' is the method of cultivation. As an emperor, the most lacking thing is time.  What is missing is women. Combining the 'royal girl', rest and practice will not affect practice, play, or rest. Instead, they can join forces to push play, rest, and practice to a higher level.  No matter who is the emperor, this kind of internal strength is indispensable. The difference only lies in the strength of the effect. I guess that the original version of your Heart Sutra should come from the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors in ancient times. To be more precise, it is very likely  From the Nine HeavensWith his help, Xuanyuan Huangdi defeated Jiuli Chiyou.  "

    Duan Yu's spirit perked up and he said happily: "I feel much better after hearing what you said. Because it was found on Yun Zhonghe, I have always been worried that it is an evil technique."

    Qin Chao shook his head and said: "Your idea is wrong. The way between men and women is also the great road. According to legend, the Yellow Emperor became a Taoist because of this."

    Duan Yu chuckled and said: "Brother Qin, don't just talk about me. There are so many women around you who admire you, including my precious sister, all of them want to be favored by you. Why do you only talk but not move?"  Woolen cloth!"

    Qin Chao smiled bitterly and said: "We have different ways, so we don't conspire with each other. My ways are different from yours, and they are even more different from theirs. I do this for myself and for them. But you are different, you don't need to consider them."  The Tao, you are their Tao, just like Xuanyuan Huangdi, when he obtained the Tao, everyone around him also obtained the Tao. Although this Tao does not completely belong to them, as long as you do not take it back, it will be the same as the Tao that completely belongs to them.  It¡¯s no different. What¡¯s more, without you, they wouldn¡¯t be able to attain the Dao at all, and without them, you might not be able to attain the Dao either. In short, my situation is very different and cannot be lumped together.¡±

    Duan Yu's face straightened up and he said: "I'm not talking about you or others, I'm just talking about my girl. She is definitely not a half-hearted person, and she doesn't want to be enlightened. She just wants to be a normal couple with you and enjoy  some happiness between husband and wife.¡±

    Qin Chao sighed and said: "This is the biggest conflict between me and her. If she can take the initiative to pursue it, then we still have a long way to go in the future. It's like two poor people are good friends who share life and death.  , if a person becomes rich and powerful in the future, can he watch another person bend his back for a bucket of rice? If he helps, not only will the effect be very limited, but it will also be very painful for both parties. This is true even between friends.  , how to behave between husband and wife!"

    Duan Yu stood up, bowed three times to Qin Chao with a serious face, then sat down cross-legged and sighed: "Brother Qin is a great man, I am not as good as him!"

    Qin Chao smiled bitterly and said, "Didn't I just say it? Your situation is very different from mine, so we can't put them together." He poured two cups of 'Ten Miles of Fragrance', handed it to Duan Yu, and drank it himself.  A full cup.

    Duan Yu took the specially made mahogany wine glass, sipped it, tasted it carefully, and then drank the last half of the glass in one sip. He praised: "Good wine is not inferior to tribute wine. If you can bury it underground  Ten years, it should be comparable to ordinary imperial wine."

    Qin Chao said: "I have never drank imperial wine, only tribute wine. It is purer than Shilixiang, but not as delicious as it." Before he said 'time travel', Duan Yu didn't know. He only thought that he had a special family background or was a teacher.  He was a special person, so I wasn't surprised at all, and even a little disbelieving that he had never drank imperial wine.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you a pot next time.¡±

    Qin Chao waved his hand and refused: "That's not necessary. Junior Sister Gong will soon develop 'Thyme'. I believe its quality will not be inferior to Yujiu."

    Duan Yu said: "Sometimes, I really envy the women around you. They all have their own unique skills. Even if they don't have them at first, as soon as they get to your side, they will soon have them."

    "Isn't Xiaoliu not there?" Qin Chao countered.

    "Haha" Duan Yu smiled and said, "You can only hide it from others, but you can't hide it from me. Your favorite right now is Xiaoliu! If she didn't have a unique skill, how could you like her so much? I'd beat you to death.  Do not believe."

    Qin Chao¡¯s expression became even more bitter, and he said depressedly: ¡°Am I just such a person in your eyes?¡±

    Duan Yu laughed loudly and said: "I'm kidding you! If others don't know, how can I not know? What you are interested in is not Xiaoliu's present, but her future. Xiaoliu is far inferior to my girl now."  , but in the future it is very likely that my girl will be far inferior to her. However, I don¡¯t know why you fall in love with Xiaoliu, because even if I use the techniques in the Heart Sutra of the Queen to observe carefully, I still can¡¯t see anything special about Xiaoliu.  . It can be seen that Brother Qin is far better than me in this aspect!"

    Qin Chao emphasized his tone and said, "Didn't I just say it twice" Duan Yu interrupted and said in unison with him: "Your situation and mine are very different, and they cannot be lumped together." Qin Chao stopped.  , Duan Yu continued: "Brother Qin, that's great! That's great!"

 New Edition Volume 2 The Wine Fairy Thunderstorm Chapter 53 The Soul-Gnawing Bookworm

    Qin Chao felt helpless and thought to himself: "Who is this person? It's not good to be unfamiliar with him, and it's not good to be familiar with him."

    The two chatted and laughed for a while, and then the topic returned to the Heart Sutra of the Queen.

    Qin Chao continued to think, controlled the sound transmission, and spoke: "Why did Yun Zhonghe, the 'extremely evil' Yun Zhonghe, hold the treasure mountain in vain and not enter it? I guess the main reason lies in the way out of this treasure mountain. Taoism, Buddhism and Confucianism, Yun  There is no one family among the cranes, and the treasure mountain of the Heart Sutra of the Queen requires at least proficiency in Taoist thought. It would be better if you can practice both Taoism and Buddhism. If you can combine Taoism, Buddhism and Confucianism, you can make great strides in practicing the Heart Sutra of the Queen. Taoism is the Central Plains.  The first religion is Buddhism, which is the state religion of Dali, and Confucianism, which is the state religion of the Song Dynasty. Brother Duan has done in-depth research on the three schools of thought, and there is a causal relationship with the Heart Sutra of the Royal Girl. Even without the help of Yun Zhonghe  If you get it with your hands, you will get similar magical powers sooner or later."

    Duan Yu couldn¡¯t help but nodded, wondering more and more how Qin Chao could analyze so accurately, understand so deeply, and speak so insightfully, so inspiring to him, the master of the Heart Sutra of Imperial Women?  Moreover, Qin Chao's tone seemed to contain a sense of taking it for granted.

    "Xuanyuan Huangdi does not believe in Buddhism." Duan Yu said.

    "Emperor Liu Zhuang of the Han Ming Dynasty, Emperor Wen of the Sui Dynasty Yang Jian, and Li Yu, the late emperor of the Southern Tang Dynasty, all three emperors believed in Buddhism. What's more, there must be more than just your copy of the Heart Sutra, and not only your version. At least, every emperor should have one.  There is one version of each book. There are no same emperors in the world, and there is no same Heart Sutra for Women. To be precise, it can be the same before, but not after. Even if the Heart Sutra for Women is the same, men are different, and women are different, they are actually different.  ." Qin Chao said in rapid succession.

    "My uncle is the emperor, but he doesn't have the Heart Sutra of the Queen." Duan Yu said.

    "Your Duan family mainly practices the 'One Yang Finger', but it does not conflict with the Heart Sutra of the Queen. Otherwise, how could your father be so romantic before!" Qin Chao said with a smile.

    Duan Yu said awkwardly: "That's because at the beginning of practicing the 'One Yang Finger', the Yang Qi was too strong."

    Qin Chao shook his head and said: "No, although the 'One Yang Finger' is called one Yang, it is actually nine Yin. The Yin pole generates Yang, which is one Yang. This can fool others, but not me. In fact, the real 'One Yang'  The finger is far more powerful than what is widely circulated in the world. Otherwise, with so many masters in the world, when will it be your Duan family¡¯s turn to sit on the throne? However, your Duan family¡¯s Jiu Yin will never be the real Jiu Yin.  Yin can only be regarded as false nine Yin."

    Duan Yu asked curiously: "What's the explanation?"

    Qin Chao smiled and said: "If it were really Jiuyin, your Duan family would already be the emperor of the Central Plains."

    Duan Yu suddenly understood many things that he had never figured out before. The more he understood, the more confusion he had. He couldn't help but ask again: "What's the explanation?"

    The Qin Dynasty solemnly said: "Emperors of all dynasties in the Central Plains have not wanted to pool the efforts of the whole country to compile the "Wu Jing" and "Tao Zang". Their purpose is to obtain the "Nine Yang True Interpretation" and the "Nine Yin True Interpretation". If your Duan family had already  If you get it, wouldn't it be much more powerful than the Emperor of the Central Plains? How can there be no reason not to sit on the throne of the Central Plains? I'm afraid that by then, even the throne of the Central Plains will not be in the eyes of your Duan family. But by then, the peepers will be more  Many, if you don¡¯t sit on that seat, even if you have the "Nine Yins True Solution", it will be impossible to keep it. Even if you can keep it, you can't keep your family and friends. "

    "These royal secrets are very reasonable and unbelievable, but even I didn't know them before. How could you know them? Are you the troubled prince of the Central Plains? Or, you are the direct descendant of Qin Shihuang." Duan Yu was very happy.  Said quietly.

    "Would you believe it if I said I guessed it myself?" Qin Chaodao.

    "Duan will not believe it until his death." Duan Yu said resolutely.

    "If I say that my family background is very ordinary and I am a farmer, would you believe it?" Qin Chaodao.

    ¡°I won¡¯t believe it even if Duan¡¯s whole family dies.¡± Duan Yu¡¯s tone became more serious.

    "If I said that I learned it from a dream, would you believe it?" Qin Chao looked at Duan Yu with a half-smile.

    Duan Yu thought seriously for a while before replying: "It's not impossible. Since Brother Qin said so, I won't ask any more questions. My last question today is that my uncle's martial arts is really far better than his  Does it appear to be high?¡±

    Qin Chao said without hesitation: "That's natural. Do you think the emperor will reveal his trump card easily?"

    Duan Yu nodded and said, "Same question, what level do you think his current martial arts is at?"

    Qin Chao replied nonchalantly: "At least twice as much as he showed."

    Duan Yu nodded and said with some embarrassment: "Same question, where is my father?"

    Qin Chao said disapprovingly: "Your father! The tenth level shows the twelfth level!"

    Duan Yu was so embarrassed that he couldn't help but his face became hot and turned red.I couldn't stay any longer, I didn't even care about the scene, I started walking with all my strength, and in the blink of an eye I ran away without a trace.

    Qin Chao smiled. If he hadn't guessed the true strength of the Duan family, how could he be so unconcerned about the "horse king god" Zhong Wanchou inviting the "four evil men" to deal with the Duan family.  It was only after that incident that Duan Yu began to truly doubt the Duan family's true strength.  The Duan family's disguise not only deceived most people in the world, but also deceived the core disciples like Duan Yu who had the right to inherit the throne.  If Duan Yu cannot discover the truth with his own strength, I am afraid that he will miss the throne because of this.  Duan Yu obviously thought of this too.  The Qin Dynasty was obviously earlier, more numerous, and deeper than Duan Yu thought.  The reason why Qin Chao discovered the truth so quickly has a lot to do with the fact that he has been "half-believing and half-thinking about what is said in books" since he was a child.  I had the same attitude when I first read the book "The Eight Parts of the Dragon". Believe what you can believe, don't believe what you can't believe, think about what you can think about, and let go of what you can't think about.  There is a big difference between "The Biography of Napoleon" and the actual Napoleon, and there is naturally a big difference between "The Legend of Napoleon" and the actual "The Legend of the Dragon".  The world in the book overlaps with the real world and can overlap, but they are not identical.  This has to do with both the author's ability to write and the reader's ability to read.  His title of "soul-gnawing bookworm" is not just a boast. He has his own thoughts and practical actions to match it. He likes to write and read, and he also likes to dig into things.

    As soon as Duan Yu walked away, Mu Wanqing stepped in with her hind legs, holding a whole set of clothes and asked Qin Chao to help her change.

    For this kind of request, Qin Chao is very willing to serve.  But he knew that Mu Wanqing's "drunkard's intention is not to drink", and his purpose was far more than that simple. The first step was to take off his clothes, the second step was to hug, and the third step was to kiss This kind of routine, although he had mentioned it in the book before  I have seen it a lot on TV, but it is still difficult to deal with it. The best way is very simple, that is, not to fall into the trap in the first step, but it is very difficult to do so.  What's more, there is a stunning beauty in front of her, and she is a classical beauty.  Qin Chao thought about it for a long time and fell into the trap first.  He took a deep breath, held his breath and walked to Mu Wanqing, undressing her one by one, and unblinkingly admiring Mu Wanqing's beautiful figure like Chang'e in the moon palace, and her breasts that looked proud of the other girls.  A slim waist, slender legs, skin like ice and snow

    Mu Wanqing had no time to be proud, as his bold eyes and hands that seemed to have magic made her whole body weak, her ears turned red, and she didn't know where to put her hands and feet.  Qin Chao took advantage of her embarrassment and quickly changed her underwear that made her blush every time he saw her, easily blocking half of Mu Wanqing's next plan.  Qin Chao breathed a sigh of relief.  Mu Wanqing, on the other hand, was so angry that she burst into tears and let Qin Chao help her put on one piece of clothing after another like a puppet.  After changing her clothes, Qin Chao told her a few jokes. Although her stomach hurt from laughing, he still couldn't stop her tears and had to kiss her on the cheek.  This time, she was more alert than expected. Mu Wanqing's delicate body trembled, and her soul seemed to have left her body. When she came to her senses, Qin Chao had disappeared.

    "Damn Lingbo Weibu!" Mu Wanqing stomped her feet fiercely and muttered to herself, "How could he see through such a good chain plan all at once and think of a countermeasure? Damn it,  Men are obviously perverts like dad and brother! Aren¡¯t the perverts doing everything possible just to get this?" Questions were running around in my mind. Before I could think deeply about this one, the other one popped up again, and I said it out loud.  I want to think better, but it is also very limited.

 New Edition Volume 2 The Wine Fairy Thunderstorm Chapter 54 Underground Restaurant

    Qin Chao didn't expect that Mu Wanqing's body was so sensitive, and that she acted so young when she was really serious, so he gave her a light kiss on the cheek, and she was so beautiful that she couldn't find him. Not only did her impressive martial arts not help her,  Instead, it made her worse than an ordinary woman.  Although he didn't expect it, he liked her very much when he saw her and regarded her as a treasure. He didn't want to eat her now and make her mature prematurely.  It is not difficult to see that Mu Wanqing has no experience at all in this area, and Qin Chao himself only has a little experience, and only has rich theoretical knowledge. Otherwise, Qin Chao would not be so fascinated by Mu Wanqing's body, knowing that he is a  I couldn't help but step into it.

    That night, in order to guard against Mu Wanqing, Qin Chao brought A'Zhu and A Bi into the bathroom and gave the three girls a lively and interesting gender knowledge class.  Although the three women worked together to strip them naked this time, they finally completed the arduous task and made the three women understand the real difference between men and women.  What embarrassed him most was that his body's normal reaction was actually regarded as a joke by several women, causing him to have to work hard to explain.  These girls don't understand anything, and they like to guess and ask random questions. If it weren't for his Lingbo Weibu skills, he would also have to add random touches

    That night, he didn¡¯t even know how he got out of the bathroom, and he didn¡¯t want to remember it anymore, thinking it was all a nightmare.

    Time flies.

    After completely waking up from that nightmare and answering Sima Lin¡¯s questions, Qin Chao carried Mu Wanqing and several girls to the entrance of the underground restaurant.

    "Sang Tugong" and his wife designed nine entrances for the underground restaurant, some are large and some are small, some are near and some are far, some are bright and some are dark.  This entrance is open to guests. It is easy to enter but difficult to exit. A road leads directly to the lobby on the basement floor.  The roof of the underground floor is three feet above the ground, and the bottom of the building is about one foot away from the top.  At this time, most of the first floor of the underground restaurant has been built, but it has not yet been opened to the public. Most of the people brought by the "Sang Tugong" and his wife are busy inside.

    Walking all the way to the underground hall, Qin Chao stopped and put Mu Wanqing down.  Mu Wanqing kissed him on the face like lightning, then blushed and let go.

    The hall on the ground floor is also called the ¡®A-shaped Hall No. 1¡¯. It is more than ten times larger than the hall on the ground floor of Gong¡¯s Restaurant and can easily accommodate thousands of people dining at the same time.  Every other foot in the hall there is a large pillar as thick as two people's arms.  Each large pillar has a structure of more than three layers, with the center being iron and the outermost layer being wood.  Between the columns, screens are used as walls and rolling shutters are used as doors.  Three horizontal, three vertical and nine tracks for the food carts divide the hall into sixteen grids.  A special ever-burning lamp is hung on the roof in the middle of each grid, which can be lit for a year at a time without being left on in the middle.

    Gong Wan is already extremely satisfied with this hall alone.

    Xin Shuangqing once said with a smile: "Are we building a restaurant or a palace?"

    Xiaoliu said: "It's good, but it's too laborious for people and money. Now it doesn't even bother people and money, so it's not just good, it's so good that there's nothing to say."

    Mu Wanqing only focused on the Qin Dynasty and basically turned a blind eye to the hall.

    Qin Chao doesn¡¯t want to express any opinions about this hall, because no matter how good the hall is, it is basically of no use to him, so he doesn¡¯t need to keep it in mind.  What he values ????is the ¡®Hall 9¡¯, also known as the ¡®Martial Arts Hall¡¯. It has not yet been built, but it has been fully designed.  Of the entire underground restaurant design, only this ¡®Martial Arts Training Hall¡¯ did not fully follow the design of ¡®Sang Tugong¡¯ and his wife.  The original design of the entire underground restaurant has nine floors, while the 'Martial Arts Hall' has only three floors - the first floor of the 'Martial Arts Hall' occupies two floors of the underground restaurant, and the second floor of the 'Martial Arts Hall' occupies three floors of the underground restaurant.  The third floor of the 'Martial Arts Training Hall' occupies the fourth floor of the underground restaurant.

    2+3+4=9.

    The three-story ¡®Martial Arts Training Hall¡¯ and the nine-story underground restaurant.

    The Qin Dynasty merged the three floors of the "Martial Arts Hall" into one floor, still occupying the nine floors of the underground restaurant, and planned to build a nine-story stone tower on the ground corresponding to the "Martial Arts Hall", still nine in one.  He did not plan to ask Sang Tu Gong and his wife to work on this stone tower. He planned to work on it himself and the other girls as a training course in swordsmanship.  In the construction of this stone tower, only the sword is a tool and the stone is a material.  However, at present, even Qin Chao himself does not have enough skills, and he does not know when this lesson can begin.  When he first saw the secret passage Wu Yazi dug out of the stone with his sword, Qin Chao had thought that he would use his sword to do something no less impressive than Wu Yazi's in the future.  Wu Yazi was probably still very young back then. Although he practiced the Beiming Divine Art, his internal strength was definitely not as high as it is now.  The Qin Dynasty calculated based on various circumstances that Wuyazi's current cultivation level should be around 3,600 years, and it should be around 1,000 years ago.  The Qin Dynasty has only been practicing for a hundred years and is far inferior to Wu Yazi back then. However, he believes that his cultivation method is far better than Wu Yazi's back then, so he doesn't need to wait long to catch up with Wu Yazi back then and be able to use the sword.  Cutting stone is easier than cutting mud, and you can start the work of the stone tower.

    Among the women, Xin Shuangqing has the highest internal strength, about one hundred and seventy-five years ago.  Including external skills, the total cultivation is about 490 years.

    The next one is Gong Wan. Although her internal strength is not very high, after using the wine skill, she can be regarded as the internal strength of about fifteen years.  If he uses the finest wine worth a thousand taels, his cultivation level can even surpass Xin Shuangqing's in a short time.

    The other women are just starting out. Their internal energy mainly comes from the Qin Dynasty. Each has about a year and a half. Each consumes more than three years of the Qin Dynasty's internal energy, and a total of fifteen years of the Qin Dynasty's internal energy is consumed.

    "Compared to their current reputation in the world, this level of cultivation is really not enough.  Fortunately, their fighting prowess is far above their internal strength, barely worthy of their reputation.  The biggest flaw is that when they sleep, their internal strength is low, causing their combat effectiveness to drop to its lowest point, and they can easily be taken advantage of by people with ulterior motives.  Therefore, even if the secret of their low internal strength is not exposed, an underground bedroom is far safer than above ground, and the requirements for underground bedrooms are also much higher.  Today, the girls¡¯ underground master bedroom will be officially completed. These special master bedrooms can be separated or integrated into a whole.  The master bedroom of the Qin Dynasty had already been built, and it was located in the middle of the master bedrooms of the women. It belonged to different systems and could be separated separately, but it could also be integrated into a whole, with the same defense and attack.  They were worried about leaving the final steps of these bedrooms to others, so the women planned to do it themselves. If they couldn't do anything well, Qin Chao would finish it for them.

    Whose bedroom should we start with?

    None of the women seemed to care, but Qin Chao knew very well that if he was not cautious, it might not be a big deal for the time being, but the future would be scary.

    Qin Chao had a calm expression on his face and said calmly: "Mu Wanqing is my wife, let's start with her."

    Mu Wanqing excitedly offered the wet kiss she had just learned, and took the opportunity to whisper in his ear: "I will wait for you in the new bedroom tonight. I will never pester you, and I will definitely have a surprise for you. As long as you come,  I won¡¯t bother you again for the next week.¡±

    Qin Chao¡¯s face remained calm as he continued in a calm tone: ¡°Xin Shuangqing is my first follower.¡±

    Xin Shuangqing knelt down at his feet excitedly, expressing her special gratitude.

    Qin Chao¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but fall on her high fat buttocks. Thinking of the night promised three years ago, his heart felt hot.  Suddenly, he noticed that Xin Shuangqing's head was lowered and her buttocks were raised.  He guessed that Xin Shuangqing might have also thought about that night, and even discovered his little thoughts and deliberately seduced him.  He didn't dare to think anymore, stopped his thoughts, tried to keep his face calm, and continued in a calm tone: "Xiao Liu is my housekeeper, Gong Wan is my financial housekeeper, A'Zhu is good at intelligence, and A Bi is good at singing and dancing. Not only do they have huge potential  , and now he is even better than many famous stars." Although he did not directly say who ranked third, who ranked fourth, who ranked fifth, and who ranked last, the girls all knew exactly where they should stand.  , and everyone feels good.  Especially Abi, although she was ranked last, she was the happiest.  Qin Chao once told her stories about famous celebrities, which were also her favorite stories. Although she felt that the situations in those stories could only appear in dreams and would never happen in reality, she still liked them.  Incredible, I envy the lives of those celebrities.

 New Edition Volume 2: The Thunderstorm of the Wine Fairy Chapter 55: Eyes Revealed

    Qin Chao looked at Mu Wanqing helplessly, showed a smile that was uglier than crying, and said, "Let's start with mother's bedroom!"

    Mu Wanqing was stunned. First she wondered if she had heard it wrong, but then she realized that it was not the case. It was her husband who had finally verbally acknowledged the identity of his mother-in-law.  This also shows that in the fight between the mother-in-law and the son-in-law, the son-in-law took the initiative to give in.  No, at least step two.  Because building Qin Hongmian's master bedroom in the underground restaurant in advance was at least a step forward.  Mu Wanqing didn't know whether she was happier or more distressed now. She only knew how to hug Qin Chao hard and kiss her hard. Because the movements were too jerky and wild, it didn't take long for the kiss to stop her breathing, and there were bursts of pain in her abdomen.  It hurts, as if I have lost my breath while practicing Qigong, so sad.

    Qin Chao felt his stomach hurt when he saw her embarrassment.

    "Hmph! Didn't you say that kissing is the most wonderful thing in the world?" Mu Wanqing was ashamed, angry and embarrassed, and said to herself: "I hate you so much, I want to make you look good tonight."

    "Hmph! Do you have the nerve to say that you are not as good at kissing? If I hadn't been so strong, I would have been kissed so hard by you that I would have gone to see the King of Hell." Qin Chao touched Mu Wanqing in a daze.  Lips that are a little swollen from sucking.

    The girls next to them didn¡¯t experience it personally, so they didn¡¯t know what the two of them were doing. After listening to their conversation, they finally understood something.  Even just a few of them made them all bend over with laughter.  Mu Wanqing often dominates the Qin Dynasty, and they have long disliked it. They just have too many worries and haven't figured out how to fight back. Now that they see Mu Wanqing suffering a loss, they all applaud secretly and shout that God will open his eyes and do more good things.  Come a few times.

    "You, you bad guy, the big bad guy!" Mu Wanqing was so embarrassed that she blushed from her neck to her ears. She didn't dare to stay any longer, so she ran away in embarrassment with her belly in her arms.

    Qin Chao said loudly to her back: "I am the big bad guy, I only know it's too late now!"

    "If you dare to bully me, my mother and I will cooperate."

    "Haha Do you also want to ask mother for help with this kind of thing? Then I really don't dare."

    "You admit that you can't beat me!"

    "Yes! I'm willing to give up."

    "You, you are boring, you are not a bad guy, you are a bastard, a big bastard!"

    Qin Chao smiled even more happily. He didn't know whether Mu Wanqing's knot in her heart had been untied, but he was sure that Mu Wanqing had let go of a lot of baggage in her heart, and it wouldn't take long for her relationship with Qin Hongmian to be restored, or even  Gradually, it transcended the original relationship of master and apprentice over mother and daughter, and rose to a whole new level.  He had long seen that Mu Wanqing was under tremendous pressure these days because of her parents' affairs, and the pressure was getting higher day by day, making her breathless.  But just now, although her body was out of breath, her heart took a big breath and felt much more comfortable.  That kiss was truly delicious and worth recalling

    If it wasn¡¯t for his pity for Mu Wanqing, Qin Chao wouldn¡¯t have given in to her at every turn. If it wasn¡¯t for his long-standing desire to help her, he wouldn¡¯t have built a master bedroom for Qin Hongmian in the underground restaurant.

    When Mu Wanqing and Qin Hongmian stood in front of him, he suddenly discovered that the mother and daughter were more than 90% similar in appearance and figure, but their temperaments were "a slight difference, a thousand miles apart"  , just such a subtle difference, causes Qin Hongmian to be beautiful, but not stunning, while Mu Wanqing is otherworldly, not only beautiful, but also can bring people unlimited fantasy.

    Qin Hongmian originally planned not to argue with Qin Chao for the sake of getting along with her daughter. Unexpectedly, Qin Chao glanced at her, as if she had been stripped naked and exposed to the gaze, and she still had a kind of skin.  The pleasure of the blind date caused her body to have an inappropriate sexual response, which made her feel both ashamed and annoyed. Her anger immediately burst out uncontrollably, and she said angrily: "You bastard, put away those dog eyes of yours, or else I will  Dig it.¡±

    Mu Wanqing felt very baffled and thought to herself: "Mom is making too much of a fuss, isn't it just a glance?"

    The other women didn¡¯t say anything, but they all felt that Qin Hongmian was going too far.

    Qin Chao was stunned and thought to himself: "Women dress up beautifully to attract more attention, satisfy their vanity, and enhance their self-confidence." Suddenly an idea flashed in his mind - Could it be that her feminine intuition had come into contact?  My mental strength?  No wonder I had a strange feeling just now, as if I had seen something I shouldn't have seen.  However, I really didn¡¯t mean it, just to compare you mother and daughter, I looked a little more carefully, but I didn¡¯t expect that the spiritual power in my eyes was also increasing.  That's right, I didn't think much about it just now. In order to compare their bodies, I looked at things that I shouldn't have seen and compared things that shouldn't be compared.  By the way, Qin Hongmian's body is as sensitive as Mu Wanqing's, but she has been through this before and can't control her body when she is slightly stimulated. No wonder she reacts so violently!

    "I didn't mean it." As soon as the words came out of his mouth, Qin Chao realized that something was wrong.

     Sure enough, Qin Hongmian's face turned red and she gritted her teeth and said, "You really saw it."

    The girls were all confused, wondering what they were talking about.  Mu Wanqing asked directly: "Mom, what did he see?"

    Mother and daughter looked at each other. Qin Hongmian was so embarrassed that she wanted to find a hole in the ground to burrow down. Suddenly she saw Qin Chao's mouth moving, and she was so frightened that she shouted: "No, don't say it, please." As soon as the words came out,  Knowing that he had said the wrong thing and ruined the situation, he quickly changed his tone and said viciously: "If you dare to speak again, I will kill you and then commit suicide."

    Qin Chao hurriedly covered his mouth with both hands, fearing that he would accidentally say something.  He knew how ruthless Qin Hongmian was, and he could do what he said.

    Qin Hongmian didn't dare to face her daughter's probing eyes. She couldn't let her know this secret even if she died. She didn't care about being misunderstood and said to Qin Chao: "Comecomecome to my bedroom in the evening. If you don't explain it clearly, I will give it to you."  Killkill" Suddenly I felt that these words were not threatening at all, so I changed my words: "I won't kill you, I will chop off my own feet first, then my ears, and gouge out my eyes. Anyway, if you dare  Come on, if you don't explain clearly, I will make you feel uneasy for the rest of your life."

    Qin Chao didn¡¯t dare to speak with a grimace on his face, and quickly nodded in agreement. At this time, he could no longer take care of his previous date with Mu Wanqing, and took care of his mother first.

    "Damn your mental power, you are really causing me trouble!" Qin Chao complained secretly.

    Qin Hongmian relaxed a little, and suddenly found that due to the over-stimulation just now, her body had those reactions again, and it was more intense than before. Fortunately, she had broken out in a cold sweat just now, which slightly covered up the embarrassment. Otherwise, she really wanted to commit suicide on the spot.  thing.

    Qin Chao glanced at it and quickly took it back.

    Qin Hongmian stared at him fiercely and did not dare to stand in front of him again. She ran away and shouted: "I have taken care of all the finishing work in the bedroom. You are not allowed to come over. If you don't agree, I will die."  show you."

    Qin Chao hurriedly responded: "I promise, I'm leaving." He turned to the women and said, "Sisters, follow her, be careful, I'll take the first step." Not daring to say more, he turned around and headed for the exit.  Walk.

    Girls, you look at me and I look at you.

    Xin Shuangqing spoke first: "Your mother?" Her mind was full of questions, but she didn't know what to say. What she wanted to say most was: "Your mother doesn't have any brain disease, does she?"

    Mu Wanqing didn't know what her mother was doing, but it was hard to explain to these girls, which was very embarrassing. Fortunately, after following Qin Chao, she became more and more clever in thinking, and in the blink of an eye, she went from being at a loss to being confident, while following  Going to her mother, she said: "My mother has a secret skill passed down from the family. My mother should be the only one who knows it. Even I can't learn it. However, my husband seems not only to know it, but also to be more proficient than my mother. If the situation is true, then this  It's just a big thing. As for what it is, I don't know very well. Only my mother and husband know."

    Qin Hongmian turned to look at her daughter strangely, and said calmly, "That's basically it. You don't know the details."

    The women looked at each other again and again without speaking.

    Mu Wanqing ran to Qin Hongmian and whispered in her ear: "My daughter has known about what happened to her for a long time. She didn't understand it well before, but she understands it now."

    Qin Hongmian's face turned pale and she trembled: "What do you understand?"

    Mu Wanqing said softly: "I know that mother is thinking about men, but it's useless to think about it. Instead, the more she thinks about it, the more painful she becomes. My daughter only thought about it for a short time and couldn't stand it anymore. After thinking about it for so many years, I don't know how much I have eaten.  The suffering."

    Hearing what her daughter said, Qin Hongmian felt sweet, bitter, sour and scared. She hugged her daughter and was speechless for a moment.  Seeing my daughter grow up and understand myself, I should be happy, but she is mostly filled with emotions such as bitterness, sourness and fear, which overwhelms happiness and sweetness.

 New Edition Volume 2 The Wine Fairy Thunderstorm Chapter 56 Rewriting the Butterfly Lovers

    As Qin Chao walked, he suddenly patted his head and said to himself: "I understand, I want to understand. Qin Hongmian's body is as sensitive as her daughter's, and her desires in that area are too strong and cannot be satisfied all year round, so menopause  She became like this because of the onset of syndrome. It is not difficult to imagine that she used to be a stunning beauty with the same charm as her daughter, which is why she attracted a prince like Duan Zhengchun. Alas she was not what she is now.  People have indeed suffered a lot, and I should give way to her. But this cannot fundamentally solve the problem." Thinking of Duan Zhengchun as the culprit, he didn't know what to say. Duan Zhengchun didn't ask him to deal with these troubles.  It seems that all the troubles are caused by him, but if he ignores them, he will not be able to get over the psychological barrier.  It's not good to handle it, and it's even worse to ignore it.

    For some reason, Qin Chao couldn't help but think about Qin Hongmian again, and it was about things he shouldn't think about.  Although his mental power was not as clear as his eyes, it was far more profound than what he could see with his eyes. Even though Qin Hongmian was wearing a pair of thick cotton underwear, he still could not escape the scanning of his mental power.  "Haha Who knew you were so easily excited, so easily wet, and so powerful? You can't blame me!" Qin Chao was depressed but couldn't help but think about it all the time.  It¡¯s so exciting!  Later, I knew clearly that I shouldn't look, but after I vaguely sensed some movement in that place again, I still couldn't help but take a look.  But this glance could not be hidden from Qin Hongmian no matter what, nor could it be explained.

    "It's terrible. It's terrible tonight. I confessed immediately as soon as I met in the evening. I have a better attitude. I hope I can be lenient if I confess!" Qin Chao said to himself.

    "It's tragic. It's really tragic tonight. No matter how good my attitude is, no matter how hard I try to explain, how can I explain it with mental power? How can I explain it?" Qin Chao felt that the situation was very bad. No matter what,  Tonight is all about 'death', either her death or his own 'death'.  Although he was usually full of clever ideas, he was helpless at this time. With no choice but to return to his old profession, he turned around and walked to the study, whispering in his mouth: "A rich family does not need to buy fertile land, there are thousands of grains of millet in books; live in peace."  There is no need to build a high hall, there is a house of gold in the book; when you go out, don't hate no one to follow you, there are so many carriages and horses in the book; when you get a wife, don't hate an unscrupulous matchmaker, there is a beauty like jade in the book; if a man follows his life ambitions, the Six Classics will be diligent to you.  Reading in front of the window"

    In the past, the study room was mainly for show, with a formal appearance and a sense of scholarship. There were only a dozen common books in it, including "The Three Character Classic", "One Hundred Family Names", "The Analects of Confucius", "Zhuangzi", and "Mencius".  and "Laozi" etc.

    Since Gong Wan worshiped Qin Chao as his master, Wen occupied Qin Chao's time no less than Wu, and the study almost changed every day.  On average, he reads more than 50,000 words and writes more than 5,000 words every day.  Most of the books at this time were very thin, with one book containing only a few dozen pages and tens of thousands of words.  It is better to say it is a volume than a book.  'Reading break rolls, getting a God.  ¡¯ The ten thousand volumes in it are counted as the number of words, which is tens of thousands of words.  Ten thousand volumes of books may seem terrifying in this era, but they were nothing in the era when the Qin Dynasty was born.  Reading 50,000 words a day is super fast in this era. Gong Wan and Xiao Liu were laughed at by them as flipping through books. Qin Chao was too lazy to explain to them and couldn't explain it, so he kept at this speed.  In the past, people around him read a million words a day. He was also at the same speed, and he was often laughed at by people around him, saying he was slow and said it would take him a year to read a novel, while others could write more than a dozen a year.  novel.  At that time, Qin Chao would occasionally fight back, jokingly saying: "There are at least one hundred thousand new writers a year, at least a thousand new writers a year, at least ten new masters a year, and one new super master."  At least one will be published every year. Even if you don¡¯t count the old writers, how many new books will appear every year? Even if these writers write slowly, can you read them?" He believes that the value of reading lies in understanding and perseverance.  Learn from each other's strengths and make up for your weaknesses without losing yourself. The key to writing a book is innovation and persistence. Being able to transcend the present without losing the past should not blindly pursue speed.  Of course, the more books, the better. No amount of books is too much, and no book is too good. However, reading and writing books are not always better.

    The closer to the study, the calmer Qin Chao's heart became.

    As he walked, he adjusted his body and mind to a more suitable state.

    After entering the study, Qin Chao first read "Sun Tzu's Art of War" for a while, and then "Thirty-Six Strategies" for a while, then wrote some thoughts in his heart, then closed his eyes, sat quietly, and began to think about Qin Chao's plans.  The thing about red cotton.  He didn't want to continue fighting with Qin Hongmian like before, like she had done with Duan Zhengchun before, playing a protracted war, and ending up fighting for a lifetime with no results. It was a waste of time, a waste of emotions, constant trouble, and worry day and night, and he didn't know what to say.  If Qin Hongmian's matter is not resolved, Mu Wanqing's matter cannot be resolved either.  The two are neither one nor the same, just like those master bedrooms in underground restaurants, which are neither one nor the other.

    First of all, he excluded Duan Zhengchun from Qin Hongmian¡¯s ideal man, because it has been proven for such a long time that Duan Zhengchun is a sweet-talking bitch, and no matter who he gives a chance to, it is better than giving this bitch a chance.

     Second, he excluded himself.  He had long seen that not only Mu Wanqing, but also Xin Shuangqing and Xiao Liu wanted his mother and daughter to marry together. Among them, Xin Shuangqing was already taking action, trying to change Qin Hongmian so that she would willingly pursue Qin Chao and marry her daughter.  Regarding Xin Shuangqing's feelings, he thought that any man would be moved, but he could only be moved and never act, because this precedent must not be set. If there is one, it is easy to have two.  The current situation is so bad, isn't it because I agreed to Xin Shuangqing's agreement, and with one kiss, it was like water bursting out of a dam, out of control!  Marrying Qin Hongmian now is much more serious than that first kiss. If this happens, the consequences will be unimaginable.  No matter how tempted he was, as long as his reason was still there, he had to resolutely exclude himself.

    Third, he excluded Qin Hongmian herself.  He saw that Qin Hongmian had too strong needs in that area, and it was too cruel to let her continue to stay alone in Konggui.

    Fourth, he excluded men older than thirty years old, not only because most of those men had already married, but also because their bodies were getting weaker and weaker with age and could not meet Qin Hongmian's huge needs.  Suddenly, Qin Chao realized that he had thought wrong, very wrong, and very good, because there was a man over thirty years old who had never married, and was far stronger than Xin Shuangqing.  The hero is unparalleled, but I am afraid that Qin Hongmian is not worthy of him, but I am not worried that that person is not worthy of Qin Hongmian.  However, thinking of the tragedy of the man in the book, Qin Chao felt that for that man, Qin Hongmian was his best match.

    "Hehe! That's great!"

    ¡°It¡¯s simply wonderful!¡±

    ¡°I must personally bring you two together to become the happiest couple in the world.¡±

    "Your tragedy will no longer be a tragedy! No one in this world can help you, including me, but you can help yourself, as long as you can get married." Qin Chao became more and more excited as he thought about it, shaking with excitement and nervousness.  Got to be out of breath.

    ¡­¡­

    When he calmed down again, the sun was almost setting.  Outside the door, A'Zhu and A Bi called him to eat countless times and called him to eat again.

    "Internal strength is really a good thing. I don't feel hungry at all." Qin Chao touched his belly and walked out of the study in a leisurely manner.

    "How is your bedroom going?" Qin Chao waved to A'Zhu and A Bi, and took the lead in walking to the restaurant.

    The two women followed closely behind him, their bright eyes full of tenderness.

    A'Zhu said: "Mine is easy to get, but the hard part is in the room of the 'Shura Sword'. Half of the time is spent there."

    Abi said: "Mine is not difficult, but there are more small things, which makes it a bit troublesome. There is still a little bit left, and I can do it myself in the evening."

    Qin Chao hummed and said nothing more.

    The two sisters exchanged glances and said in unison: "The new house is equipped with many interesting new things. Can the young master come to our new house to play tomorrow night?"

    Qin Chao hummed and shouted, "People's hearts are filled with evil spirits."

    When the two sisters saw Qin Chao's agreement, their bodies trembled with joy and their eyes filled with water.

 New Edition Volume 2 The Wine Fairy Thunderstorm Chapter 57 My Heart

    After dinner, Qin Chao went back to the master bedroom of the underground restaurant and took a nap to regain his energy before entering Qin Hongmian's master bedroom through the secret passage.

    The door opened, but there was no one inside.

    Qin Chao disagreed and walked in with a high head, sitting alone on the big chair next to the bed, eyes slightly closed, and humming the song of Butterfly Lovers in his mouth.

    The door suddenly closed automatically.

    The sound of water could be heard in the room, although it was not loud, but with Qin Dynasty¡¯s extremely sensitive hearing after his great advancement in internal and light skills, it was almost the same as if it was close to his ears.  The sound came from behind the oversized screen on the left side of the bed, and bursts of water vapor and fragrance came out of the gap.  This fragrance is very similar to Mu Wanqing's body fragrance, but much stronger.  Qin Chao knew that Qin Hongmian was taking a bath behind the screen and observed his reaction through the mechanism.  Previously, the door closed automatically because it was controlled by the agency.  He didn't know if Qin Hongmian wanted to see him make a fool of himself or had other ideas, but he knew it was definitely not a good thing and would not let him take advantage.  If he came by force, Qin Hongmian might commit suicide with a sword. Mu Wanqing would run over before she could even get dressed or pour the bath water.  If you don't force yourself, you can only follow the routine designed by Qin Hongmian and sink deeper and deeper.  Of course, Qin Chao would not be stupid enough to follow the routine, let alone force it. He frowned slightly, pretending to be thoughtful, and smiled secretly in his heart: "You are indeed using this beauty trap ruthlessly. If it were Duan Zhengchun,  Maybe I would rather fall into the trap. If it were yesterday, I might play with you, but now, for the sake of your future husband, I will let you go." He turned his chair,  Sit down with your back to the screen, like a double act, one sentence after another, without stopping in the middle, not giving Qin Hongmian time to react:

    "Mom, do you know Qiao Feng, the leader of the Beggar Clan?"

    "You brat, if I don't even know the leader of the largest gang in the world, how can I still hang out in the world?"

    "Mom, have you seen Qiao Feng? You must not have, otherwise you will definitely be moved by him."

    "You brat, what are you talking about? If you dare to insult me ??again, you should know the consequences."

    "Mother, don't worry! How could I insult mother? That wouldn't be an insult to myself. The reason why I say this is because Qiao Feng is different and belongs to a special situation. As long as she is a woman, no matter how loyal she is, as long as she is  When they meet him, their hearts will fall for him. The more steadfast a woman is, the more willing she is to abandon her for him, and may even be happy to die for him."

    "You brat, why are you talking about such a big bastard and a big pervert?"

    "Mom, you have never met Qiao Feng and don't know him at all. If you want to be the leader of the Beggar Clan, you must first have a family. In this regard, he has done better than the leader of the Beggar Clan in the past. Not only does he have no family  , not even a woman. He has been keeping his integrity for more than thirty years. This man's appearance, identity, martial arts, knowledge and character have all reached the pinnacle, far higher than your brother Duan. Moreover, he is even better than your brother Duan.  Younger than Brother Duan."

    "You brat, are you crazy? Does it have anything to do with me whether he has a family, a woman, whether he is young or not?"

    "Mom, you guessed it right. I just want to find an eldest brother to be my father" Before he could finish his words, the sound of frantic dressing could be heard in his ears. Qin Chao secretly thought something was wrong, so he hurriedly took small steps and fled away.  .

    Qin Hongmian ran out from behind the screen in disheveled clothes. Seeing that she could not catch up, she closed the door and locked it behind her back. She breathed heavily and said: "This stinky boy is going to make me mad. How dare you play matchmaker for me?"  , I simply don¡¯t know how high the sky is! HuhhuhI¡¯m so angry! I¡¯m so angry! IIwhat evil have I done! What kind of evil idea, what kind of bath, or else I would have driven him away long ago.  , how can I let his foul mouth say so much. QiaoQiaoWho does Qiao Feng dare to compare with Duan Lang? Youwhat kind of woman do you think I am? Even if he is ten times stronger than Duan Lang  , a hundred times stronger, what does it have to do with me? I only want Duan Lang. I" She suddenly felt like she couldn't continue.  Some words can deceive others, but how can you deceive yourself?  If Qin Chao's words hadn't moved her, how could she have acted so out of control.  She had indeed been discouraged by Duan Zhengchun, and thought about finding a good man again like Bao Bao Gan, but she didn't want to be like Bao Bao Gan and find someone worse than Duan Zhengchun. She would either not look for him, or find a better man.  , the better, the better.  As a result, those who are poor are looked down upon, those who are high are either unavailable or unable to reach the top. Time is running like water, we are getting older and older, things are getting harder and harder, our hopes are getting smaller and smaller, and our disappointments are getting bigger and bigger.  Therefore, the content of Qin Chao's words was not very clever, but it hit her right spot.  Just like Xin Shuangqing knew that she had no time to wait any longer, she would be a slave whenever she got the chance. Although Qin Hongmian is younger than Xin Shuangqing, she has had a man and a daughter, so her advantage is not greater than that of Xin Shuangqing. If  If you don't know how to seize the opportunity and make a desperate move, there will really be no hope for the rest of your life.

    ¡°You brat, if Qiao Feng is not as good as you say, I will find you someone like ¡®?For an ugly guy like "King God" to become a father will make your eldest brother's dream of becoming a father come true.  Haha Both Wanqing and Shuangqing hope that my mother and daughter will marry you together. Even you saw the signs and were so frightened that you hurriedly helped me make plans. My client and the people who have been here are all much older than you.  , can¡¯t you see it?  However, you are indeed a very good man, otherwise how could I agree to my daughter's marriage and send her to the fire pit.  Although I sometimes can't control my behavior and live like a zombie, my heart is getting brighter and brighter, and I am not the old fool in your eyes.  To me, marrying you is nothing. Sister Xin can do it, and I can do it as well. Those social etiquette, etc., have long been worse than bullshit to me.  The damn thing is, you don't really pay attention to me at all.  Your concern and politeness all seem sincere, but what's the use?  I do not need.  I have known for a long time that the attention I need can only be achieved by monogamy. Duan Lang can never do it. You can do better than Duan Lang, but you still can't do it. Only Qiao Feng in your mouth,  It seems possible.  "Qin Hongmian quickly made her choice and decided to face her true heart and stop wavering and hesitating.

    "You brat, I know the importance of intelligence better than you do. Although it's embarrassing to ask you about Qiao Feng, you dare to speak out to me about your conspiracy. Am I still afraid of losing face? Okay, stop talking nonsense.  Tell me everything you know, preferably the secrets that others don't know. I know you know." That night, Qin Hongmian came to Qin Chao's master bedroom generously, sat down on his bed, and directly  The purpose of coming was made clear.  She knew that the confidentiality of this room was comparable to that of the emperor's sleeping place. Since she didn't have to worry about the Qin Dynasty at this time, let alone other things, she might as well act more casually.  What she didn't expect was that Qin Chao was born in another world. He received the education of "everyone is treated equally before the law" from birth. He was more generous and casual than Qin Chao.

    Qin Chao laid out some snacks, took a jar of 'Shili Xiang' and two peach wood cups, put them on the bed, sat cross-legged on the main seat, and said very coolly: "Please, let's talk while drinking. I am sure about Qiao Feng's matter."  I know a lot, and most of them are secrets that Qiao Feng himself doesn¡¯t know. I hope that if they come out of my mouth and into your ears, no one else will know about it except Qiao Feng. It¡¯s a long story, so come first  It starts with the Battle of Rock Valley outside Yanmen Pass more than thirty years ago. At that time, heroes from the Central Plains received news that a large number of warriors from the Khitan Kingdom were coming to attack the Shaolin Temple. They wanted to use the martial arts maps that had been secreted for hundreds of years in the temple.  Take it away in one fell swoop. The martial arts secrets of the 'Shaolin Temple' are the treasures of the sergeant's martial arts. The Khitan Kingdom and the Song Dynasty have been fighting for many years. If the martial arts secrets of the 'Shaolin Temple' were snatched away, they spread the word, and everyone in the army practiced it on the battlefield.  Above, how can the officers and soldiers of the Song Dynasty be enemies again? If the Khitan move succeeds, the Song Dynasty will be in danger of subjugation. The matter is urgent and the heroes have no time to make detailed plans. When they heard that these Khitan warriors were going to pass through Yanmen, they sent someone to inform them.  The 'Shaolin Temple' was on strict alert, and everyone rushed immediately to meet them outside Yanmen Pass. Even if they could not annihilate them all, they still had to make it difficult for their conspiracy to succeed. At that time, the heroes were divided into several groups and rushed to Yanmen Pass. The first group had  Twenty-one people, everyone elected Xuanci from the Shaolin Temple as the leader, and all acted according to his orders. Among this group of people, Wang Weiyi, the leader of the Beggar Clan, Wang Weiyi, the 'Wansheng Sword', and Wang Weiyi, the 'Earth Sword'  Taoist Master Heyun was the top martial arts master at that time. At that time, Master Zhiguang of Tiantai Mountain had not yet become a monk, and he was among the heroes"

 New Edition Volume 2 The Wine Fairy Thunderstorm Chapter 58 The Perfume War

    When Qin Chao talked about that night, strong wind, heavy rain, heavy thunder, on the bluestone bridge, Qiao Feng personally killed A'Zhu who was disguised as Duan Zhengchun At that moment, Qin Hongmian, who had already burst into tears, could no longer control it.  He couldn't hold back the emotional outburst, hugged the pillow tightly, and rushed out crying.

    "Oops!" Qin Chao thought to himself.

    "This misunderstanding cannot be explained to Mu Wanqing and the others. It is best to close the door quickly!" Qin Chao thought very quickly, especially after his mental power increased greatly.  His reaction was also very fast. When the girls were still staring at Qin Hongmian stupidly, he closed the door of his bedroom and locked it.

    "Qin Chao, if you dare to bully my mother, I'll kill you, I'm going to kill you" Qin Chao slightly turned on the devices to listen to outdoor sounds, and heard Mu Wanqing roar angrily.  The women do not need to step out of the bedroom to monitor and monitor some situations in other bedrooms, and can also communicate with people in other bedrooms. These are all realized through various mechanisms, which can be turned on and off, and can be controlled in various ways.  Some of them were brought by the Qin Dynasty from another world and appeared in this world for the first time.  The people who are most interested in these things are the Sangtugong couple.  After seeing these novel things, the couple once again felt very sorry for Qin Chao, thinking that they were the biggest beneficiaries of this underground restaurant.  The couple spoke highly of the value and potential of these items.  In fact, Qin Chao got as much as the couple. He was using the couple's knowledge, experience, wisdom and hands to test how much the power of science and technology can play in this world, and in turn deduce the role of martial arts in that world.  What role can it play?  He had long wanted to conduct research in this area, but lacked sufficient conditions, because he only had rich theoretical knowledge, and it would take him too much time to turn it into practice. It was far better to rely on the strength of others, like now with the help of  This behavior of Sang Tugong and his wife is not only beneficial to him, but also beneficial to Sang Tugong and his wife. Both parties feel that they have taken advantage of the other party.

    For these new things, the girls mainly find them fun. What they like most recently is remote chatting and verbal sparring. Just like the time when network communication in another world first appeared, there were many things that were difficult to say face to face, but on the phone.  It can be said that for the first half of the day, we can chat on QQ for the first half of the year.  Now, to Mu Wanqing and her daughter, those things that they had not dared to say before were said without hesitation. The girls have vaguely formed three major alliances, one is Mu Wanqing and her daughter, and the other is Xin Shuangqing and Gong Wan  and Xiaoliu, on one side are sisters A'Zhu and A Bi.

    Qin Chao stayed aside quietly, not saying a word in his mouth and not missing a word in his ears:

    "You are so thick-skinned. It's obviously your mother who ran into my master's room. You can tell with your toes that she wants to seduce the master. If she can't seduce him, she will make trouble and cry. How embarrassing!"

    "Your mother usually looks pure and innocent, and she always talks about monogamy to everyone, but she is so shameless. She deliberately said that during the day in order to dominate the master at night. She is simply a vixen, and she is still an old vixen."

    Hearing A'Zhu and A Bi speak such bold and explicit words, Qin Chao felt like he was speechless and asked the heavens. Aren't they afraid that Qin Hongmian and her daughter would settle accounts with their sisters tomorrow?  Now their sisters' bedroom is indeed very safe, but they can't stay in the bedroom all the time without going out!  The two sisters would certainly not understand such a simple truth.  If it were another person, it might not be understandable - but just across the door, how could the two sisters undergo such a huge change?

    But Qin Chao just felt a little speechless, not that he couldn't understand.  When he was browsing online in the past, he had seen many housewives who did not go out on weekdays, but they could chat naked online and do many things that they could not do in front of their husbands.  In comparison, the behavior of the women was still within the normal range, and the words of the sisters were not very bold.  War easily exposes the darkness of human nature, and the Internet easily exposes the freedom of human nature.  On the Internet, no matter how timid a person is, they dare to criticize the sky and the earth. Even the emperor dares to dismount his horse and ride on it like a horse.

    Qin Chao took a deep breath and remained motionless and silent.

    "Your mother went too far. She tricked us into leaving Senior Brother. What about you?" Listening to Gong Wan's tone, it seemed that she was really angry at Qin Hongmian and her daughter, and she was really passionate about her master Qin Chao.

    Qin Chao remembered the five-month and five-year agreements with her.  Five months later, he was her true master.  Five years later, she is her real woman.  Now, just over a month has passed since five months, and both myself and her have undergone tremendous changes.  The magic of time is indeed great!  Some things are indeed not subject to human will!  However, there are some things that can be changed but cannot be changed. They may be changed but dare not change. Just like this agreement, it seems unnecessary now. Instead, it is a waste of great youth. It would be better to change it.  But, can it change?  Maybe Gong Wan can!  He can't because he doesn't dare.  I can't believe Gong Wan, and I can't believe myself either.  Not only do you need to give Gong Wan time, but you also need to give yourself time, giveOther women time.

    "Elder brother has long said that women have three unique skills to deal with men. They are born with them. The lowest power is terrifying. When it is powerful, it can shock the world and make ghosts and gods cry."

    "Don't tell me Xiaoliu, I know that these three great skills are 'crying, making trouble, and hanging.' They can be used separately, combined into combos, and infinitely connected. However, now I personally think that one of them is not there  Now these three stunts, that is, 'Death by the Shura sword, you can become a ghost.' Your mother threatens senior brother with death at every turn, and it works every time, especially tonight, when used in conjunction with those three stunts  , it is so powerful that even the senior brother's bedroom, which he believed to be stronger than the palace, was conquered. Unfortunately, this stunt is not shared by us women. Only your mother can use it best, and even the senior brother can only avoid its edge.  "

    "Sister Wan, don't say anything. I just want to say that if she wants to marry senior brother, just tell everyone directly. Why do you need to use these methods? She also wants to kick us away and occupy senior brother by herself. This is too much!"

    "Don't tell me, I've known that Junior Sister Qin is this kind of person for a long time, but I didn't expect that she wouldjustforget it so quickly. This is a great thing, and it's too late to bring them together. I don't blame Junior Sister Qin for this, I just blame her  She underestimated her master too much, and thought that crying like that would make her soften her heart and get her wish. When she underestimated her master, she also underestimated us. If it could be so simple, I would have cried harder than her.  She is swollen, and her clothes are even wet from crying. Haha Junior Sister Qin, you underestimate everyone."

    Qin Hongmian was still immersed in Qiao Feng's story and couldn't extricate herself. She was too lazy to pay attention to their words. Instead, she felt a little funny. She only thought about it a little and thought to herself: "Is it me who underestimated everyone, or everyone underestimated me. Today  Being late is not what you think! However, according to your IQ, or the IQ of a woman in love, it is difficult not to misunderstand! Hahahahait's so funny!"

    Mu Wanqing¡¯s lungs were about to burst with anger. She couldn¡¯t fight alone, so she had to spend her anger on Qin Chao. What started as an angry roar soon turned into a crazy roar

    Qin Chao saw that Mu Wanqing's throat had become mute and her eyes were swollen. He felt soft-hearted and couldn't help but sneak into her room through the secret passage.

    Mu Wanqing opened the door crying and laughing, turning her back and ignoring him.

    Qin Chao held her in his arms with pity, ignored her weak protests, kissed her from the jade neck, and finally kissed her soft cherry mouth tenderly.  Mu Wanqing's reaction became more and more lively, but she was no longer as domineering as before. She gradually learned how to enjoy it and never tired of it.  Qin Chao accepted it as soon as he saw it was good. Although he was reluctant to let go, he was very straightforward in his actions. While Mu Wanqing was still awake, he put his mouth to her ear and said softly: "Xiangmei, I am not breaking my promise! You  Woolen cloth?"

 New Edition Volume 2 The Wine Fairy Thunderstorm Chapter 59 Wanqing¡¯s Heart

    When Mu Wanqing saw that he still remembered the agreement made during the day, the unhappiness caused by the women suddenly disappeared without a trace, and she was overjoyed.  She knew that Qin Chao was asking about the 'surprise' she had mentioned in the agreement. She had prepared this for a long time, but was not ready to take it out now. If Qin Chao took away the 'surprise' and her heart would shift to the 'surprise', she would  what to do.  She chuckled and said: "You are so brave, you actually dare to be rude to my mother. But that's nothing. Those who were brave in the past were all killed by the sword, so you have to be careful.  oh!"

    After hearing this, Qin Chao then remembered that both mother and daughter were murderous demons. If he hadn't been far more powerful than them in combat power, he would have become one of the souls killed by the sword.

    "Hmph! You have the nerve to say it. Is it your mother who is rude to me or me? Others don't know. Can you not be clear about it?" Old and new grudges are mixed together. No matter how good-tempered Qin Chao is,  , I couldn't help but get really angry at this time.

    Mu Wanqing chuckled and said, "Why are you so angry at the beautiful lady who came to my door!"

    Qin Chao rolled his eyes at her and said, "Even if I'm not angry, wouldn't you be angry?"

    Mu Wanqing smiled and circled around him, then said: "Angry? Why are you angry? My mother is a woman and needs a man, and you are the only man I am satisfied with. I am afraid that my mother will be dissatisfied. After knowing that she is satisfied,  , it¡¯s too late to be happy! If my mother¡¯s man were someone else, I really can¡¯t imagine what I should do, and then I should be really angry. Do you want me to call another man daddy, or do you really want to  Do you call other men daddy?"

    After hearing what she said, Qin Chao didn't know how to fight back for a while. It was obviously a path of human ethics that was not tolerated by the world, but when it came to her mouth, it became a matter of course.

    After a long while, Qin Chao hesitated and said: "Of course I don't want to have multiple fathers, but multiple fathers who are eldest brothers and fathers" These words made Qin Chao feel that he couldn't go on, it was so unconvincing!  Isn't it true that a father who is like an elder brother is a father?  Everyone is about the same age, wouldn't that be more embarrassing?  He couldn't tell Qiao Feng directly. He couldn't let the fourth person know about those things before they were finalized, not even Mu Wanqing.  A small impact may lead to ultimate failure.  He didn't dare take the risk.  He attached great importance to this matter and even thought that he surpassed Qin Hongmian in this regard. Since even Qin Hongmian knew not to tell his daughter, how could he say it for the sake of quick pleasure.  Besides, even if he said it, it would be of no use. He respected Qiao Feng very much, but Mu Wanqing!  Can Mu Wanqing respect Qiao Feng as much as he does?  Without special emotional support, could Mu Wanqing understand?

    Mu Wanqing smiled and said, "You don't have to say anything else. Since our mother and daughter are willing to serve one husband together, it means that our mother and daughter no longer care about monogamy. Aren't you satisfied?"

    How should Qin Chao say this?  If Qiao Feng didn't join, would he be dissatisfied?  Now, he could only giggle and said, "Can I say I'm not satisfied?"

    "Of course not!" Mu Wanqing said without hesitation, "You can't be good with other women first, you have to have sex with us first."

    Qin Chao smiled bitterly and said, "You should know that my agreement with Xin Shuangqing is for three years, and my agreement with Gong Wan is for five years. Now, I have an agreement with you for two years, what do you think?"

    "What about my mother?" Mu Wanqing thought for a while and asked.

    "She, she" Qin Chao hesitated for a while. He couldn't say anything about Qiao Feng, and he couldn't determine the time. But at this time, he had to take action, so he had to grit his teeth and said: "It's also been two years, are you satisfied?  "I thought to myself: "Qin Hongmian, you have to fight for your reputation, move faster, and take down Qiao Feng as soon as possible. Don't end up embarrassing us both by then."

    Mu Wanqing smiled and said, "Then you have to pull the hook." She stretched out her jade hand.

    Qin Chao sighed softly, stretched out his hands that even women couldn't help but be jealous of, and hooked them with Mu Wanqing's jade hands that all men couldn't bear to look away from.  Mu Wanqing had always been interested in Qin Chao's hands that were very different from those of other men. She took the opportunity to grab them tightly and look at them carefully. Unfortunately, no matter how she looked at them, she was still unable to understand the mystery as before.  But it was not without gain. First, she confirmed that all of Qin Chao's fingers were shorter than ordinary people. Second, she confirmed that Qin Chao's arms were somewhat similar to lotus roots. If paired with palms, they would be called 'lotus hands.'  No exaggeration.

    "Don't look, it's almost dawn, I'm still waiting for your surprise!" Qin Chao is also very curious about these hands. Apart from his head, what he wants to know most about his body is these hands, especially his will.  After practicing the Beiming Divine Art to both hands.  But he didn't spend much time on this, because he understood that his abilities and conditions were far from enough to study these. Even if he tried hard, the time and energy spent were simply not commensurate with the gains, and the gain was not worth the loss.  Everyone knows that the human body is a huge treasure.??It contains endless mysteries, and everyone has it. However, only a small part of this treasure can be seen, and even less can be used.  If you want to see more and get more, you must have extraordinary means and the right way.  Martial arts is one of the ways to this treasure.  The Qin Dynasty also knew another way that was not inferior to martial arts, and that was technology.  Technology and martial arts are obviously not the same system or path, but they have the same goal.

    Mu Wanqing studied for a while, then reluctantly withdrew her hands, and said coquettishly: "What does it have to do with the morning? Do you really dislike staying with me?"

    Qin Chao pointed to his nose and said: "Even if I just smell the pure natural fragrance on your body, I will be very intoxicated. Besides, there are many, many wonderful things about you, how could I not like it!"

    Mu Wanqing said happily: "This fragrance is inherited from my mother. There are only two of them. There is no other person in the world who has it."

    Qin Chao said awkwardly: "Can you please stop mentioning your mother?"

    Mu Wanqing said disapprovingly: "What's the matter? The three of us will stay together for a long time in the future! We are not afraid, so what are you afraid of? Besides, I don't believe it. You have never smelled the fragrance of my mother."  , his eyes suddenly brightened, and he exclaimed: "If I didn't talk about this, I would have forgotten to ask you, what did you see during the day, why did you react sososo much?"

    Qin Chao was even more embarrassed and said with a red face: "I saw some things I shouldn't have seen."

    Mu Wanqing asked while arranging the banquet: "What do you mean you shouldn't see it? I just took off my clothes and showed it to you. It's nothing! It's too late for her to be happy! How could she have such a big reaction?"

    Qin Chao secretly said: "You think everyone is like you!" It was difficult to say this, so he had to falter: "I wonder if you have felt it. Sometimes my eyes can be like hands, and your mother is too sensitive.  , so" The more I talk about it, the harder it becomes to say it, so it's better not to say it.

    "I've felt it for a long time, and I thought it was an illusion, because my body is too sensitive. My mother's body is more sensitive than mine, but she still won't have such a big reaction. You must be hiding something from me. But I'm too lazy to tell you anymore.  Ask, anyway, we were all present at that time, don¡¯t we know what you did? It was my mother who made a fuss, I don¡¯t know what to say, I can¡¯t blame you." Mu Wanqing said slowly while making tea.

    "It's weird that you know!" Qin Chao said secretly, "Even our two parties have some understanding. It's all because of the damn mental power. They disappear when they want it and run around when they don't want it." He said teasingly.  He said: "This is a typical example of you having a husband and forgetting about your mother. Fortunately, your mother didn't hear you, otherwise I wouldn't know how sad you would be."

    Mu Wanqing¡¯s pretty face turned red and she whispered: ¡°Of course I wouldn¡¯t say that if my mother was here. What does it matter if she doesn¡¯t talk about it? Are you going to betray me and complain to my mother?¡±

    Qin Chao had known for a long time that Mu Wanqing's heart was tied to him, but he had never felt it so deeply at this moment. A tenderness arose in his heart and his whole body felt warm.

    ¡°I just want to be the bastard who complains, are you afraid?¡±

    "Hmph! What am I afraid of? If you dare to complain, won't I complain? Tell me, does my mother believe you more, or me?"

    You say something, I say something, you have a cup, I have a cup, time passes by second by second, when Mu Wanqing feels a little sleepy, the sun has been out for a long time.  She finally took out the 'surprise'.

 New Edition Volume 2: The Thunderstorm of the Wine Immortal Chapter 60: Surprise to Death

    "ah!"

    "Yue Jian, Longquan."

    "Moreover, it is not the green steel sword that is popular in the world now, but the ancient bronze sword." Qin Chao took the long sword from Mu Wanqing and laughed, "Most bronze swords are not as good as iron swords, let alone steel swords.  But the best of them is far better than a steel sword. It is simply a miracle of nature. I heard that even the real sword masters cannot understand the mystery and can only cast such swords with experience and luck.  , it can be said that it can be encountered but cannot be sought. For those who really love swords, it is a priceless treasure." He thought to himself: "Even in that era, I am afraid it could be auctioned for a sky-high price of hundreds of millions of national coins. This is indeed a sky-high price.  What a big surprise. Unfortunately, I am no longer the same person as I used to be. This kind of sword does more harm than good to me, and is not as suitable as an ordinary iron sword. Alas It is too troublesome to explain the truth, and it may not be possible.  The explanation makes sense, so let's accept it first and put on a show of pretense." Qin Chao unsheathed his sword, a cold light came out with the sword, and the sword surface was like a mirror, shining brightly.  The sword is three feet long and has a long and sharp edge, which is good for thrusting.  The sword is mainly used for stabbing. The person who made this sword is not only an iron doctor above the master level, but also an expert in swordsmanship.  The hilt of the sword was inlaid with four sparkling diamonds, one large, three small, and it made his eyes light up again, and he sighed at the luxury.  However, in the eyes of the kendo master who forged the sword, these diamonds were not much different from ordinary stones except that they were particularly hard.  Even in his eyes, although these diamonds were very beautiful and precious, they were not enough to make him say "Ah!" as before.  The previous scream was due to the length of the sword.  If it were not a bronze sword, this length would be normal, but if it were a bronze sword, this length would be extremely abnormal. Especially for this kind of top-quality bronze sword, most of them are more than four feet, about five feet, wide at the bottom and narrow at the top, which is suitable for both the battlefield and the sword.  Jianghu.  People who are qualified to use this kind of sword are said to be at least experts who can fight one against a thousand.  As for the three-foot-three top-quality bronze sword, it was even more unusual. He had never heard of it before. He had only thought about it, but he was not sure it existed. This was the first time he had seen it.

    "Haha How about it? How about compared to Gong Wan and Xiao Liu's family heirloom swords?" Mu Wanqing said with a smile.

    "Well!" Qin Chao thought for a moment and said duplicitously: "In terms of value, their swords are far inferior, but in terms of practicality, they are not far behind." He has not yet figured out the secret of this sword, and he does not want to expose it yet.  The value of the sword.

    Mu Wanqing breathed a sigh of relief and said, "That's good. Although I like swords, I don't know much about swords. This sword was an unexpected gift for me. I use it anyway, so I might as well give it to you."

    Qin Chao laughed and said, "You don't have to cover up my ugliness. My iron sword is indeed demeaning, but there is something hidden in it."

    Mu Wanqing said: "You won't lie to me! I've checked that sword no less than ten times. It's obviously a very ordinary iron sword. It can be worth ten taels of silver."

    Qin Chaodao: "Why are I lying to you! However, that sword is indeed very ordinary now, it is nothing mysterious and is not worth a few taels."

    Mu Wanqing smiled and said, "You! You like to pretend to be mysterious. However, it's better not to talk about it. Those good things that were mysterious before will lose their meaning at all once you expose them."

    The two chatted for a while, and Qin Chao finally stood up and said, "You go to bed early, I'll take the first step."

    Although Mu Wanqing was very reluctant to leave, she knew she couldn't stay any longer, as it would only make him disgusted, and she was also very sleepy, so she had to take a shower and go to bed early.  After following Qin Chao, she had long known how important sleep was to a woman.  She sent Qin Chao to the door and watched Qin Chao's figure disappear. She stood blankly for a moment before closing the door and turning around to prepare for a bath.  Qin Chao's last words kept echoing in his mind: "Your room is well decorated. What I like most is the big bed. It is made up of five beds into one, and it can be made seamless. There is nothing in this world that I am afraid of."  No one can do it except you and Ebony Girl."

    From this night on, the Qin Dynasty wore two swords at the same time. The iron sword was still hanging on his waist, and the bronze sword was tied to his back. He named the bronze sword 'Aoki Sword', while the iron sword remained nameless.

    In the next few days, Qin Chao was busy during the day and even busier at night. In addition to telling stories to Qin Hongmian, every woman had to go to her new house once, and there were 'surprises' every time, and each one was different.  In terms of value, the bronze sword given by Mu Wanqing is the most valuable. In terms of love, the candlelight dinner with Xiaoliu is the most valuable.  That night, Qin Chao seemed to have returned to the best time on the university campus.  That night, the two of them spoke less than ten sentences in total, but their hearts were more than a hundred thousand miles closer.

    In the past few nights, Qin Chao didn't sleep in his room. The main reason was that Qin Hongmian cried so much every time after listening to a story that she simply refused to go back to the room, occupied his bed by force, and even put her in bed.  He used him as a pillow and his actions were so bold that Qin Chao gritted his teeth and was helpless.  Fortunately, the story would eventually be told, otherwise he would really be worried that the city gate would catch fire.  Both of them are playing with fireah!

    Even if he doesn¡¯t sleep in his room every night, the girls still doubt that he and Qin Hongmian are having a conjugal affair.  Except for Mu Wanqing, all the other girls gave Qin Hongmian the nickname of vixen.  What made him most angry was that instead of explaining, Qin Hongmian was very complacent and deliberately reinforced this misunderstanding. And he couldn't use Qiao Feng to explain it, so he could only watch the misunderstanding deepen.  If in the past, he could easily resolve most of the misunderstandings by not letting Qin Hongmian enter his bedroom, but now he can't. If he is stuck, he can only push forward and not go back.  Otherwise, if Qin Hongmian sticks to him again and the two-year agreement is made, it will be a foregone conclusion that mother and daughter will marry together, and all his previous efforts will be in vain. Qiao Feng's tragedy will have to find another solution, and it will be more difficult to achieve results.  Another unexplainable phenomenon is that every time Qin Hongmian is in the same room with his lonely man and widow, he is almost soaked to the skin. In addition, Qin Hongmian's disguise and the fact that those couples rarely wear  Not only were the two of them doing it, but their movements were also unusually violent. It was obvious that neither of them had strong abilities in that area, and they refused to give in to each other.

    Even Mu Wanqing said: "After being nourished by a man, my mother becomes more beautiful day by day." Not to mention other people.

    Qin Chao wanted to say: "She was nourished not by me, but by Qiao Feng. She has more and more hope for Qiao Feng, and" There were too many things he wanted to say, but he didn't dare to say a word.

    Especially when Zhong Ling saw him and told Gan Baobao, Gan Baobao told Duan Yu, and then Duan Yu told Duan Zhengchun, causing the rumors to spread more and more widely, and more and more people believed it.  He didn't have to worry about his debt, but he was afraid that if it got to Qiao Feng's ears, his previous plan would be ruined.  In this situation, he was completely confused by Qin Hongmian. He didn't know what she was thinking and whether she still wanted to marry Qiao Feng.  As for Gan Baobao using Duan Yu's mouth to send a letter to Duan Zhengchun, he knew very well that by doing so, Gan Baobao could not only take revenge on Duan Zhengchun, but also reduce one of his love rivals. It would not be strange if he did it, but it would be strange if he didn't.  When he read the book before, he thought that Gan Baobao was very scheming and Qin Hongmian was stubborn. But now when he read it again, it seemed true on the surface, but in fact it was much more than that.  Rumors can spread so quickly because it is not as simple as it seems. There is another very important reason: "As more and more people in the world gather, the power sent by the government also increases dramatically, and the spies are even more powerful."  Everywhere." Qin Chao thought to himself: "If this martial arts post was not sent by Gan Baobao, the government would not be so easy to talk to. There must be many good shows to sing, and a lot of people would have to die. Especially for people like me who spread weight.  People with high-level intelligence must be the first batch of targets to be attacked by the government. The reason why this information could not be spread before was not that no one knew or spread it, but that it was handled secretly by the people of the government! Make these secrets  I am afraid that many of the people who work are directly controlled by Duan Zhengming, the "Emperor of Baoding", and are directly responsible to him, just like the "Long Group, Ninth Department" in the novel, and the "Dongchang, Xichang, Jinyiwei" in the history book  , and it must be more than that simple. Are there not spies from Tubo, Liao, Xixia and Song Dynasty among them? I don¡¯t believe it, but I dare not touch it easily. This world is calm on the surface, but there is a turbulent undercurrent underneath. If you are not careful,  , and nothing can be done. For most people, being an ignorant person, floating on the water, and enjoying superficial illusory happiness is the best choice. I don¡¯t dare to touch it easily, let alone them. It¡¯s easy to say  , it is difficult to do, and there are too many things to take into account. Besides, it is easy to hide from open guns, but difficult to guard against hidden arrows. The government puts its power in the dark, and one point is at least worth two points on the surface. If used well, one point can offset  Ten. The combination of light and dark is like a sky net. If we, the fish under the net, don't move around, it would be fine. If we say everything like me" He didn't dare to imagine anymore.  If I hadn't been alert now, I would have died without knowing the truth about death.

    Are you careless?

    Are you being smart?

    Do you know too little information?

    Are you close to the truth?

    Is death coming soon?

    ¡­¡­

 New Edition, Volume 2, The Fall of the Wine Immortal in the Thunderstorm, Chapter 61: Survival from Death

    "Hmph! If you hadn't been able to figure out my trump card, if you hadn't wanted to get greater benefits from me, if I hadn't befriended Duan Yu and given him Lingbo Weibu, which made you very excited, you would have despised my world because of it.  I have little experience and think that my weakness is that I am too young or too tender, or think that there is an expert hiding behind me and want to dig it out. I am afraid that I can¡¯t wait for a long time and take action! If I don¡¯t take action, that¡¯s it. Once I take action, it will be  A sure kill! Two fists cannot defeat four hands, and an open spear cannot resist a hidden arrow. Even the 'Overlord' Xiang Yu, who was so powerful at the time, still fell under the 'ambush from all sides' of the 'rogue' Liu Bang. Although he also had some abilities,  Some wisdom, but it is far from comparable to Xiang Yu! As for Duan Zhengming and others, as emperors of a country, even if they are not as good as Liu Bang at the time, they are not far behind!" Thinking that he was so cautious, so  His strength was such that he almost died inexplicably. Qin Chao was frightened, angry and furious.  At the same time, it made him realize more deeply: this is not a game or a novel, but the real world.  Although the names of those characters are the same, they are all flesh-and-blood people like him, with thoughts and feelings. Although the deeds of those characters are not very different, there are fundamental differences even with such slight differences.

    Those who are good at fighting have no great achievements.

    Qin Chao didn't want to test whether he was the kind of weakling who couldn't be killed, or the kind of person like 'Saint Seiya' who could explode the small universe. He knew it was a fire kang, but he foolishly jumped into it. He knew it was a mountain of swords, but he still accelerated.  Hitting the top, knowing clearly that he would die, but still waiting for someone to be killed by the knife.  Since the enemy has chosen to fight secretly, why should I fight them openly? Can I, an outsider who has just arrived, be able to fight against the strength accumulated by a local country for more than a hundred years?  However, what interests can make the enemy use such huge power to deal with him?  He thought: If I were Xiaoqiang, I would be able to test it. When the small ones come, the old ones come, and the old ones come, and the monsters come. The enemy will use more and more power If I were a 'Saint Seiya'  Seiya', more needs to be tested, that way he will feed his battle with battle, making himself faster and more powerful than a rocket.  It won't take long to blow up the earth with one punch!

    "A strong dragon has regrets."

    Qin Chao believed that Gan Baobao was another person like Huang Rong who couldn't learn the 'Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms' when placed in front of him, but he could practice the dazzling 'Dog Beating Stick Technique'.  Although Qin Chao did not dare to admit how smart he was, he would never admit that he was as stupid as Guo Jing. What's more, beggar gang leaders like Hong Qigong usually possess the skills of "Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms" and "Dog Beating Stick".  ', which shows that you don't need to be as stupid as Guo Jing to practice the 'Eighteen Palms of Subduing the Dragon', and you don't need to be as smart as Huang Rong to practice the 'Dog Beating Stick Technique'.  The Qin Dynasty chose the "exalted dragon has regrets" policy. Gan Baobao was just the opposite. He hoped to make this martial arts competition as big as possible so that the Gan family could legitimately become the fifth largest martial arts family in the southwest.

    "My choice does not mean how smart I am, and Gan Baobao's choice does not mean how stupid she is. I am not Guo Jing, she is not Huang Rong, but her mind is not weaker than Huang Rong in the book. In this case, it is not good to enter  It's better to take advantage of each other's strength than to advance. She is in front, and I am behind." Suddenly, some animations that were not suitable for children but that adults liked very much appeared in Qin Chao's mind, "She is in front, I am behind  " He shook his head, trying to throw it away.

    "Sigh It's all Qin Hongmian's fault. My head is filled with these things. They pop up from time to time and I can't control them." Thinking of Qin Hongmian, his heart became hot uncontrollably, and more things popped up.  Beautiful animation.  It's fine if you don't shake your head, but if you shake your head, the picture will move even more.

    "Ohwhere did those super sexy clothes come from! It's too unbearable! It can't be the result of years of painstaking design that she originally wanted to seduce Duan Zhengchun! If that's the case, then she is still a master of clothing  . This is very possible. Aren¡¯t all those beautiful clothes of Mu Wanqing made by her? Even if the materials are very ordinary, they all fit perfectly, can highlight the beauty of the human body, and can greatly increase people¡¯s charm. " Qin Chao  I was thinking wildly about whether to ask her to help me design a set of clothing that would greatly enhance my masculine charm.

    As soon as Qin Chao made an appointment to meet Gan Baobao, she came immediately, without telling Zhong Ling, and specially wore a set of court clothes from the Qin Shihuang era, with a double bun on her head, making her look extremely charming.  As soon as they met, Qin Chao felt that this woman was far more difficult to deal with than her senior sister Qin Hongmian.  She came in such a hurry, obviously she also understood that there was infinite murderous intention hidden under the calm surface in front of her.  Just being able to understand this so quickly shows that this woman's wisdom is extremely extraordinary.  He was sure that she didn't know this before, and no one would tell her this. She could only use her own wisdom to discern the mystery.  Some things don't need to be seen with one's own eyes to be sure, and some things may not be true even if seen with one's own eyes.  This woman obviously understood this very well, that's why she rushed to meet him in such a hurry.

    The place where the two met was very close to the ¡®Valley of Ten Thousand Tribulations¡¯, in an underground restaurant.A very special secret room, very close to a certain exit.  This exit is next to the entrance of the Valley of Ten Thousand Tribulations and is one of the nine exits of the underground restaurant.  This secret room is like a small home, with a living room, bedroom, study room, kitchen and toilet.  The two originally met in the living room. When Qin Chao saw her dressed like this, his nerves, which had been made more and more sensitive by the beauty trap recently, immediately reacted. To be on the safe side, he immediately led her to the study.  Although the study still cannot prevent those, it is at least not as convenient as the guest room and bedroom.  Although Gan Baobao in the book is not a casual woman, she urgently needs her help now.  Furthermore, her senior sister Qin Hongmian was more loyal than her, both in the book and in reality. As a result, Qin Hongmian almost made her angry.

    As soon as he entered the study, Qin Chao didn't have time to say anything. He saw Gan Baobao gently tugging on the ribbon around his waist, and his coat completely fell away, revealing his plump body without any underwear underneath. A lot of Zhong Ling's body could be seen in it.  The shadow is also the kind of slightly swollen skin like bread. This kind of skin can make a woman look particularly childish, producing a very special and rare temperament, making the woman's whole body full of endless temptation, making her body stand up.  A male's primitive reaction, the baby suddenly lifted up high.  Gan Baobao smiled charmingly, she was very satisfied with this.

    Qin Chao bowed his body and took a few steps back, and said in a panic: "You, can you put on some clothes?" It was the first time that he looked so embarrassed in front of a woman. It was only because this body was so tempting to him.  , it is simply a masterpiece that even the Jade Emperor dare not admit, just like the 'Aoki Sword', it is a treasure that cannot be copied.  No, Zhong Ling also inherited this kind of skin, just like the special body fragrance that Mu Wanqing inherited from Qin Hongmian.  These two pairs of mother and daughter are very unusual, and both are masterpieces that even the Jade Emperor dare not admit.

    Gan Baobao smiled slightly and danced gently. Soon after, the movements turned violent again. At this time, Qin Chao was speechless and his eyes were unblinking, as if his acupuncture points were pressed.

    Qin Chao didn¡¯t know when he woke up, didn¡¯t know when he returned to the living room, and didn¡¯t know when Gan Baobao put on his clothes.

    He is usually full of witty remarks, but now he can't say a word.

    Gan Baobao boiled water and took a hot bath. After carefully cleaning the sweat on her body, she left without saying a word. She left very happily. Her gains far exceeded her expectations.  Her biggest gain was that she was finally sure that her senior sister did not actually have a male-female relationship with Qin Chao.

    After Gan Baobao left, Qin Chao sat quietly for a long time.  He never knew that a woman could be so attractive to a man.

    That night, he couldn't sleep.

 New Edition Volume 2: The Thunderstorm of the Wine Immortal Chapter 62: The Fish Jumps Over the Dragon Gate

    Qin Chao spent a day and night meditating, just sitting quietly, doing nothing, thinking about nothing, before he finally eliminated the abnormalities in his body. There may be some that have not been eliminated, but they must be very hidden. He cannot see that others  Even less visible.  Next, he should have asked Baby Gan to come over quickly and finalize a specific action plan, but he really didn't dare to see Baby Gan in a short time, for fear of falling in too deep and becoming like the 'horse king god'  , unable to extricate himself.  This woman's heart is much more ruthless than Qin Hongmian, the murderous 'Shura Sword'. She can be ruthless enough to hand herself over to a man like 'Horse King God', so how can she not be ruthless towards others!  It is not difficult to imagine that Gan Baobao could not have become such a woman for no reason. She must have experienced something very special and evolved into what she is now step by step.  Qin Chao felt pity, fear, joy and disgust towards her.

    Fortunately, Zhong Ling became more and more attached to him and happily acted as a messenger.

    "A fish in a fish tank, no matter how beautiful it looks, is just a goldfish." These were Gan Baobao's words. Zhong Ling couldn't figure out what they meant even if he racked his brain.

    "A fish in a fish tank can easily find the fish tank. Even if the fish is stupid, as long as its eyes are not blind, it will be fine." This was Qin Chao's reply. Zhong Ling still couldn't figure out what it meant.  But she knew very well in her heart that the meaning behind her words was far from being as simple as it seemed on the surface. She said secretly: "No matter what you are trying to say, if you don't say it, I don't know clearly. If you say it, I still can't think clearly, then  That would be so interesting! I will definitely accompany you to the end. At least at least this fish must be among us, there are only a few of us, it is not difficult to guess."

    "Even if a fish tank is bigger than a pond, isn't it still a fish tank?" Gan Baobao said.

    ¡°Even if this fish tank is bigger than the Yangtze River, so what?¡± Qin Chao said.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you even heard of the story of ¡®The carp jumped over the dragon¡¯s gate¡¯?¡± Gan Baobao passed on.

    "Don't you tell me, is that a story?" Qin Chao said.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a myth, so what?¡± Gan Baobao said.

    Zhong Ling ran around, feeling more and more confused and more and more interested. She never dared to imagine that her mother and Qin Chao had so much "common" language.  She didn't know what words to use to describe these words. She only knew that these words were too incredible and magical.  She couldn't help asking Qin Chao for advice, but Qin Chao couldn't explain clearly, so he had to tell her the story of the bet between Sun Wukong and Tathagata Buddha.  She finally understood something and asked: "You mean we are like Sun Wukong, beating back and forth in the palm of Tathagata Buddha. And Tathagata Buddha's Five Fingers Mountain refers to the big fish tank, and we are the fish in the fish tank.  ?" Qin Chao neither said yes nor no, and just asked her to continue sending messages to Gan Baobao.  But she was so excited that her whole body was trembling, thinking that her mother and Qin Chao were carrying out an earth-shattering plan. She couldn't even say it clearly, otherwise they would be discovered by the 'Tathagata Buddha', and they, the monkeys, would be in misery.  Being pinned under Wuzhi Mountain for five hundred years without being able to move would be even more miserable than being able to jump around.  And that she could participate in this plan showed that her mother and Qin Chao did not disbelieve her, but believed in her very much. It was just that the plan was too big and they could not tell her clearly.  Suddenly, she felt full of energy.

    "No matter how powerful a fish is, it is still a fish. No matter how weak a dragon is, it is still a dragon." Qin Chao said.

    "How difficult it is for fish to become so strong under such weak conditions, with blood and tears and heart-wrenching steps. For dragons to be so weak under such strong conditions, how corrupt they are. They only know how to enjoy themselves, but they don't know.  Practice." Gan Baobao said.

    "You are not even as good as the weakest dragon, how dare you laugh at the dragon?" Qin Chao said.

    "No way! You said that my current martial arts skills are not even as good as his, I don't believe it." Zhong Ling understood most of Gan Baobao's message, which showed how panicked she was.  Zhong Ling knew that he must be her biological father Duan Zhengchun. In this case, it is not difficult to imagine that those dragons must be the children of the royal family, and who else could the biggest dragon be if he were not the emperor?  These are easy to understand. What she can't understand is that even if her mother is stronger in martial arts than her father, so what? Can she rebel?  That's certainly not the case. It's certainly not that simple.  She wasn't going to ask Qin Chao anymore, she wanted to collect more information and solve it with her own head.

    "It's normal that your martial arts is far inferior to his, but after combining it with martial arts, your current combat effectiveness should not be much weaker than him. This is the source of your original confidence. Unfortunately, with this little martial arts, combined with this little martial arts, there is nothing you can do.  Generally speaking, ordinary Jianghu can only barely manage, let alone the four unfathomable aristocratic families! What's even more pity is that you, a stupid fish who thinks you are smart, have no way out for a long time. There are so many masters in the Jianghu, why is Southwest  There are only four major martial arts families, and they are so unknown! They were so ordinary that even you didn¡¯t bother to talk about them at the time.Think more about it.  If I could have thought more, I wouldn't have ended up on this road where I would have regretted it forever if I made a mistake.  "Qin Chao didn't bother to play riddles anymore and directly revealed the mystery.

    "If you don't choose this way, wouldn't you be a stupid fish? That kind of fish can only make it fatter, bigger and more delicious. Since you don't like it, why bother telling me?" Gan Baobao said.

    "I'm not a fish, different from you." Qin Chao said.

    "Hehe! If you didn't tell me, I would have forgotten that you are the Dragon Sleeping Shoal! Haha!" Gan Baobao said.

    Qin Chao was too lazy to explain Gan Baobao's misunderstanding, and it was difficult to explain. He couldn't say that he came from another world.

    "No." Qin Chao's reply was simple.

    "Hmph! You have such a strong master's support behind you, aren't you still a dragon? I'm afraid most dragons can't compare to you!" Gan Baobao said.

    "My sect!" Qin Chao said with a secret smile, "If we say that the other world is a powerful sect, that would be justifiable, but this sect is so powerful that I can't even imagine it. However, this sect is too powerful.  It's not easy to get support. Whether I am good or bad here, alive or dead, what does it have to do with this sect!" He also thought: "Gan Baobao's words don't seem to be wrong. If my sect is Longzhi  The country is also the dragon gate, and we are the descendants of the dragon. Doesn¡¯t it mean that everyone is a dragon when everyone is equal, and everyone has the opportunity to transform into a real dragon? In this way, most dragons in this era are indeed not as good as  Me!" Qin Chao laughed and replied: "You are great, I am the dragon, are you satisfied?" After hearing this, Gan Baobao was very dissatisfied that Qin Chao didn't know, but Zhong Ling was very satisfied that he knew.  very clear.

    "Then you still dare to say that carps can't jump over the dragon's gate?" Gan Baobao said.

    "I didn't say it!" Even if he had that intention, how could Qin Chao dare to admit it? If Gan Baobao decided that he was unwilling to help, then it would be unthinkable.

    "In this case, the shrimps, soldiers and crabs will be mine, and the dragon will be yours, we have decided." Gan Baobao was quite satisfied this time and asked Zhong Ling to give him nine pots of camellias in full bloom.

    "You think too highly of me!" Qin Chao replied.

    "I don't care about that." Gan Baobao said.

    Qin Chao could only complain to Zhong Ling: "Look at your mother, she is so shameless!"

    Zhong Ling chuckled and said, "Mom had expected you to say that. Mom said that if you want to marry senior sister, she can help you."

    Qin Chao hurriedly waved his hands and said, "Don't listen to your mother's nonsense. How dare I have such a crazy idea."

    Zhong Ling snorted coldly: "You, you are indeed more shameless than mother said. I saw you and her doing that that day. Both of you were like that, and you dared to say that you didn't think about it. It's just it's so shameless." His face was straight.  Gritting his teeth, he said: "You shameless scum, you have already told my mother, don't, don't think I don't know, don't shake your head, otherwise how else would you know each other, you I'm really going to be mad at you!"

    Qin Chao knew that she was not as angry as she appeared, otherwise she would not have said these words to him, but these charges were not true and she had wronged him.  Moreover, if Zhong Ling is really angry, he will feel better, because it means that Zhong Ling, unlike Mu Wanqing, cares about ethics and morals.  On the contrary, Zhong Ling is no different from Mu Wanqing. The difference is that Zhong Ling has an extra father. Although he is not very kind to her, he is not bad, and he has raised her for many years.  Although her father doesn't pay much attention to her, she has regarded the 'horse king god' as her biological father since she was a child.  Without this father, based on Zhong Ling's current performance, she might have made bigger moves than Mu Wanqing.

 New Edition Volume 2: The Thunderstorm of the Wine Immortal Chapter 63: Breaking the Game with a Game

    "Qin Hongmian, you are so ruthless that I am no longer a human being inside and out. Even Zhong Ling treats me as" When he was alone, Qin Chao gritted his teeth and wished he had to do whatever it took to deal with those ruthless moves he had seen on the Internet.  Use it and show Qin Hongmian's strength.  Especially those methods specially used to train beautiful women, which only require half a move.  However, he only dared to think alone and vent his emotions. If he really wanted to do it, he wouldn't even dare to use half a move, not even a quarter move.  In fact, even if he dared to use it, it would still be useless, because Qin Hongmian left yesterday for Luoyang, where the chief helm of the Beggar Clan is located, and traveling with her was Zhan Lanxing, the incense master of Dali Hall of the Beggar Clan.

    These days, Zhanlan Xing often came to Qin Chao to chat and compete in martial arts. Qin Chao took the opportunity to find out the details of Zhanlan Xing and found out that he was a multi-faceted spy with quite a few official positions in Dali and the Song Dynasty. The purpose of coming to see him was  It goes without saying that it was of course to find out more about him.  This man's martial arts skills are not low on the surface, but secretly they are even higher. In the past, even if two heads of the East and West Sect fought against one, they might not be able to defeat him.  Now, not to mention the Qin Dynasty, even Xin Shuangqing could not defeat him. He lost consecutive battles, lost in a mess, and was unwilling to lose.  This man had a very good eye and could see that Xin Shuangqing's martial arts skills were far inferior to his, but for some reason, he couldn't beat Xin Shuangqing no matter what.  There have long been people who were better than Xin Shuangqing in martial arts but were defeated by Xin Shuangqing's sword. However, those people were not as discerning as Zhan Lanxing. They all thought that Xin Shuangqing's martial arts was too high and they couldn't even understand.  Qin Chao knew that with just one tap from someone, Azure Star was likely to be able to break through the layer of martial arts and martial arts. However, if no one broke through, he would most likely not be able to break through this layer of paper until his death.  If it were another person, with Azure Star's deliberate friendship, he would be regarded as a friend even if he was not considered a confidant. But since Qin Chao knew that he was a multi-faceted spy, he could imagine how hypocritical and insidious he was.  So vicious, how could he be so kind as to break him.  Just this time, Azure Star helped Qin Hongmian seem to have good intentions, but in fact they wanted to take the opportunity to return to the Song Dynasty to send important information.  This kind of important information can only be assured if he sends it back in person.  With such important information, Qin Chao didn't need to think too much to know that the content of the information mainly revolved around him. The purpose was naturally to deal with him better. The means were either control or destruction, neither of which he could accept.  The reason why the Qin Dynasty did not stop it was, firstly, because the Dali royal family knew this information and it would not matter if the Song royal family knew it, and secondly, because he wanted to take the opportunity to test the Song royal family's reaction to confirm the speculations in his heart.  In the final analysis, both sides use their own methods to find out the details of the other party, gain more information, and formulate more accurate and effective plans to seek greater benefits.

    Along with Qin Hongmian was an even more powerful master, Elder Wu, one of the four elders of the Beggar Clan.

    At the beginning, Elder Wu was sent to the Beggar Clan to teach the secret technique "Twenty-Eight Palms for Subduing the Dragon", which was missing ten palms and turned into the "Eighteen Palms for Subduing the Dragon". He came to Dali to question the Qin Dynasty, and happened to meet the Qin Dynasty's "Little Fighter" who defeated the Beggar Clan.  Dog Formation', and was shocked by Qin Chao's words, so he let Qin Chao go for the time being, and planned to find another good strategy. He could not lose the prestige of the largest gang in the world, but also could not easily offend Qin Chao, a high-ranking person.  People, especially the masters behind Qin Chao, didn't know what to do for a while.  These days, he traveled around to inquire about information related to the Qin Dynasty. The more he learned, the harder it became to make a decision, so he had to take the opportunity to return to the main rudder to report to the gang leader and ask the gang leader to solve this problem.

    Another reason is that Elder Wu has no shame in staying any longer, because he, one of the four dignified elders of the Beggar Clan, actually lost to Xin Shuangqing, who was much younger than him.  Although Xin Shuangqing turned out to be the head of the Wuliang Sword West Sect, this kind of head didn't put him in his eyes at all, thinking that he could defeat a pair with one hand.  He casually inquired and found out that Xin Shuangqing's previous strength was not very good, but he rose rapidly after joining the Qin Dynasty.  He originally felt that he had overestimated Qin Chao, but now he realized that he had underestimated Qin Chao.  Not only did he lose his martial arts, he also lost his vision. He had no place to put his old face, so he had to run away.

    Along with Qin Hongmian were ten altars of ¡®Ten Miles of Incense¡¯, specially prepared for Qiao Feng.  This actually made Elder Wu feel that he had gained some face. He thought that the Qin Dynasty really respected and understood the Beggar Clan very well. The "Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms" turned into "Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms" might not be nonsense, because it was  There is absolutely no need to do that. Although Hong Qigong has never heard of it before, hasn't he also never heard of such a powerful young man from the Qin Dynasty?  If such a powerful young man can be hidden in the world, why can't he hide such a powerful leader of the Beggar Clan?  If this is true, then what¡¯s the harm in having an extra trick in the ¡®Dog Beating Stick Technique¡¯ that says ¡®There are no dogs in the world¡¯!

    There was another group of people who followed Qin Hongmian and others out of Gong's Restaurant yesterday. They parted ways after not walking together for long. Qin Hongmian and his group went north, while the other group went south.

    The other group of people was dominated by Duan Yu. Three beauties, Sikong Hong, Sikong Qing and Sikong Zi, followed Duan Yu. The four great guards of the Dali Kingdom, Chu, Gu, Fu and Zhu, were escorted by two people. One was the expert  Gu Ducheng, who wields a wooden axe, and Fu Sigui, who is good at using copper sticks.  The four great guards are all people who have stepped into the Grand Master level with one foot, and they are from a famous family like Zuo Zimu.One leader of the sect can defeat two, but compared with masters such as Duan Zhengchun and Duan Yanqing, who are direct descendants of the royal family, their martial arts skills are naturally far behind.  Before leaving, Duan Yu only told Qin Chao that he was going to Gusu, but Qin Chao knew that this group of people was going to Murong's house in Gusu to investigate the death of Master Xuanbei of Shaolin Temple at Shenjie Temple in Luliangzhou, Dali.  Shaolin Master Xuanbei came all the way from Shaolin Temple to Dali to assist in the "Four Evil Men" incident. Unexpectedly, he died under his famous stunt "Big Skanda Pestle" when he was on duty at Shenjie Temple. The murderer was suspected to be  He is best at using the other person's way to repay the other person's body.  ¡¯ Gusu Murong.  More than a month has passed since this incident, and it has already spread throughout the world.  The Shaolin Temple and the Duan Clan in Dali had already sent a group of experts to Gusu to investigate. Duan Yu and his group were the second group sent by the Duan Clan openly.

    ??A layman looks at the excitement, an expert looks at the door.

    When the Qin Dynasty saw that the person sent by the Duan family was not Duan Zhengchun in the book, but Duan Yu, he became more certain that he and Gan Baobao received special attention from the Duan family, thus changing the main plot of the book.  From now on, the prophetic advantage obtained from novels will decrease at an accelerated rate, and the changes in the plot will become increasingly unpredictable.  Qin Chao had long expected this change, so he told Qin Hongmian everything about Qiao Feng in one breath. If he kept hiding it, when the time passed, it would be best to just die in his heart. It was not that he couldn't tell, but  It is said that it is harmful to both people and ourselves.  Even now, Qin Hongmian can't rush to Suzhou to participate in the big event that's about to happen in Xingzilin. It's not that she can't make it in time, but that she can't rush because if she participates, she will fall into this dead situation and she won't even be able to save herself.  It was difficult, let alone helping Qiao Feng out of a dead situation.  If she rushes to Luoyang at this time, she can make a crucial move outside the situation, and she can hope to gain Qiao Feng's trust in the near future.  By this time, although she didn't say it, Qin Chao had guessed her main plan and figured out the reasons for her previous abnormal behavior.

    This layout seemed very simple to the Qin Dynasty, but the probability of success was very high.

    This layout mainly lies in Qin Chao, Qin Hongmian and Qiao Feng.

    "Half of Qin Hongmian's previous actions were to drag Qin Chao into trouble, but it was not just to drag Qin Chao into trouble, but also to prepare for the next actions.

    This layout is like playing chess. It is not possible to figure out the entire chess game at once. It is neither possible nor necessary.  But the main idea, just like the rules of chess, can be determined in advance.  All Qin Chao could think about was this, not what Qin Hongmian would do specifically.  He couldn't do that, nor was it necessary.  The idea is similar to the rules of chess. It looks simple and can be explained clearly in a few sentences. But it is complicated and can take a lifetime to study.  The Qin Dynasty did not intend to study it, and only wanted to wait for the outcome of the matter.  No one knows the next move before playing chess, but everything is clear after it is played.  Therefore, Qin Chao did not intend to do any useless work and only silently blessed Qin Hongmian and Qiao Feng.

 New Edition Volume 2: The Thunderstorm of the Wine Immortal Chapter 64: Head-to-head Confrontation

    Qin Chao had just finished lunch when he heard A-Zhu report that Abbot Benyin of Tianlong Temple had brought an old monk with scorched yellow eyebrows to pay homage. He was so shocked that he didn't even bother to drink tea after dinner and hurried to the door of the restaurant to greet him.  He had long known that the 'Tianlong Temple' was the home temple of the Dali royal family, and its importance and status to the Dali Kingdom was even greater than the importance and status of the 'Shaolin Temple' to the Song Dynasty. Even the Dali Emperor's abdication was due to  'Tianlong Temple' became a monk.  The reputation of 'Tianlong Temple' in the martial arts of the Central Plains is far less than that of the 'Shaolin Temple', but its reputation in the martial arts of the southwest is even worse than that of the 'Shaolin Temple'.  If the 'Shaolin Temple' is the Taishan Beidou of the martial arts in the Central Plains, then the 'Tianlong Temple' is the Taishan Beidou of the southwestern martial arts.  If Abbot Xuanci of Shaolin Temple is the leader of the martial arts in the Central Plains, then Abbot Benyin of Tianlong Temple is the leader of the martial arts in the Southwest.  Compared with Xuanci, Benyin had an additional important identity. He was not only the abbot of Tianlong Temple, but also the uncle of Duan Zhengming, Emperor Baoding of Dali.  And another old monk with brown eyebrows, although not famous in the martial arts world, was once invited by Emperor Baoding to deal with Duan Yanqing, the most evil man in the world. You can imagine how powerful he is.  If any one of these two people comes to Qin Chao, he will feel uncomfortable and think that the Duan family of the Dali royal family pays too much attention to him. This is not good news for him.

    Qin Chao thought as he walked: "I still think of Duan too simply. He didn't deal with me very much before. I'm afraid it was mainly because of Jiumozhi, the Tubo Imperial Preceptor, the Protector of France, and the Great Snow Mountain King Jiumozhi."  Although the incident of Mozhi causing trouble in the Tianlong Temple is not spread in the world, how can he satisfy a caring person like me? Although it was not as written in the book that time, Jiumozhi first captured the Dali Emperor Duan Zhengming.  Later, he captured Duan Yu, the first candidate for the crown prince, but he must have also caused chaos in Tianlong Temple. Those people were frightened and even seriously injured. They did not dare to act rashly against me. Until now, I have recovered from my injuries.  , collected intelligence before you dared to confront me head-on." Halfway through, he suddenly stopped and said secretly: "Since we can't keep a low profile, it's better to keep a high profile. Besides, the more high-profile I am, the more beneficial it will be to Qin Hongmian's layout. Since  If so, then why should I go out to greet them and let Xin Shuangqing bring them to see me." He turned around and returned to the underground restaurant, preparing to meet the two eminent monks in the reception hall on the underground floor.

    This time, after preparing everything, Qin Chao did not stay with any woman.

    There was silence in the hall.

    After a while, Xin Shuangqing walked in with two old monks.

    Qin Chao said casually: "Abbot Benyin and Master Huang Mei, please take a seat." After Xin Shuangqing saw the two eminent monks saying thank you and sitting down, he turned around and exited, and closed the door smoothly.

    The hall returned to its original silence, and all three of them remained silent.

    A minute later, under the sharp sword-like gazes of Ben Yin and Huang Mei, Qin Chao closed his eyes.  Ben Yin and Huang Mei waited for a moment and saw that Qin Chao still had his eyes closed and motionless. Thinking that he could not see, they began to communicate with their eyes, but they did not know that Qin Chao's mental power had already enveloped them both.  As a result, not only were their bodies under Qin Chao's surveillance, but their spirits were also suppressed, causing their thinking to gradually become sluggish and their nervous reactions to slow down.  Ben Yin and Huang Mei both sensed the abnormality, but thought it was because their own martial arts and Zen skills were not as good as the other's, so they were suppressed.  Both of them didn't know much about mental power, so they just regarded it as a competition of Zen cultivation and mental strength of the masters.  The two of them were not planning to use force directly this time. At this moment, they suddenly discovered that if they didn't use force, the other party would be able to defeat them completely in terms of cultivating their mind and character and their mental momentum. This was comparable to the consequences of failure in martial arts.  It is much more serious, and it is easy to form inner demons, which can lead to a regression in martial arts, or a failure to progress in martial arts at worst.  As a last resort, they exchanged glances again and were about to take action. Suddenly, they felt relaxed and heard Qin Chao's voice in their ears: "Alas I had already heard the news before the four villains and the Tubo Imperial Master came.  I have long wanted to inform you all to be on guard, but I feel that it is inappropriate. Prince Yanqing is unlucky enough to begin with, and it is a family matter of the Duan family and a state affairs of Dali. It is not my turn to take care of it. The Tubo Imperial Master is so smart, since he dares to come  'Tianryuji' is arrogant, and he certainly has the capital and confidence to be arrogant, but no matter what, he is only one person, and he can't stand up to anything. Although I know how powerful he is, I shouldn't be unfounded!"

    Both Ben Yin and Huang Mei were so shocked by the content that they were speechless for a long time.

    Ben Yin said in his heart: "Rumors in the world are often exaggerated, full of strange things, and all-encompassing, especially those underground sects that pretend to be gods and ghosts and confuse people's hearts. I have seen and taught many people like this. I have long been tired of it and can't be bothered to pay attention to it. Come on.  Before, I made a fuss over Zhengming, not believing that this time would be any different, and even foolish enough to make a bet with him. Brother Huangmei was just like me, foolish enough to bet with Zhengming, but this timeI was fine, but brother Huangmei made a fuss about it.  I lost to Zhengming, haha, good, the bet was good, and our Duan family has been strengthened. If there is any way, it would be better to gamble with this person, and it will be more useful to our Duan family. This person does have the ability to not go out.  The ability to know the world's affairs, Yanqing TaiWe can't figure out the matter with the Tubo Imperial Guard even with the help of the state. Not only does he know it clearly, but he also seems to know it earlier, more, and more clearly than we do.  He just said that there is only one person who is the strongest among the Tubo Imperial Preceptors. He is taking the opportunity to remind us that even if he is as powerful as the Tubo Imperial Preceptor, he is only one person, so we should not pay too much attention to him.  "

    Huang Mei Xun thought: "His words seemed to have the meaning of 'I don't want to care about you, and you don't want to care about me.' It doesn't seem to be the case. Could it be that he knew the contents of the bet between me and Emperor Baoding and took the opportunity to laugh at me."  A dog bites a mouse, and you are nosy.' In the end, you have to pay for it! Even if he can know the world without going out, he shouldn't be so brilliant! Maybe I am overthinking it! But no matter what, his words  It makes sense. Mr. Duan is very tolerant on the surface, and the martial arts community in Southwest China has been able to flourish because of this. But secretly, he stretches his hand too far, even for a reclusive person like me, let alone someone as capable as him.  Even if you can't get the intelligence geek who affects the overall situation of the world, you can't let others get it! Hehe! There's a good show to watch. It depends on whether you, Duan, is better, or this mysterious Mr. Qin." Don't think too much.  , and the voice of Qin Chao came to my ears again: "I have long heard that there is a monk who is particularly good at 'Vajra Finger' from Bodhidharma's House in Kamata, Fujian Province. He lives in seclusion at 'Nianhua Temple' in Dali. I have long wanted to ask for advice, and again  I was afraid that it would affect the master's clean cultivation, so I never paid a visit to him."

    Upon hearing this, Huang Mei was shocked, angry and impressed. Very few people in the world knew about his sect's origins. Not only was this his first time meeting this person, but he also came to him suddenly without giving any information.  This person didn't have any time to collect information, but this person was able to tell the truth straight away.

    Huang Mei¡¯s origins and origins are not even known.  Now, seeing the yellow eyebrows on Ben Yin's face, he immediately knew that what Qin Chao said was probably close to ten percent, or even more than ten percent.

    The two eminent monks fell into a long silence as Qin Chao said, "Ask for advice."  Ben Yin winked at Huang Mei several times. The first two times were to get Huang Mei to challenge, and the last three times were to get Huang Mei to refuse, but Huang Mei did not agree.  From the beginning, Huang Mei was caught in a contradiction. He neither believed that a young man in his twenties could have such high martial arts skills, and wanted to test it out, but he also did not believe that the other party dared to take advantage of himself knowing that he was defeated.  disgrace.  After thinking for a long time, a flash of light suddenly appeared in my mind, and I thought to myself: "Wasn't that boy from Murong's family back then also terrifyingly powerful? If I hadn't known the heights of the world at the time, how could I have provoked him to take action? Not only did I lose half of my life,  Even though I have been hiding for decades, I dare not go home. Today, this young man seems to be easy to talk to, but if I offend him Moreover, even if I win, what's the point? I was too competitive back then, which made me angry.  Will the Murong family take action?" He stopped thinking about it and clasped his hands together and said, "Listening to your tone, it seems that even the Tubo Imperial Master doesn't take it seriously. The poor monk thinks that he is far inferior to the Tubo Imperial Master. No.  Dare to show off one's ugliness." Originally there was "not as good as your Excellency" before 'don't dare to show off one's ugliness', but when the words came to his lips, he swallowed them back. Even he himself couldn't figure out what was going on in his mind. He only knew that he felt a little dissatisfied.

    Qin Chao smiled slightly and said: "Master doesn't want to ask for advice, and I don't want to force it." Hearing this, both Ben Yin and Huang Mei felt like they had been deceived, especially Huang Mei, who felt even more unwilling to accept it before it was too late.  Thinking too much, Qin Chao's tone changed and he continued: "Even so, I can't help but feel regretful in my heart. I wonder if the master feels the same. Alas just let me be arrogant for a moment and say what I mean, master's 'Vajra Finger'  'Although it has a 90% fire level and is almost at the peak of perfection, the 'Diamond Finger' is not among the 'Seventy-two Shaolin Skills' after all. No matter how hard you practice, the power will always be very limited. Even if the master has perfected it to 100% or even 120%  , what's the use of that. It's a waste of time and life. If the master doesn't believe it, I'm willing to let the master not fight back for three hundred moves, and let the master fully demonstrate the power of the 'Diamond Finger'. If three hundred moves are not enough, five hundred moves  also¡­¡­"

 New Edition Volume 2 The Wine Fairy Thunderstorm Chapter 65 Fighting against the Yellow-browed Monk

    Before he finished speaking, the yellow-browed monk couldn't help the anger in his heart no matter how much he endured. He stood up suddenly and shouted: "Okay, okay, very good! If you have the ability, just show me that Five Hundred Moves will not fight back." He  He originally wanted to say: "I don't need you to give in to a single move." But when he said it, everything changed, which caught him off guard and made him blush with embarrassment.  But it soon returned to normal, because he immediately thought that as long as he won in the end, this humiliation would mean nothing. When the time comes, he must let this young man, who is more arrogant than the Murong family, know that no matter how powerful the young man is,  We also need to know how to be humble and respect our seniors.  "

    Because he knew that Huang-browed Monk's martial arts were not much weaker than him, Qin Chao was looking down on Huang-browed Monk's 'Vajra Finger' in his words. In addition, he probably also included his 'One-Yang Finger'. He thought to himself: "This man is simply better than the big one."  King Lun Ming is still arrogant, but he is far less cunning and smart than King Maha Lun Ming. He has tied his own hands and made five hundred moves without fighting back. He is simply simply speechless. I don¡¯t know what to say. Forget it, let¡¯s not think about it for now.  There are so many, I have to take a good look at them today.¡±

    At the same time, Xin Shuangqing, who was eavesdropping not far from the door, almost burst out laughing, but couldn't help but worry about Qin Chao. She now knew that the more tricks the master allowed, the more powerful the opponent was.  Last time the 'Sword God' Zhuo Bufan's swordsmanship was indeed extremely high, but the master only allowed him a hundred moves. This time he actually allowed five hundred moves, which shows that the martial arts of this yellow-browed monk is still far superior to Zhuo Bufan. I'm afraid  Several Zhuo Bufan together were no match for this old monk.

    Qin Chao seemed relaxed, but he didn't dare to be careless in his heart. According to calculations, if these two old monks went alone, they would not be a big threat to him. If they went together without following the rules, or used some unexpected tricks, then he  It¡¯s worth hanging here today.  On the surface he was arrogant, but in fact he tried his best.  That mental power is the first move, those words are the second move, fighting Huang Mei alone is the third move, making five hundred moves is the fourth move, all the moves are connected, all for the last move.  As long as the last fifth move is successfully executed, he can scare away his opponent with one sword like he did against Zhuo Bufan last time, and he will be able to sit back and relax for a while.  What he lacks most now is time. Compared with these old monsters, his cultivation time is too short.  What's more, if these people can't do it alone, they can still work together, and if they can't do it openly, they can still do it secretly.  Therefore, Qin Chao didn't want to fight these people head-on, he just wanted to scare them away or make them suspicious so that he could have enough time to practice.  Of course, all this is based on the situation where the other party plays cards relatively according to the rules. If the other party dares to play cards not according to the rules, then as long as he does not die, he will no longer care about his own rules of not absorbing people's internal energy, at least to deal with the enemy.  I won't care about it anymore, I can suck in as much as my inner strength can, and save my own life first before talking about anything else.  If you can't even save your own life, what's the use of following the rules?

    He knows that not acting according to the rules often hurts himself before hurting others. The more he has, the greater the damage. Therefore, the stronger the strength and power, the more he pays attention to the rules and does not dare to cross that line easily.  On the contrary, little people don't need to care about the rules at all. The harm to themselves by not following the rules is often less than the benefit. Therefore, it is easy to achieve the goal without resorting to means, thinking that that is the road to success.  Only those little people with great ambitions will care about the rules and work hard to restrain their behavior.

    The yellow-browed monk did not hide his nervousness, and he did not dare to be careless at all. He gave himself instructions to win this battle, but he did not dare to have the confidence to win.

    He didn¡¯t even say hello. He used all his strength when he struck out, and it was a killing move. He hit Qin Chao¡¯s head with his right hand, and pointed to Qin Chao¡¯s right side with his left hand, blocking Qin Chao¡¯s right retreat.

    Qin Chao is still sitting on the chair.

    Ben Yin¡¯s brows furrowed, his hands secretly used the strength of his Yang fingers, and his eyes remained unblinking.

    The yellow-browed monk¡¯s right finger was getting closer and closer to Qin Chao¡¯s eyebrows, but Qin Chao still sat motionless.  Suddenly, the yellow-browed monk's right finger suddenly retracted three inches away from Qin Chao's eyebrows, and his left finger pointed at Qin Chao's chest like lightning.  At this time, a figure flashed, and Qin Chao's figure reappeared behind the chair.  Only then did Ben Yin realize that the real killer of the yellow-browed monk's move just now was with his left finger, and his right finger was only used to lure the enemy. The force could only reach three inches away from Qin Chao's eyebrows at most. If he used more force, he would become those  Barbarians who don't know martial arts only know brute force, but don't know skill or change, so they can only make jokes.  Of course the yellow-browed monk would not do that, but at this moment he could not change his move, so he had to follow it and use the finger of his left hand before he could use other moves, otherwise the outcome would be even worse.

    With only one move, the yellow-browed monk stopped on his own initiative. Without caring about the shame, he exchanged questions with Ben Yin.

    Since Qin Chao promised not to fight back with five hundred moves, and did not stipulate the time for the yellow-browed monk to attack, he had no choice but to sit down again without saying a word, eating and waiting to pass the time.

    "How come he was right when I just made a move?" The yellow-browed monk asked Ben Yin.

    "This, this, it's very possible that he is also proficient in the Diamond Finger."This way, you already know how to deal with it!  "Ben Yin hesitated.

    "Impossible! The Vajra Finger focuses on finger strength, so what's the use of knowing the moves? What's more, I've been on guard against him for a long time. This move is my own creation, and I only created it a few days ago, and I haven't passed it on to anyone else.  How does he know it and know it so clearly?" The yellow-browed monk asked puzzledly.

    "I also know it's impossible, but other than that, isn't there a better explanation?" Ben said depressedly.

    "The most puzzling thing is that even if he had completely calculated my moves, wouldn't he be afraid of my Vajra Finger power hurting people from a distance? At that time, all I had to do was spit out my force, and even if he didn't die, he would still have to lose half of his life, right?  !" The yellow-browed monk said doubtfully.

    "Maybe he was in a bad state at the time and didn't have time to react, so he hit him by mistake." Ben said half truthfully and half jokingly.

    ¡­¡­

    The two discussed it for a long time, but still couldn't figure out the reason.  How did they know that for the Golden Circle, distance is life, and the distance is the end of the world, let alone three inches away. Even people like Zhong Ling who have just begun to grasp the Golden Circle can control the safety line within an inch.  What's more, the Qin Dynasty had already mastered the Golden Circle.  Moreover, the Golden Circle of the Qin Dynasty was all understood by himself, and no one taught him. Although the process of mastering was far more difficult than Zhong Ling and others, and it took a lot of time at first, the degree of mastery was far more advanced than Zhong Ling and others, and the time spent after that was also  less.  What's more, Qin Chao also has the assistance of mental power, which can more easily and accurately grasp the opponent's status.

    The final result of the discussion between the two was: "Qin Chao's internal strength is too high, his defense is too strong, and he has practiced some special kung fu to make his eyebrows harder than steel. Even if he is hit by his finger power, he will not  There's nothing wrong with it, so I don't care." Even they themselves couldn't be convinced by this result, but other than that, they really couldn't think of a more convincing result.  They felt that even thinking about it was a fantasy, so they might as well continue fighting, collect more information, and then analyze it carefully.

    They thought well, but the Qin Dynasty was not prepared to give them another chance to waste time. As soon as Huang Mei took action, he used the "Three Shadows" in Lingbo's micro-steps to surround Huang Mei Monk with three figures.  These three figures can be real or fake.  What surprised Huang-browed Monk and Ben Yin the most was not this. They discovered that these three figures could be both real and fake at the same time.  Doesn't this mean that once Qin Chao uses this, he will become three of himself, with at least six times more combat power based on martial arts knowledge.  If these three Qin dynasties still know how to cooperate and even understand formations, their combat effectiveness will be even more terrifying.  One person can perform the formation of multiple people. How powerful is this?  How terrifying that would be!

    The more Huang-browed Monk and Ben Yin thought about it, the more frightened they became.

    At the same time, surrounded by the Qin Dynasty, the yellow-browed monk unknowingly performed one move after another with his Vajra Finger, and the moves became faster and faster.

    Although fast moves increase their power, in the eyes of Qin Chao, if the moves are fast, it means that the rhythm is very simple, which means that the moves have no soul, and no matter how powerful they are, they are just ordinary power, which cannot be regarded as superb martial arts, let alone martial arts.  .  Just like a bear, it has great fighting power, but it knows neither martial arts nor martial arts. It has wasted so much of its body's potential and only turned a very small part of it into fighting power.  Although it is already very powerful if only a small part of it is used, it is ultimately a huge waste and a pity.  Or, for the enemy, for the ordinary hunter under the bear's mouth, it is not a pity, but a joy.

    At the fastest time, the yellow-browed monk used ninety-nine fingers in one breath.

    Regarding this move that was so fast that the yellow-browed monk could only launch it but not retract it, Qin Chao only took three steps and dodged them all. He stood watching the show with a smile on his face, just like he was sitting when he made the first move.  Even though he was standing now, the yellow-browed monk felt more embarrassed than when he was sitting, because it was not the two fingers at that time, but a full ninety-nine fingers, and it was not the same as the first finger.  The speed of the two fingers in the tone, but the extreme speed that does not give any time to think and react.

    As the saying goes: "The only martial arts in the world that cannot be broken is fast."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    At this time, the yellow-browed monk almost completely lost his confidence and sense of proportion, and only knew to continue to launch fierce attacks.

    Ben was stunned for a while, then came back to his senses and knew that he would definitely lose if he continued like this. He hurriedly called the yellow-browed monk to stop and discuss countermeasures together.

 New Edition Volume 2: The Thunderstorm of the Wine Fairy Chapter 66: Dreams Piao Piao Piao

    The yellow-browed monk was stopped by Ben Yin and refused to take action. It was useless for Qin Chao to surround him. He had no choice but to be more generous and take the initiative to get out of the way. Because not to fight back was what Qin Chao said, and to fight back would be to slap himself, even if the battle was won.  , he also broke trust with others, his face was dull, and he got the reputation of talking like farting.

    "How many moves were counted just now?" asked the yellow-browed monk.

    Ben thought for a while and replied: "Probably between 410 and 420!" For such a fast and fierce battle, he couldn't accurately calculate the specific moves. If he just counted how many fingers, then  It's much easier. Moves are different from pointing. Sometimes one finger is one move, sometimes two fingers are combined into one move, and sometimes ten fingers can only be counted as one move, and the moves can be connected into small moves.  Only the person who performs the ultimate move knows best how it counts as one move.  But just now Huang Mei had devoted all his energy to fighting, and couldn't think of anything else.

    They didn¡¯t hide what they said from Qin Chao, they also reached Qin Chao¡¯s ears.

    Qin Chao thought for a moment and said, "Let's round up the number and count it as four hundred moves!"

    Ben Yin and Huang-browed Monk were both satisfied and dissatisfied, appreciative and unappreciative.  Because these words also contained the meaning of contempt for them. Unfortunately, they just needed this contempt to increase their hope of victory.  They both welcomed this slight and wanted to reject it, feeling very conflicted in their hearts.  However, listening to Qin Chao's tone, they could not detect the slightest hint of contempt.  They didn't know that for a martial arts master like Huang Meiseng, apart from Duan Yanqing's simple contact, this was the first time Qin Chao had formally learned about martial arts, so he had a particularly strong feeling that contempt was just pretense, while surprise and admiration were real.  The Qin Dynasty believed that the yellow-browed monk's diamond fingers could shoot nearly a hundred fingers in one breath, and the power was not inferior to that of a strong bow or crossbow. Within a short distance, it was much more terrifying than a speeding machine gun with thousands of rounds per minute. Pure human power,  The combat effectiveness actually exceeded that of high-tech weapons, which surprised and delighted Qin Chao, and he naturally admired Huang Mei.  Qin Chao's feelings about the Diamond Finger are very complicated, because this martial art also exists in another world and is widely spread. He also practiced it when he was a child, but after practicing for several months, he failed to achieve anything good, so he stopped practicing it.  Based on Qin Chao's current martial arts knowledge, coupled with the Vajra Finger demonstrated by the Yellow Eyebrow Monk, it is easy to judge that the Vajra Finger secrets he obtained in that world are at least 50% true. As for why he can't practice it, he still can't figure it out.  Understand, I have three doubts:

    ? 1. Some key parts are missing, just like a car missing wheels.

    2. Without internal strength, the power will be greatly reduced and the difficulty of cultivation will be greatly increased.

    3. The nature of the world is different, the cultivation environment is different, and the difficulty and effect are very different.

    "There is no doubt about it: the Vajra Finger is indeed a disciple's skill. It cannot be broken, otherwise the power will be greatly reduced and it will be difficult to improve.

    Qin Chao thought to himself: "This yellow-browed monk is actually a real monk, unlike Xu Zhu in the book, who abstains from anything, commits any crime, practices joyful meditation, and reaches bliss early. Alas alas no wonder Xu Zhu, this kind of extreme  No matter how powerful Da Po I's martial arts is, what's the use of practicing it! I don't believe that if a beautiful woman like Gan Baobao seduces the yellow-browed monk, he can resist breaking the precepts. Once he breaks the precepts, a thousand-mile horse will become a donkey.  The hard work will be in vain, and then you will know that Xu Zhu is a real man!"

    On the other side, the yellow-browed monk and Ben Yin discussed the result within half a stick of incense: "It is almost impossible to defeat the Qin Dynasty within five hundred moves. It is better to make good use of the next one hundred moves to achieve the goal of five hundred moves."  Then strive for an advantage. In this case, it is best to know how to compare after five hundred moves, so that you can make targeted changes and make the most of the benefits of these one hundred moves. As for victory or defeat, I am afraid I can only leave it to fate. As long as you try your best  , just don¡¯t leave any regrets.¡±

    "How can we compete after five hundred moves?" Although the Huang-browed monk felt that this question was too stupid to ask, he hesitated for a moment, but couldn't help but asked loudly in front of Qin Chao.

    Qin Chao was secretly happy and thought to himself: "The fish has completely taken the bait. It's so cooperative." He smiled slightly and said loudly: "If I tell the truth again, you will definitely be unhappy. So let's do it! Let's continue to prove it with martial arts. In order to show that I  The sword technique is different from your Vajra Finger, I only use one sword, if I can't hurt you, I will be considered defeated."

    Both Huang Mei and Ben Yin heard another meaning in the words: "When I said that the power of the Diamond Finger was very limited, it was not the truth, but a compliment. In fact, the Diamond Finger is completely scum. If I say that  , you must not believe it, and you are also angry. In this case, I am too lazy to say more, so I will use a sword to prove what martial arts is." After understanding the meaning of the words, they were both surprised and frightened.  Surprisingly, in a twist of events, their opponents were too arrogant, giving them hope of victory.  The scary thing is that the opponent might really be humble, which would be too scary!

    can not imagine.

    Looking at each other, they both felt that there was no need to say more or think more, it was better to eliminate distracting thoughts.??Go all out.  Next, just use reality to prove it.

    Huang Mei walked slowly towards Qin Chao step by step. Although he didn't know what Qing Gong Qin Chao practiced, he knew that Qin Chao's movement and speed were abnormally strong. Otherwise, how could he distinguish the three figures? If he was stupid enough to follow  Qin Chao's speed test will probably not be of any use other than wasting his own internal strength and tricks.  Before, he was caught up in the opponent's fighting rhythm and had no time to think about it. Once he quit the battle, he understood.  In addition, he doesn't plan to use those close-quarters moves anymore. Although those moves are powerful, they are of no use if they can't hit the opponent. It is better to use the finger force in the air instead. Although the damage is reduced due to the distance, the damage will be reduced.  Variations were also added.  Anyway, this is a martial arts competition, not a life and death contest. No matter how small the damage is, as long as it can hurt the opponent, it will be considered a victory.

    There were still nine steps away from Qin Chao. Huang Mei pointed right at Qin Chao, and a golden light shot out.

    Qin Chao chuckled and said, "Okay." Before he finished speaking, five golden lights appeared in front of him. The slowest ones were as fast as sharp arrows, and the fastest ones were faster than bullets.  This was not beyond his expectation, because the bullet was so heavy, and the pushing force was equivalent to the force of a finger, so the speed could be so fast, not to mention the force of the finger.

    According to common sense, Qin Chao should avoid these five golden lights, but in that case, he will fall into Huang Mei's plan. Huang Mei's killing move is mainly designed to avoid the enemy's retreat, even if the enemy is stronger than Huang Mei  Gao Ming, if caught off guard, it is not surprising that the boat capsizes in the gutter.  If he were outside, even if Qin Chao understood, he would still give in, because he trusted Ling Bo Weibu more, but now, if he gave in, those fingers would hurt things in the living room. He didn't want that to happen, so he tried  Concentrate on the five golden lights, let them change their routes, collide with each other, and cancel each other out in the air.  This was just his experiment, but unexpectedly it went more smoothly than expected. It only consumed a negligible amount of mental power, and those golden lights committed suicide one after another.

    Qin Chao was stunned for a moment.

    The yellow-browed monk and Ben Yin were stunned, their eyes widened, as if they had been hit on acupuncture points, and they could not move.

    "This is not a dream!" The two eminent monks couldn't help but have thoughts similar to those of the 'Sword God' Zhuo Bufan.

    Before the Qin Dynasty sword came out, these two eminent monks just bowed and left without saying anything.

    Although Qin Chao still had a lot to say, the most important thing now was to study his spiritual power, so he did not do anything to persuade him, and only returned a gift.

    "Damn it! Damn it!" The yellow-browed monk just walked out of the restaurant. He couldn't help but yelled regardless of the strange looks around him.

    Ben Yin also wanted to scream like him and express his nameless anger, but considering his identity and the prestige of Tianlong Temple, he had to hold it back. However, after taking a few steps, he still couldn't help but lower his head.  He said in a voice: "The legend is true."

    "What legend?" As soon as the yellow-browed monk spoke, he realized that the place was wrong.

    ??Everyone who knew Abbot Benyin, whether they were heroes or ordinary people, stretched their ears, but they waited and waited, but there was no reply. When they looked carefully, the two eminent monks had disappeared and disappeared.  Except for a very few, most of them don't know how the two eminent monks left. Even if they were Qinggong, there should be traces!  Many people suspected that they had practiced the legendary invisibility technique.  In fact, they just used the crowd to avoid the sight of most people, hoping to get to a quiet place as soon as possible to vent and relax their mood.

    They were far more knowledgeable than the ¡®Sword God¡¯ Zhuo Bufan, and the stimulation they received was even deeper.  Along the way, they kept communicating with each other.

    "Do you think the legendary gods and ghosts really exist?"

    "I don't know, but I'm sure that the master behind this young man must be very extraordinary. He may be a real Taoist, a real Taoist, just like our Duan family is also divided into laymen and monks."

    "Tch, you don't need to say this. Is it possible without the support of a strong master?"

    "Yes! Let's not talk about anything else, let's talk about Qing Gong. Have you seen it? Have you heard of it?"

    "Can it still be called Qinggong? It's more powerful than the 'Three Heads and Six Arms' in mythology!"

    ¡­¡­

 New Edition Volume 2: The Thunderstorm of the Wine Immortal Chapter 67: Changes in Gong Changes

    Ben Yin and Huang Brow Monk did not dare to speak directly even in a deserted place. Apart from them, they did not want any third person to know these words.

    "I said, even if there really is a god in this world, even if this god is really standing in front of us, can we know each other? Do we dare to know him?"

    "I said, even if you can know each other and dare to know each other, what's the use? Can you still force the gods to teach you magical skills and magic?"

    "Yes! Even if you don't force yourself and try to be soft if you can't do it hard, what can you do to impress the gods?"

    "If you can fight, can you still call yourself a god?"

    "Forget it, don't talk about this, it's too far away."

    "If we don't talk about it, we won't talk about it. Even if we only talk about martial arts, we are still far behind others!"

    "It's normal to be less than that. Just talking about the martial arts I have mastered, just talking about this Yang Finger, I have only reached the fourth level of cultivation. It will be difficult for me to reach the second level in this life, let alone the first level."

    "Your yang finger is only at the fourth level, but it is more powerful than my diamond finger, which is close to Dacheng. What else are you dissatisfied with? Look at me, I can obviously practice to Dacheng, but because of my age, my essence is exhausted, I can't  It is good to go backwards. Without the best panacea, it is harder to reach great success than to reach the sky. I have to envy you Duan family for this. The resources of a country can be squandered. As long as you are not too lazy, it is difficult to become a master.  ah!"

    "It's always cold at high places. Don't be like those ordinary people who only know envy and jealousy. They only see the benefits, but don't realize that we bear huge responsibilities and pressures."

    "Then what's there to talk about? Whoever sits in your position will have to bear the same responsibility, and it's not just you."

    "That's different. Some people only care about their own enjoyment and only know how to exploit people, unlike us."

    "You Duan family just did better, otherwise how could Yang Yizhen have rebelled back then?"

    "You, you old ghost, even said this."

    "Hey! I, an old ghost, even sold my life to you Duan family. If I can't even say anything, what's the point of living?"

    "You! When people grow old, their hearts never grow old. The body is in seclusion, but the heart is not in seclusion."

    "You don't know, the main reason why I have lived in seclusion for so many years and has not been involved in worldly affairs is because of the Murong family in Gusu"

    After listening to the Huang-browed Monk¡¯s narration, I not only understood the main reason why he lived in seclusion, but also gained a better understanding of the Murong family in Gusu.  Ben Yin knew that this was the first gift the Yellow-browed Monk gave to fulfill his previous promise to express his sincerity.  The deeper Duan understands him, the more at ease he can be.  And this also shows that he is assured of Duan and has great trust in Duan.  In addition, Ben Yin guessed that he might also want to use the Duan family's power to deal with the Gusu Murong family.  At that time, the yellow-browed monk's heart was naturally different from that of ordinary people, leaning to the right rather than the left, so he did not die at the hands of the young Murong Bo. However, he forged a deadly feud with the Murong family, causing him to run away from the Central Plains to Dali to live in seclusion and hide.  For most of my life.  Ben thought: "Last time Zhengming asked him to hold off Prince Yanqing and help save Duan Yu, no wonder he worked so hard! I'm afraid he has been waiting for a good opportunity, wanting to sell a favor to the Duan family to win trust and further cooperation.  . In this way, whether he loses or wins this bet, it is a win-win result for him and Duan." Ben couldn't help but chuckle to himself: "This old ghost really has some skills, even I can see it.  I missed him." However, this way, she felt more at ease with him. Duan was not afraid that he would ask for something, but was afraid that he would not know what he wanted like Qin Chao did. She thought to herself: "This time, Duan has more  He is a supreme master who can control the Qin Dynasty, so his escape is not in vain." Then he thought: "Buddha! That underground restaurant is so awesome! I heard that it was opened last month  How long has it been since construction didn't start? It's a big project that requires thousands of manpower and lasts for ten years. How on earth is this done!" He didn't know that what he saw was just an underground restaurant.  It's just a part of what's on the surface. Even if he tries his best to overestimate the parts he hasn't seen yet, it's still far from reality.

    When Ben repaid Duan Zhengming, Duan Zhengming smiled happily.

    Ben didn¡¯t understand why he was like this, but he just kept it in his heart. Without asking a question, he returned to Tianlong Temple and continued to be his monk.

    When Gan Baobao learned that the abbot of Tianlong Temple and another monk with yellow eyebrows came to visit Qin Chao, she was shocked and retreated. She immediately smiled and laughed.

    Ma Wangshen didn¡¯t understand why she was like this, and began to have wild thoughts again, doubting that there was something between her and Qin Chao.

    Zhong Ling knew very well why her mother was so happy, and thought to herself: "In this case, the four great families of Duan, Liu, Tang, and Qin will probably have to recognize our Gan family and let us ascend to the throne of the fifth largest martial arts family in the southwest. This time  The most critical thing about the matter is not these overt struggles, but how to secretly obtain the acquiescence of the four major families. The four major families, headed by the Duan family, as long as they can getWith the Duan family's acquiescence, the matter was mostly successful.  If I hadn't personally participated, I would probably be like my father, not knowing what my mother was happy about.  Now, what I want to know most is what practical benefits can be gained by taking such a big risk to become the fifth largest family. Why are neither my mother nor Brother Qin willing to talk about it?  Brother Qin only said, wait until I become a nun. What do you mean?  What does this have to do with being a nun?  If only nuns and monks can know, then how can mother and brother Qin know?  They are not nuns and monks.  Huh If you don't tell me, don't tell me. If you don't tell me, won't I be able to know?  Just wait and see.  "

    After the two eminent monks left, Qin Chao studied spiritual power for a long time, but it was still the same as before. He only had inspiration and little gain. He could feel it, but he couldn't feel it clearly and couldn't get close.  The result of the research: "This performance is just a normal manifestation of his greatly increased mental power, or another basic ability brought by his mental power." Since he first practiced the Beiming Divine Art on a tree, he has unexpectedly improved  After mastering spiritual power, he conducted various researches on it and deliberately practiced on trees many times. Sometimes something like this happened for the first time in the process, which improved his spiritual power a lot.  The results of the research are very few, mainly to make him more proficient in using the basic abilities of 'fast thinking', 'slow vision' and 'mental scanning' brought by mental power.  Among them, 'mental scanning' has brought about the basic ability of 'clairvoyance', and it is becoming more and more powerful.  This kind of 'perspective' is not omnipotent, and it can only have a better perspective effect on smaller people and objects.  A'Zhu and A Bi were often 'see through' by him, and they still had no idea about it. However, Qin Hongmian noticed it the first time he 'see through' it, and almost guessed the truth.  A'Zhu and A Bi stood in front of him, wearing or not wearing clothes, but Qin Hongmian stood in front of him, even if he was not wearing anything, he couldn't 'see through' clearly.  After all, ¡®clairvoyance¡¯ still belongs to ¡®mental scanning¡¯.  The 'mental scan' has many similarities and many differences with what is seen with the naked eye.  This reminded him of bats. This kind of animal can use ultrasonic waves to replace the naked eye and can see things that the physical body cannot see. However, ultrasonic waves are not the naked eye after all and cannot completely replace the naked eye.  Some things are easy to do with the naked eye, but difficult or even impossible to do with ultrasound.  Conversely, the naked eye is also inferior to ultrasound.  This is somewhat similar to 'mental scanning' and the naked eye.  There are many similarities and many differences. Mental power is not ultrasound, and ¡®mental scanning¡¯ is not ¡®ultrasonic scanning¡¯.  He could come up with and confirm these without much research.

    That night, Qin Chao wrote a sentence in his new book "Xuan Gong New Interpretation":

    "Zhenqi can not only produce internal power, but also spiritual power."

    Although it was only a short sentence, it laid the foundation of Xuan Gong and completely jumped out of the small well of martial arts and entered a whole new world.

    With just such a short sentence, his confidence in the future increased more than a hundred times.

    Such a short sentence made him start to transform from the inside out.

    This short sentence made him so proud.

 New Edition Volume 2: The Thunderstorm of the Wine Immortal Chapter 68: Tibetan Tantra

    At noon the next day, as soon as Qin Chao got up, he heard A'Zhu's report that Zhong Ling had set up a stage in the 'Valley of Ten Thousand Tribulations' in the morning, hung up a sign saying 'Ten people beheaded', and officially challenged the first level.

    This first level is the easiest. It is one of the twelve major conditions of "Inner Three, Outer Nine" and is one of the "Outer Nine".  The original request was: "The Gan family will set up a ring twenty-four hours a day. The person guarding the ring can only be a member of the Gan family or a member of the master's sect. Only one person can guard the ring at a time. The attacking party can only be a member of the Southwest Wulin."  People cannot be one year older than the ring master, and they can only have ten people at the same time. These ten people can only be from the same clan or from the same sect." Zhong Ling beat up those teenage peers on the stage.  De Luo Hua Liu Shui felt that it was too unchallenging, so he modified the requirements and raised his age by nine years.  In this way, the number of people who can take the stage has more than doubled, and their strength has also more than doubled.  In particular, a team of people sent by the Tibetan Tantric Sect, all of whom practiced the 'Mahamudra' intensively, had extraordinary strength. They fought with Zhong Ling for half an hour before the winner was decided.  Once those people were defeated, Zhong Ling was too tired to stand on the stage anymore, and quickly replaced Gan Baobao to hold the ring.  Gan Baobao is more than ten years older than Zhong Ling, and his opponent is also older. He has much deeper internal strength, experience and skills, and his strength is far beyond what he had before.  However, Gan Baobao's strength is obviously higher than Zhong Ling's. Although the gap is not far behind after adding the golden circle, she is scheming and behaves much more relaxedly than Zhong Ling.  It only lasted about an hour, but no one dared to come on stage.  After waiting for half an hour, no one came on stage. Suddenly, another group of Tibetan Tantric people came out. Judging by their age, they were obviously the senior disciples of the group just now.  More than half of these people were actually master-level experts, and it took even Baobao Gan an hour to narrowly defeat them.  After this battle, everyone recognized Gan Baobao's strength and recognized that she had the strength of a grand master. As long as there are no more shameless and powerful troublemakers like the Tibetan Tantric Sect, this level can be easily passed, but next  If you want to continue to challenge 'one against a hundred', it will be more difficult than reaching the sky. If you want to challenge 'one against a thousand', it is completely impossible.  Gan Baobao announced in public that she would continue to challenge "One against a Hundred" in two days.  The master sent by the Tantric Sect then publicly stated that if she could pass the test two days later, he would admit that she had the strength of the supreme master, and the Tantric Sect would be willing to enshrine her as the mother of the Buddha.

    After listening to A'Zhu's report, Qin Chao was so angry that he wanted to curse.

    Except for Xin Shuangqing, none of the girls knew why he was so angry.

    He was too lazy to explain and didn't want to hide it from the girls, so he winked at Xin Shuangqing.

    Xin Shuangqing understood this and explained to the girls on his behalf: "No matter how strong Qiao Yaocha's original strength is, she is at most stronger than me, and is in the middle and lower reaches of the master level. And after she has the golden circle, no matter how strong she is,  The increase is similar to ours, about four times. Although this kind of strength has entered the Grand Master level, it is not considered the top among the Grand Master level, and it is not enough to stand out from the crowd. As for Tibetan Tantric Sect, this sect is in  We don't have a good reputation here, but in Tibet, we are the emperors of the earth. That's true. The elders of the Tantric sect either don't understand martial arts at all, or they are masters. The great elders of the Tantric sect, even if they don't understand martial arts, are all great masters. It's strange.  Very good. If you offend them, you won¡¯t even know how to die. The most powerful ones are the Living Buddha and the Buddha Mother in Tantric Buddhism. There can only be one Living Buddha, but the more Buddha Mothers, the better, but the strength must reach the supreme master.  Sit in this position. No matter where the man was born, whether in Tibet, the Central Plains, or overseas, as long as he has this strength, Tantric people consider him to be the reincarnation of the Living Buddha. As for women, they only need to have the strength to achieve it. Of course, this kind of thing  It's not that simple. I learned this not long ago in a very unexpected situation. I still didn't believe it at the time, otherwise I would be no different from everyone else. I just thought that Tantra was a pretty strong sect." At this point, he stopped.  Come down and prepare to drink some tea first.

    Gong Wan didn't wait for her to finish her tea, then continued what she said: "Senior sister, you don't need to say anything anymore, I can figure out what's going on."

    Mu Wanqing said: "We have already talked about this, how can anyone not understand it?"

    Abi whispered: "I just don't understand. It's such a mess."

    A'Zhu said: "I understand most of it, but I still don't understand the other half."

    Xiao Liu smiled and said: "Let me continue! What the senior sister means is that with the interference of Tantric Buddhism, the strength of 'Qiao Yaocha' is simply not enough to pass the 'one against a hundred' level, even if she can pass that level  , the Buddha Mother level was also a big trouble. Both sides forced the senior brother to defend the arena two days later. Of course, he was not a member of the 'Qiao Yaocha' clan in name, but a member of her master's sect. The most irritating thing  Yes, the eagerness of the Tantric people indicates that the Living Buddha may have passed away not long ago, and it indicates that these people may have come to search for a new Living Buddha. In this way, unless the senior brother does not guard the ring in two days, the code will win.  Then he was regarded as the new Living Buddha by those people. The eldest brother neither wanted to defend the arena, nor did he want to be the new Living Buddha, not to mention that he was regarded as the new Living Buddha on both sides.Yes, that's why I'm so angry.  "

    The women¡¯s eyes turned to Qin Chao.

    Qin Chao waved his sleeves and gritted his teeth and said: "In this case, why wait until two days later? After lunch, everyone will take a short rest and prepare, and then go to the 'Valley of Ten Thousand Tribulations' to set up the arena. This second level is different from the first  The customs are a little different. They have to be placed for two days in a row, forty-eight hours in a row. Damn it, what I'm most angry about is this, a waste of my time, and this is just the beginning, and more of my time will be wasted in the future. Damn it, if  If you don¡¯t compensate me well in the future, I¡¯ll make you look good.¡±

    After hearing this, the girls were very excited to finally be able to feast their eyes on Qin Chao showing off his skills. They were all thinking: Those fighting scenes in the past were wonderful, but they were too short, not satisfying, and they could not see his true strength. This time  This time was very different, at least it was very long, two days and two nights.  Moreover, hundreds of people fight against him every game, which always allows him to show more strength.  However, this arena has to accommodate hundreds of people fighting. Is it better to make it bigger or smaller?

    The girls discussed it for a while and decided that size should not matter to Qin Chao, but if it was too small, people in the world would think he was too petty, so it would be better to make it bigger, the better.

    On behalf of the girls, Xiaoliu asked Qin Chao for the name of his master.

    "The girls have asked this question a long time ago, but have never gotten an answer. Now that they have to know, they ask him again. Otherwise, when others ask about the master, everyone will either be unable to answer it or they will be inconsistent. That would be embarrassing.

    Qin Chao thought for a long time and replied: "Just 'Jiuxian Town', which represents our underground restaurant, but don't tell outsiders, only a few of us know about it."

    Xiaoliu thought for a while and said: "Our underground restaurant is indeed no smaller than a small town, and it will definitely deserve the name of 'Jiuxian Town' in the future. Okay, this is very good. But what everyone wants to know is Senior Brother's original sect.  !¡±

    Qin Chaodao: "Isn't our own school better?"

    Xiaoliu thought for a while and smiled: "That's true. There is no need to explain it to outsiders anyway. We only know it ourselves and we can be happy ourselves."

    Qin Chao put his hands together and said happily: "Yes, that's what I mean."

    Xiaoliu said: "It's not convenient to change clothes in the ring 24 hours a day, what should I wear?"

    Qin Chaodao: "I have said before that you are my housekeeper, and you can make the decision on all these things."

    "Okay," Xiaoliu said with a smile, "Okay, I'll use the cloak sewn by Sister Wan, the belt embroidered by Sister Mu, and the top that Aunt Qin bought for you"

    Qin Chao interrupted: "Wouldn't that make me a monster? Also, Qin, when did your Aunt Qin buy me clothes?"

    "Xiao Liu twisted his neck and whispered: "I know you care about that old vixen."

    Qin Chao smiled bitterly and said, "I just think she is very good at clothing, nothing else."

    "I don't know who said it," Xiaoliu whispered, "I was the one who made the decision, but now they don't trust my abilities and think that old vixen is better than me."

    "Okay, okay, okay, it's my fault, I won't care anymore, I'll leave it all to you." Qin Chao's tone was helpless.

    "There will be nothing wrong in leaving it to me." Xiaoliu said firmly.

 New Edition Volume 2 The Wine Fairy Thunderstorm Chapter 69 The Real Truth

    When they arrived at the 'Valley of Ten Thousand Tribulations', the girls and 'Sang Tu Gong' and his wife were responsible for building a giant arena. Qin Chao sat generously on the 'Ten-Man Killing' arena.

    As soon as Qin Chao stepped onto the ring, Gan Baobao dodged.

    Qin Chao looked at six directions and listened in all directions. The 'mental scan' slightly enveloped a hundred meters radius around him.

    There was a slight commotion in the audience, and some young people who did not know the Qin Dynasty wanted to come on stage, but they were quickly stopped by the people around them, and some were severely beaten by their elders.  Anyone who is well-informed knows who the abbot Benyin of Tianlong Temple is and what happened at the Gong Family Restaurant yesterday afternoon. They dare not underestimate the strength of Qin Chao. Moreover, because of Qin Chao¡¯s youth, they speculate that Qin Chao will  There are particularly powerful forces behind North Korea.  Anyone who is more informed will know that Xin Shuangqing, the head of the Wuliang Sword Western Sect, worshiped the Qin Dynasty as his master.  Anyone who is well-informed knows that Xin Shuangqing's martial arts improved greatly in a short period of time after following Qin Chao, and they suspect that Gan Baobao's martial arts advancement was also due to Qin Chao's help.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Everyone suddenly heard a loud shout of "Woo-hoo-", and everyone's ears were buzzing.  Qin Chao knew that this was an extremely superior martial art in Buddhism, called the 'Lion's Roar'. A single roar contained deep internal power and was very effective in intimidating the enemy, police and friends. But what was the purpose of using it in this situation?  Before he could think through it, he saw the masked old man in black who let out a 'lion's roar' and asked loudly: "Is Mr. Qin from one of the four great families?"

    Qin Chao guessed that this person was most likely an older generation master from the four major families. He was almost certainly not from the Duan family, but from one of the Liu, Tang, and Qin families.

    "Haha!" Qin Chao smiled slightly, shook his head and said, "No."

    The masked old man in black nodded slightly and continued to ask: "Then do you know the rules of the four major families?"

    Qin Chao shook his head.

    The masked old man in black nodded again and continued to ask: "Excuse me, what are the twelve conditions of 'three inside and nine outside'?"

    Everyone has long suspected this and stretched out their ears.

    Qin Chao thought for a while and replied: "Do you want to hear the truth or a lie?"

    The masked old man in black frowned slightly and said loudly: "I want to hear lies, but I don't want others to hear them. Now please tell the truth!"

    Qin Chao thought to himself: "This person seems to have a very upright personality and likes to go straight." He smiled and raised his voice and said: "The truth is, these are all my own standards." These words were loud and clear, and seemed to contain endless confidence.  With soaring arrogance.  Everyone was silent for a brief moment, and then there was an uproar.

    "Fuck, I've been making trouble for a long time, it's all fake."

    "Fuck your eighteenth generation ancestors, liars, big liars"

    "With such high martial arts skills, what books are you talking about and who are you lying to? Isn't it interesting?"

    "I don't believe it, not even to my death. It must be the four major aristocratic families who are threatening Mr. Qin and don't want everyone to know the truth of the matter. Yes, that's it. It must be"

    Some of the more impulsive people not only yelled and cursed, but also rushed to the stage to teach Qin Chao a lesson. As a result, he sucked up all the inner strength in his body with a smile and turned into a ball.  When those who were a step slower saw this scene, most of them were so frightened that their faces turned blue, their legs became weak, and they screamed in their hearts that they were lucky.  Some people were even scared to the point of peeing, making their surroundings stink, and attracting countless looks and words of contempt.  After seeing Qin Chao's martial arts display, the chaos in the audience quickly calmed down a lot.  Most of the people on the stage who had had their inner strength sucked away rolled off the stage. In the end, only a rustic young man was left shouting:

    "This is the 'Great Method of Transforming Gong', and he is a demon from the 'Xingxiu Sect'."

    "Everyone has seen that these demons from the 'Xingxiu Sect' are big pests in the martial arts world. Kill this demon while he is alone, otherwise there will be misfortune in the future."

    "Everyone has seen with their own eyes what the 'Hua Gong Dafa' is. In the blink of an eye, everyone's internal strength that has been cultivated for many years can be wiped out. If you don't want to end up like this, it's best to take advantage of the fact that he is alone now and everyone  And with more people and greater strength, we can destroy him together, except for this great harm to the martial arts world"

    There were many people in the audience who were moved, but no one dared to take action.

    Qin Chao sat on the stage with an expressionless expression and said with a secret smile: "Work harder and incite more people to come forward! If they don't offend me, I won't offend them. If they offend me, no wonder I absorb their internal energy. Otherwise,  Could it be that I had to stretch my neck to chop them down? Hehe"

    "Woo-hoo¡ª¡ª" The masked old man in black suddenly let out another lion's roar, causing the whole place to become silent for an instant.

    The old man in black clothes and masked shouted loudly: "Ignorance, if this Mr. Qin is from the Xingxiu Sect, then what will happen?"Why bother exposing yourself in front of everyone? Wouldn't it be much easier to kill you all with one sword?  "

    Many people think this is reasonable, but many people don't think so. They think: "Death is a clean slate. It is not the most terrifying thing in the world. Being reduced to internal energy is far more terrifying than death.  And this is the biggest difference between demons and other people in the world. They don't just harm people, they mainly want to humiliate and torture people, make people fearful, painful, and make life worse than death"

    Qin Chao just wanted to absorb more internal energy and did not want to be misunderstood as a disciple of the 'Xingxiu Sect'. Although he saw that the delicious food was disturbed, he was not annoyed. He smiled and said disdainfully: "Ding Chunqiu is nothing." As soon as he said this  , some people's reaction was much stronger than before, and everyone was shocked; some people didn't know what he meant, and they didn't know who Ding Chunqiu was; some people breathed a sigh of relief, they knew that all the disciples of the 'Xingxiu Sect' were called the heads of the 'Xingxiu Sect'  Ding Chunqiu is the 'Xingxiu Old Immortal', and he respects Ding Chunqiu like a god. Since Qin Chao said this, it means that he is really not a disciple of the 'Xingxiu Sect'.

    The masked old man in black smiled and said: "Very good, very good. Don't interrupt, I still have some questions to ask Mr. Qin for advice."

    Qin Chaodao: "After you finish asking, I also have some questions to ask you for advice."

    The masked man in black said: "Very good, as courtesy, I am here to clear up some doubts in your mind. You should have guessed that I am from one of the four great families, but you must not have guessed that I am the head of the Qin family, because  I am the only one left in the Qin family of the four great families, and there is no other Qin family member in the world. Qin Shihuang, who unified the seven kingdoms in the past, is now the only unfilial descendant like me. I had planned to die at home.  , once and for all. But your appearance made me want to continue the Qin family, and I couldn't stop it, so I had to come and kill you."

    Qin Chao said: "Why kill me?"

    The masked man in black said: "You are so smart, can't you guess it?"

    Qin Chao said: "Since you just said that there is no second Qin family member in the world, no matter how I behave, I cannot become the second Qin family member. Since I am not your clan member, the so-called continuation of the Qin family is just a lie to myself.  It's better to cut off the delusional thoughts. However, you can't get rid of the delusional thoughts without killing me first, so you came." His tone became more and more calm, but his heart became more and more frightened and angry, and he thought to himself: "I am so low-key.  , I almost died inexplicably several times. I don¡¯t want to kill anyone, but more and more people want to kill me. This world is really not a thing!"

    "Yes." The masked man in black said, "Yes." He changed his tone and said, "However, I don't have to kill you. Let's put this aside for the time being. Let me tell you first what the four real aristocratic families are"

    Qin Chao interjected: "Now, I can guess it even if you don't tell me. The reason is very simple. Since you can become one of the four major families, it means that the names of the four major families come from the highest level of strength.  It is spread from top to bottom rather than recommended from bottom to top. Therefore, although no one knows where the four major families came from and what kind of strength they have, the more upper-class people are, the more they pay attention to the four major families, regardless of the lower class.  No matter what people think, no matter how the world changes, the four major families are as stable as Mount Tai. The reputation and status brought by this kind of top-level force are simply more stable than the throne." At this time, many smart people had figured out these problems like the Qin Dynasty.  , and then think about Gan Baobao's "performance" to win the position of the fifth largest family, he is simply a clown, and Qin Chao's behavior also seems very ridiculous.

    "The so-called four great families refer to the four families with extraordinary masters." Qin Chao gritted his teeth.

 New Edition Volume 2 The Wine Fairy Thunderstorm Chapter 70 After the Ultimate

    As soon as these words came out, everyone knew without thinking that the name of the "Four Great Aristocratic Families" was first spread from the mouths of those outsiders, and only those outsiders could identify each other, and even what kind of strength was considered  Only those outside the world experts can identify themselves. In short, they are those who stand at the highest level in the martial arts world.

    ??It goes without saying that everyone knows that the incident in the 'Valley of Ten Thousand Tribulations' is a big farce, and it should end here and go their separate ways.

    Although Gan Baobao¡¯s behavior was ridiculous and made everyone laugh along with her, her grandmaster-level strength was recognized and she became famous.

    With the big arena no longer needed, Qin Chao and his group turned back to the Gong Family Restaurant, and there was an old man in black clothes and a mask beside them.

    Qin Chao behaved very casually towards this worldly master who was indistinguishable from friend to foe, as if he were facing an ordinary old man, not the head of one of the four great aristocratic families.  The girls were trembling with fear and extremely nervous.  Gong Wan personally cooked and made a sumptuous dinner. She took out the best jar of her newly brewed "Ten Mile Xiang", which was very close to "Thyme", and greeted the terrifying old man.  The purpose is self-evident, hoping that the old man will be in a better mood and no longer have the idea of ??killing Qin Chao.

    After dinner, Qin Chao invited Mr. Qin to the master bedroom of the underground restaurant.

    "Your house is well built, but compared to my house, it's still far behind." The old family master Qin was obviously in a good mood. He finally took off the face towel he had been wearing, revealing a face that was whiter than Mu Wanqing's.

    Qin Chao's heart moved and he asked, "Your home is also underground?"

    Patriarch Qin smiled.

    Qin Chao thought to himself: "No wonder your face is so white. Not only do you live underground all year round without seeing the sun, but you also like to cover your face. It would be weird if you weren't white. If it weren't for your extremely deep inner strength and good maintenance, I'm afraid it would be even worse." He said.  : "You said your home is much better than mine. Is it one of the ancient tombs built by the First Emperor?"

    Patriarch Qin smiled and said, "You are really smart, you can tell the truth at once."

    Qin Chaodao: "I know there is an ancient tomb in Zhongnan Mountain, and I once suspected that it was built by the First Emperor."

    The head of the Qin family was surprised and said: "You are indeed very mysterious, boy. There is indeed an ancient tomb there, but it is only a semi-finished product and has been abandoned long ago."

    Qin Chao secretly smiled and said: "What does this mean? I even know about the little dragon girl who is not yet born." He said: "I know that the emperor is afraid of being robbed after death, so he likes to build some fake tombs to distract people. Fake tombs  They are often made to look more real than real tombs, and the First Emperor is no exception. There will only be more fake tombs than other emperors, and they will be better than other emperors. But this is the first time that an ancient tomb is used as a family refuge to continue the bloodline.  I've heard about it, but I've never seen it before. This trick goes against the grain, putting people to death and reviving them. It's really a clever use of it."

    "Of course that is," the old Patriarch Qin said proudly. "Our ancestors were so talented and powerful back then. It would be a joke if we couldn't do this."

    Qin Chao thought to himself: "No matter how powerful Qin Shihuang is, he is not dead. Moreover, the Lishan Mausoleum was dug up after a thousand years, and Qin Shihuang's soldiers and horses turned it into a tourist attraction." He also thought: "The Qin Shihuang of this world is not that kind of person.  The Qin Shihuang of the world, it seems a little inappropriate to talk about these things now" All kinds of weird thoughts were running in his mind, and he said nonsensical words: "I wonder if Qin Shihuang back then was superior in martial arts to the sword master Cao Qiudao.  , or is it low? Is it too high or too low?¡±

    The head of Qin¡¯s family said in astonishment: ¡°How can we compare?¡±

    Qin Chao smiled and said: "Yes! A ruler is longer and an inch is shorter. How can we compare it? Just because a ruler is long, you cannot conclude that an inch is the same length or even longer! It is true that Qin Shihuang has great talents and strategies, but in martial arts  There seems to be no outstanding achievements. According to what I said, Qin Shihuang was not very interested in martial arts training and thought it was just an ordinary man's courage. But this does not mean that he is not interested in enhancing his personal strength. On the contrary, he is more interested and ambitious than ordinary people."

    Patriarch Qin seemed to have some understanding, but he couldn't understand it for a while. He scratched his head anxiously and asked, "What should I say?"

    Qin Chao's face straightened up and he said solemnly: "It's very simple to say that Queen Qin Shi has focused her main energy on seeking immortality for half her life. But it is difficult to go deep. We are not immortals, so we should not talk about immortality. Just like before, we were not four  People from big aristocratic families should not talk about the affairs of the four major aristocratic families."

    The head of Qin's family said: "Then you are still messing around."

    Qin Chao said sternly: "I act indiscriminately, but I am not acting indiscriminately. 'Qiaoyaksha' is the same as me. Because we all have this strength, we also have the right to speak. If you don't understand the real four major families,  Wouldn't it be better if we directly build a fifth-largest aristocratic family and set our own standards and rules? If we can use this to lead to the real four major aristocratic families, no matter what the standards or the rules, everyone must not speak based on their strength. Change  In a word, if?We have the strength of immortals. Even if we don¡¯t understand what immortality is, we can still formulate our own immortality, right?  "

    Patriarch Qin's eyes widened and he said: "Although your kid's idea is extremely bold, it is also a wise saying. Just like some martial arts are not even passed down to the biological sons, and the apprentices cannot learn them at all. Don't you know how to create your own?  How can we surpass the master? If this continues, one generation will become worse than the next. If we can't seek the immortal way, won't we create the immortal way ourselves? Otherwise, the immortals will be inferior to each other after all, and only mortals will be left in the end. The truth is really simple,  Why can¡¯t I figure it out! In this way, the path to immortality can be expected, and the path to immortality can be expected!¡± Hahaha let out a long laugh, and said excitedly: ¡°Just based on these words, I won¡¯t kill you. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t there be more in the world?  A fairy seed."

    Qin Chao cupped his hands and said, "Thank you very much, Mr. Qin." His tone was still very calm.

    Seeing him like this, Patriarch Qin was very angry at first, but then he thought about it, smiled again, and said: "You! You are not this kind of person, and you cannot become the seed of an immortal. I am becoming more and more interested in you, so be it!  I originally planned to adopt you as my adopted son, but now that I know you are unlikely to agree, I have sworn brotherhood with you instead. No one is superior to anyone else. Moreover, for those of us who have reached the ultimate level of martial arts, what we pursue next is nothing more than  For things like immortality, age is no longer a problem, and you don¡¯t have to worry about it like ordinary people do, what do you think?¡±

    Qin Chao thought seriously for a while and said sincerely: "What you said is true, but I also have my own rules. A distance can tell a horse's power, and time can tell a person's heart. To be cautious, we must stay together for at least a year before we can make a decision.  Can we still be sworn brothers?"

    Patriarch Qin said: "You are more thoughtful than me in this regard. In the short term, it is very troublesome. In the long term, I don't know how much trouble you save. However, from what you said, it seems that you want me to stay with you for more than a year, not you.  Follow me?"

    Qin Chao said without hesitation: "If you let me stay with you for a year, then we can only be friends at best and never brothers."

    "You two stared at me and I stared at you. The old master Qin gradually increased his momentum, and Qin Chao gradually increased his mental power. The two sides refused to give in to each other.

    The two of them had been arguing for a whole day, without eating three meals in the middle. The master of the Qin family was very surprised and puzzled when he saw that Qin Chao's stamina was still increasing. He stopped and said depressedly: "You little monster, a big pervert, your momentum.  It¡¯s endless, breaking the rule of being unable to last. It¡¯s easy to say, but how can it continue to strengthen without any regression? How can this not make sense? How can it make sense!¡±

    Qin Chao smiled and said: "Your understanding of momentum is like the understanding of martial arts of those newbies who have just entered the world. It is very superficial."

    Patriarch Qin was neither convinced nor convinced, and asked curiously: "Is there any special martial arts to cooperate with in this regard?"

    Qin Chao chuckled and said: "This is the guy I eat with, I can't give it to you yet."

    "No! Is it true?" Qin's voice was full of surprise.

    "Hehe! I can't say that." Qin Chao now values ??spiritual power more than martial arts. He believes that spiritual power is the foundation and core of Xuan Gong, just like the relationship between internal strength and martial arts.  In terms of martial arts alone, his qualifications cannot be compared with those born in this world, and his age and experience cannot be compared with those born in this world.  Only with the addition of drinking skills, golden circle, one-sword style, and mental strength can one be taken seriously and be proud of the world.

 New Edition Volume 2: The Thunderstorm of the Wine Fairy Chapter 71: Happiness upon Happiness

    Since they were ready to become brothers, the two immediately exchanged names.  The old head of the Qin family originally had two names, one was the name Qin Qi he named himself, and the other was the name Qin Xiluo named by his father. He often used the name Qin Qi, and only used the name Qin Xi for a few people.  Drop this name.  Qin Chao immediately called him eldest brother, and he called Qin Chao second brother, which saved him the trouble of names.

    "Brother, if we become brothers again in the future and we are older than me, why don't we still call him third brother?" Qin Chao said, half joking and half serious.

    "Of course, since I don't care about age, how dare he care about age? If he can't even do this, how can he talk about seeking immortality and ask, how can he be our brother?" Qin Xiluo did not hesitate.  typical.

    "Haha! Haha Now I am no longer alone. This is a great event and must be celebrated." Qin Xiluo looked very excited.

    Qin Chaodao: "On the day when we officially become sworn sworn brothers, we will definitely have to celebrate properly. Now, it's better not to do this, lest it affect future judgments."

    Qin Xuluo was stunned for a moment, then laughed and said: "It's up to you, up to you, I can still celebrate by myself anyway." Putting on his scarf, he went out excitedly.

    Qin Chao didn¡¯t like too much etiquette, so he just sent it to the door casually.  Different from Qin Xiyang's excitement, Qin Chao felt heavy, similar to a sense of responsibility, but different from a sense of responsibility.  Qin Chao sat quietly alone for a long time before going out to eat.  Xiaoliu and Abi had already prepared fresh meals for him and waited for him for a long time, which made him feel warm and guilty at the same time.  I have been accustomed to everyone being equal since I was a child, but now that I am being served as my master, I always feel guilty and cannot resist this temptation.  All the girls were worried about him. They were relieved when they saw Mr. Qin leaving his bedroom excitedly. After waiting for a while, he still didn't go out, so they went about their own business.  They had known for a long time that Qin Chao did not care much about superficial etiquette, and they hoped that they would not delay what they should do because of these false etiquette.

    After eating, Qin Chao met with six elders sent by the Tantric Sect in the large living room on the ground floor.

    Without waiting for the six elders to speak, Qin Chao started talking about the origin of Tantra and continued three hundred years later. The original plan was to talk about a thousand years later. He saw that all the six elders had only a few sparse hair left due to practicing martial arts.  , I'm in a bad mood, so I don't bother to talk more.

    Then, from Tang Monk's Journey to the West, he started to play about the three great masters - Shan Wuwei, Vajra Wisdom and Fu Kong - and then talked about the seven types of Avalokitesvara in detail: "Holy Avalokitesvara, Horse Head Avalokitesvara, Eleven-faced Avalokitesvara, and Ruyi Wheel Avalokitesvara"  , Zhunti Avalokitesvara, Thousand-Hand Avalokitesvara and Fu Kongsuo Avalokitesvara.¡±

    Tantric Buddhism regards the living Buddha as the incarnation of Guanyin. The elders of Tantric Buddhism have always believed that their understanding of Guanyin is the best in Buddhism. But now, these six elders have discovered that their understanding of Guanyin is less than half of that of the Qin Dynasty.

    Tantric Buddhism has always regarded the three great masters of Kaiyuan as the founders of the sect, but now, the six elders discovered that their understanding of the three great masters was less than one-tenth of that of the Qin Dynasty.  Moreover, I didn¡¯t know that there was an older patriarch, Tang Seng, and I didn¡¯t even know about Tang Seng¡¯s feats of traveling to the west, his profound impact on Buddhism, and his huge contribution to Tantra.

    As for their understanding of the origin and development of Tantra, they are far behind Mr. Qin.  The elders were extremely shocked and almost regarded Qin Chao as the incarnation of Buddha descending to earth.  How did they know that these things were collected and organized by the Qin Dynasty from the Internet and bookstores? Because they had studied them carefully and had a deep memory. In addition, the recent increase in mental power has greatly increased the memory and  The ability to recall, and because he had already guessed their purpose, he had already prepared these to bully them.

    The six elders of the Tantric Sect were far more stimulated than Abbot Benyin and Monk Huangmei, but they were not scared away. Instead, they were overly excited and almost fell at Qin Chao's feet on the spot, dreaming of practicing next to the Buddha's incarnation.  If they hadn't witnessed Qin Chao personally admitting to "cheating" people by making up the twelve conditions of "three inside and nine outside" under the "Ten People Killing" arena, they might not have thought about it more than just thinking about it.  Even so, several elders were still greatly stimulated and greatly changed their attitude towards the Qin Dynasty. Their previous plans for the Qin Dynasty were also completely abandoned by them.

    Too many words lead to mistakes.

    When Qin Chao saw that he had said everything he needed to say, he was too lazy to say anything more and just sent the guests off.  The six elders' thoughts and nerves reacted more than a beat later than usual under the influence of his mental power net. It was only after they walked out of the door stupidly that they all realized that they had been led by each other.  They had only experienced this feeling once in front of the living Buddha. This was the second time, but the feeling was stronger than the first time.  After they returned to their temporary residence, they hurriedly sent people around to inquire about the master of Wuliang Sword and the rapid improvement of Qiao Yaksha's martial arts.  Previously, the attempt to follow the Buddha's avatar to become a Buddha and become an ancestor was just a heartbeat, not enough to take action, especially when Qin Chao was suspected to be a liar.  And like the rapid development of martial arts,?This kind of immediate practical benefit makes them all very excited and willing to take action for it.

    The actual rulers of Tibet are their Tantras.  Although not in name, in fact, the Living Buddha is the emperor of Tibet, the great elder is also a prince, and the elder is also a minister. Unlike Zhao Xu, the emperor of the Song Dynasty today, although he is the lord of the Central Plains in name, he is the supreme and supreme in reality.  The power was completely in the hands of the Empress Dowager Gao and the princes and ministers.  All the elders have long been accustomed to being superior. Everyone wants to get far more benefits from Qin Chao than Xin Shuangqing, but no one is willing to worship Qin Chao as the master like Xin Shuangqing.  They have long regarded exploitation as natural, and their rejection of giving is tens of millions of times stronger than ordinary people.

    They neither dared to use strong methods to deal with the Qin Dynasty, nor were they willing to leave like this.

    After sending away the six elders of the Tantric Sect, Qin Chao began to practice the Beiming Magic in seclusion, using his internal strength that had increased for another thirty years to attack the eleventh level.  The reason why it increased so much all at once was not because he sucked too much, but because the transformation ability of Beiming Divine Technique has increased ten times compared to when he first practiced it.  The increased internal energy gained from one inhalation now is equivalent to ten inhalations before.  This retreat went very smoothly. It only took an hour to complete the task and practice the Beiming Divine Skill to the 'left middle finger point'.  After sitting quietly for half an hour, he continued to retreat and practiced Lingbo Weibu.  As expected, the eleventh level of Beiming Divine Art was of great help in practicing Lingbo Weibu. It only took an hour to cultivate to the third level of Lingbo Weibu, and the sprint was improved again.  The three-second limit, long-distance running has increased by hundreds of miles per hour, the daily speed exceeds that of an ordinary thousand-mile horse, and the 'Three Shadows' rise to the 'Four Shadows'.

    "Four Shadows", one person, four figures, all can switch between true and false.

    The speed of practicing Lingbo Weibu now is many times faster than when he first started practicing, which makes Qin Chao both happy and depressed, because Duan Yu doesn't need the assistance of internal energy at all, and he can still practice as fast as him. Before, he was just playing casually.  As soon as I played, I had already cultivated Lingbo Weibu to the 'Six Shadows'. If I practiced seriously, it would be unimaginable!

    He wanted to continue to practice the fourth level in seclusion, but found that the speed had slowed down again. Although it was much faster than when he first practiced, it was still unbearable.  The difference between the three is that when you first start practicing, you are like an old lady walking. When you reach the third level, you are like riding a thousand-mile horse. After completing the third level, the horse disappears and only a donkey remains.

    "Alas! If I could have a thousand-mile horse to ride, even if there is only a donkey in front of me, I would never ride a donkey. It would be too uncomfortable. It would be better to spend my time on other things and wait for the thousand-mile horse to come before continuing."  Qin Chao's tone was very complicated, containing both pride and self-deprecation, as well as a lot of things he didn't understand, "Forget it, let's get out of seclusion. Although this retreat took a short time, the results were quite fruitful. If Ben  Since the abbot and Master Huangmei have only come now, I am definitely too lazy to waste time with five hundred moves, and I think highly of them even if I can make one hundred moves."

 New Edition Volume 2: The Thunderstorm of the Wine Immortal Chapter 72: Ruthless under the Sword

    As soon as he came out of seclusion and before he had time to eat, Qin Chao was pestered by the excited Qin Xiluo to compete in martial arts.

    It just so happened that the large-scale martial arts arena on the fifth floor underground had just been completed today. In order to reward Sang Tugong and his wife, Qin Chao asked Abi to invite them to watch the martial arts competition.

    "Sangtugong" and his wife couldn't believe their ears after hearing Abi's words.  After experiencing the 'Valley of Ten Thousand Tribulations', the couple both knew that the old master Qin was not one of those people who deceived the world and stole fame, but the kind of outsider who had truly reached the highest level of martial arts.  The strength of the Qin Dynasty has always been a mystery, only known to be unfathomable, but since he dares to challenge, he is at least on the same level as the old family leader Qin.  This battle can be called the supreme battle of martial arts. If they hadn't been so lucky this time, even ten thousand taels of gold wouldn't have been able to exchange for the opportunity to watch the battle.

    There were many girls, and they rushed to the fourth floor of the competition venue as soon as possible. The VIP room here can watch the competition at the closest distance.

    ¡®Sang Tugong¡¯ and his wife sat at the VIP seats on the third floor.

    The people they brought were all sitting in the auditorium on the second floor.

    The competition will be held in the central arena on the fifth floor.

    The central arena is surrounded by five smaller arenas, all of which are circular and have a diameter of 21.6 meters, which is five times shorter than the central arena.

    "This arena is very good. Horse racing is no problem on it" When he arrived at the arena, Qin Xiluo seemed to have changed. He was not impatient at all. He walked around the arena by himself, occasionally saying something.  Words that have nothing to do with discussion.

    Qin Chao stood quietly in the middle of the ring, his right hand lightly pressing on the hilt of the sword at his waist.

    Abi watched quietly for a long time, and couldn't help but ask: "What are you doing, Master! Isn't this situation suitable for bullying people with Lingbo Weibu?"

    A'Zhu chuckled and said, "If you are good at Qing Gong, does that mean you are bullying others? What about if you are bad at Qing Gong?"

    Abi covered her mouth and smiled coquettishly: "It goes without saying that of course I was bullied."

    "Does Bimei prefer to be bullied?"

    "You prefer to be bullied."

    A'Zhu smiled and said, "It depends on who is being bullied. If it's a young master, of course I like it, sister. Don't you like it, sister?"

    Xin Shuangqing snorted coldly and said, "It's okay to talk about topics that have nothing to do with the competition, but don't let me hear it, okay?"

    The two sisters agreed on the surface, but were very dissatisfied in their hearts. They thought that Xin Shuangqing was not doing it for the martial arts competition at all, but was just being jealous because they didn't like the young master.

    Gong Wan had wanted to speak for a long time, but she just couldn't get a word in. At this moment, seeing that everyone was silent and the atmosphere was weird, it was hard to say anything, so she just stopped talking and just thought in her heart: "Martial arts is not just about light skills, and martial arts competitions are not just about lightness."  Looking at martial arts, these things can only increase the chance of winning, how can it be said to be bullying. What's more, apart from Lingbo Weibu, who is far inferior to Master Duan, the eldest brother has never used any advanced martial arts, let alone bullying.  As for now, the old patriarch of the Qin family has lived decades longer than his senior brother. In terms of combat experience, he is far from being comparable to his senior brother. If we talk about bullying, it is not that the senior brother bullies him, but that he bullies his senior brother.  . Fortunately, there are too many factors that affect victory or defeat. It doesn¡¯t mean you can win if you are good at martial arts. You can bully others if you are good at martial arts. It is not strange for the weak to defeat the strong. Don¡¯t talk about senior brother, just talk about my drinking skills.  A good baby where the weak defeats the strong? If someone thinks that I am weak in martial arts and that I am easy to bully, hehehe"

    Xin Shuangqing glanced around the faces of the girls and said with a cold face: "If Mr. Qin was good at attacking, he wouldn't have waited until now. If he didn't make a move, would junior brother need to use Lingbo Weibu? It's not like you don't  You know, junior brother always likes to strike from behind and decide the outcome with one move. In the past, those people were not as good as Mr. Qin. They attacked fiercely from the beginning. Of course, they were easily bullied by Lingbo Weibu. It is better not to use any move now." At this point, Xin Shuangqing's mind  A flash of inspiration occurred, and I remembered what Qin Chao once said, "There is no move to win without a move." I was very puzzled at the time and thought it was impossible. Only now did I realize that it seemed to be an extremely advanced martial arts realm, and it was very researched.  the value of.

    Xiao Liu smiled and said: "It's not that senior brother can't make moves, but in that case, will everyone still be able to watch?"

    Gong Wan said: "Yes! Senior brother is doing this for everyone's good."

    A'Zhu shook his head and said: "Not necessarily. Young master doesn't like to waste time. If it could be solved with one sword, it would have been solved with one sword."

    A Bi was surprised: "So, the young master is always defeated but not victorious?"

    A'Zhu smiled bitterly and said, "I don't know about that."

    Xiaoliu said: "Martial arts competition is not such a simple matter. Mr. Qin and Senior Brother are using their own methods to adjust their own conditions. Of course, the truth is far from that simple. Our martial arts are far inferior to theirs. Those who can see and understand  are very limited. In short, it is not them that is simple, but ourselves.Our realm is not enough, our martial arts is not enough, our eyesight is not enough, our wisdom is not enough, etc.  "

    ¡°So, everyone needs to be more modest in order to achieve greater gains.¡± Gong Wan added.

    ¡°It¡¯s like my junior brother once said, ¡®Seeing mountains is still mountains, seeing mountains is not mountains, seeing mountains is still mountains.¡¯¡± Xin Shuangqing continued.

    ¡­¡­

    While the girls were talking non-stop, the people on the two floors above, 'Sang Tu Gong' and 'Ebony Lady', were very quiet. No one spoke. This was what 'Sang Tu Gong' repeatedly said before he came: "Who dares?"  Say one word, and one tooth will be knocked out. Say one more word, and one more tooth will be knocked out."  Although he himself led by example, it was only on the surface. Secretly, the couple had already spoken more than a hundred words, but those voices were restrained by internal forces, and no one could hear them except them.

    On the ring, Qin Xiluo stopped ten feet away from Qin Chao, pulled out a black wooden sword, saluted with the sword, and assumed a defensive posture.

    Qin Chao's heart moved, and the words "Mozi's Sword Technique" flashed out.

    Then, he frowned and said to himself: "No matter whether the eldest brother is using the 'Mozi Sword Technique' that combines offense and defense, if he doesn't attack, I have to attack."

    Opposite him, Qin Xiluo was calm and almost cold.

    Qin Chao shouted: "I'm here." After taking a few steps, he jumped over Qin Xuluo's head in the air and stabbed down with the iron sword like a dragonfly touching water.  Qin Xiluo just stepped down slightly and avoided the sword.  Such a simple sword was not only far beyond the surprise of everyone in the room, but also far beyond the surprise of Qin Xuluo. His expression fluctuated, and he immediately realized that he had been tricked.  Without thinking much, there was a flash of sword light from the corner of his eye. Qin Chao's second sword was less than three inches away from his throat. He hurriedly took a step back to the left and raised the wooden sword to the upper right.  Unexpectedly, he was retreating, and Qin Chao was also retreating. The two swords failed to meet, but the offensive and defensive momentum changed, waiting for him to lose a move.  If it were not a sparring match, but a life and death contest, the next sword would be the difference between life and death.  Since it was a sparring match, both of them withdrew their next move, ending the first round of competition.

    The two stood quietly for a long time without moving.

    "I can't understand." In the VIP room, Abi said what all the viewers were thinking.

    Although Abi¡¯s voice was low, Qin Xiluo heard her clearly.  Qin Xiluo secretly smiled bitterly and said: "If you, a little kid who has only been learning martial arts for a few days, can understand it, then how can I suffer this loss? And after thinking about it for so long, I still can't understand the mystery. The second brother's martial arts  He is not necessarily very good, and his swordsmanship is even worse. It seems that he has just learned swordsmanship not long ago, as if it seems that it is less than a year. This, this is impossible. My second brother's swordsmanship cannot be so bad, and it is even less possible for me to lose like this.  I don't understandI really don't understand." He thought for a while, but still couldn't figure it out, so he had to put it down first and said to Qin Chao: "Come again."

    One sword

    Two swords

    This time is almost a repeat of last time, not only the actions, but also the results.

    "I really can't understand it!" Abi whispered.

    Gong Wan chuckled and said: "What can't you understand? In the past, it was really hard to understand when the senior brother only used one sword. This old man actually made the senior brother use three swords, which is really surprising. I thought the senior brother was still  All it takes is one sword, and you can either win or be invincible."

    Abi said in surprise: "So, isn't this old man so powerful? Not only did he break the tradition of the young master only using one sword, but he also made the young master use three swords. However, the senior brother only used two swords!"

    Gong Wan nodded reluctantly and said: "The second sword does not separate life and death, only the third sword can separate life and death."

    Qin Xiluo lost two games in a row and lost inexplicably. He was extremely depressed. After listening to the words of the two women, he felt much better and said to himself: "It turns out that the second brother's swordsmanship is so terrifying No, the swordsmanship seems so humble.  , should not be said to be scary, it should be said to be special. The second brother's special and evil swordsmanship requires only one move against anyone, but I need at least three moves." There was a sense of satisfaction in my heart,  More of a bitter taste.

 New Edition Volume 2 The Wine Fairy Thunderstorm Falls Seventy-Third Brother Relatively speaking

    Qin Xiluo cheered up and shouted: "Come again"

    One sword

    Two swords

    "Come again"

    One sword

    Two swords

    Nineteen times like this, the word "come again" became more and more important in Qin Xiluo's mouth, and finally she could no longer say it.  He knew very well that if this was not a competition, it would be nineteen trips to the line of life and death.

    "Second brother, I don't know whether you should say your swordsmanship is too ordinary or too evil?" Qin Xiluo gasped, "I've never seen it before, I've never heard it before, I don't know what its name is?"

    A smile appeared on Qin Chao's lips, and he said proudly: "This is a by-product of the 'One Sword Style' swordsmanship that I realized based on the theory of 'Guiyuan' and other theories. I am too lazy to name it, and I don't know what to name it."

    "That's it!" Qin Xuluo said in astonishment, "This is the swordsmanship you have learned by yourself, and you haven't even given it a name. No wonder I have never seen or heard of it." A wry smile appeared on his face, and he said, "Such a powerful swordsmanship, you can't afford it.  It's such a pity to give a name, but what name is worthy of such a magical swordsmanship, it is really hard to think about." After thinking for a while, I came up with several names that were not satisfactory, so I had to put them aside for the time being and think about it later when I have time.

    "Second brother, how about you give up the attack and let the elder brother vent?" Qin Xiluo looked calm on the surface, but in his heart he thought this was too shameless and ashamed, but he didn't want to give up just like that, that would be too unwilling.

    Most of the people watching the battle had similar thoughts to him. They felt that his words were too shameless, but also hoped that Qin Chao would agree. Deep down in their minds, they wanted to see Qin Chao in embarrassment.

    The girls who knew Lingbo Weibu were an exception. Most of them were waiting to see Qin Xiyang's jokes.

    Qin Chao was quiet for a moment and said: "My internal strength is far inferior to yours. Even if my swordsmanship can block it, I am still seeking death."

    Qin Xiluo saw that Qin Chao admitted that his internal strength was far inferior to him in public, and he immediately felt doubly proud. He laughed and said: "That's right! After all, swordsmanship is just swordsmanship. No matter how high it is, it is just swordsmanship, not internal strength. This is a big weakness, but  It is not non-existent that it is usually covered up by swordsmanship. When it comes to having to directly test the internal strength, this weakness becomes fatal. In this regard, my swordsmanship is much better than yours, and one point of internal strength can be used  Seven points of defense.¡±

    Those who thought Qin Xiluo was too shameless just now felt that they had far underestimated his shamelessness when he heard what he said. Not only was he shameless, he was also particularly arrogant.

    Among those watching the battle, only Gong Wan believed that Qin Xiluo's words made sense. She mainly saw this conclusion from Qin Chao's reaction.  Most people just saw Qin Chao standing quietly, but she saw Qin Chao seriously thinking about Qin Xiluo's words, and more than that.  All in all, she saw more than most people and thought the same thing.

    "The younger brother's sword follows the principle of 'one white hides all ugliness'. If the sky falls, a tall man will hold it up; the elder brother's sword follows the principle of 'a grain of mouse excrement destroys a pot of soup', the more delicious it is.  , the more harmful the rat droppings of the little mice are, the more careful we have to be on guard, and it is impossible to guard against them, so they run around here and there, all in vain." Qin Chao said calmly.

    "Huh! If my second brother says that, doesn't he regard himself as that little piece of mouse excrement?" Qin Xuluo said in a deep voice.

    "Brother, have you ever heard of the 'theory of relativity'?" Qin Chao asked without answering.

    "What?" Qin Xiluo asked curiously.

    Qin Chao frowned slightly and said: "This is not something that can be explained clearly in a few words. It was originally a hypothesis put forward to explain time and space. After experimental demonstration, it has gradually become a set of theories. This theory  The emergence of science and technology has brought about huge changes in human understanding of the world. Moreover, with the enrichment and improvement of theories, building a brand new world is no longer a dream."

    Qin Xiluo opened her mouth wide and sent a message to Qin Chao: "Second brother, aren't you talking in your sleep and trying to fool your elder brother?"

    Qin Chao thought to himself: "The truth is unbelievable. Some truths cannot be told at all. Some truths cannot be explained at all. I have built fourteen small worlds myself, and this may even trigger 'travel'  , otherwise it is really impossible to explain this coincidence. However, although the fourteenth small world I established is the 'Dragon World', it is definitely not this 'Dragon World'. The difference between the two is not measured in miles"  While thinking, he said: "It doesn't matter whether you talk in your sleep. What matters is the basis, or core, of this theory. To put it simply, if you can't explain it with absolutely unchanging laws, you might as well use the laws of relative change.  Explanation. Absolute theory is more physical and is the basis of science and technology. Relativity theory is more human and is the basis of theological magic. Just like my "One Sword Style", it is very unreasonable, but it is real, so it is not  What is reasonable is only in perception, not in reality.Unless there is no theology and magic in reality, there is only science and technology, and there is no martial arts. Cultivating to the level of the elder brother is the limit of martial arts, and there is absolutely no improvement.  "

    "No, there are martial arts and theology and magic, but these are very unreasonable in the eyes of mortals." Qin Xiyang said very excitedly, "Yes, yes, yes! That's it. Those who are far inferior to me in martial arts are more or less  He can understand my martial arts, but my second brother¡¯s martial arts cannot even be understood by me, and the power is so huge. Of course, it is far above the martial arts and no longer belongs to the category of martial arts. Naturally, it cannot be explained by martial arts. It is like using absolute theory to always explain it.  If you don't understand the theory of relativity, you can't use human standards to measure pigs, let alone pig standards to measure people, and you can't use martial arts to measure magical powers. As for whether magical powers can measure martial arts, it's not big brother now that's it.  That's it. The eldest brother's mind is full of inspiration right now. It's a good time for enlightenment. I need to be alone and think about it. I won't accompany my second brother. I'm sorry." After saying that, he hurriedly started Qinggong with all his strength.  , the figure rolled through the competition field like a black whirlwind.

    The competition ground was silent.

    "Qiang!" Qin Chao put his long sword into its sheath, turned to face the girls, and took a long step forward.  His Lingbo Weibu is called Weibu, but it is more than Weibu. Otherwise, if someone takes one step, he will have to walk a few steps. It is fine in a small area, but it will be a tragedy when traveling long distances.  Fortunately, Weibu is still behind Lingbo. Lingbo and Weibu add up. Not only is the long journey not inferior to others, not only can one step cover many steps, but also the steps are light, erratic, and graceful, which is extremely wonderful.  .

    A'Zhu sighed: "Mr. Qin's speed is faster than the wind, and a gust of wind blows. Young Master's speed is not slower than him, but the wind is light and the clouds are light and traceless."

    Abi smiled and said: "Mr. Qin, the wind is blowing, and the young master is riding the wind. Although Mr. Qin's speed is faster than the wind, it is not faster than the young master riding the wind."

    Abi said in a daze: "The wind speed is different, there is light wind, there is strong wind, there is strong wind It's different, it's very different."

    Gong Wan chuckled and chanted: "Riding the wind, you can travel three thousand miles a day and soar up to the ninth heaven."

    "I can't travel three thousand miles a day on the wind yet, but it won't take long. I'll fly straight to the ninth heaven! I may not be able to achieve it in this life. Moreover, my Qinggong is not necessarily comparable to that of my elder brother. In a short distance  It's hard to tell who is better. It's hard to tell when the distance is long. You have to really use all your strength to compete to know." Qin Chao had been severely beaten by Duan Yu in Qinggong, and he was no longer so confident.  This is still when he has the trump card of Jiugong. Otherwise, because his internal strength is far inferior to Qin Xiluo, which will hinder his Qinggong, there is no need to compete to know, so it is better to simply admit defeat.

    Gong Wan laughed at herself: "My calculation was wrong again."

    Qin Chao smiled and said: "Even I couldn't basically conquer the calculation of Qing Gong until recently, let alone you. Let me tell you briefly. Take the Qing Gong included in Lingbo Weibu and Wuliang Sword Technique as an example. Lingbo Weibu  Each level of the steps has one hundred and eight steps, which is far inferior to other Qinggong. However, even the Qinggong included in Wuliang Sword Technique has hundreds of steps per level, which on the surface far exceeds that of Ling.  Wave Weibu, how should this be calculated? In fact, even if the Qinggong of the Wuliang Sword Sect is practiced to the limit, it can only be equal to the Lingbo Weibu of about ten steps. The two are not on the same level at all. And Lingbo  It is impossible to cut out ten steps with micro steps, so how to calculate it?"

    Gong Wan took a long breath and said: "The more we calculate these things, the more confusing they become. We are simply asking for trouble. It is better to use some vague words or values ??instead, such as: first-rate, second-rate, third-rate, not-so, fast if  Galloping horses, flying on grass, leaving no trace in the snow, taking a step more than ten feet, traveling a thousand miles in a day, etc. Although these are said to be unsaid, it is better than giving yourself a headache. Anyway, you don¡¯t need to know these when practicing Qinggong. These  Theoretical research should be left to those who specialize in this research!"

    "Not far from Murong's house in Gusu, there is a strange woman who is only theoretically proficient in various martial arts." Qin Chao's tone was very calm, but his heart was turned upside down.

 New Edition Volume 2: The Rain of the Wine Immortal Chapter 74: Basic Swordsmanship

    Although Wang Yuyan in the book is not that kind of casual woman, Duan Yu spent a lot of time and effort to catch up with her, but the Duan Yu now is not the Duan Yu before. If he is allowed to get there first, he will have a wedding banquet.  It's too late to regret it!  Qin Chao was hesitant. He wanted to rush to Wang Yuyan's place, but he couldn't leave his daughters behind. He wanted to continue to be monogamous, but he couldn't let go of anyone around him.

    "Alas! It would be great if Meng Gu could become a reality like Xu Zhu did"

    "Alas! I have so many good women, and I am still not satisfied. No matter how good Wang Yuyan is, what does it have to do with me"

    "Alas! It's okay if Wang Yuyan follows Duan Yu, but if she follows Xu Zhu, then if she follows Murong Fu and sleeps with him it won't work anymore I can't stand it anymore I don't want to anymore."

    Qin Chao was afraid that the girls would see the clues, so he went to practice on the pretext of being wary of the Tianshan Child Lao coming to settle accounts.  Although this is an excuse, it is also the truth.  Don't be afraid of thieves stealing, just be afraid of thieves missing you.  According to Tianshan's character, she shouldn't have stopped coming. Based on her strength, she should have arrived a long time ago. It's really weird that she hasn't seen anyone yet.  It made him feel very anxious and anxious.  He is not afraid of Tianshan Child Elder coming out in the open, because even if he is not good at martial arts, he has long known that Wu Yazi is Tianshan Child Elder's Achilles' heel. With this trump card, there is no need to be afraid.  He was afraid that Wushan Child Elder would use some sinister means to deal with the people around him.  In the book, the character of Tianshan Child Lao is so weird that he dare not not be careful.

    "If I had known this, I shouldn't have meddleed in other people's business."

    "In the final analysis, seeing that Duan Yanqing is able to dominate the world despite his disability, I don't want Wuyazi to end up tragically like in the book just because of his disability. What's more, seeing that although Tonglao Tianshan is not a good person, he is a good woman.  He showed such single-mindedness in his love for Wuyazi that was rare to see in all eternity, so he just wanted to make her and Wuyazi happy. Although he had long expected that this would be very thankless and he would have to take great risks, he still couldn't help but do it.  Emotions are really difficult to describe and control."

    Arriving at the newly built ¡®training room¡¯, Qin Chao put aside everything and began to focus on swordsmanship.

    The cultivation of internal strength is not something that happens overnight.  Since there is a shortcut to absorb internal energy, why not take it and practice in a regular way.

    The practice of Qing Gong is hundreds of times more difficult than the practice of Internal Kung Fu. If you practice it through regular means, it will waste more than a hundred times more time, and he is even less willing to do so.

    The practice of swordsmanship is not easy, but since there is no shortcut and you have time, why not use it.

    His current swordsmanship practice is all about the basics, training the cooperation between the heart and the hands, and training the nerve response, power and hits.

    This is the foundation of basic swordsmanship. Most people only practice it for a month, or at most three months. But he started practicing it when he was five years old, practicing for more than five minutes a day, and he has persisted until now.  Moreover, in the past, I mainly focused on self-exploration, supplemented by book knowledge. It was only recently that I received systematic instruction and obtained the true inheritance of the Wuliang Sword Sect from Xin Shuangqing.  Before he was seven years old, he used a bamboo sword.  After the age of seven, he switched to using a wooden sword.  After the age of ten, he switched to soft iron swords.  After the age of eighteen, he switched to the imitation "Xuanyuan Sword". One side of the sword was engraved with the sun, moon and stars, and the other side was engraved with mountains, rivers, and vegetation.

    After the age of twenty-one, switch to ordinary iron swords.

    Although it is an ordinary iron sword, it is far more difficult to master than the previous swords. Whether it is a simple pick or a basic thrust, it is very difficult.  If it is slightly faster and slightly better, it will be even more difficult.  Especially when he often stays up late, causing his body to become increasingly weak.

    What saddened him the most was that after practicing swordsmanship for so many years, Xin Shuangqing laughed at him, saying that this was a peerless swordsmanship that he could not even hold a sword. No one could understand it except him.

    What dissatisfied him the most was that when the two of them were chatting together, Mu Wanqing said that he was too lazy to practice the basics of swordsmanship, so he directly practiced the peerless swordsmanship. It was too bullying!  She refused.

    Later

    ¡°I heard from Mu Wanqing that his eyes at that time were cannibalistic.

    His swordsmanship has always been regarded as too high by others, and his basic skills have always been underestimated by others.

    When he practiced basic swordsmanship, he spent most of his time on the stabbing move, repeating it over and over again.  Not only is it not boring, but when practicing this move, it is easier to devote oneself to it and enjoy it deeply.

    Basic swordsmanship is easy to learn but difficult to practice.  The stabbing move can be used without learning, but he has been practicing it since he was a child, and he still feels it is not enough. He thinks it is not worthy of the "One Sword Style" and cannot exert the true power of the "One Sword Style".  Otherwise, Xin Shuangqing, who tried his best, could be defeated without using any internal strength.  Just like the "Nine Swords of Dugu" mentioned in "The Swordsman", when Linghu Chong lost all his inner strength, he could defeat the leaders of famous sects with only the "Nine Swords of Dugu".?.  According to his calculations, the 'Dugu Nine Swords' was far inferior to the 'One Sword Style'. It was Linghu Chong who surpassed him. His mastery of swordsmanship was far inferior to Linghu Chong's. His basic swordsmanship was not as good as the basic swordsmanship of the Huashan School, not the 'Dugu Nine Swordsman'.  Sword' exceeds 'One Sword Style'.

    Now, he has three main sets of basic swordsmanship:

    The most authentic one is the basic swordsmanship of Wuliang Sword Sect, which has only ten movements-stab, split, hang, point, collapse, cloud, wipe, pierce, and press.

    ,Sweep.

    The most common one is the basic swordsmanship he acquired at the 'Guoshu Hall', which has only fourteen movements - split, thrust, hang, point; tease, collapse, cloud, cut, wipe, penetrate, pick, lift, twist, and sweep.  .

    What he is best at is the basic swordsmanship he wrote in "New Interpretations of Sword Art". There are twenty-four movements in total. One thrust takes up six movements, and one move takes up four movements.  These movements are no longer basic swordsmanship, but are integrated into his 'One Sword Style'. As long as you keep practicing, you can more easily understand and perform the 'One Sword Style'.  In fact, most of these twenty-four movements are still in the theoretical stage. Apart from stabbing and blocking, they have little effect on him, and naturally have less effect on others.  The same thrust, the same block, but with some minor changes, the effect is completely different.  If this kind of change wasn't too difficult, he would have changed it all over and over again instead of sticking to the stabbing move.

    One thrust, six movements, he spent too much time and energy on it.

    It is precisely because of this that he was able to display such great power on the martial arts field not long ago, but it was also incomprehensible to everyone.  It would be strange if he spent so much to be understood at a glance.  Even Qin Xiyang couldn't understand it, as he had expected.  He knew very well and was very confident that whether it was the simplest sword 'One Sword Style' with only one level or the most basic one-step thrust, it was not something that could be understood by looking at it.  Even if he passes it on to others without hiding it at all, not even one person in ten thousand people will be able to learn it.  Just like Lingbo Weibu, all the girls have learned it, but only Abi has learned it.  In his eyes, no matter how difficult the Lingbo Micro Step is, it is far less difficult than the 'Yijian Flow'. The simplest is not the easiest.

    A thousand swords were stabbed.

    Blocked a thousand swords.

    After practicing the Two Thousand Swords, Qin Chao walked to the newly built underground hot water bathroom next to him, covered in sweat.  Abi prepared everything for him, then turned to the other side of the screen and used her oriole-like voice to sing to him to relieve his boredom.

    "How can you find such a life in modern times? Abi is no weaker than those big singers in every aspect. If she were born in modern times" Qin Chao lay in the bath and dreamed, and fell asleep unknowingly.

 New Edition Volume 2: The Thunderstorm of the Wine Immortal Chapter 75: Transformation of Dragon and Snake

    Time flies, and a week has passed in the blink of an eye. Qin Chao is either practicing martial arts or reading every day. He is so calm that everyone who cares about him is very puzzled.  How could they know that compared with the previous life of an otaku, now it was simply paradise. Others thought it was boring, but he enjoyed it and enjoyed it very much.  Among the people around him, only Qin Xiluo was more at home than him and enjoyed this kind of life more than him.  The most unbearable thing is that the six elders of the tantric sect have lost a lot of weight in just one week. They neither dare to ask for benefits directly from him, nor dare to stay aside and wait for the opportunity. No matter how unwilling they are, they have no choice but to leave first.  , continue to search for the reincarnation of the Living Buddha.

    Contrary to the calmness of the Qin Dynasty, Gan Baobao not only recruited people aggressively, but also sent several teams of people to grab people, money, and territory, which was extremely arrogant and domineering.  Because the strategy she used was what Zhong Ling had heard from the Qin Dynasty: "Fight the local tyrants, divide the land, and publicly criticize them."  Pull a group of people, beat a group of people, and convince a group of people.  ¡¯, so although many people were offended, there were even more people who supported it. Whether it was the lower class people or the upper class wealthy people, they all applauded, and the situation was excellent.

    Regarding these, Qin Chao said nothing when he saw that Zhong Ling was having a good time.

    He knew that the two brothers Duan Zhengchun and Duan Zhengming would be the most troublesome.  But if this kind of thing can be controlled well, the benefits to Dali will far outweigh the harm. If it is not controlled well, it is hard to say how bad it will be.  Whether it's good or bad depends on what the brothers do.

    In the blink of an eye, another week passed, and Baobao Gan became more and more troublesome, becoming unstoppable.

    After lunch, A'Zhu reported to Qin Chao as usual.

    "Sir, from noon yesterday to now, seventeen more warriors have joined the Gan family, ten of whom are under the age of forty and are under the command of Miss Zhong"

    Qin Chao stretched and asked, "Are there any master-level figures joining?"

    A'Zhu said: "There were none yesterday. There have only been two in the past seven days. They are all ordinary Grandmaster-level figures. They are over forty years old and have very little potential." After a pause, he added: "There are five Grandmaster-level figures in total.  Joining the Gan family, there is only one person who can support more than a hundred moves under Miss Zhong's sword, but because he is a criminal on the government's long-term list, the Gan family does not dare to accept him."

    Qin Chao smiled and said: "I don't dare to accept anything useful when it comes to my door. Compared with Tianshan Child Grandma, she is far behind. Since Tianshan Child Grandma is far more powerful than her and can't become a big thing, of course she can't do it. She is just playing for fun."  , make a fuss, let some people see it and block it in their hearts."

    A'Zhu was stunned.  She didn't even know about the affair between Duan Zhengchun and Gan Baobao, and she knew even less about Tianshan Child Elder. Even if she was ten times smarter, she would still have difficulty understanding the true meaning behind Qin Chao's words.

    Qin Chao said unwillingly: "If I had known this, I shouldn't have worried and wasted my feelings. Since this is just a small matter and the government doesn't care, you should take the opportunity to recruit some people and save a lot of time to do what you really need to do.  If there are young people with outstanding moral character, it is okay to accept them as disciples. However, the matter of accepting disciples cannot be taken lightly. I suggest that the minimum training period is three years." It turned out that he thought that Duan Zhengming would not be able to endure Gan Baobao's torment like this anymore.  They either sent Duan Zhengchun to deal with Gan Baobao, or used other means to deal with him and solve it from the source. As a result, after waiting and waiting, the doubts in my heart became more and more day by day. It was only now that I finally clarified it.

    The girls were overjoyed when they heard this.

    After the underground restaurant was basically built, the problem of shortage of manpower became more and more serious. However, after asking Qin Chao once and learning that he did not agree with recruiting more people, the women respected it as if it was an imperial edict and did not even dare to think about it. They felt that  It's disrespectful to him.  Although, according to the agreement, except for Mu Wanqing, they are not members of the Qin Dynasty yet, and whether they respect the Qin Dynasty as their master is entirely up to them. However, if they verbally respect the Qin Dynasty as their master, but their actions are inconsistent, the consequences will be obvious.  It would be a hundred times more serious than not agreeing verbally if the behavior matches, if they break the promise first.  In that case, no need for Qin Chao to tell them, they themselves would have no shame in staying with Qin Chao anymore.

    This time, firstly, it was because Qin Chao was too stimulated, and secondly, because he had a way to solve the problem of large numbers of people.

    Qin Chao coughed lightly and solemnly declared: "First of all, let me make it clear that your people are only your people, not mine. Since they have nothing to do with me, they should not be under my control. In addition, the martial arts I passed on to you,  You cannot pass on people easily, unless they are true disciples who have passed the test. However, your disciples only belong to you, to Jiuxian Town, not to me, nor under my control. Even your relatives and friends are just your relatives and friends,  I don¡¯t care about it, and it doesn¡¯t belong to me. In short, I don¡¯t care about anyone except you.¡±

    Mu Wanqing said anxiously: "There is also my mother." Except for her, all the girls were more happy than worried.

    Qin Chao said awkwardly: "Of course she is also within the agreement."

    Mu Wanqing said happily: "I don't care about anyone except you and mother. You are too lazy to care about this, and I am even lazier than you. It's a perfect match."

    Qin Chao joked: "The great??They are lazier than us in this regard, isn't it also a match made in heaven?  "

    Mu Wanqing smiled tenderly and said: "Of course Mr. Qin is a destined person, but it is too early to tell whether he can become the eldest brother." With a proud look on his face, he secretly said: "Although there are many people around Lang Jun, but  Only I am his. If it were just the two of us, it would be a magical day"

    Qin Chao said: "In half a month, I am going to go on a long journey. Except for Abi, Wanqing and eldest brother, everyone else will stay." As soon as the words came out, the girls did not dare to stay for a moment before they could react, and they were gone in the blink of an eye.  Door.  He had planned for this for a long time, knowing that nothing he said at this time would work and would only make people more irritated. It was better to leave more buffer time and space for each other, so he arranged the long trip in half a month and said it in advance.  In the past half month, he was ready to make up for the girls who couldn't travel with him, spend more time with them, and at the same time relieve the loneliness lurking deep in his soul.  This is not the ordinary loneliness, but the loneliness of being isolated from the whole world, the loneliness of being unable to tell others.  Moreover, the more people around him who care about him, the stronger this feeling of loneliness becomes.

    "Being a stranger in a foreign land, I miss my family even more during the festive season." Every time I recite this poem silently, I feel more sad and understand more deeply than the last time.

    "If you can't even take care of your own parents, why do you care so much about other people?" When I think about it, I don't want to have anything to do with anyone other than a few girls, let alone care about those people's affairs. Even Gan Baobao and Duan  He no longer wanted to be as involved in the affairs of people like Zheng Chun and Qin Hongmian as before, and he was not even as interested in Qiao Feng as before. Only his longing for Wang Yuyan continued to grow.  Although Qiao Feng was a great hero, he had killed many people. This was an unforgivable act for the Qin Dynasty, which respected human rights.

    "Respecting the lives of others means respecting your own life." Qin Chao has always regarded his own life as more important than Mount Tai.  It stands to reason that the lives of ten thousand people are not worth as much as a hair on his body.  But he thinks: Although Qiao Feng has killed many people, Qiao Feng is a person who respects others very much, otherwise he would not commit suicide.  Since Qiao Feng can kill himself, why can't he kill others!  Therefore, although Qiao Feng respects others far more than most people and is stricter with himself than most people, he does not realize the truth.  Just like the war between the Song Dynasty and Dali, many people sacrificed their lives for it, and even more people sacrificed their lives for it, but how many people can understand the essence of war!

    "If Qin Shihuang did not unify the six kingdoms, where would the Song be? Where would the Liao be? Is Qiao Feng a Han or a Liao? What does the feud between Song and Liao have to do with you, Qiao Feng?" He talked about Qiao Feng, but in reality  I'm talking to you, don't meddle in your own business, you're doing useless work and wasting precious time.  You have to cherish this rare 'travel' journey and do something truly meaningful.  He must surpass Qiao Feng in the book and let Qiao Feng worship him instead of him worshiping Qiao Feng.  He had to change the fate of Wang Yuyan, the "most beautiful woman in Tian Long Ba Bu", and make Wang Yuyan his woman. Wang Yuyan could not be allowed to fall into the arms of other men.

    ¡°Those who strike first will gain the upper hand, and those who strike later will suffer disaster.¡± He did not dare to wait any longer.

 New Edition Volume 2: The Thunderstorm of the Wine Immortal Chapter 76: The Plot Failed

    In just half a month, Qin Chao enjoyed all the blessings and truly fulfilled the saying "life is endlessly joyful". If he hadn't always reminded himself that "Rendering Village is the Tomb of Heroes", he would have broken through the last hurdle between men and women and merged.  As one body, inseparable.  Especially Xin Shuangqing, who somehow became friends with Gan Baobao and learned some strange secrets in the house from Gan Baobao, which made Qin Chao both happy and miserable.

    These days, even Xiaoliu, who is most shy, is desperate.  Qin Chao was surprised to find that Xiao Liu's indulgence and willfulness were not inferior to Mu Wanqing's at all, but they were hidden deep and difficult to reveal.

    After lunch on the last day, Qin Chao bid farewell to Xin Shuangqing, Xiao Liu and others with tears in their eyes.

    After leaving Nanjian Town, in addition to Mu Wanqing on horseback, Qin Chao, Qin Xiyang and Abi all used their superior Qinggong skills to rush on their way, attracting the attention of passers-by.

    The horses kept moving all the way, and the people kept walking. It took only two hours to cover more than 300 miles. Before the people were tired, the horses were already too tired to move. They had to rest for two hours, eat some grass and drink some water before leaving.  .

    During the break, Mu Wanqing, who had always been very strong, fell into Qin Chao's arms and burst into tears.

    Abi hid far away and thought to herself: "Miss Mu is too arrogant. This time she was severely stimulated by the little maid's Lingbo Weibu. She must be very aggrieved in her heart, but Mr. Lingbo Weibu first  Teach her, she can't learn it on her own, who can blame her? It's just that this Lingbo Weibu is so magical. With such a weak internal strength, I actually run more and more, waiting for me to practice my internal strength. Even the horse is tired, Qin  The old man is a little tired, but not only am I not tired, but I am full of energy."

    Qin Xiyang didn't want to see the woman crying, so she stayed far away, thinking quietly about how to improve her Qing Gong and reduce the consumption of internal energy.  He was still severely stimulated by Abi's Qinggong.  He knew that Abi was only twelve or thirteen years old and had only been learning martial arts for a few months.  He had heard that Abi was very good at Qinggong before, but he dismissed it and never cared.  At that time, he thought that internal strength was the foundation, and only when the internal strength was high could the Qing Gong be high. He had never seen or even heard of a person with low internal strength but high Qing Gong.  Moreover, he believed that the higher the internal strength, the easier it would be to practice Qing Gong, so when practicing, one must focus on internal strength, first improve the internal strength, and then improve the Qing Gong.  He didn't know that the Qin Dynasty did the same thing. Seeing that Abi's internal strength was extremely low and her Qinggong extremely high, and knowing that Abi's martial arts was taught by the Qin Dynasty, he thought that the Qin Dynasty mainly used Qinggong to promote the cultivation of internal strength, which was different from his  Quite the opposite.  He even didn't know that using Qing Gong to cultivate internal strength like Abi requires special qualifications. Otherwise, he would be like Mu Wanqing, who even though he has peerless Qing Gong, can't get started, let alone promote the cultivation of internal strength.

    Mu Wanqing cried for a while in Qin Chao¡¯s arms, feeling much more comfortable, and her body gradually returned to its original sensitivity, hot, crisp, and soft

    Qin Chao laughed and said, "Don't you cry anymore?"

    Mu Wanqing was embarrassed and ashamed. She opened her mouth, but couldn't speak.  She couldn't explain why she cried. She knew why she stopped crying. It was because her body was too sensitive and the stimulation and pleasure were too strong, but she couldn't explain it.

    Qin Chao knew that enough was enough at this point, so he changed the subject and said, "I didn't think carefully and didn't prepare to rotate the two horses."

    Mu Wanqing said: "Just buy one on the road, and take turns with three horses." She continued in her heart: "I don't believe it, I can hurt you again."

    Qin Chaodao: "That's true, you are a rich little woman, you don't need to care about this little money."

    Mu Wanqing said softly: "What's mine is not yours."

    Qin Chao sighed: "Yours doesn't matter, but I shouldn't misuse your parents'." He said secretly: "Take people's money to help others to eliminate disasters. Now that you can't help others to eliminate disasters, you shouldn't take people's money."

    Mu Wanqing said: "That's tragic. I only know how to spend money, not make money. Fortunately, the slaves you have collected are very good at managing money."

    "Alas" Qin Chao said distressedly, "It's not me, it's them."

    Mu Wanqing said: "What does it matter if you accept it? Since you have accepted it, just accept more. I don't mind anymore, what else do you mind." With an envious look on his face, he said, "Look how majestic Zhong Ling is now  , we can't be inferior to her. However, we can't imitate her and make people laugh. We don't need to accept so many minions, but more elites. Moreover, I suggest not to accept men, and even the waiters in the shop should be replaced by women.  . Don¡¯t be ugly, it will give you an advantage anyway." The last few words were spat out through gritted teeth.

    Qin Chao said: "I can't even handle you guys, it's not like you haven't seen it."

    Mu Wanqing chuckled and said: "I have long said that you men are asking for trouble. It is not easy for a man to deal with a woman, but everyone hopes to have as many wives as possible. Isn't this looking for abuse? It's like  My dad is like that."

    Qin Chao smiled bitterly and said: "I'm not! It's them"

      Mu Wanqing said in a serious tone: "I told you that I don't mind, and I also suggested that you take a few more. Aren't you satisfied yet?" As she spoke, her eyes turned red, and tears welled up again.

    Qin Chao hugged her tightly and admitted helplessly: "It's my fault. You have changed so much for me, sacrificed so much, and considered so much. How can I not be moved, and how can I be dissatisfied!"

    Mu Wanqing choked up and said, "I know that what you men say is unreliable. In your heart, you hope to have as many wives as possible. You have never even seen that Wang Yuyan, but she is thousands of miles away"

    Qin Chao said awkwardly: "This, this, how do you know I haven't seen it?"

    Mu Wanqing said: "You said it all in your dreams. We slept together, and you were thinking about her in your dreams. You never said a word about me, not even a bad word." The tears flowed harder.

    Qin Chao¡¯s face was full of fever, and he was very embarrassed. He didn¡¯t know how to explain it, and wanted to know what else he had exposed in the dream, so he had to be shameless and muster up the courage to ask: ¡°What else did I say?¡±

    Mu Wanqing said: "You also said that only a unique and extraordinary woman is worthy of being your wife."

    Qin Chao¡¯s face became even more furious, and he defended in a low voice: ¡°Those are all just words in a dream, don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±

    Mu Wanqing snorted coldly: "At that time, I wanted to kill you and then commit suicide, so that you would never be able to marry that unique and unique woman. Later, I thought, if I didn't meet that unique and unique woman, I would be defeated like this.  If you kill her, your death will be too unworthy, so I will let you go temporarily."

    Qin Chao broke out in a cold sweat and said in a trembling voice: "It's all talk in sleep! Even if there is a unique and extraordinary woman, how can I be worthy of her, and how can she like me?"

    Mu Wanqing¡¯s face turned pale as she said, ¡°You, you are shameless!¡±

    Qin Chao's mind was spinning and he just couldn't understand why she said that.  He didn't know that Mu Wanqing had subconsciously replaced herself with the unparalleled strange woman and Qin Chao with the unparalleled strange man. And when Qin Chao just said "even if there is", the implication is that "there was no one before"  , there may be something in the future, which suddenly broke her dream.  Most of these are hidden deep in her consciousness, and even she herself cannot explain them clearly. It is naturally even more difficult for Qin Chao to understand them.

    The two of them remained silent all the way and continued on their way at night.

    There are few pedestrians on the official road at night, which makes it easier for them to perform Qinggong and more suitable for them to rush on their way.  What's more, after practicing internal skills, my night vision ability is getting stronger and stronger, and I am not afraid of walking at night.  Although Xiaoliu's internal strength is weak, his eyesight is good. As long as there is moonlight, walking at night will be fine.  From Nanjian Town in Dali to Suzhou City in the Song Dynasty, even if it was all on the official road without detours, it would be more than ten thousand miles. The Qin Dynasty had already prepared to go all out at night, rest for half a day during the day, and drive more than 900 miles a day.  After traveling more than 9,000 miles in ten days, we arrived at Suzhou City within half a month.

    Mu Wanqing didn¡¯t talk to Qin Chao for three days and nights. Unexpectedly, Qin Chao didn¡¯t take the initiative to talk to her, let alone comfort her.  She was extremely bitter in her heart. If she hadn't known that his martial arts skills were far inferior to Qin Chao's, she would have killed Qin Chao and then committed suicide. It would have ended a hundred times, so that she would not have to worry about half her life like her mother.  On this day, she was about to leave the Qin Dynasty and go to her mother to complain and ask for help. Suddenly an idea flashed in her mind, and she secretly said: "Oops! I've been fooled. This unscrupulous man just wants to stimulate me to take the initiative.  If I leave, the two-year contract will naturally expire. If I give up my wife's position, it will be convenient for him to become a couple with that bitch named Wang. This is really cunning and impossible to guard against. Fortunately, I did not grow up a vegetarian.  I saw through the conspiracy. Huh! You want me to leave voluntarily. I'm sorry for you first, but it helps you. I will never be such a stupid woman. One year is nothing, I will fight you to the end in ten years."

 New Edition Volume 2 The Wine Fairy Thunderstorm Chapter 77 Money is like running water

    In the days that followed, Mu Wanqing seemed to be a changed person, gentle, considerate, and generous, not only to Qin Chao, but also to others.

    Qin Chao praised him in his mouth but felt bitter in his heart.

    Qin Xiyang secretly thought that women are really fickle, so he kept them at a distance and concentrated on martial arts.  These days, he competes with Qin Chao at least over two thousand moves every day, one thousand offensive moves, one thousand defensive moves, none of the attacking moves can break through the Lingbo Weibu, which has 108 changes in one step, and no defensive moves can break it.  He can guard against the simple yet powerful 'One Sword Style' and is defeated repeatedly.  After defeating tens of thousands of moves, he realized that Qin Chao's biggest weakness in martial arts was swordsmanship, and his confidence greatly increased.  After defeating tens of thousands of moves, he realized that Qin Chao's biggest weakness in martial arts was internal strength, and his confidence soared.  Next, after losing tens of thousands of moves, he realized that Qin Chao's biggest weakness in martial arts was Qinggong. He was confident that he would never make a mistake again, and his confidence increased dramatically.

    "My second brother's swordsmanship seems to be the most rubbish, but it is actually very simple and powerful. His internal strength seems to be less than half of mine, but in fact it is not even one-tenth, which is unbelievable. According to common sense in martial arts, internal strength is the foundation of martial arts.  , the second brother's martial arts is so strong, the internal strength cannot be so weak. But the second brother not only broke the rules with 'One Sword Style', but also broke the rules with 'Lingbo Weibu'. If it weren't for this little girl Abi's recent internal strength  Da Zeng, I still can¡¯t find anything unusual about Lingbo Weibu.¡±

    "It's really unimaginable that when performing Qing Gong, not only does the internal energy not be consumed, but the internal energy can also be greatly increased. If you don't see it with your own eyes, who would dare to believe it!"

    "Lingbo Weibu is indeed very powerful, there is no doubt about it. Because of this, I often ignore it when analyzing the weakness of my second brother, just like being blind, unable to see the blind spot under the eyelids. Until now.  Only then did I finally understand that no matter how powerful Lingbo Weibu was, he was still very powerful. One was one, and two was two. Compared with the 'One Sword Style' that was impossible to attack, this was the second brother's real weakness in martial arts.  If you don't break through this real weakness, you can't break through the weakness in internal strength, let alone the weakness in swordsmanship. Lingbo Weibu is the Great Wall, not only seemingly powerful, but unquestionably powerful."

    "No matter how big a weakness is, once it is within the protection of the Great Wall, it is not a real weakness."

    Qin Xiyang knew that with his current martial arts, Lingbo Microwave was Qin Dynasty's biggest weakness and still couldn't be overcome. Therefore, in the following competition, he simply abandoned the idea of ??winning or losing and fought only to improve his martial arts.  He didn't know, but after just a few days of traveling, Qin Chao's Lingbo Weibu had risen to another level, and the difficulty of breaking through had increased.  If the Qin Dynasty hadn't taught Abi the second level of Lingbo Weibu, Abi might have broken through before the Qin Dynasty. Unlike now, Abi could only practice Qinggong as an internal skill.

    Abi didn¡¯t know the inside story at all. Seeing that her Qinggong was far better than Mu Wanqing¡¯s, and even inferior to Qin Xiyang¡¯s, she was so satisfied with the current situation that she was laughing even in her dreams.  A few dozen days ago, Qin Chao Lingbo took the first step and competed with Duan Yanqing, the "most evil person in the world", to try his Qinggong. He was even more excited than Abi was now, and she was still laughing even in her dreams.  Although Qin Xiyang's reputation in the world is far less than that of Duan Yanqing, as the head of one of the four major martial arts families in the southwest, his martial arts skills are not weaker than Duan Yanqing's.  Both of them are top masters in the arena.

    Along the way, Qin Chao and the others did not offend others, and ordinary people could not afford to offend them, so they were naturally peaceful and without any disasters.  Just when I passed some wealthy people who were rich and unkind, I picked up some money and spent half of it on the road and the other half to help the poor.  Qin Chao and the others were happy to do these things without any burden on their hearts.  The Qin Dynasty had thought carefully about these things for a long time, and had long felt that once the martial arts were advanced, these were just a little effort. They could not only punish evil and promote good, but also make money. Not too much, only too little, but there is no need to do a lot of work.  Main job.

    Make money fast and spend money faster.  The Qin Dynasty mainly spent the money on Mu Wanqing and Abi, turning it into pieces of jewelry made of jade, pearls and wood.  If the Qin Dynasty did not care about the quality of jewelry, but only wanted to look good, the money would not be enough.  If it were not difficult to wear two sets of jewelry at the same time, hang two sets of earrings on one ear, hang two strings of necklaces on one neck, the money would not be enough.

    Every time he spends money lavishly, Qin Chao can't help but think of the time when he first arrived in Nanjian Town and couldn't even afford a bun.

    "A penny can defeat a heroic man, but a word can defeat a million soldiers."

    ¡°For a few pennies, I don¡¯t know how many words I said, how much unique information I exposed, and how many masterpieces by famous people from another world were sold at low prices.

    Now, in order to save time, sometimes I don¡¯t even bother to talk about the price. I am willing to be taken advantage of by the merchants, and I don¡¯t care how much money is wasted.

    Among the group of people, Abi is the only one who refuses to spend money lavishly. The most popular thing she said recently is: "Ah! It's not even worth the price if you sell it to me!"

    When Mu Wanqing asked her how much she was sold for, Abi only held out five fingers and refused to say more.  Mu Wanqing was too lazy to ask more questions.??Thought: "No matter how much it is, it's only a hundred taels of silver. Her parents sold her, and it's not even worth the piece of jewelry she has now. Compared with her parents, her master loves her a thousand times more."  Then he thought: "Five fingers can't be five hundred taels. It's only fifty taels at most. One hundred taels is an overestimation of her. I just don't know how much this stupid woman Xin Shuangqing spent when she bought their sisters. How much did she spend on them?"  How much more expensive are they from their parents' hands? However, no matter how expensive they are, they are just two bitches, not worth much." He sneered secretly: "You sisters know how to seduce men at such a young age, no wonder you are a bitch in your life, that's God's fault.  , I know you are not a good person. You are asking for trouble by overestimating your ability to fight with me." Thinking of Abi's Lingbo Weibu and 'Palm Dance' Qing Gong, she felt that God still has some eyes to see.  He gave the benefit that should have fallen to her to Abi, and she was so angry that she wanted to bite someone, and said to herself: "Those bitches robbed the benefits that should have belonged to my mother, and now these bitches are taking the benefits that should have belonged to me.  The good thing is that the bitch named Wang is also" The angrier she became, the more she wanted to prove herself in front of Qin Chao. In addition to being more gentle, considerate and generous, she worked hard to practice Lingbo Wei whenever she had time.  Although the steps have not been mastered, they have been making progress.

    Two days earlier than expected, the group entered Suzhou City.

    There is heaven, there are Suzhou and Hangzhou.

    Qin Chao has often heard about the manicure world in Suzhou and Hangzhou since he was a child, but has never had the opportunity to experience it in person. This time, even if it wasn't for Wang Yuyan, he was planning to live in Suzhou.  After entering the city, the first thing I did was to buy a house, and the location was in the northeastern area of ??the city.  Since they don't care about money, it is easy to buy a house. The difficulty is that there are too many choices and they don't know which one is best.  A thousand taels of silver notes were laid out, and the news spread all of a sudden. Many people who did not want to sell their houses rushed to sell, hoping to make a big profit and then buy a new house. Maybe they just sold it and one house became two.  .

    "If you don't make this kind of big bargain that is rare in a century, you will die in peace." A young man gritted his teeth and said what everyone dared not say.

    The Qin Dynasty saw that although the young master's clothes were of good quality, he seemed to have been aged for some time. He knew that he was probably a young master from a noble family who was in trouble, so he wanted to provide help in times of need and make a good relationship, so he said: "How much area does your house occupy? If you don't  If it¡¯s less than one acre, I¡¯ll buy it.¡±

    The young master said happily: "There is exactly one acre left."

    Qin Chao ignored the pleading, disappointed, resentful, angry and other various looks around him, and immediately said: "Very good, if all the procedures can be completed within one day, and people can move in within two days, I will add another hundred taels."

    The young master smiled and said: "It's a piece of cake. If I can give you a hundred taels first, it won't take two days, and I guarantee that I can stay tonight at the latest." His tone was obviously more confident than before.

    Qin Chao was a little curious about the young master, but was not prepared to take any more care. He winked at Abi, displayed his Qinggong, and disappeared from everyone's eyes in the blink of an eye.

 New Edition Volume 2 The Wine Fairy Thunderstorm Chapter 78 Wuxi Escort Agency

    As soon as the sun set, the young master took care of everything and handed over all the contract documents and the property to the Qin Dynasty.

    The newly bought house is not big and can only accommodate a dozen people, but it has water, bamboo, and pine scenery to make up for it. The design is very clever and poetic.

    "Haha For those who know how to appreciate it, this property is considered cheap for a thousand taels, but for most people, it is not worth a hundred taels." Qin Chao said with a smile on his face.

    Abi said: "I heard from the prince that the neighbor Ma's family had wanted to buy it for a long time, but they were only willing to pay fifty taels, and his asking price was five hundred taels. Both parties refused to give in, and they have been struggling until now."

    Qin Chao smiled and said: "The Ma family is quite discerning, but they are too narrow-minded! Too black-hearted! In the end, we got an advantage."

    Mu Wanqing said: "The prince is not a good person. He sold it at such a high price, but he took all the servants away and left only one nanny for us. However, the nanny's appearance and temperament are really good, and they are all close to each other."  A forty-year-old man's skin is tenderer than that of a twenty-eight-year-old girl, and he takes good care of it. Maybe there is a secret to it."

    Qin Chao thought to himself: "Master Wang is very affectionate and righteous, so he took his servants with him. I wonder why the wet nurse named Li didn't go with him?"

    Abi said: "Nanny Li was originally the daughter of a noble official family. She was smart since she was a child and was familiar with poetry and books. She only complained that she married the wrong person and was in trouble because her husband's family was involved in party strife. When she was sold into slavery,  She was newly married and was still several months pregnant. The most unfortunate thing was that she gave birth to a daughter, but due to insufficient milk, she had been in poor health since she was a child. She died of a serious illness when she was twelve years old. Grandma Li  Because of this, I hate the Wang family, thinking that they are unwilling to devote all their efforts to treatment and are reluctant to spend a few dollars. Moreover, if Aunt Li's milk had not been given priority to the children of the Wang family, there would not have been a shortage of milk. "

    Qin Chao thought to himself: No wonder she refused to go with Prince Wang!  When she saluted me just now, she almost startled me. Abi and Mu Wanqing were also dumbfounded.  For someone with such a petite body and such huge breasts, she would never believe it unless she saw it with her own eyes.  Sikong Hong was bigger, but far less beautiful than her, and her temperament and figure were far behind her.  Even if it was only smaller than that, Sikong Hong was not as good as her.  You don't need to think about it to know that she must have been rich in milk back then. It's only the Wang family's fault that she didn't treat her as a human being that caused her daughter's milk shortage.  However, the Wang family's fate now is obviously not much better than hers back then, and it can be regarded as retribution.  But the prince didn't seem to be a bad person, and he made me feel very extraordinary.

    Mu Wanqing thought to herself: Before she could meet that bitch named Wang, there was a bitch named Li in the family. This Suzhou is extremely beautiful, but there are only some bitches in it.  The most annoying thing is that these bitches are not only extremely beautiful, but also extremely gentle and naturally know how to seduce men.  Since this bitch Li is the daughter of a government official, she has been smart since she was a child, and has been familiar with poetry and books, so she must be a hundred times more cunning and cunning than ordinary Jiangnan women.  Just seeing that she had not even met the new owner, and just by our action of buying the house at a high price, I immediately knew that the new owner was far better than the old one. It was not easy to simply give up the old owner who had served for many years.  But I didn¡¯t grow up a vegetarian. If you piss me off, I¡¯ll kill you with a sword.  She suddenly felt something was wrong, and after a quick thought, she realized that killing was not a good idea. Even if she killed her, she would lose.  Know that such a problem can no longer be solved with the sword in your hand, but more requires wisdom.

    "From today on, I will also start reading." Mu Wanqing suddenly announced.

    "Don't you get a headache when you read a book?" Qin Chao asked strangely.

    Mu Wanqing blushed and said, "People always change!" She didn't dare to say more, for fear that Qin Chao would follow her lead and guess her true purpose.

    Qin Chao naturally didn't believe it, but he didn't ask any more questions and changed the subject: "The family is so big. Apart from Abi, there is only one servant, Auntie Li. Obviously, she can't even clean the house." He still couldn't say anything about buying slaves.  But the meaning behind the words is already very obvious.  With a bunch of slaves, even if he said that he would never buy slaves, he would feel disgusting and hypocritical, even worse than Yue Buqun in "The Swordsman".  He didn't want to do that, and he really couldn't bring himself to buy a slave, so he had to compromise, hoping that Mu Wanqing and Abi would understand.

    Mu Wanqing hesitated for a moment, but Abi rushed to speak and introduced herself: "My little maid is familiar with these things, but I don't know what kind of things the young master likes?"

    Qin Chao couldn't help but frown when he heard that she regarded those slaves as goods. He thought that she had experienced it personally and felt it far more deeply than he did. If he said something from the bottom of his heart, why would he forcefully change her thoughts? If he did that  , are the real disrespecters of human rights and the real hypocrites.  As soon as my thoughts changed, I returned to the question "What do you like?" After thinking for a while, he replied: "Age is over eleven and under twenty. If they are too young, we will take care of them. If they are too old, I will not take care of them."  Dare to trouble them to take care of them. As for appearance, that is not important, the most important thing is moral character. But knowing people, knowing faces, but not knowing hearts, you only need to do your best in this aspect.Just do it.  Be thinner, but don't force it.  That's all mine, the rest is up to you.  "

    Abi said: "That's it! It's very easy! The conditions for the little maid are also very few. First, I only buy women, second, the quantity does not exceed four, and third, the total price does not exceed thirty taels."

    Mu Wanqing said disdainfully: "The total price is only thirty taels, and each one is only ten taels. What good stuff can I buy with this?"

    Abi was very dissatisfied, but she didn't dare to refute, and said to herself: "Is the product with a higher price than our sisters considered a good product? Ignorance! A prodigal! If you can buy the best product with the least money, then you are serving the master.  Those who share worries are the ones who are truly useful to their master.¡±

    Qin Chao thought for a while and said: "Under thirty taels is good, but Wanqing's idea is also very reasonable. It is better to set another standard, which is more than three hundred taels."

    Both women are very satisfied with this.

    The three of them chatted for a while before they went back to their rooms. One slept, the other practiced, and the other read.

    Early the next morning, before Qin Chao got up, the two women went out to buy slaves together.

    Mu Wanqing was too lazy to leave at first. Considering that there were too many beautiful and cheap women in Jiangnan, she was afraid that there would be a few more in the family who would compete with her for her husband, so she could no longer stay.

    The two women were almost exhausted after running around for a day, and they didn¡¯t buy a single slave.  It¡¯s not that there aren¡¯t good slaves for sale nearby, it¡¯s that Abi likes Mu Wanqing but not Mu Wanqing, and Mu Wanqing likes Abi but not Abi, and they are arguing with each other.  Originally, Mu Wanqing did not need to care about Abi's opinion, but in order to show her ability, Mu Wanqing refused to deceive others based on her status and wanted to convince Abi.  The two women did not gain anything from this day. At least they brought back a thick stack of information introducing slaves.

    After dinner, Qin Chao flipped through the pages for a full hour before finishing them, and selected two of them.

    The first one was for Wu Yuanyuan, the eldest lady of the recently bankrupt Wuxi Escort Agency. She was fifteen years old and a well-known beauty in the neighborhood. If the price of three hundred and fifty taels hadn't been too high, she would have been bought long ago.  Even if she wasn't a beauty, Qin Chao was still prepared to buy her.  Because he happens to know that behind the 'Wuxi Escort Bureau' is the beggar gang. If it weren't for the beggar gang in the Xingzilin Conference, which caused a big chaos, lost the gang leader, and had too much time to take care of themselves, the 'Wuxi Escort Bureau' would not have fallen into this situation no matter how bad it was.  This is the situation now.

    The second job is for Wu Yuanyuan's mother, Mrs. Wu. She married Wu Jincheng, the chief escort of the "Wuxi Escort Agency" when she was twelve years old. She gave birth to Wu Yuanyuan when she was thirteen. She is not yet twenty-nine years old. She is far more famous than her daughter, but her price is lower.  Fifty taels less, just meeting the minimum standard of Mu Wanqing's selection.  The reason for its high reputation and low price is not because of Mrs. Wu's appearance. The main reason is that Wu Yuanyuan is still a virgin, and she has long been no longer.  Mrs. Wu was Wu Jincheng's junior sister when she was not married, and she was a full twenty years younger than Wu Jincheng.

    When the ¡®Wuxi Bodyguard Bureau¡¯ went bankrupt and was dissolved, Wu Jincheng, the head bodyguard, was sentenced to death by the government.  Because Wu Jincheng killed too many people in his life, committed many other serious crimes, and owed a large amount of debt, the government not only sentenced him to death, but also demoted his family members to slaves and sold them to pay off the debt.  After hearing the news, Mrs. Wu committed suicide three times in a row, but failed due to the interference of the seller.  Sellers have been dealing with this situation for a long time, have a lot of experience, and have summed up a series of methods.  The seller transferred their mother and daughter from Wuxi to Suzhou, which not only saved them the pain of deepening their love for the scenery, but also reduced the humiliation and stimulation brought by too many acquaintances to them. Then he spent many methods to gradually calm down.  Her thoughts of suicide were eliminated and it became a high-end product that reassured buyers.

 New Edition Volume 2: The Thunderstorm of the Wine Immortal Chapter 79: Underground Forces

    In order to avoid a long night and many dreams, I bought Mrs. Wu and her daughter home that night, along with two packages of 'Cartilage Powder' and 'Hua Zhen Powder', as well as special wooden shackles, shackles and other torture instruments.  In addition to these free gifts, I also bought 60 packs of 'Cartilage Powder' and 'Hua Zhen Powder', for which I spent another sixty taels of silver.  These drugs and torture instruments were specially designed for women with martial arts skills. They were available in various grades and types. Qin Chao was dazzled by them.  Abi was so frightened that she broke into a cold sweat and retreated halfway.  Mu Wanqing bit her lip and didn't even know it, but she still insisted on following.  Before seeing this, Qin Chao was very puzzled by the docile appearance of Mrs. Wu and her daughter. He thought to himself: "The enemies of the 'Wuxi Escort Agency' and the government are obviously very worried about the resurgence of the Beggar Gang, otherwise they would not be able to do things so efficiently.  High. However, no matter how efficient they are, their mother and daughter are used to being superior. They have only been trained for a few days, and their thoughts and habits cannot be changed. Looking at them now, it is obvious that they have completely entered the role of slaves, better than A'Zhu and A'  Bi was more obedient and did whatever they were asked to do. Although her expression was very shy, her movements were without hesitation and she was very precise. When she knelt down, her face touched the ground. She took off her clothes Although Butler Ren said that they were just superficial.  To tame them, they need to take 'Cartilage Powder' and 'Hua Zhen Powder' after buying them home, so that they can't use any of their internal and external skills and become weaker than ordinary women, so they can be easily disciplined, and the longer the better.  ." Qin Chao secretly laughed: "These people really know how to do business. A pack of 'Cartilage Powder' and 'Hua Zhen Powder' a day is two taels of silver, sixty taels a month, seven hundred and twenty taels a year, and seven thousand in ten years.  Two hundred taels This is probably the biggest profit from human trafficking. Just like cars in the previous world, it was easy to buy a car, but difficult to maintain a car. With such a huge profit, no wonder they dare to take such a big risk to buy and sell these people with martial arts skills.  Women are not afraid of revenge after they turn over! For example, I don¡¯t need these drugs and torture tools at all. I am ready to release the two women as soon as I get home. If they are impatient, they can turn over immediately and take revenge immediately. Although smart people  Everyone knows that it is extremely difficult to avenge this kind of revenge. Maybe if you are caught again, the end will be more miserable than before, and it will be harder to escape." Qin Chao believed that he had already seen through the true nature of most people: "For money, he will do anything.  , I don¡¯t do it because I don¡¯t have enough money. I can¡¯t do it twice, I can do it twice, I can¡¯t do it twice, I can do it ten times, I can¡¯t do it ten times, I can do it a hundred times If I have ability, I can do anything.  If you don't have enough money, you can be an official, if you can't be a small official, you can be a big official, if you can't be a high official, a prince can do it, if you don't have a prince, you can be an emperor If you have martial arts, what else can't you do? The reason why you can't do it is because your martial arts are not strong enough. If the three  Combined together, it is beyond imagination. Human nature is not divided into good and evil. It can be both extremely good and extremely evil." He was not surprised by this kind of transaction. All doubts came from-how to make the buyer feel at ease.  Use this kind of servant with martial arts skills?

    Qin Chao did not doubt the seller's ability, but was puzzled by the seller's methods.  Now that I have seen the tip of the iceberg, I no longer doubt the seller¡¯s ability.  He was very suspicious that this was one of the seller's purposes, in order to make the buyer feel more at ease. He thought to himself: Before seeing these strange drugs and torture instruments, even he was not at ease, let alone others.  After seeing them, they immediately felt reassured by Mrs. Wang and her daughter, and finally felt that the purchase was worth it. They believed that slaves with martial arts skills were more useful than ordinary slaves.

    When Butler Ren left, he gave Qin Chao an invitation.  After opening it, I found out that Butler Ren belonged to the "Happy Building".  Then I realized that the "Happy Building" has two parts, light and dark, one on the ground and one underground. Only with this invitation can you enter the underground "Happy Building".  Qin Chao just read the introduction on the invitation and knew that it was the real "Happy Building". It was much larger than the ground, with more varieties, better goods, and naturally much more money.  Otherwise, even if you know the underground address of the 'Happy Building', you can't enter directly, you can only break in.  After Qin Chao thought about it for a moment, he realized that because he bought their goods, they caught the handle of buying and selling people, and became a colleague, so he safely sent an invitation to him, inviting him to share the happiness of the world.

    At the same time, Qin Chao knew that his lavish spending on buying a house had attracted the attention of "Happy House", so he specially sent a housekeeper to half sell and half give a huge gift to Mrs. Wu and his daughter to lure him into becoming "Happy House".  'customer of.  Otherwise, it would be difficult for even locals to get in touch with such a secret gang.

    Qin Chao would not be dissatisfied with this great gift.  As soon as he got home, he asked Abi to remove the messy things from the mother and daughter, changed them into normal clothes, and then burned the deed of betrayal in front of them, gave them a hundred taels of silver, and persuaded them to go home.  However, they were willing to agree to anything and accepted the money. They remained docile, but refused to leave, acting even more clinging to Qin Chao than Xin Shuangqing did at the beginning.  After a long time, it was Qin Xiyang who was the first to see what was going on. Only then did everyone realize that the two women had lost their spiritual support due to reasons such as fright, shame, and excessive stimulation, and were no longer normal people.  Now the Qin Dynasty has replaced their spiritual support and become their heaven, their earth, and their everything.

    Qin Xiyang was shocked to see everyone. It seemed thatUnable to understand this phenomenon, he explained: "This is just a state similar to the 'Leaving Soul Syndrome'. Heretics like to study these, it's nothing. Moreover, people with advanced internal skills are difficult to fall into the trap and can easily learn it."  , the effect is better. Internal strength is the foundation of all martial arts and the right way. These heretical techniques are good at harming people, but they have many limitations and big flaws. Once they are seen through, they will lose their power. "

    Qin Chao said happily: "That's good, big brother, please help them get rid of this harmful heresy."

    Qin Xiyang said: "I still don't understand."

    Qin Chao was puzzled at first, then after thinking about it for a while, he understood, and said in front of the mother and daughter: "The eldest brother is worried that they will not be able to accept the reality after they wake up, and will commit suicide."

    The expressions of mother and daughter seemed to be trying hard to think about what they were talking about, but other than that, there was no movement.

    Qin Xiyang said: "That's the second best thing. The second thing is that we have lost two slaves. What I'm most afraid of is that their temperaments have changed drastically. Just like you said, Ye Erniang has gone from being a good girl to a child.  A big devil who won¡¯t let you go?¡±

    Qin Chao was very grateful for this and sighed: "Yes! That won't be good for them, so why don't we just leave it like this. You can say I'm lustful or whatever."

    Mu Wanqing murmured in a low voice: "I've known this for a long time, why are you pretending?"

    Although Abi didn¡¯t say anything, her expression clearly agreed.  I just don¡¯t know whether I am agreeing with Qin Chao¡¯s words or Mu Wanqing¡¯s words?

    Both mother and daughter were overjoyed. They knelt on the ground and expressed their gratitude to the new owner.

    It was obvious that they were no different from normal people most of the time, but they were just a little too servile. They were far beyond what Xin Shuangqing, A'Zhu, A Bi, Gong Wan and Xiao Liu could compare with, which made Qin Chao use the word master for the first time.  She developed a good impression and thought to herself: "The conflict between master and slave may not be as deep and incomprehensible as people often say. At least the mother and daughter got happiness from it, and I also got some happiness. This is in line with the purpose of the 'Happy Building'  . From this, it can be seen that the 'Happy Lou' is indeed a master of this way, very unparalleled." He couldn't help but think of Ren Xihua, that person was not an ordinary thief, otherwise Xin Shuangqing would have lost his innocence long ago  , can't wait for his rescue.

    After withdrawing his thoughts, Qin Chao saw the mother and daughter still prostrate on the ground and hurriedly asked them to get up.  Fortunately, this house is very nice. Most of the rooms have wooden floors and are very clean. Otherwise, like the mother and daughter, they like to crawl on the floor and dirty many clothes in a day.

    Seeing that most people were staying in the main hall, Qin Chao felt moved and asked Abi to call Nanny Li over. Then while the whole family was together, he arranged: "From today on, Abi is the housekeeper of this property.  Nanny Li and Mrs. Wu are the deputy housekeepers. If I am not here from now on, this place will belong to the four of you, with Abi taking five shares, Nanny Li and Mrs. Wu each having two shares, and WuYuanyuan." There was a pause.  After a pause, he said, "I'd better tell you Yuanyuan De. You have one share." After saying that, he wrote the document on the spot and stamped it with a seal, in quadruplicate, one for each person, to avoid any disputes between them in the future.  Furthermore, now that they have their share of the property, Qin Chao will not need to worry about it anymore, they will take care of it very carefully.

 New Edition Volume 2: The Thunderstorm of the Wine Immortal Chapter 80: Nature is Hard to Change

    All the girls were greatly surprised, their eyes were bright, and even Abi fell to the ground deeply: "Master, I will never forget this great kindness!" In this world, the biggest problem between the master and the slave is whether they have real estate or not.  difference.  Slaves are accessories to real estate, and tenants are accessories to real estate.  In theory, tenants are freer than slaves, and slaves are freer than slaves.  In fact, it mainly depends on how much wealth and power one has.  This is the essential difference.  The girls understood this very well, and Qin Chao understood it better than them.  Whenever I think of the time when I first arrived in another world, when I couldn't even afford a bun, I was full of pride and had nothing to show for it, all my strength was useless, and all my talents were in vain, my understanding becomes deeper.

    Qin Chao suddenly noticed that Mu Wanqing's expression was not normal. He immediately reacted, smiled and said: "If Wanqing doesn't like to leave with me, I will give you a house that is ten times better than this one."

    Mu Wanqing was stunned for a moment, her cheeks were flushed, she kissed Qin Chao like lightning, and said coquettishly: "You are bragging again. Although we still have a lot of money left from the money we made on the road, it is not enough to buy more than this."  A house that is ten times better." He changed his tone and said softly, "Of course I will follow you when you marry a chicken, and follow a dog when you marry a dog. I will always follow you and be at home all over the world. No matter how good these houses and land are, what does it have to do with me?  ?" There was another sentence she didn't dare to say: "No matter how good it is, it can't compare to my father's palace, so I'm too lazy to fight with them about these boring things."

    Qin Chao said with a serious face: "You are just cursing people in a roundabout way, calling me a chicken or a dog. I don't care, I just ignore it, but some people have turned into hens and bitches, and that is very bad!"

    Mu Wanqing was stunned for a long time and whispered: "Thatthat's nothing. I'm just your husband's hen and bitch." Tears suddenly filled her eyes. Why is this?  She couldn't say it herself, but she had grown accustomed to seeing those shameless and lowly women as hens and bitches. Suddenly, these two titles were applied to her, and she applied them to herself. She found that she was different from those shameless women.  Women are no different, even more shameless and despicable.  And all this is just for the man he likes.  This was previously unimaginable and incomprehensible.  This reminded her of her mother

    Qin Chao sighed softly: "If you listen to me, let Abi go alone tomorrow."

    Mu Wanqing remained silent, and after a while she said: "I am already your hen and bitch, how dare I disobey you. However, if my husband still wants to buy two better bitches, he should not  So urgent." His eyes swept across Mrs. Wu and her daughter. The two women did not dare to look at her and lowered their heads.

    Qin Chao laughed at himself: "Such a nice house turned into a doghouse in an instant."

    Mu Wanqing chuckled and said, "Who allowed us to have a man here who is worse than a beast!"

    Qin Chao thought to himself: "Wanqing can't change her competitiveness after all. She even fights for chickens and dogs, just like dogs can't change eating shit. If I argue with her, it will be like 90 steps and 50 steps. No fight.  If so, one person must take the initiative to give up. You can't wait for her to give up first. How would that be inappropriate? In fact, no matter whether you give in or not, as a human being, living in this world of great contention, who can not fight? It's just that the things we fight for are different."  He smiled slightly and changed the subject: "Why don't you let Abi buy some emergency supplies first? Next time we are free, we can go to the Happy Building to take a look."

    Mu Wanqing asked, "What are you looking at?" She took the invitation from Qin Chao and opened it. She immediately blushed and closed the invitation suddenly, saying, "Are these still people?" After saying that, she couldn't help but open it again.  I only read half of the invitation, but couldn't stand it anymore. I closed it and whispered, "Are these still people?" Although the two sentences before and after are the same, they have very different meanings.  After a while, she had the courage to open the invitation again and try to read it through.  The invitation was closed, and while he breathed a sigh of relief, his body went limp and was supported by Qin Chao. Mu Wanqing fell into Qin Chao's arms and hugged Qin Chao tightly.

    Qin Chao knew that it was the first time in her life that she had seen these things, and she was so stimulated, just like Zhong Ling was the same way at the carnival night of the Wuliang Sword Sect.  Although Qin Chao himself had seen this for the first time, after experiencing the training of "It's a Small World", his mental age has long exceeded that of a centenarian, and he has long been able to treat the stimulation of these things with a normal mind.  This is also one of the main reasons why he often hugs and cuddles with other women, but he can resist losing his virginity.  If he didn't have this ability, he would have kept away from the women long ago, lest he lose control of himself and do something regrettable that it would be too late.

    "When are you going?" Mu Wanqing suddenly asked in a low voice.

    "I'll talk about it after meeting Miss Wang first. It's better to have one less thing than one more thing at the moment." Qin Chaodao.

    Since Mu Wanqing knew about Wang Yuyan from his sleep talk and followed him closely, she couldn't hide what happened next, so she might as well disclose it openly and even invite the girls to make suggestions and help.  He took Wang Yuyan into his pocket as soon as possible and tested the girls' character at the same time.

    &nbsp"Didn't you say that Wang Yuyan is probably not at home?" Mu Wanqing asked doubtfully.

    "Yes!" Qin Chao nodded, "She is most likely heading towards Luoyang to look for her cousin Murong Fu, and she is probably traveling with your brother Duan Yu. Both of them are my love rivals.  "

    Mu Wanqing was made to laugh and cry by his straightforward tone. She gritted her teeth and said, "These two love rivals are extraordinary! 'Bei Qiao Feng, Nan Murong.' No one in the world knows, no one knows, where are they?"  That's what we, the unknowns, can deal with. My brother looks stupid on the outside, but he's actually much better than my father. He pretends to be the best in the world, but he's also the second best in the world."

    Qin Chao interjected: "He is also the best in the world in being able to bend and stretch." He secretly said: "In the book, he was willing to kowtow thousands of times to a jade statue and kowtow three times to a little girl A'Zhu, which far surpasses many big figures in history."

    Mu Wanqing said seriously: "My husband is the best in the world who can bend and stretch."

    Qin Chaodao: "Why do you want to imitate me! Tell me what I do! I am far inferior to him. Back then, for a bun, I was not as good as an ordinary beggar gang brother. I didn't dare to beg, so I had to tell stories in the Gong Family Restaurant. Like this  There are countless examples from me.¡±

    Seeing the two of them talking incessantly, the other women left quietly one after another. Only Qin Xiyang sat aside indifferently, like a transparent person. At this time, he suddenly said: "You can tolerate what ordinary people can't."  Tolerance, non-poison and non-husband, these are the arts of the emperor and have nothing to do with us. Otherwise, with our talents and martial arts, we would have become high officials long ago. But in that case, we would have to kowtow to this and kneel to that.  , more hypocritical than a prostitute, living with a mask all day long. That is not our way, it is better not to be better. If the second brother was someone like Duan Yu, I would have avoided him as a brother. "

    Qin Chao smiled and said: "Many men in the world are like this. Otherwise, how could those people not be able to become a small official if they are so talented? The root cause lies in their character. As the saying goes: 'A country is easy to change, but a person's nature is hard to change.'  This is the biggest weakness of people in the Jianghu, and the thing that people in the government look down upon the most. But it is also the biggest strength of people in the Jianghu, and it is the thing that people in the government look down upon the most. But "Three years of purification of the magistrate's office, a hundred thousand snowflakes  Silver.'Compared with money, people in the world are indeed much inferior to people in the government.'A penny can stump a hero.' Without money, power, and power, you have no confidence in speaking. If you can't explain something clearly, you have to use your fists.  say."

    Snapped!  Bang Qin Xiyang clapped his hands and said: "Brother, you said it well! There are two official words, and you can't get into it if you have reason and no money. People in the world don't play with so many empty tricks. Big fists are the masters. If brother's martial arts is not good, these women can't do anything.  Even if I follow you sincerely, I won¡¯t be able to keep it and will be snatched away by others sooner or later. Unlike now, even the women from ¡®North Qiao Peak, Nan Qiao Peak.¡¯ dare to fight. This is what a hero does.¡±

    Mu Wanqing muttered: "Stealing other people's women, such a villainous act, how can you be considered a hero?"

    Qin Xiyang said loudly: "You are wrong, very wrong! We are fighting, not robbing, which is very different in nature. Why don't you fight when the money belongs to others? Why don't you fight when the beautiful women belong to others?  ?Why don¡¯t you fight when good men belong to others? Why don¡¯t you fight when emperors belong to others? If you don¡¯t fight, nothing will be yours. If you want to fight, you have to be strong. You can¡¯t fight against others.  Of course that is not a hero. If you can even compete with a heroic woman, then of course you are a hero. Not only a hero, but also a great hero."

    Mu Wanqing agreed in her heart, but she said unconvinced: "My husband is mine, why should they fight?"

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 81 Marry Only One

    Qin Xiyang said without giving any face, "Just because they are smarter, more beautiful, gentler, considerate, hard-working, kinder than you there are so many, I can't finish them all in one day and one night."

    Mu Wanqing was so angry that she wanted to shoot Qin Xiyang to death with an arrow. She raised her hand, put it down again, and said to herself: "Immortal, just wait and see! All I am farting is the size of a fist, so you are bullying me."  Weak woman." She defended: "Don't say they are not as good as me, even if they are stronger than me, they shouldn't compete with me." She said this smoothly before, but now she suddenly felt that she couldn't say it, and it seemed a bit awkward.  Arrogant and unreasonable.

    Qin Xiyang laughed and said: "It's human nature for beauties to love heroes. I can't blame you, let alone them. No matter how many women a man has, it's the law of heaven and earth. This is the biggest difference between men and women. If you insist on one man and one man,  Equality between wife and land is the greatest inequality. Ancient sages have long understood this truth, and we modern people cannot be inferior to the ancients." Upon hearing the word 'modern people', Qin Chao couldn't help but smile, and then covered his face  Shut up.

    Mu Wanqing thought he was laughing at those words, "No matter how many women a man has, it is the right thing in the world." She suddenly became angry. In order to show her tenderness, she did not want to lose her temper to Qin Chao, but in fact  He couldn't help but be angry, so he had to say seriously to Qin Xiyang: "No wonder some men don't even have a woman and have no children. It turns out that beauties love heroes and run to heroes."

    Qin Xiyang originally looked down on women. After hearing these words, his dislike for women deepened. He thought to himself: "I can have countless women with just a wave of my hand, but the woman I can fall in love with has not yet been born."  ." When he was young, a woman plotted against him and damaged his children's bag. He could no longer have children. As a result, he hated all women in the world. From then on, he stayed away from women and devoted himself to martial arts. His martial arts skills increased day by day.  At this time, Mu Wanqing uncovered the biggest scar on his body. Not only did the good impression he had built up on women in the recent period completely disappear, but it also turned into more bad feelings. He felt that women were more fickle than those who were officials.  He is a born liar and an expert in acting.

    After the Qin Dynasty had close contact with Qin Xiyang during this period, he vaguely guessed that the main purpose of Qin Xiyang's obsession with seeking immortality was to restore his descendants and prevent Qin Shihuang's direct lineage from being cut off. He knew that Qin Xiyang seemed to be very concerned about these things.  He didn't care, in fact, he cared the most. Seeing Qin Xiyang not only not angry, but also stroking his beard with a smile, he confirmed his previous guess, thinking: "This kind of anger without anger is exactly what happens after extreme anger.  Performance." In order to ease the conflict, Qin Chao did not bother to avoid Qin Xiyang's scars, and said bluntly: "The difference in blood inheritance mainly lies in blood. This is common sense and a very superficial understanding. It is even more superficial to pass on male rather than female.  This is because not long after the origin of human society, it first entered a matriarchal society, dominated by women. The myth of Nuwa was born in that era. The idea of ????cutting off descendants is even more ridiculous. Even if the world is destroyed, it will be difficult for humans to annihilate descendants.  , because our common ancestor is this infinite universe." The two people next to him were stunned. One was shocked by the matriarchal society, and the other was shocked by the common ancestor.

    Qin Chao sighed softly and said: "Monogamy is the supreme principle of heaven and earth, and polygamy is also the supreme principle of heaven and earth. These are two completely different standards, just like southeast, northwest, choosing a direction, either the east or the west.  Or south, or north, the choices are different, the directions are different. Even if you practice the art of cloning, this remains the same, what changes is just more choices. The two standards themselves are not superior or inferior, but there are choices.  . The most important thing is that once you have made a choice, you should not sway back and forth" These words were originally talking about himself, to advise him not to always dream about the benefits of monogamy instead of enjoying the benefits of polygamy, which would harm the whole family.  Everyone was in pain, but Mu Wanqing thought he was talking about her and interrupted: "Since I have chosen you, whether I am a cow or a horse, a hen or a bitch, it doesn't matter whether I am a cow or a bitch. How can I swing back and forth?"  ?¡±

    Qin Chaodao: "It's my fault."

    Mu Wanqing shook her head and said: "My husband is the head of the family, whatever he does is right."

    Qin Chaodao: "Right is right, wrong is wrong. I shouldn't sway around, it's my fault."

    Mu Wanqing asked strangely: "Where did you sway?"

    Qin Chao smiled bitterly and said, "I have so many good women, but I still always dream of marrying just one."

    Mu Wanqing thought for a while, then said in surprise and anger: "I'm telling you! No wonder! It turns out that my husband only wanted to marry Wang Yuyan, so he acted so strangely."

    Qin Chaodao: "Why am I surprised?"

    Mu Wanqing blushed and said, "You, you always refuse to have sex with us. Isn't that strange?"

    Qin Chao said shyly: "Brother is still here, why are you talking about this!"

    Mu Wanqing said: "Brother is here to make the decision for us poor women."

    Qin Xiyang smiled and said: "My brother will definitely have trouble if he does this."In other words, since you are his women, you should understand him in every way.  "

    At the same time, Qin Chao said: "I did it for your own good, don't be stupid."

    Mu Wanqing's tone became excited and she said: "You ganged up to bully us weak women, and you said it was for our own good. We are just stupid, but we are not as smart as your Wang Yuyan. We don't know any martial arts in our hands, but we are still proficient in our brains."  The martial arts secrets of every sect in the world are simply not human beings, but monsters."

    Qin Chaodao: "You also know these?"

    Mu Wanqing said bitterly: "It's not like I was telling the truth in my dream."

    Qin Chao smiled bitterly and said, "I don't even dare to sleep with you anymore."

    Mu Wanqing was full of anger. After hearing this, she couldn't help but smile and said, "You said we were stupid, but you were so stupid in your dream. It was very funny."

    Qin Chao felt even more embarrassed after hearing this, and asked in a low voice: "Why am I stupid?"

    Mu Wanqing said: "I won't tell. If you want to know, go ask those vixens of yours!"

    Qin Chao said depressedly: "They never talk to me about this." At this time, he understood that it was because Mu Wanqing was outspoken and not as scheming as the others, rather than that he did not talk in his sleep when sleeping with other women, only sleeping with Mu Wanqing.  Wanqing only said this when she was sleeping.

    Mu Wanqing showed a proud look and said softly: "Now you know that I am different from those vixens. I am someone who is truly good to you. They are all just for their own benefit, so they dare not contradict you at all and try their best to seduce you.  ¡­¡±

    Qin Chao interrupted: "You are all good women, I am sorry for you."

    Mu Wanqing said: "You, the head of the family, are so kind to a little girl like Abi, and you still say you're sorry for them. How false are you!"

    Qin Chaodao: "That's just material."

    Mu Wanqing said: "If you say I'm sorry to them, that's definitely nonsense. If you say they're sorry for you, that's the truth."

    Qin Chao shook his head.

    Mu Wanqing emphasized her tone and said, "Don't believe it. Just say one thing, if they weren't too incompetent, why haven't we, husband and wife, been able to officially get married yet? Those are their responsibilities and obligations, but they didn't do them well at all.  You didn¡¯t do what you should do, and you did a lot of things you shouldn¡¯t do. You, the master, pampered them too much and indulged them too much. But they actually took it all for granted and didn¡¯t know how to repay them at all"

    Qin Chao interrupted: "They helped me a lot, but what I gave them was nothing."

    Mu Wanqing said: "You still don't believe it, you are so confused by those vixens. In fact, just buying some slaves can do a better job than them. You see, although the two bitches just now were a little stupid, they did a much better job than them.  . However, if my husband continues to pamper these bitches like he did to them before, maybe they will return to their original state soon. Severe measures should be used to deal with these servants. Don¡¯t show too much kindness occasionally. "

    Qin Chaodao: "This is not what you said."

    Mu Wanqing¡¯s pretty face turned slightly red and she said, ¡°This is what mother said, and I agree with it.¡±

    Qin Chao laughed and said, "Your mother is a competent housekeeper."

    Mu Wanqing did not hear the ridicule, and said triumphantly: "That is, among the hundreds of servants in my family, there is no one who has been treated to be obedient and loyal. If you don't believe it, go and see for yourself."

    Qin Chaodao: "It seems that there are many men among your servants?"

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 82 Try Your Best

    Mu Wanqing was stunned and said, "It's not that we deliberately enslave men, but we can't let women do things like feeding horses, herding cattle, and plowing the fields."

    Qin Chaodao: "There is no distinction between men and women. In essence, everyone is equal and all living beings are equal. Just like in the Song Dynasty now, the emperor is nominally the highest. In fact, the emperor is still a child who is not very sensible and has all the power.  In the case of the Empress Dowager Gao. In other words, the hundreds of millions of people in the Central Plains are actually ruled by one woman."

    Qin Xiyang said very sadly: "This is the sorrow of the Song Dynasty, the sorrow of hundreds of millions of people, and especially the sorrow of men."

    Mu Wanqing smiled and said: "This is the happiness of men, the happiness of hundreds of millions of families, and the happiness of the Song Dynasty."

    Qin Xiyang said: "Look, this is the battle between men and women, fighting for even the slightest prestige. Just like the second brother said in the world of great contention, contradictions are everywhere, and fights are everywhere. The only person who truly doesn't care is the universe itself.  , not even the legendary saint."

    Mu Wanqing said proudly: "Let's fight. I, Mu Wan, have eliminated my mother and husband, and I am not afraid of anyone. Even if the Empress Dowager Gao competes with me for a man, I am not afraid of her."

    Qin Chaodao: "Be careful what you say! Be careful what you say! How can you say such nonsense and ruin other people's innocence."

    Mu Wanqing muttered: "What are you pretending to be? I was very bold in the dream, saying that if she could be dozens of years younger, she would not let go of anything."

    Qin Chao covered his face and said secretly: "Oh my god! Help me!"

    Qin Xiyang was stunned for a moment, then suddenly extended his thumb and praised: "Brother is really a god!"

    Mu Wanqing chuckled.

    Qin Chao hesitated and said: "Brother, don't believe her nonsense. Although those words before were true, this sentence was made up by herself."

    Qin Xiyang chuckled and said, "Brother, look, those things before are 90% fake. Only brothers can say this in this world. She must not have forged it."

    Qin Chaodao: "I'm just a nobody."

    Qin Xiyang cleared his throat and chanted loudly: "

    The scenery of the North Country is covered with ice and snow for thousands of miles.

    Looking inside and outside the Great Wall, there is nothing but vastness;

    The river suddenly stopped flowing up and down.

    The silver snake dances on the mountain, and the original wax figure wants to compete with God.

    It¡¯s a sunny day, and it¡¯s especially enchanting to see the red makeup.

    **, attracting countless heroes to bow their waists.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    ??Guo Jing and Yang Kang are slightly less coquettish;

    A generation of genius, the undefeated in the East, turned into a demon in order to practice martial arts;

    ???????????????????????????????????? "Next sentence" Brother, do you still dare to say that you are a nobody?  Before I could say anything, I heard a woman's voice coming from far away: "Okay!"  good!  good!  As soon as this word came out, there was no word in the world!  It's just that the last few sentences are a bit weird. What are Qiao Feng and Xu Zhu?  Who are Guo Jing and Yang Kang?  Dongfang Bubai has such a loud tone, is he a shemale?  It doesn't seem to be much stronger.  It turns out that "it depends on the current situation" is good, but what will happen if you are paired with the boy from Qin Dynasty?  Wait for grandma to modify it.  "The voice sounded like a girl's, but also very old and very weird.

    Qin Xiyang was shocked and angry: "Who, who is hiding aside and eavesdropping on our brothers?"

    Qin Chao laughed loudly and said: "Brother is wrong. My senior sister didn't bother to eavesdrop. It's just that our voices were too loud and it reached her ears." He guessed that the person who made the remarks was most likely the Tianshan Child Elder.  Although she breathed a sigh of relief, she was afraid that Qin Xiyang would offend her. That was no joke. Just saying the 'talisman of life and death' could make life worse than death.

    The female voice said from a distance: "Who is your senior sister? My name is grandma." It was not difficult to hear from the voice that the distance was much closer.  From this, the Qin Dynasty concluded that the person was Wu Xingyun, the child grandmother of Tianshan.

    Qin Chao laughed and said: "Senior sister is over ninety years old, and it doesn't matter if my junior brother calls me grandma, but our Xiaoyao sect emphasizes freedom and freedom, so there is no need to care too much about this."

    The female voice said: "You are quite knowledgeable. Now that you know who grandma is, why don't you kneel down and beg for mercy?"

    Qin Chao said loudly: "It's okay for junior brother to kneel down to senior sister. It's a pity that senior brother Wu Yazi was plotted by Ding Chunqiu and fell off the cliff. He only had half his life left. He relied on the eldest disciple Su Xinghe to pretend to be deaf and dumb.  I hid it from Ding Chunqiu's eyes and ears, and managed to survive for decades. Now I can't even walk, let alone kneel down." As soon as he finished speaking, a gust of wind suddenly blew in the room, and then five figures from the Qin Dynasty appeared in the room.  Dangling here and there, holding an iron sword, pointing here and there.  Qin Xiyang held the sword, neither advancing nor retreating. Cold sweat broke out all over his body, and he secretly thought: "What kind of monster is this? Is it the second brother's senior sister?" Mu Wanqing pressed the mechanism of the arrow in her sleeve, but she didn't know where to shoot., so anxious that he was sweating profusely.  Qin Chao used all his strength for the first time and didn't even have the time to speak. If Tianshan Tong Lao didn't want to lose to his "One Sword Style" in moves and didn't use moves that consume a lot of internal energy, he would definitely do it even more.  The ground is difficult.  If it were just the 'One Sword Style' Qin Dynasty, it would not be able to withstand it, but with the addition of the golden circle and the weakness of the internal strength, the result was a closely matched situation.  However, Qin Dynasty's Qinggong was obviously not as good as Tianshan Tonglao's, so it was almost impossible to retreat midway.  Fortunately, he used his mental net, otherwise like the two people next to him, he wouldn't even be able to see Tianshan Tonglao's moves clearly, let alone defend and counterattack.

    The two of them changed their moves very quickly, stopping their moves midway. In the blink of an eye, they had fought over a thousand moves.  Thanks to the assistance of mental power, Qin Chao's expression became obviously much more relaxed.  Seeing that Tianshan Child Elder could not deal with a young man who was several generations younger than her for so long, she became more anxious, frightened, and angry. She was even more unwilling to win with her deep internal skills, so she had to concentrate on breaking the 'One Sword Style'.  As a result, the two of them fought for more than a thousand moves, and she couldn't find any clue to crack the 'One Sword Style', so she had to stop and said angrily: "What kind of weird move did the brat use? How come grandma has never seen it before?  "

    When she stopped, the two people next to her were dumbfounded.  The two of them originally thought that the ninety-year-old elder sister Qin Chao said was a very old woman, but standing in front of them was a girl in her teens, with two big braids on the back of her head, which were swung and swung.  It's cute.  But if you look closely at her face, it's obvious that she's not a girl, and listening to her words, it's even less so.  If they hadn't witnessed her terrifying martial arts with their own eyes just now, the two of them would never have believed that she was the senior sister of the Xiaoyao Sect as mentioned by Qin Chao.

    Qin Chao was afraid that Wu Xingyun would use his tricks, so he took a step back and stopped when he felt it was safe.  Although he had Wu Yazi's trump card, he felt that he would not use it if he could, and taking less risks would be the right way to go.  Although this is very contradictory to his risk of offending Wu Xingyun.

    Wu Xingyun saw him take a step back and knew that he had won half of the moves after all. He felt much better and liked Qin Chao much more. He walked to the main seat and sat down swaggeringly. He said in an old-fashioned way: "The kid's martial arts is very good.  You can also be regarded as my grandma's junior brother. However, except for Qinggong, your kung fu obviously does not belong to the Xiaoyao sect."

    Qin Chao knew the question in her mind and replied before she took the initiative: "I am from Jiuxian Town, and my best skills are wine skills and swordsmanship."

    Wu Xingyun thought to himself: "What is Jiuxian? If it is the same as his swordsmanship, then grandma must be careful not to capsize the boat in the gutter." He said with a smile: "Where is Jiuxian Town? Grandma has lived for nearly a hundred years.  , this is the first time I heard about it today.¡±

    Qin Chao said seriously: "Senior Brother Wuyazi and Senior Sister Li Qiushui stayed in Wuliang Mountain in Dali for so long, but they still didn't know that Jiuxian Town was right under their noses."

    Wu Xingyun's face darkened and he said angrily: "Why are you mentioning that bitch? Tell me quickly, senior brother, what happened to him?" Xun thought: "Jiuxian Town is right next to Wuliang Mountain. Senior brother has lived there for so long without knowing it. Is it possible?  If not, how could this kid know these things clearly? Judging from his age, he was not born yet, and it must be his elders who told him these things. Since these elders can even hide it from their senior brothers, it is naturally very unusual. However,  , If not, how could you teach such a strange boy to use a strange sword technique? It seems that what this boy said is somewhat true, and the murder of senior brother may not be a lie."

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 83 Senior Sister is Not Blame

    Qin Chao said: "It's a long story. How about we let the servants get some food and drinks while we chat?" He winked at Mu Wanqing.

    Mu Wanqing didn¡¯t want to leave very much, but she remembered that her clothes were soaked with sweat and in disgrace, and she had to change quickly, so she turned around and left.

    Qin Chao turned to Qin Xiyang and said, "Sorry, I can't practice martial arts with my elder brother tonight."

    Qin Xiyang knew that Qin Chao's words were meant to give him a chance to step down. If he didn't leave, the expert from the Xiaoyao sect would definitely not give him good things to eat, because what he said next was obviously not a secret that he should hear.  Although he was very interested in those secrets, since Qin Chao had opened his mouth, he had no choice but to leave with fists in his hands.  He had previously wanted to compete with Qin Chao to learn martial arts, but now he couldn't bring himself to even have the slightest idea of ??competing with him.  Since he couldn't even get in the fight just now, it means that his martial arts skills are too far behind, and he has no interest in fighting anymore and can't get excited.  He always had the feeling that his second brother was just one level better than him, but now he realized that it was a man-made illusion. In fact, it was just one level, and it was far more than two or three levels.  When he left, he was even more excited, thinking that the expert from the Xiaoyao Sect must have rejuvenated, otherwise he would not be able to explain her current appearance. For a moment, thousands of thoughts came to his mind: "Even if the martial arts is not immortal, it is  It's amazing. In terms of martial arts, it's definitely difficult, and it would be surprising if it's not difficult. But if you can break through, the benefits are definitely not that great rejuvenate your youth live a long life"

    Seeing that Mu Wanqing and Qin Xiyang had left, Qin Chao's scruples about Wu Xingyun disappeared. He sat down next to Wu Xingyun generously, sighed softly, and said, "I've said what needs to be said, and the rest."  It¡¯s not good for you three brothers and sisters.¡±

    Wu Xingyun glared at him and said, "Mom, mother-in-law, it won't be a big deal." He looked indescribably cute.

    Qin Chao secretly praised: "Although Wu Xingyun's appearance is very strange, the beautiful girls in the anime are not as good as her. It's just that Wu Yazi doesn't know how to appreciate it. If it weren't for her bad temper and killing people without batting an eye, judging from her appearance alone,  Wang Yuyan's temperament may not be as tempting to me as she is." His eyes patrolled Wu Xingyun's petite and exquisite body, and he said calmly: "As long as you are free and carefree, it doesn't matter if you can't achieve great things." He knew from the book that Wu Xingyun was better than Mu  Wanqing is ten times more competitive than others, so she deliberately gives it a try.  Sure enough, Wu Xingyun sneered and said, "That's not up to you. Grandma just lets you be free and easy, and it's a big deal."

    Qin Chao said disdainfully: "You are like a mud bodhisattva crossing the river. You can't protect yourself. You only have a few days left, and you are so boastful."

    Wu Xingyun looked at him with wide eyes for a while, and said strangely: "The boy is very good. He knows about grandma's catastrophe, and he also knows how to think about grandma."

    Mu Wanqing's voice came from outside: "My husband said in his dream that although Li Qiushui is beautiful, there are only a few of them in the world, but the beauty of Wu Xingyun is rare to see in a thousand years. It would be a pity not to save her."

    Qin Chao was extremely embarrassed and speechless.

    Wu Xingyun stared at him, his face constantly changing, including horror, nostalgia, anger, appreciation, joy, disdain and enjoyment, all kinds of colors that are difficult to describe with pen and ink.

    Mrs. Wu and her daughter kept coming in and out, busy serving tea, wine and various cakes.

    Mu Wanqing came after changing her clothes, but was driven away by Qin Chao's eyes.  Soon, Wu Xingyun called him in again, and said with a smile: "You are such a lustful husband! You know how powerful grandma is, but you still dare to take advantage of her."

    Mu Wanqing's beautiful eyes were wide open, and she stared at Wu Xingyun with curiosity, and said: "My husband also said that beauties have bad luck, and it is human nature for Wu Xingyun to be jealous and framed by his junior sister. What is really amazing is that she can maintain her virginity for nearly a hundred years.  It¡¯s hard to see her again in ten thousand years. If I don¡¯t save her, I won¡¯t be able to feel at ease even if I die.¡±

    Wu Xingyun was immediately overjoyed after being furious and said to himself: "Your husband has far better judgment than his senior brother. He knows that it is because I look better than Li Qiu Shui that that bitch Li Qiu Shui is jealous. He also knows that I am the most chaste beauty in the world. He knows that he wants to  To achieve this, a peerless beauty is hundreds of times more difficult than an ordinary woman, and it is rare to see her for thousands of years." A shyness that had not appeared in a long time arose in my heart, and I thought: "How come he knows my virginity so well? Could it be his master?  Have you been spying on me for a long time? It's very possible, otherwise it can't be explained. But although his master's martial arts are unreasonably strong and his vision is very good, it is far less courageous than him"

    Qin Chao saw that Wu Xingyun looked wrong, and the 28-year-old girl was too charming. He originally thought that she was thinking about Wu Yazi, but when he saw the way she looked at him, something seemed wrong, but he didn't care.  After a while, he saw an unexpected blush on Wu Xingyun's face. He could see the tenderness in his eyes, and realized that something was wrong. The most unimaginable thing was about to happen.  He glared at Mu Wanqing fiercely and said to himself: "I will punish you later, you troublemaker!" His face straightened and he said seriously: "Senior sister, please don't believe her words. Wanqing loves to joke. In fact, junior brother  I never talk in my sleep" Mu Wanqing gasped.He smiled and said: "You are the big liar. Senior sister, please don't believe his words. He loves to talk in his sleep." Qin Chao shook his head violently and said: "I am the big liar. You must not believe what I say. Even if you talk in your sleep, you can't believe it."  You must not take it seriously." Mu Wanqing flashed to Wu Xingyun's side and said with a smile: "Sister, please don't believe what he usually says. Only what he talks in his sleep is the truth."

    Wu Xingyun said happily: "Good boy, you are just like senior sister when you were young. Senior sister believes in you."

    Qin Chao was angry and puzzled. He stared at Mu Wanqing and asked, "Why did you frame me?"

    Mu Wanqing chuckled and said, "My husband's martial arts is too powerful. We won't be able to catch up even if we practice for a hundred years, so we have to ask my senior sister to help."

    Qin Chao said angrily: "It's simply fantastic!"

    Mu Wanqing smiled and said, "You can't blame me! My husband has his own whims. He doesn't want to be a jealous wife, so he has no choice but to do this."

    Qin Chao was about to say more, but Wu Xingyun preempted him by saying: "It's not just whimsical, it's just pretentious. Why is it that everyone wants the Tianshan child to suffer, but only the junior brother is willing to take a big risk to remind grandma? If there is no major hidden secret, a three-year-old child would  I don¡¯t believe it. Even if Wanqing didn¡¯t say anything today, senior sister can guess it, but she just doesn¡¯t dare to conclude. Now it¡¯s 100% clear, and junior brother continues to shirk, just because he looks down on senior sister¡¯s IQ. Besides, it¡¯s human nature for men to be lustful, senior sister doesn¡¯t blame it.  ."

    Qin Chao felt a chill all over his body and blurted out: "Senior sister is not to blame, I am." As soon as the words came out, he couldn't help but think of Xin Shuangqing's original words, "Senior sister is not afraid." His heart went cold and he shuddered.

    Mu Wanqing smiled and said, "I'm not surprised either. I'm willing to give up my position as my wife to my senior sister." She smiled very reluctantly, and everyone could see it, but her words were also very sincere, and you could also tell.

    Wu Xingyun said happily: "Good boy, senior sister will not take advantage of you, we will be equals from now on." After saying this, he pulled Mu Wanqing to sit on a big chair.

    Qin Chao opened his mouth wide, and after a while, he said blankly: "Are you serious?"

    Wu Xingyun's cheeks turned red, and he said with some trepidation: "Of course it's true. Your senior sister has long wanted to find a man, but she has traveled all over the world, but she can't find one. All she sees are disgusting people. Otherwise, where would senior sister have such a man?"  Interested, adopt 'Thirty-six islands, seventy-two holes.' Those little bastards."

    Qin Chao suddenly realized: "Those poor women from Lingjiu Palace are also senior sisters running around the world" He couldn't say the next words, and thought to himself: "Her words don't seem to be lies, and I'm afraid her words in her sleep are not false either."

    Wu Xingyun¡¯s face turned red, and his heart felt sweet and happy. He nodded slightly and said, ¡°Junior brother is so smart.¡±

    Mu Wanqing said: "Our good husband is smarter than Zhuge Liang, but he loves to lie to people, especially beautiful women. We must be careful and careful."

    Qin Chao waved his hand and said, "As long as you don't say I'm as stupid as an ox."

    Wu Xingyun said: "Junior brother, do you know why senior sister came late?"

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 84 Suppression of the Harem

    Qin Chao said without thinking: "Of course it is to prevent him from falling into the trap of luring the tiger away from the mountain." In the middle of the sentence, he understood that he had fallen into Wu Xingyun's scheme. He was just being smart and slapped himself. But he had already thought about this problem hundreds of times.  There is more than one answer in my mind.

    Wu Xingyun said: "Junior brother is really as stupid as an ox!" She said the opposite, Qin Chao was very embarrassed and fidgeted, and Mu Wanqing laughed so hard that she couldn't breathe.

    "Senior sister didn't spend much time on this." Wu Xingyun said.

    "It's very simple!" Qin Chao didn't bother to pretend not to understand, and said very directly, "Isn't it just to survive the catastrophe? I am preparing something. It takes a lot of effort and I can't get away for the time being."

    Wu Xingyun said happily: "Junior brother is indeed smarter than Zhuge. He can understand things thousands of miles away just by analyzing them."

    Mu Wanqing said: "What is this? My husband's stomach contains a hundred times more things than Zhuge Liang's. There are all kinds of strange things, all-encompassing, heaven and earth, omniscient and omniscient. It is a perfect match for senior sister's 'Eight Wastelands and Six Harmonies' Sovereign Art"  A pair."

    Qin Chao shook his head and said: "A hundred times less is still about the same." With a straight face, he said: "Since you know so many sleep talks, why do you only choose the good ones?"

    Mu Wanqing smiled delicately and said: "I was about to say something bad. My husband said that Senior Sister is good in everything, but she has a bad temper and kills too many people. She should have three calamities and nine disasters and die unexpectedly. If I save Senior Sister, I will not be sorry for those who died.  The person in her hands. If she doesn't save him, then he's gone down the mountain in vain. If he can't change his fate against the will of heaven, he shouldn't be a human being. If he doesn't change his fate for the beauty, he's not a hero."

    Qin Chao said doubtfully: "Even if you talk in your sleep, you shouldn't talk so much!"

    Wu Xingyun said proudly: "Junior brother finally admitted that he was talking in his sleep, which means that he was deceiving senior sister before. It means that Wanqing is indeed a good girl, just like senior sister when she was young."

    Mu Wanqing said proudly: "My husband does talk a bit too much, but it's not without reason."

    Qin Chao asked in surprise: "What's the reason?"

    Mu Wanqing said: "My husband is so smart, guess it yourself."

    Qin Chao thought for a moment and said hesitantly: "Is it the strange fragrance on your body that is causing the problem?"

    Mu Wanqing nodded slightly.

    Wu Xingyun pushed Madam Wu and her daughter, who were serving silently, out of the room with two palms, and shouted: "You ignorant slaves, get away." He turned his head and faced Qin Chao and said: "Our family is the only one here now. Junior brother, do you have any good ideas?"  To save senior sister from trouble, tell her earlier."

    Qin Chao took a sip of fragrant tea, frowned and said: "The method is very simple, it is the way to solve the 'Zhenlong Chess Game', but I feel aggrieved to senior sister."

    Wu Xingyun's eyes widened and he said in surprise: "The 'Zhenlong Chess Game' has stumped many talented people over the years. Even senior brother Wu Yazi can't solve it. Can you solve it?" He grabbed it from the air and used his virtual strength to solve it.  A chess table two meters away was sent to Qin Chao along with the chess board, chess pieces and other objects on it. The intention was self-evident.  Qin Chao smiled slightly and picked up a handful of chess pieces with confidence.  As early as when he first learned the Beiming Divine Skill, he studied the 'Zhenlong Chess Game' in the cave and kept it in mind. At this time, he finally found a place to use it.

    Snapped!  Snapped!  Snapped¡­¡­

    The only sound left in the room was the crisp sound of chess pieces.

    Mu Wanqing suddenly whispered: "What kind of spell did Senior Sister use just now? It was quite interesting."

    Wu Xingyun looked away from the chessboard, looked at Mu Wanqing for a few times, and said with a smile: "Although senior sister is powerful, she doesn't know magic. Just now, senior sister used the 'Tianshan Plum Blossom Hand'."

    While Qin Chao continued to play the 'Zhenlong Chess Game', he said: "I heard that you can never fully learn the 'Tianshan Plum Blossom Hand'. The higher the internal strength, the more knowledge you have. Any martial arts move in the world can be transformed into it on your own. Senior sister just said this  One move obviously incorporates the 'Capture the Dragon and Control the Crane' skill into it."

    Wu Xingyun smiled and said: "Junior brother really doesn't know much about Xiaoyao Sect."

    Mu Wanqing raised her head proudly and said, "My husband not only knows the Xiaoyao Sect very well, but also knows all the secrets in the world. But I don't know much about simple common sense."

    Wu Xingyun nodded and said: "It's normal not to understand common sense. If junior brother knew everything, he would have been able to ascend in the daytime."

    Mu Wanqing put her head close to Wu Xingyun's ear and whispered: "My husband is very silly sometimes, which is very interesting and fun. Senior sister will know in the future."

    Wu Xingyun said: "Good girl, speak directly if you have anything to say. Senior sister is here, so there is no need to be afraid of him."

    Mu Wanqing said cautiously: "I'm not afraid of him! My husband said that the women in Jiangnan may not be so beautiful, but the mountains and rivers support a person. Every woman in Jiangnan is as gentle as water, giving full play to a woman's greatest advantage and covering up their  Many shortcomings. Junior sister thought about it and felt that her husband¡¯s words were very??True.  In terms of beauty, our mother, daughter, and senior sister are both no weaker than others, but in terms of temperament, we are also tougher than others, and we cannot fully utilize the special advantages of being a woman.  Since you are a woman, why should you learn to be strong like a man?  "

    Wu Xingyun was stunned and said, "Why can only men be strong?"

    Mu Wanqing replied without thinking: "Because 'men are not men, and women are not women' are monsters. My husband is right. We really shouldn't imitate men before. Just like my brother said, that is your standard,  It¡¯s not my standard. We live for men¡¯s standards and we can¡¯t even do it even if we die. It¡¯s meaningless.¡±

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? but Wu Xingyun, praised: "Good sister, what you said makes sense. No one has ever said these intimate words to my sister. You and I hit it off at the first sight, how about we become sworn sisters?"

    Mu Wanqing said happily: "My little sister is what I want. With my sister suppressing the prostitution together, I won't be afraid of my husband no matter how many beauties he marries." The anger on Wu Xingyun's face flashed away, and he didn't say much.

    The two exchanged birthdays, arranged their seniority, lit incense and candles, bowed nine times to the sky, and then bowed nine times to each other. One called her "virtuous sister" and the other called "elder sister". They were both very happy.

    Qin Chao set up the "Zhenlong Chess Game" and calculated it silently. After completely confirming that it was correct, he called away the two women who were chattering together and congratulated them insincerely. He secretly complained in his heart: "Two female demons"  Their heads are actually tangled together, it¡¯s a hundred times scarier than in the original book!¡±

    After staring at the chessboard for a long time, Wu Xingyun said: "Junior brother has indeed studied the 'Zhenlong Chess Game' very deeply, and his skills are perfect. If junior brother can really solve this unique chess game, then you will be the one to marry me, senior sister!"  Xiang Qin Chao showed a very playful smile.

    Qin Chao was stunned and said to himself: "How cute! She is indeed a Tianshan virgin who will never grow up." Then he felt even more bitter and advised: "Senior sister has been guarding her body like a jade for senior brother Wu Yazi for many years, how can she give up halfway now?"

    Wu Xingyun said playfully: "Even if she doesn't fall in love with senior brother, senior sister will still protect her husband like a jade."

    Mu Wanqing giggled and said, "Our lustful husband just can't resist the temptation of a chaste woman."

    Qin Chaodao: "Even if I'm not a man, I still can't resist it!"

    Wu Xingyun said expectantly: "In that case, junior brother should quickly solve the chess game so that senior sister will no longer be half-hearted and follow her husband wholeheartedly."

    "Alas" Qin Chao picked up a white stone and blocked it, swollen a large piece of his white stone to death, and the situation suddenly became brighter. Then he followed the painstaking research in the past and counterattacked the black piece.  Wu Xingyun said with a face full of satisfaction and happiness: "God's will! God's will! Who in the world can think of the strange method of 'kill yourself first, then attack the enemy'?" When Qin Chao finished the "Zhenlong Chess Game", Wu Xingyun came again  Unable to suppress the excitement in her heart, she said in a trembling voice: "My husband must have a way to save my sister from this catastrophe. Even if that bitch Li Qiushui is ten times smarter, he will never think of it."

    Qin Chao gritted his teeth and ventured, "Senior Sister, please come over and see what the difference is between the Beiming Magic Technique practiced by Junior Brother and that of the Xiaoyao Sect?"

    Wu Xingyun approached Qin Chao very generously, and input a few channels of zhenqi into each of the thirty-six acupuncture points on his body. He turned them around a few times according to different meridians and rhythms before withdrawing. He pondered for a long time, with a look of surprise on his face.  He said happily: "It's incredible. Junior brother has only been practicing for more than a hundred years, but he has already practiced the Beiming Divine Skill to this extent. The effect is probably twice as good as that of the Xiaoyao Sect." Qin Chao chuckled, Suo Xing understood what he had learned  The special cultivation method was revealed, and he said to himself: "From now on, I and the Xiaoyao Sect will have nothing to do with each other." Wu Xingyun couldn't wait to test it out, and said with great joy: "It is indeed very useful. In this way, if nothing happens, from now on, in terms of internal strength,  , our Xiaoyao Sect can definitely keep pace with Shaolin, and is very hopeful to become the new holy land of martial arts. Junior brother has made such great contributions to the Xiaoyao Sect, even if he was not a disciple of the Xiaoyao Sect before, he is now a founder-level existence."

    Qin Chao coughed slightly and said: "Although I am not an official disciple of the Xiaoyao Sect, Xiaoyao Sect and Jiuxian Town belong to the same lineage. They are both Confucian and Taoist practitioners. It is okay to call each other senior sisters and senior brothers."

    Wu Xingyun winked and said, "It's up to you."

    Qin Chao was shocked and speechless for a long time, and couldn't help but think of the frightening Gan Baobao.

    Mu Wanqing hugged Wu Xingyun and laughed at the pain in her stomach, thinking to herself: "When will I let my eldest sister teach me? Let my husband know how good I am."

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 85 Hindsight

    Wu Xingyun pondered for a long time and said: "My husband wants my senior sister to pass on Beiming's true energy to you, and by combining it with your Beiming magic technique, you can get half of the power. Then, my husband will protect my senior sister to practice the new Beiming magic technique, and combine it"  "I am the only one who has the best skills in the Eight Desolations and Liuhe, and it won't take long for me to reach a higher level."

    Qin Chao was stunned. He couldn't say yes or no. He thought to himself: Since Wu Xingyun has called him husband, he also knows that he can't shirk it. Whatever he says is just affection.  That kind of villain doesn't want to do it himself.  But if you accept her, it would be too despicable, shameless, and obscene Now you have to accept it with all your inner strength. Even if she is voluntary, I am very sorry for her.  If you don't accept it, you will be extremely sorry for her and it will hurt her heart.  Neither the left nor the right.

    Wu Xingyun suddenly frowned with joy and said happily: "Sister, I just thought something wrong. The correct way is to first transfer half of the skill to your husband, then absorb half of it to practice the New Beiming Divine Skill, then transfer the other half, and absorb the other half, so that all the internal skills of the body can be absorbed  Convert it to the New Bei Ming Shen Gong. In this way, the "Eight Wastelands and Liuhe Self-respecting Gong" is eliminated, and the problems caused by that bitch who made her practice go crazy will become water without a source, which can be easily and completely cured.  ."

    Qin Chao himself didn¡¯t know why, but he said: ¡°I think it¡¯s enough to cure the disease. There is no need to restore the figure. She is beautiful as she is now, and no one can compare with her.¡±

    Wu Xingyun looked at him in confusion for a while, then said softly: "Even if it is cured, it will not be easy to return to the same state as before. Since my husband likes it very much, then" Before he finished speaking, he lowered his head in embarrassment.  To see people.

    Qin Chao didn't know why, so he added another sentence: "Wouldn't that be too unfair to you?"

    Wu Xingyun said: "Sister, have you suffered too many grievances in your life? As long as your husband likes you, this little grievance doesn't matter."

    Qin Chao didn't know what to say, so he couldn't help but hold Wu Xingyun in his arms.  After a moment of silence, he stretched out his left hand and hugged Mu Wanqing, who was running over with surprise, into his arms.

    That night, the three of them slept in the same bed. They all talked a lot and fell asleep very late.

    Wu Xingyun woke up very early and stared at Qin Chao who was still sleeping for a whole hour. Then he reluctantly got up, left a note to Qin Chao with tears in his eyes, and rushed to 'Lei' with all his strength.  Gu Shan', prepared to wait until Wu Yazi's problem was solved before marrying Qin Chao. From then on, they would stay together and fly together, never to be separated.

    Not long after she left, the note was snatched away from Mu Wanqing by Qin Chao.

    Mu Wanqing puffed her lips and said angrily: "I knew you were pretending to sleep too."

    Qin Chao sighed: "I really don't know how to face you, especially her."

    Mu Wanqing let out a long sigh and said, "Sister, I don't know how to face us, especially you, otherwise I wouldn't be willing to leave."

    Qin Chaodao: "I know. She feels very bitter, and so do you. If it were you in the book, you would rather die than give up your position as the head wife."

    Mu Wanqing said with tears in her eyes: "What book? You're here to lie again."

    Qin Chao sighed: "The fate is really wonderful and difficult to explain. When she first came yesterday, she was full of murderous intent, but in the end"

    Mu Wanqing said: "Yes! I actually have such a powerful sister, it's like a dream. When the eldest sister came yesterday, I wanted to shoot holes all over her body with poison arrows."

    Qin Chao opened his eyes wide and said, "You are too cruel!"

    Mu Wanqing said in a matter-of-fact tone: "Who dares to bully her husband? It would be easy to shoot holes all over her body. If it were me before, I would at least chop her into pieces and feed them to the dogs."

    Qin Chao covered his face and lay down on the bed, saying: "Whoever offends you, mother and daughter, is really unlucky for eight lifetimes. Compared to you, Zhong Ling is indeed much kinder, although he is not a murderer."

    Mu Wanqing said unhappily: "When you are with me, you are not allowed to think about Zhong Ling's naughty hooves."

    Qin Chaodao: "She is your half-sister, and you scold her so fiercely."

    Mu Wanqing threw herself on Qin Chao with great enjoyment, and said with a smile: "If she were not my sister, I would not just scold her like this. Didn't you also say that their mother and daughter are very scheming and know how to charm people, not because they are coquettish, but  What?"

    Qin Chao was silent for a moment and said softly: "Since you got up, go back to your room and sleep! I want to be alone for a while."

    After a moment of silence, Mu Wanqing suddenly said: "Husband, you must promise me not to think about other women today, otherwise I will not leave."

    Qin Chao paused and said: "As long as you are obedient, I will ask my senior sister to teach you the old version of Beiming's magical skills, so that you can greatly improve your martial arts in a short period of time."

    Mu Wanqing was stunned with joy for a moment, and murmured to herself: "My husband has even taught me the Beiming magic technique, which is passed down from son to daughter. Doesn't that mean that my husband is truly?I treat her like a wife.  No, better than my wife.  Then our two-year agreement"

    Qin Chao said solemnly: "None of my sons will pass on Beiming's magical skills. The two-year agreement cannot be changed. Otherwise, we will become a big liar."

    Next, Qin Chao was kissed all over by Mu Wanqing, who was overjoyed. He was covered in fragrant and smelly sweat before he finally got a moment of peace.  Looking at the note left by Wu Xingyun, he stared blankly for a long time, burned it, and murmured to himself: "The real owner Wang Yuyan always misses out, but other women get a lot, even Wu Xingyun alas  ! This really can only be thought of in a dream, but it became a reality in the blink of an eye. I originally wanted to meet Wang Yuyan¡¯s mother, but it¡¯s better not to see her now. I also had a lot of love luck back then, but I didn¡¯t know how to cherish it, and they turned into  It¡¯s a peach blossom disaster. Now I don¡¯t dare to accept it, and I don¡¯t dare not to accept it. I can only try to avoid it" After thinking for a long time, I don¡¯t know when I fell asleep.

    After being woken up by Abi, he had lunch, practiced the exercises, and read a book, and then started to sleep again, but he couldn't fall asleep at all. There were always thousands of thoughts in his mind.

    "Three wives and four concubines. One head wife and two equal wives. Wang Yuyan originally had her place, but now two of them are taken up by the two female devils on an equal footing. There is only one place left. She can neither be used as a head wife nor a wife.  As a common wife, she was destroyed by two female demons. I don¡¯t know whether they did it intentionally or not. In short, even if Wang Yuyan got it, she could only be a concubine. In today¡¯s society, the status of a concubine is too low. In name, it is lower than  The goods are not high-end, and they are essentially no better than slaves. You can beat them if you want, and sell them if you want. This, this, even if she is willing, I am not willing! Besides, how could she be willing? Is it the only way?  Give up?"

    "At the beginning, I just wanted to get Wang Yuyan, but now I want to give up the rightful owner. What's the rationale?"

    "No wonder Wanqing has changed so much in order to win over a strong ally. Now I really want to find a strong ally to suppress the two of them so that I can move Wang Yuyan to the position of head wife. Even if I can't, she can be an equal wife.  Okay! Anyway, I can¡¯t be a concubine. Shuangqing is really amazing. She saw through me from the beginning. I never thought about it before, but she was able to predict it and give up her position. Wanqing is also very powerful. She has a strong relationship.  All of a sudden, I was unable to move forward or retreat. He said that he did not object to my marrying Wang Yuyan, but his actual actions blocked the road. Wu Xingyun was equally powerful. It seemed that he was taking a step back, but in fact he was taking a step forward, forcing me to have no way out.  Walk."

    "You are so good, why should I just let you go? No, if there is no way, I will make my own way. Mr. Lu Xun said it well: 'There is no way in the world, but when there are more people walking, there will be a way.'"

    "Wang Yuyan can't give up, but there's no need to worry. Currently, the main thing is to improve his martial arts. If he didn't have mental power far beyond ordinary people, Wu Xingyun could fight with just the 'Capturing the Dragon and Controlling the Crane' skill in the 'Tianshan Broken Plum Hand'"  I was unable to parry, and my life could not be saved. Fortunately, I don¡¯t know whether Wu Xingyun also knew something about mental power, or for other reasons. She did not use the 'Capturing the Dragon and Controlling the Crane' skill against me at that time, but she showed it twice in a row later, which was obviously another reason.  There is a profound meaning. But later when I checked the New Bei Ming Shen Gong, I gave her such a good opportunity, but she did not capture or kill me, which is obviously consistent with her treatment of Xu Zhu's character in the book. If monk Xu Zhu can grow better,  If she wasn't so ugly, maybe she could have some kind of romantic relationship with her. Maybe she was so disappointed with Xu Zhu that she forced him to marry the Xixia Princess and cut off her own thoughts. Otherwise, she is extremely smart and her age is the same.  How could he act so superficially when his intelligence is at its peak?"

    "I am really thinking after the fact. If I could have thought about this earlier, I would not have fallen into a trap. Now I have gained a beautiful woman who I only dare to secretly like, but I have lost"

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 86 Family Affairs and State Affairs

    "The reason why Wu Xingyun is so direct, clean and neat, and forcibly transfers his love for Wuyazi to me without giving me any time, nor giving her any time to herself, may be related to both her character and her  It has something to do with the fact that she suffered a deep emotional blow. Besides, she has been thinking about this for decades and has already thought it through 100%. After meeting me, she naturally made a choice directly without having to think too much. It¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t  Knowing what about me suits her best makes her make such a happy choice? Otherwise, no matter how much she likes Mu Wanqing, she would not condescend to become sworn sworn friends. The main purpose of her sworn sworn relationship is to look down on Mu Wanqing's current status.  Feeling that it was not enough to be on an equal footing with her, she raised Mu Wanqing's status from another aspect, making both parties truly equal. In the final analysis, Wu Xingyun's vision was too high, and the only people who really valued her were a few of her fellow disciples. Nowadays, there are many  Mu Wanqing can only count half of me." After thinking for a long time, Qin Chao finally felt relieved about Wu Xingyun's abnormal behavior. At the same time, he also truly recognized the identity of Wu Xingyun's wife and had a common enemy -  ¡ªLi Qiushui, Wu Xingyun¡¯s junior sister, the concubine of Xixia, and Wang Yuyan¡¯s grandmother.

    He has already carefully analyzed that the hatred between Wu Xingyun and Li Qiushui is absolutely unending and can only be resolved with blood.

    Now, for Wang Yuyan, he could not help Wu Xingyun kill Li Qiushui. He was completely passive and was no longer human inside and outside.

    For a whole week, Qin Chao did not leave the gate, and spent most of the time thinking quietly alone.  In the past, he was an outsider and put it aside if he couldn't figure it out. Now he is in the game. If he can't come up with a solution early, he can only wait for the tragedy to end.  At this moment, he truly understood the pain of Qiao Feng being caught between the Song Dynasty and the Liao Dynasty, and understood why Qiao Feng, a hero like him, could only choose such a tragic ending. He thought: Now, Qiao Feng has me and Qin Feng.  Red cotton¡¯s help has many more advantages than in the book, and the ending is naturally different.  Whatever is different, it's not something I should take care of, and I don't have the ability to do so if I want to.  Compared to Qiao Feng, his current situation is not much better. If he cannot stop the volcano before it erupts, even the gods may not be able to do anything when the situation is complete.

    On the eighth day, while Qin Chao was thinking, he unknowingly walked to the place where Mrs. Wu and her daughter were practicing martial arts.

    The mother and daughter were sweating profusely and were still practicing hard. They stopped temporarily when they saw Qin Chao. Looking around, they found that only Qin Chao was there. Their faces suddenly burst into smiles. They took a few steps closer and looked for him.  On a piece of cleaner bluestone ground, he knelt down facing Qin Chao, tapped his forehead and said humbly: "Slave Yingying, Yuanyuan has met the master." Mrs. Wu's nickname was Yingying, and Qin Chao had already read it from the information before buying her.  Shang knew very well, and also knew that only her husband could call her Yingying, so after buying her, Qin Chao simply called her Mrs. Wu, thinking that although he could not completely avoid her husband, at least he would not be as close as Yingying.  Later he found out that it was just his own wishful thinking, but he was too lazy to change it or avoid suspicion, so he just treated it as an additional title.  These days, both mother and daughter please him very much, but they are too clingy and will pester him every chance they get, as if the whole world is unsafe except around him.  Once, he had an idea and made a special family rule: "Except for special circumstances, slaves who know martial arts have three hours of free practice time every day." Suddenly, the mother and daughter lost six hours of time every day.  Looking at him.

    Qin Chao's eyes lingered on Mrs. Wu's charming body for a moment, then he turned around, coughed lightly to cover up the rapidly rising desire in his heart, and said kindly: "Please get up quickly! Didn't I tell you earlier that the others are not here?  When the time comes, there is no need to be like this." As he spoke, he walked to the side and sat down in the octagonal pavilion, saying, "It's been a few days and I haven't had a good chat with you." He made an inviting gesture with his right hand, inviting the two women to join him.  sit down.

    "Thank you, Master!" The two women thanked him happily before sitting down next to Qin Chao.

    Qin Chao was stunned.  He originally wanted the two women to sit across from each other, but he was too lazy to say it, but they took advantage of it. He thought to himself: "It's all my fault that I was careless because I saw them being so obedient!" The three of them were squeezed into one chair too tightly. Qin Chao  He had no choice but to turn around and pick up Mrs. Wu, turning her around to sit astride his lap.

    Mrs. Wu rested her head on his shoulder, looked up at him and said shyly: "Yingying knew that she shouldn't embarrass her master, so she boldly sat with her master and made a rude move, but she couldn't control her body."

    Wu Yuanyuan looked at them with envy, and said in a low voice: "Mom is so lucky to be loved by the master."

    Mrs. Wu was ashamed and happy, and apologized: "Don't think too much, the master also likes you very much, but I just don't want to break your body. I hope you can marry a good family in the future."

    Qin Chao nodded and said, "Yes. Not only Yuanyuan, but also Abi and the others."

    Mrs. Wu said with a sweet look on her face: "I have never seen a good man who treats women as sincerely as the master, and I have never seen a good master who cares about the slave like the master. We are the ones who can meet the master"The greatest happiness in a girl's life.  "

    Wu Yuanyuan whispered: "My daughter has seen through it a long time ago. Those men usually praise us mother and daughter to the sky, but once they see us in trouble, there is only naked desire in their eyes. Big or small, kissing or not, it doesn't matter.  The only exception is the master.¡±

    Qin Chao blushed and said, "Don't think so well of me. In fact, they are just human beings, I'm just pretending."

    Mrs. Wu said with emotion: "Even if you are just pretending, it is tens of millions of times better than them. Master has not experienced that, so naturally he cannot understand it. We, mother and daughter, could not understand it in any way before. Only after experiencing it ourselves can we truly see it."  Toru. If we hadn't met the master, our hearts would have died long ago. We are just living dead, men's toys. It was not until three days ago that the slave truly woke up. Yuanyuan only woke up two days ago, and it was with the help of the slave  He recovered only after a while. At that time, I thought about revenge, suicide, and many other things, but in the end I decided to stay with my master from now on, as a slave and maid, which is far better than anything else."

    Qin Chao smiled happily and said: "It's great that you can wake up! It's time to retaliate. It's also good to let go of hatred. The most precious thing for people is life. It's better to cherish your own life. The best.  The good thing is that she didn't become like Ye Erniang, who "does no evil". Because her own child was robbed, she killed tens of thousands of other people's children and harmed countless families. In the end, I don't know whether she can wake up or not.  Atonement. I am so happy for you. I am really afraid that I saved you but harmed thousands of families."

    Wu Yuanyuan¡¯s beautiful eyes lit up and she said: ¡°If we had Ye Erniang¡¯s skills, even if we couldn¡¯t avenge them, we would still kill those bastards who added insult to injury.¡±

    Mrs. Wu frowned and sighed: "You! You didn't inherit your mother's compassion, but inherited your father's murderous intention. Your mother has long persuaded your father not to kill if he can, but your father has always turned a deaf ear and thinks  When it comes to swords and swords in the world, "cutting the grass and eradicating the roots" is the right principle. I don't know that "the wild fire will not burn it out, but the spring breeze will blow it again." "Good will be rewarded with good, and evil will be rewarded with evil." Now it is also retribution. Mother has long wanted to atone for her sins, otherwise we  After death, the whole family can only enter the eighteenth level of hell and never be reincarnated. It¡¯s just that my mother doesn¡¯t know how to atone for her sins.¡±

    Wu Yuanyuan lowered her head and said: "I heard that before my father died, he shouted that it was my mother who had harmed him. It was strange that my mother had let too many enemies go, which led to today's disaster."

    With tears in her eyes, Mrs. Wu said in a painful voice: "If your father hadn't used a trick to deceive my master, how could my mother have committed herself to marry him? She would have known that he was dying."

    Qin Chao didn't wait for her to say more and interrupted: "You don't need to tell me your family affairs." He sighed softly and said, "Of course I know you want to reassure me, but I will only be sad after hearing this."  No one is perfect. It is normal for Mr. Wu to make some mistakes. It is not surprising that he killed too many people. It is also normal for him to be implicated by the Beggar Gang. The only thing to blame is the world. If this world cannot be changed, similar things will still happen.  There are tens of thousands. But the world is not so easy to change. Only after a thousand years can everyone be equal under the law, which is slightly better. But it is still the case that people bully others, and the weak eat the strong."

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 87 Zhuge among Girls

    Mrs. Wu wiped the tears on her face with a silk scarf and whispered: "Let the master laugh."

    Qin Chao said softly: "You are doing this for me. Beauty is so affectionate, so how dare you laugh if you can't bear it." He felt that the topic was a bit heavy, so he quickly changed the subject: "I heard that Mrs. Wu's master is the Huashan Sect Sword Sect.  A master?"

    Mrs. Wu's face showed a look of recollection, and she said after a while: "Master can't even fight him. He is not a master. He is just an ordinary disciple, maybe not even an ordinary disciple. Although my qualifications are not very good, I have only studied for a few years.  He is not inferior to Master. But so what, he is not vulnerable."

    Qin Chao guessed that the 'he' in Mrs. Wu's mouth was most likely referring to Mr. Wu, the bodyguard leader. He was surprised and said: "'Jade Girl Sword' Ning Xiaoyu is also a very famous heroine in the world, her martial arts can't be so weak.  Bar?"

    Mrs. Wu said sadly: "If you are really good at martial arts, how could you marry an official as a concubine?"

    Qin Chao smiled bitterly and said, "I don't know this."

    Mrs. Wu sighed: "Master is a secret agent of the government to infiltrate the Huashan Sect, and her husband is just a pawn in the government. Of course, this kind of thing will not spread in the world. Even the slaves have been pretending not to know, otherwise it is very likely  He has disappeared a long time ago, and no one will care. Even he will probably forget about his slaves soon and find a new love, let alone an outsider."

    After listening to these words, Qin Chao was completely sure that the 'him' in Mrs. Wu's mouth was referring to Wu Jincheng, the chief escort of the Wuxi Escort Bureau. At the same time, he learned more about the Song Dynasty and thought: "Those people who disappeared  Maybe many of them have entered places like 'Happy Building' and become part of underground transactions. If this is true, then there must be a lot of good things in 'Happy Building' worth exploring." Then he thought: "Like Wu.  Madam, there are not many people who are both smart and rational. Therefore, there are probably many people who have been secretly dealt with by the government. Compared with women like Miss Huo who fell into brothels, their fate is obviously more than ten times more tragic." He whispered again.  Mrs. Wu's beautiful voice came: "No matter how high the master's martial arts skills are, he must not underestimate the government. Our Song Dynasty court cannot deal with foreign enemies. It is precisely because of the long-term policy of emphasizing culture over military affairs that most of the power is used  In terms of suppressing various sects and factions. Let¡¯s just say that in this Beggar Clan Conference, the masters of the Xixia Yipintang were able to march straight into the mainland of the Song Dynasty to plot against the ¡®biggest gang in the world¡¯, and they were also able to achieve great success. If  Is this possible without the Song court's help from foreign enemies? It is said that they were defeated by Xixia's "Yipitang", but in fact they were jointly plotted by the Song Dynasty and Xixia. Otherwise, Tangtang, "the largest gang in the world", even if it just lost its gang leader,  He won¡¯t be so weak!¡±

    Qin Chao was shocked and suddenly enlightened. He couldn't help but kiss Mrs. Wu. He let out a long laugh and sighed: "The imperial court of the Song Dynasty was really cruel to its own people. They harmed people without showing up and killed people without blood. I am a smart man.  I've seen a lot of people, but this is the first time I've seen someone as smart as you. No wonder the 'Wuxi Escort Bureau' was so prosperous back then! It's easy to imagine that it's because your husband is too small and doesn't see you being smarter than him.  Not willing to be taken advantage of by women, not only did he not listen to you, but he also liked to do the opposite, which is why we are in today's situation." He was so excited that he couldn't help but lift Wu Qiren's delicate jade chin and move her Jiangnan  The woman's standard face was fully displayed in front of her eyes. He kissed her bright red lips fiercely for more than ten times before she could control her emotions a little.

    Mrs. Wu was trembling all over, breathing rapidly, and her small breasts began to swell, one after another, obviously very emotional.  After Qin Chao didn't move for a long time, she half-opened her beautiful eyes, took a deep breath, and said softly: "If I were really smart, I wouldn't be in this situation today. But I have no regrets."

    When Mrs. Wu was moved emotionally, Wu Yuanyuan also leaned against Qin Chao emotionally. Qin Chao discovered through the body reactions of the two women that the mother and daughter seemed to have strong telepathy, and suddenly an idea came to his mind that he did not dare to go deep into.  : "Did she also feel it clearly when her parents were having sex? No wonder her body seemed a little precocious! Mrs. Wu should be very aware of this. Over time"

    Qin Chao looked at Wu Yuanyuan in surprise, then turned his eyes back to Mrs. Wu and said with a smile: "The smarter the person, the more likely he is to be stupid, just like the prince Duan Yu of Dali. You will know when you meet him in the future."

    Mrs. Wu had a charming smile on her face and said emotionally: "Master is indeed very different from other men. He respects us women from the inside out."

    Qin Chaodao: "Where do you start talking about this?"

    Wu Yuanyuan rushed to say: "Except for the master, I never dare to show my intelligence in front of other men. If you pretend to be stupid for a long time, you will become a real fool."

    Mrs. Wu was stunned and said: "Why is Mom so stupid?"

    Wu Yuanyuan said: "My mother has been holding this Buddhist scripture and reciting it all day long. All she can think about is the 'Great Merciful and Great Compassionate Guanshiyin Bodhisattva'. She doesn't bother to pay much attention to her daughter's affairs. How can she have any real intelligence?"

    Mrs. Wu said seriously:"You are just as disobedient to your mother as he is. If you take too much control, it will be harmful to everyone. Who can blame you?"

    Wu Yuanyuan said anxiously: "My daughter doesn't listen to her mother. It's just that her daughter is not as smart as her mother and often gets the wrong meaning."

    Mrs. Wu smiled and said: "Are you not smart? Pigs can climb trees. You are just too smart!"

    Wu Yuanyuan smiled and said: "In short, she's not as good as my mother!"

    Qin Chao's face straightened and he said solemnly: "I just have a difficult problem. I have been thinking about it for a whole week and I still have no clue. Please help me think about it."

    Wu Yuanyuan said: "Master can't even think of it, how can slaves dare." The implication is not that they can't think of it, but they don't dare to do it for fear of losing the master's face.

    Qin Chao smiled bitterly and said: "If you can help me come up with a good answer, you will have done a great service. And it can be regarded as saving a lot of people, and you have redeemed a lot of sins for yourselves. In addition, I will make another promise to you¡ª¡ª  If there is a chance to obtain the Huashan Sect's exercises in the future, I will leave a copy for you."

    Wu Yuanyuan frowned with joy and said anxiously: "What's the problem? Master, please tell me!"

    Mrs. Wu emphasized her tone and said, "Yuanyuan, how can you be so rude to your master?"

    Wu Yuanyuan was stunned for a moment before she realized that the tone and words she had just spoken were wrong. She should not have said, "Master, please tell me!" but should have said, "Master, please tell me." She quickly stood up and knelt down to apologize to Qin Chao.  She knew that the master would not blame her for this, so when she saw Mrs. Wu nodded, she dared to stand up and change a chair to sit down.

    Mrs. Wu asked Qin Chao for instructions: "From tomorrow onwards, I will punish her to stay behind closed doors for three days to think about her past. What does the master think?"

    It was neither easy for Qin Chao to object, which would be disrespectful to their words and deeds, nor easy to agree, as he felt that he was bullying them, so he had to reply: "I don't care, you can make up your own mind."

    Mrs. Wu said apologetically: "We haven't gone through much training as slaves, so we did a very bad job."

    Qin Chao smiled and said, "If you look at Abi and the others more, you will know how well you have done."

    Mrs. Wu said: "If the slaves had followed their example, they would have chosen to leave long ago." The implication is that they are not slaves at all, they just have a name.

    Qin Chaodao: "They have their choice, and you have your choice. I only give suggestions and do not impose requirements. In fact, no matter what choice you make, I will be half happy and half distressed. These are my character and  Ideological issues have nothing to do with your choices."

    Mrs. Wu smiled and said: "The master does not seem to be from this world, but seems to come from the paradise world in heaven."

    Qin Chao's heart was shocked, and he said calmly with a calm face: "I do come from another world, but it is not a paradise world. It is also a world where individuals cannibalize people." He knew that denying it would only deepen his suspicion, so he chose  Speak directly.

    Mrs. Wu sighed: "Yes! The real paradise only exists in the heart. The real world just needs to be better than it is now. It is best to have less pain and more happiness, but it does not have to be true bliss."

    Qin Chao said: "If you can help me solve my problem, you can make me suffer less and have more happiness" Then he selectively told the things about Wu Xingyun, Li QiuShui, Wang Yuyan and others. After having a meal in the middle, he said  It took a long time to finish everything.  The reason why he spent so much time was mainly because he was talking, analyzing, thinking, and discussing.  Not long after he finished speaking, Mrs. Wu looked happy and said, "Yes." She whispered to Qin Chao.  The voice was so low that Wu Yuanyuan, who was still thinking about the problem, could only hear a few words clearly.  After Mrs. Wu finished speaking, Qin Chao thought quietly for a long time before a relaxed smile appeared on his face and he murmured: "Although some people use unscrupulous means to achieve their goals, how can extraordinary things be solved without extraordinary means."

 New Edition Volume 3 The Fragrance of Dreams in Gusu Chapter 88 Round and Yingying

    Mrs. Wu said: "I'll think about it again. I just have to ask the master to wait for some time."

    Qin Chao waved his hand and said: "No need to think about it anymore. I have been thinking about it for seven days and there is no way. The fact that you can think of it in such a short time is mostly due to wisdom and partly due to luck. Although it is not that you can't think of a better way, it is luck.  If you can¡¯t use it, don¡¯t use it, and be sparing. Because luck often brings blessings and misfortunes, and running out of good things is bad luck. I know this very well, believe it or not.¡±

    Wu Yuanyuan whispered: "Excuse. No matter how generous the master is, he will inevitably feel uncomfortable if he loses to a woman."

    Mrs. Wu had a look of enlightenment on her face. It took her a while to come back to her senses, and she said with gratitude: "My master has given me such a precious secret, and I am deeply frightened."

    Qin Chao smiled slightly and said: "You have made great achievements, and I only have this little bit of experience that I can use, so I don't mind it. No need to be afraid."

    Mrs. Wu said: "Yuanyuan is young and doesn't know the truth"

    Qin Chao interrupted her and said with a smile: "The gains and losses are all within yourself, no need to talk about it anymore." The implication is that she can't understand this. If she is severely punished, why blame her and punish her again.

    "If I don't leave, the tigress will probably do something bad to you. Goodbye." Before the mother and daughter could react from the words, their master had disappeared from their eyes.

    The mother and daughter were stunned for a while.

    Wu Yuanyuan broke the silence and said: "Master's Qinggong is too high!"

    Mrs. Wu nodded and said: "My mother once suspected that he was one of the 'Bei Qiao Feng, Nan Murong.' But the master's body shape did not look like that of Gang Leader Qiao in disguise, so she gave up one of her thoughts."

    Wu Yuanyuan said: "Now that I know it's not true, it's because the Xiaoyao Sect is hidden too deeply and few people know about it."

    Mrs. Wu said: "Even the 'Happy Building' is well hidden. We didn't know its truth before. We were all deceived by the outer layer, let alone the Xiaoyao Sect."

    Wu Yuanyuan said: "Mom is so smart, but she was also deceived."

    Mrs. Wu said: "Mom is not a fairy, there are many things you don't know!"

    Wu Yuanyuan said: "If you don't talk about this, let me guess, who is the tigress in the master's mouth just now?"

    Mrs. Wu replied in a low voice: "Of course she is the one who thinks she is the mistress, but she doesn't know that we only have one master in our hearts. If it weren't for the sake of the master, we would have given her some color."

    Wu Yuanyuan glanced around, put her mouth to Mrs. Wu's ear, and said very carefully: "My daughter has long been dissatisfied with her. What is it? She dares to put on airs in front of us. If she has some ability, it is reasonable to want to be the hostess.  , But mother, look at her, she has nothing but poisonous arrows that can't hit anyone, she has big breasts and no brains."

    Mrs. Wu smiled and said: "When you grow up, you won't be any smaller than her, and you will become big-breasted and brainless."

    Wu Yuanyuan said distressedly: "My mother is so young, why is my daughter getting tighter and growing faster, especially in the past six months, it has nearly doubled. If this continues, what will happen? We must find a way to stop it. If my mother has  Whatever the secret is, it¡¯s time to pass it on to your daughter now! Otherwise, your daughter will really become a big-breasted and brainless person, which will also damage your mother¡¯s reputation.¡±

    Mrs. Wu giggled and said, "Mom, what's the point of being famous now that you're like this? I see that the master likes your type, so why don't you think of ways to make it grow faster and bigger, so that it can compare with that tigress."  "

    Wu Yuanyuan said: "If the master really likes her, why does his eyes always stay on my mother and rarely glance at my daughter?"

    Mrs. Wu smiled and said, "My daughter has grown up so much that she is even jealous of my mother."

    Wu Yuanyuan was too embarrassed to raise her head and said softly: "My daughter is telling the truth!"

    Mrs. Wu put her head close to Wu Yuanyuan's ear and whispered: "You are still young and don't know how to use a woman's body or increase a woman's charm. You are not as normal as a mother, so don't worry. When you grow up, you will naturally  Got it all."

    Wu Yuanyuan said happily: "Mom, teach me."

    Mrs. Wu smiled and said: "My daughter can't wait! However, these things don't need to be taught, as long as a woman can understand them, it won't work well if you teach them."

    Wu Yuanyuan sighed: "It's better not to say anything. There are good ones, and of course my daughter can't choose the bad ones. Alas when will she really grow up! Xi'er and Xi'er have already been married and have children.  Son, they are all younger than my daughter. If according to what my mother said, a woman does not really grow up until she is twenty-two, then what are they doing?"

    Mrs. Wu said: "Would mother harm her own daughter? It's up to you to believe it or not."

    Wu Yuanyuan said: "It's not that I don't believe my mother, it's just that most men don't get married until they are twenty years old, but women get married so many years early. I think it's weird  "

    Mrs. Wu said: "It's a long story. To put it simply, it's what the master said about the world. We can't change the world, but we can change ourselves. In short, I believe in my mother."

    Wu Yuanyuan said with a smile: "There are three more words, follow mother."

    Mrs. Wu¡¯s face straightened up and she said, ¡°Mom, it seems like the master is just pretending. It¡¯s very likely that he really wants you to get married.¡±

    Wu Yuanyuan said: "Ever since the master burned the deed of prostitution, my daughter knew that he was not pretending, but was really good to us. But my daughter was also sincere, not false. Moreover, if we, mother and daughter, work together, we will be able to have fewer children in the future.  If you are bullied by other women, you will be favored more. Don¡¯t you like it, mother?"

    Mrs. Wu looked a little confused and murmured: "Mother is afraid that mother and daughter will serve the same master together, and she is also afraid that her daughter will marry another man. Especially in the current situation, although there is no contract of sale, if other men know about the past few days,  What happened will have tragic consequences, no need to think about it.¡±

    Wu Yuanyuan thought for a long time, flicked her long braid on the back of her head, and stamped her feet: "I don't want to worry about these annoying things anymore, let's continue practicing swordsmanship!"

    Mrs. Wu said without raising her head: "You first practice the 'Jade Girl's Thirteen Needles' by yourself and let my mother think about it for a while."

    Wu Yuanyuan had a bitter look on her face and said sadly: "My mother is so smart that she can't even practice the 'Jade Girl Thirteen Needles'. It would be a waste of time for my daughter to practice any more."

    Mrs. Wu said: "When my mother had the opportunity to practice the 'Jade Girl's Thirteen Needles', her body bones had long been molded and no longer fit. But my mother knew that the more difficult the martial arts, the more powerful it would be, so she still gritted her teeth and practiced hard for many years, and she never  Dare to stop. You are at the most suitable age to practice it now, but you don¡¯t know how to cherish it. Do you want to piss me off to death?¡±

    Wu Yuanyuan stuck out her lilac tongue, she was so full of words that she didn¡¯t dare to say another sentence, and she obediently practiced the ¡®Jade Girl¡¯s Thirteen Needles¡¯ on the side.

    Wu Yuanyuan raised the long sword made of green steel diagonally to her chest, and took a few steps forward as if facing a formidable enemy. Suddenly her foot slipped, as if she had stepped on something, and she lost her balance and fell to the right.  Of course, the imaginary enemy would not miss such an opportunity and stabbed her hard with his sword.  When the sword was about to hit her, unexpectedly, she had already steadied her body, and at the same time, relying on her waist strength that she had practiced for a long time, she was bent backwards, and her upper and lower body was twisted at almost seventy degrees like a slingshot.  In her imagination, the enemy's long sword pierced the air above her. At the same time, due to excessive force, she could not stop rushing forward. Just when she was about to slash with the sword, she screamed "Ah!" and she was hit hard in her vagina.  He kicked the enemy so hard that he couldn't even hold the sword in his hand. He flew out of his hand and fell back.  She twisted her waist back again and swung the long sword in her hand. The enemy's head rolled to the ground and blood spurted out

    Just as she showed a proud look on her face, her mother's sigh came to her ears: "The more exquisite the move, the less room for sloppiness. This move requires the body to be twisted into a bow, with the waist as the top, but you always  You were lazy, you only completed half of the bow, and your chest and head were higher than your waist from the ground. If it was a life and death battle, either your chest was too high for the sword, or your head was too high for the sword, that was no joke. Mom has seen it before  There was a female senior from the Huashan Sect who had a small half of her right breast cut off by an enemy. From then on, she was ashamed to see others and her temperament changed drastically."

    Wu Yuanyuan said indifferently: "My mother has said it dozens of times, scaring her daughter to have nightmares when she sleeps. My daughter has also said it long ago that if it is a life and death battle, of course she knows what to do. It will be more comfortable to do this for the time being, and wait until she gets used to it.  Then, gradually increase the intensity and take your time. Anyway, martial arts is never-ending and cannot be practiced in one day. You can¡¯t eat hot tofu in a hurry."

    Mrs. Wu sighed: "It only took you a few days to recover after suffering so much."

    Wu Yuanyuan said with a smile: "With a master who has such a strong martial arts, no matter how hard you practice, it will be self-inflicted. It is better to spend more time thinking about how to please the master."

    A complicated look flashed across Mrs. Wu's face, and she let out a long sigh and said, "Okay! I've said what I need to say many times, but mother can't always say it to you. Master is not willing to force us, so why should mother force you? As long as  Just be happy. What's more, Mom was no better than you before. When she saw that her martial arts surpassed her master, she became proud and complacent and stopped working as hard as before. Later, because of your father's incident, she gave up on herself and lost all her martial arts.  Most of it. Otherwise, it depends on your mother's qualifications." He sighed deeply, knowing that it would be useless to say too much, so he swallowed the next words back in his stomach.

 New Edition Volume 3 The Fragrance of Dreams in Gusu Chapter 89 Night Mooring in Qinhuai

    Wu Yuanyuan said with a smile: "Even if my mother practices casually, her martial arts skills are not much worse than my father's. My daughter's conditions are far better than my mother's back then. It is easy for her to be better than her master. Although her martial arts skills are not enough to dominate the world, as long as she has  If you don¡¯t provoke those experts, if you don¡¯t cause trouble everywhere, it will definitely be more than enough to protect yourself.¡±

    Mrs. Wu said dumbfounded: "That's true." She knew that her daughter seemed to have recovered from the blow. In fact, such a heavy blow would be difficult to recover in a lifetime, not to mention that it had only been a few days and she had only been temporarily hidden. She was deceived by herself.  Temporarily suppressed.  This is good for the immediate future, but bad for the long term. The longer it goes on, the deeper the poison will be.  It's a pity that she knew this, but she couldn't even change herself. She could only turn a blind eye to her daughter's situation, thinking: "Yuanyuan's words are not all wrong. We should really pay more attention to the master. But the master treats Yuan Yuan."  Yuandu is not interested at all, he just feels pity for me, a ruined beauty" He thought again: "The world is really strange. Previously, I was most worried about losing my virginity, and would rather die than to be pregnant. I was so embarrassed and angry even if I was looked at by a man, but now I am most worried about not being able to lose my virginity.  He lost his virginity and was very unwilling to have in-depth communication with his master. If he hadn't known that his master treated the women who had been with him a long time ago, he would have doubted his own charm. The master was good at everything, but this was the only bad thing.  . As long as a man and a woman are in love, it is the right principle of heaven and earth to follow the path of human relations. Otherwise, how can we pass on the family line? Everything else is just a small problem. Why think so much!" After thinking for a while, she couldn't believe that she would have these thoughts, and hurriedly changed her mind.  : "The master must have a deeper meaning when he does that. The slave should understand it well. How can you speak ill of the master! Even if you don't say it, you can't even think about it! Besides, what does it matter if you don't do those things? The slave is not a brothel in the first place.  Woman, how can you blame the master for this! The tigress said that the master dotes on us too much, which makes us easily have some thoughts that we shouldn¡¯t have. It¡¯s not all nonsense. But the master likes to pamper us, what qualifications does she have to care?  ? You can tolerate it even if you don¡¯t care about us, but you dare to take care of the master" If you think about it more, you will feel more angry in your stomach.  When he got too angry and couldn't bear it anymore, he broke up with his daughter and replaced her daughter with the imaginary enemy who practiced Jade Girl's Thirteen Needles.

    That night, Qin Chao finally calmed down Mu Wanqing. He went out alone and hurried to the 'Yanziwu' thirty miles west of the city to search for the 'Huanshi Shui Pavilion' which contained the secrets of martial arts from various sects.  .  This is one of the main reasons why he bought a house as soon as he arrived in Suzhou City.  If the 'Huan Shi Shui Pavilion' really exists, it must be extremely secretive. Even if the Murong family is turned upside down, they may not be able to find it.  To find it requires both a lot of time and a lot of wisdom.  Moreover, after finding it, it will obviously take a long time to read all the martial arts secrets in it, unless you just move away and read it again at home.  But in that case, he would have to have a head-on conflict with Gusu Murong, which would have too much impact and was not what he wanted.  He had thought about this very clearly more than half a month ago, so he did not hesitate to offend Mu Wanqing and bring Abi with him. The purpose was to use Abi's Qinggong to help him copy more important martial arts secrets.  Among the girls, only Abi's Qinggong can come and go freely in the heavily guarded 'Swallow Pier' without him having to take care of her.  Even Xin Shuangqing, the famous former head of the Wuliang Sword West Sect, and Zhong Ling, the 'little Yaosha' who could come and go freely in Wuliang Palace, were far inferior to Abi in Qinggong.  Abi's aptitude in Qinggong seems not to be inferior to Duan Yu's, and she is more diligent and focused than Duan Yu. However, in other martial arts, Abi has neither much interest nor high aptitude.  This made Qin Chao feel more confident about her copying the secrets.  He doesn't want to raise a tiger to cause trouble.  Shaolin is the leader of the martial arts community in the Central Plains. He has raised a great hero, Qiao Feng, who is unparalleled in benevolence and righteousness, but has suffered heavy losses as a result.

    Suzhou City is no longer as lively at night as it is during the day. There are many restaurants, singing boats and boats, painted boats everywhere, and misty silk and bamboo. Du Mu's famous poem "Parking at Qinhuai" flashed in Qin Chao's mind:

    The smoke cage is filled with cold water and the moon is caged with gauze. I park in Qinhuai River near the restaurant at night.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????: The business girl doesn¡¯t know how to forget her country and hates her country, but she still sings songs across the river.

    Qin Chao thought to himself: "Although this place is not Qinhuai, it is better than Qinhuai. Especially Qinhuai after a thousand years, there is only silt everywhere, which is very inconsistent with her huge reputation." He also thought: "The merchant girls only know how to entertain guests with singing and dancing.  Do you know the lessons from the previous dynasty¡¯s collapse? The decline of many dynasties was unknowingly caused by people¡¯s drunkenness and carefree enjoyment. Historically, the Northern Song Dynasty will soon perish, and even the emperor will become a barbarian in the north.  As prisoners of war, the brothels were turned into the lowest brothels, and the lives of the princesses and princesses were worse than those of the lowest business girls. This was not only a shame to all the ethnic groups in the Central Plains, but also the retribution that the Zhao family of the Song Dynasty royal family deserved.  . The more happiness you enjoy now, the more misery you will have in the future. This is the principle of good fortune and misfortune. If you want to avoid it, you must accumulate more negative virtues and do less bad karma. It does not mean that you should not enjoy happiness. "

    When he arrived at the city gate, Qin Chao didn't bother to talk to the guards who were just thinking about how to get more oil and water. He just used Qinggong to pass by, stepped onto the city wall in a few steps, jumped down like a bird, and flew away.

    Attachment?There was a sudden silence, and then it returned to normal.

    Qin Chao was not afraid of trouble, but he also didn¡¯t want to be troublesome. He avoided the large boats and found only a small, dilapidated fishing boat.  The person who punted the boat was a beautiful woman under thirty years old. She was wearing patched coarse clothes and had a melancholy look on her face. When she saw Qin Chao standing on the shore, she was happy and an unhealthy blush appeared on her face.  Move the oar.  Qin Chao now has nearly two hundred years of internal strength cultivation. He has seen the beautiful woman clearly for a long time, so he feels pity for her and plans to borrow her boat to go to 'Swallow Pier'.  The beautiful woman's eyesight was obviously far inferior to his. After the boat docked, she could see him clearly. Seeing that he was dressed luxuriously, she couldn't help shouting "Ah!" Although it was very soft, you could hear the meaning in her tone.  It expresses surprise, surprise, panic and many other emotions.  When she saw Qin Chao's appearance clearly, she was even more distraught and at a loss.

    After waiting for a long time for a normal reaction, Qin Chaoxiao asked: "Can I get on the boat?"

    "Ah! The boat is too dirty. Is it okay for me to clean it up?" She spoke in Suzhou native dialect, but when Qin Chao heard it, most of it turned into Mandarin.  Qin Chao had just come to Suzhou not long ago, so he still couldn't understand it 100%, but his meaning was unmistakable.  Even if I make a mistake, I am confident that I will not go too far wrong.

    "No need. You don't think I am well-dressed, just because I was born. When I was a child, I grew up farming and often played in the mud." Qin Chao smiled and got on the small fishing boat.

    The beautiful woman obviously had a lot to say in her heart, but she didn't dare to say more and rowed the oar silently.  The boat turned back into the middle of the river, and after several turns, officially entered Taihu Lake.

    Qin Chao admired the natural landscape of Taihu Lake for a while, and suddenly heard a beautiful woman singing in a low voice: "

    The mountains are covered with light clouds, the grass is fading in the sky, and the sound of the horns cutting off the Qiao gate.  Pause the expedition, chat and drink together.  How many old events in Penglai can only be looked back in vain, filled with mist.  Outside the setting sun, there are thousands of jackdaws, and flowing water surrounds the isolated village.

    Ecstasy, at this moment, the sachet is secretly dissolved, and the belt is lightly divided.  He won the brothel, but he survived in name.  When will we see you again?  There are crying marks on the sleeves.  From the injured place, Gaocheng can be seen, and the lights are already dusk.  "Although her voice was not very good, the song was full of emotion and very moving. When the beautiful woman sang it for the second time, she had tears in her eyes. Qin Chao knew that this poem was a very popular poem among the people at this time.  It was written by Qin Guan and was called "Man Ting Fang". As soon as it appeared, it became an instant hit and was sung all over the country. Even after a thousand years, the music still lingered. He had listened to it several times not long ago, but he didn't feel anything.  This time, I vaguely experienced some artistic conception.

    Seeing the look of appreciation on Qin Chao's face, the beautiful woman was so happy that she prepared to sing it again. Unexpectedly, she suddenly fainted in the middle of singing.

    Qin Chao saw that she had tried several times to hold herself up but failed. He knew that her body was too weak. If she hadn't met him, she might have died tonight.  After thinking for a while, he stepped forward and pressed his right palm against her vest, and injected a beam of Beiming Qi into her body. It consumed about a day of his cultivation, which was equivalent to more than half a month of cultivation for ordinary people in the world.

 New Edition, Volume 3, Gusu Menglixiang, Chapter 90, With a Clear Heart

    After receiving this Beiming Qi, the beautiful woman quickly became energetic. Not only did she move freely, but her strength also increased significantly, and her eyesight, hearing, etc. were significantly improved.

    The beautiful woman couldn't help being happy and kowtowed nine times to Qin Chao to express her gratitude, but Qin Chao dodged them all.  [Search for the latest updates here.]

    The beautiful woman was dumbfounded and didn¡¯t know how to thank her.

    Seeing that the atmosphere was awkward, Qin Chao had no choice but to find a topic to divert his attention and asked: "Why are you so weak?" He didn't want to hear such trivial matters, so he didn't bother to ask before.  Because there are so many things to worry about, not to mention the many poor families, even the wealthy families are full of troubles that cannot be dealt with.  But it doesn¡¯t hurt to listen once in a while.  After hearing this, he realized: "That beautiful woman died early because of her husband, and the burden of the whole family fell on her. In addition to being busy during the day, she also had to pick up guests secretly late at night, which consumed her physical strength and energy. Again  Coupled with not eating enough and being malnourished, the body becomes weak over time.¡±

    Qin Chao had already guessed what kind of business the beautiful woman was doing, but he didn't come here for pleasure, so he didn't bother to say more.  The original plan was to have a little intimacy after arriving at the destination When it came to the last step between the man and woman, he pretended that he suddenly thought of an urgent matter that needed to be done, and bought the small fishing boat at a high price, which not only helped the beautiful woman out of the sea of ??misery.  , I can live a better life from now on, and it also helps me solve one thing, so that I can use this boat to enter and exit Taihu Lake in the future.

    Listening to what the beautiful woman named Ayan said personally, although the contents are very similar, the feelings are very different. One is like thinking about chili peppers, and the other is like eating chili peppers.

    "Don't your father-in-law and mother-in-law blame you?"

    "Why not?" Ayan gritted her teeth and said, "In the beginning, I was afraid that the slave family would not work, so I didn't dare to say too much. Later, what everyone said became more and more unpleasant."

    Qin Chao felt pity and sighed: "You have suffered so much for them. Not only do they not appreciate it, they also blame you. This is human nature."

    A-Yan said: "It was very hard at first, but later I got used to it and it became less painful. Besides, there are many women who have such hard lives as the Nu family. Didn't the young master see many of them before?"

    Qin Chao was startled for a moment and said, "I saw it, but I didn't pay that much attention at the time, and I didn't think that much."

    A Yan Yingying smiled and said: "Young Master is a person who does big things, so of course he can't take these small things to heart."

    Qin Chao shook his head and said: "This is not a trivial matter, it's just too much. I can't care less and I'm too lazy to think about it."

    As the two chatted, Ayan suddenly blushed and said shyly: "The slave family originally wanted to take the young master home, but now they feel the slave family knows a very secret place, maybe it would be better. It's very quiet there.  It's quiet and beautiful, with green grassland, streams, and stone caves to protect you from the rain"

    Qin Chao understood another layer of what Ayan wanted to express, which was that he didn't want those family members to disturb their interest in doing that kind of thing, but he had no intention of doing that kind of thing in the first place, and he didn't care about the interest. He didn't want to wait for her to do it.  It would hurt her too much to refuse after she finished speaking, so before she could finish speaking, she interrupted: "I didn't want to say it so early, but now I think it's better to say it first. I just want to borrow your boat.  A place with no other ideas.¡±

    A-yan's eyes dimmed and she said with inferiority: "The slave family should have known better a long time ago and shouldn't have those wishful thinking. How could the master, a fairy-like person, have those thoughts."

    Qin Chao comforted him: "As long as we are human, we have seven emotions and six desires, otherwise I would not choose your ship."

    A Yan¡¯s eyes brightened and she said joyfully, ¡°If you like the slave family, you can do it anytime.¡±

    Qin Chao couldn't stand her boldness, so he coughed lightly and said, "If you don't mind, I can come up with one tael of silver to buy this boat, and another one tael of silver to hire you for a month. I only need to pay you 1 tael every day at night."  Just pick me up at this time and send me more than ten miles west, and then send me back before dawn in the morning."

    Ayan was overjoyed and said that two taels of silver was too much. She declined many times, but when she saw that she couldn't refuse, she accepted it with gratitude and said with a smile: "If you are willing to spend some money to get through to the government, even though I am a good girl,  I am also willing to sell myself as a slave and serve the young master.¡±

    Qin Chao thought to himself: "This is good, so as not to expose the secret. Anyway, the family is short of manpower, so we always have to buy." He smiled slightly and said: "As long as you don't feel aggrieved, how can I be reluctant to give up a few dollars. But I don't want to fight with the government.  You have to deal with it yourself!" After saying that, he took out a gold ingot weighing one or two and placed it on the board in front of Ayan, so that she would not keep refusing.  Although he didn't know the exact amount of money it would cost to buy Ayan, he knew that under normal circumstances and based on the market conditions at the time, the gold would be enough to buy several.

    "Ah!" Ayan cried out, her face was filled with joy. If she could stay with this fairy-like young master, she would be willing to die and become a slave.?What does it matter?

    After a while, Ayan calmed down a little and put away the gold ingot.

    "It's not impossible for the slave family to do it, but it will cost a lot more money. Not only do they have to manage the government, but they also need some money to appease them."

    Qin Chao said indifferently: "You can leave all the extra money to your family."

    Ayan smiled bitterly and said: "I'm afraid that having too much money will harm them. The slave family really wants to marry their son a wife and start a family. Unfortunately, the two sons are still a little too young, and they will have to spend more money. Even if you don't, Mr.  It¡¯s too wasteful to care.¡±

    Qin Chao smiled and said: "Compared to my time, that little money is not a waste."

    A Yan nodded when she heard this and said: "Master's time is so valuable, but I have lost sight of it." Then she changed her title and called herself slave.  At this moment, the water surface is full of water chestnut leaves and red water chestnuts. Among the clear waves, the red water chestnut and green leaves are very delicious.  She picked the red water chestnuts without hesitation, peeled several of them, and handed them to Qin Chao. She didn't keep any of them. She looked at the new owner with a smile, and her heart was full of spring. When she saw Qin Chao put the red water chestnuts into his mouth, he was so excited.  I feel happy after eating red water chestnut, I don¡¯t know how many times happier I am.

    Qin Chao ate several pills in a row and said with a smile: "This red water chestnut is sweet and crispy, sweet but not greasy, and infinitely delicious. It's just like the women from Jiangnan."

    Ayan said: "The young master is talking about the girls from the south of the Yangtze River. Women like slaves and maidservants, old and beautiful, can't be considered delicious."

    Qin Chaodao: "I haven't really tasted it, just watching it, it's already delicious."

    A-yan smiled and said: "There are not many people who are as clean and self-possessed as the master. If it were any other man, he would have been unable to control his hands and feet with the slave. Only the master would talk to the slave like this."

    Qin Chao asked curiously: "Do you bring other men home like this?"

    Ayan said: "How can that be done! What should I do if I meet a bad person? Only slaves who are regular customers dare to take them home. Others can of course find a place to deal with them. But the young master is very different from them. The slaves will give birth to evil spirits as soon as they see him.  If you are close to him, you will know that the young master is a good person."

    Qin Chao smiled and said, "I didn't expect you to be good at reading faces."

    Ayan heard that what he said was ironic, her face flushed red, and she said shyly: "I can't do that! I'm calling you a joke again. However, what I said is true." She lowered her head and spoke softly.  Rou Di said: "Actually, I haven't been working as a slave for long, and I don't dare to be like them they don't talk about them, so as not to taint the ears of the young master. In short, the slave has suffered a lot because of this, and the business has also declined.  A lot. If I hadn¡¯t met the young master tonight, it would be difficult for me to see the sun tomorrow."

    Qin Chaodao: "You don't need to explain. Although I don't know much about it, I know a little bit. Otherwise, why wouldn't I get on their ship, only yours? This is more than just fate."

    Ayan whispered: "Is this also why the master is willing to accept slaves?"

    Qin Chao nodded and said seriously: "That's right! I admire a woman like you who has emerged from the mud without getting stained."

    A-yan¡¯s heart was beating fast and she whispered: ¡°My slave¡¯s body has long been dirty and she does not deserve the compliments of the master.¡±

    Qin Chao's face straightened and he said: "Am I that kind of superficial person? The human body is only the outer appearance, and the mind is the essence. Many times, it is involuntarily, like a lotus falling into the mud. Born in  In the vast world, it is impossible not to be stained. How to maintain the beauty of the soul is the real beauty, and it is also the most rare beauty. If it were us men, we just want to be clear in our hearts. Even though there are thousands of people, I will go alone!  You women, even if you come out of the mire, you will not be stained."

    Ayan had never heard words that touched her heart so much. Tears of joy fell and she couldn't stop them.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 91 Unkind**

    Unknowingly, the boat traveled more than ten miles.

    "Farewell!"

    A Yan had no time to react, she saw Qin Chao's figure flashing, walking on the waves, walking on the waves, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.  [.]

    Ayan's eyes widened and she couldn't believe it and said, "Oh my God! Is he really a god descending to earth?" She didn't know that Qin Chao's current Qinggong was barely able to walk on the snow without a trace, but walking on the waves was no problem at all.  What's more, there are so many lotus leaves, water chestnut leaves, reeds, etc. on the lake that you can borrow strength from.  This is not a magical technique at all, just a relatively advanced light skill.  Not to mention Qin Chao, even Abi can do this.  The name Lingbo Weibu is not a random one, but it lives up to its name.  No matter who you are, you only need to practice the first level of Lingbo Weibu to have the ability to walk on Lingbo.  Qin Chao didn't use it before because he didn't want too many people to see it and treat it as a god like Ayan, which would have too much influence.

    After leaving Ayan, Qin Chao searched for an hour in the criss-crossing waterways like a chessboard before finally finding the ¡®Yanziwu¡¯.  The reason why he was sure it was 'Yanziwu' was because the word 'Qin Yun' was written on the plaque of one of the small houses in a rather elegant style.  He had long known from the book that Murong Fu's personal maid, Miss Abi, lived in the 'Qinyun Xiaozhu'. When Murong Fu was away, she and A'Zhu were half masters, and both had many servants to serve them.

    ¡®Qinyun Xiaozhu¡¯ is built on a small island with only a few houses.

    Qin Chao quickly searched everything and saw Miss Abi who was doing embroidery under the lamp.  With just one glance, Qin Chao felt that her beauty was not comparable to that of his maid Abi.  Moreover, her face is full of gentleness, and her body is full of elegance. Even among Jiangnan women, not many can compare with her. It is obvious that her Abi cannot match her.  Especially those slender hands, as white as snow and as transparent as ice, the magic power seems not to be inferior to my own pair of dexterous hands that have become even more amazing after practicing the Beiming Magic Technique.  Qin Chao thought to himself: It's too wasteful to use these hands for embroidery. If I can practice my 'One Sword Style', it will definitely not be much different.  It¡¯s a pity that no one can pass on my ¡®One Sword Style¡¯ now, and it¡¯s useless to think about it anymore.

    I saw Abi embroidering on her hands and murmuring to herself, saying love words about missing Murong Fu: "Young Master has been busy all day long without any time to spare. It's so hard! Abi misses her so much."  She helps the young master solve his problems, but can't help him with anything. He is not as good as Sister A'Zhu" From her words, Qin Chao learned that the four generals of the Murong family, A'Zhu, and Wang Yuyan had all gone to Luoyang, and deduced that they and  Murong Fu was probably still in the Shaolin Temple at this time, troubled by the Qiao Feng incident.  At the same time, it was deduced that Qiao Feng, the former leader of the Beggar Clan, had become friends with Qin Hongmian, the 'Shura Sword', and rescued Qiao Feng's adoptive father and adoptive mother, Qiao Sanhuai and his wife, as well as Qiao Feng's master, Master Xuanku, from Xiao Yuanshan.  He learned about his life experience and Murong Bo's conspiracy back then.  I'm afraid it won't be long before Murong Fu and his son and Qiao Feng and his son will fight to the death, but I don't know if they can be resolved by the unknown monk.  No matter what, the story that Gusu Murong was born in the Xianbei tribe of the Yan royal family and has been plotting to restore the country will soon spread in the world.  By that time, not only would Gusu Murong no longer be able to gain a foothold in the world, but the Song Dynasty court would definitely not be able to tolerate them. 'Yanziwu' was soon raided by the government. Not only did a large number of the Murong family's servants end miserably, but also unknown  How many innocent people will be implicated.

    Although the Qin Dynasty had already guessed the outcome, he did not dare to get too involved, lest he be implicated, or even make things worse and magnify the harm. Unless he wanted to overthrow the Song Dynasty and become emperor himself, he would not be interested in something bigger than rebellion.  Things can only be avoided.  Sometimes, when he thinks that saving Qiao Feng's family will affect so many families, he feels very regretful that he was nosy, and therefore he dare not meddle too much.  Otherwise, it would be just a matter of convenience to directly pursue Miss Abi and avoid her tragic ending in the book.  Anyway, he broke monogamy long ago and chose a life of three wives and four concubines, so it doesn't matter if he has one more girl Abi.

    Since he accepted the ¡®Tianshan Child Elder¡¯ Wu Xingyun, Qin Chao still doesn¡¯t know how soft his heart is and how strong his love luck is, so he dares to ignore it again!  How dare you not be alert!

    Even though he knew very well how deep Miss Abi¡¯s love for Murong Fu was!  How steadfast!  He didn't dare to look any further, fearing that Miss Abi would transfer this love to him, so he continued to search for the 'Huan Shi Shui Pavilion' to distract his mind.

    In addition, there is another very important factor: he discovered that since he practiced Beiming Shen Gong and Lingbo Weibu, his appearance and temperament have changed a little every day and a big change every month, plus the help of the girls to dress up carefully  , her usual weakness of not liking to dress up has been eliminated, and her charm has greatly increased. Otherwise, a woman like Ayan would never be able to fall in love with a strange man after meeting a strange man for a short time.  Fate is one aspect, words and deeds are another aspect, appearance and temperament are also another aspect, they are all very important factors.

    Qin Chao did not dare to stay in Miss Abi's residence for a long time, so he left immediately after searching carefully.  Soon I found A'Zhu's 'Ting Xiang Xiang Pavilion', and carefully?I searched twice before leaving.  Next, it took half an hour to find the 'Xuanshuang Manor' where 'Yifeng' Feng BoE lived.  This place is much larger than 'Qinyun Xiaozhu' and 'Tingxiangxiang Pavilion', but Qin Chao's search time was shorter because he felt that the possibility of 'Huanshi Shui Pavilion' being built in 'Xuanshuangzhuang' was too small.  I just didn't want to miss any clues, so I searched again.  This search was not in vain. He discovered that Feng Boxie, who was rumored to be very ugly, actually had many wives and concubines, and all of them were outstandingly beautiful and had good temperaments. They all seemed to be very talented people.  Not to mention anything else, he just said that the martial arts skills of the two concubines he saw who were practicing swordsmanship were not as good as Xin Shuangqing's before he had the Golden Circle, and they were better than Mrs. Wu of the 'Wuxi Escort Agency'.  He originally thought that heroic women like Mrs. Wu would be rare, but unexpectedly he saw a large group of them tonight.  Such a powerful woman can only be a turbulent concubine. You can imagine how powerful the head wife and the two common wives are.  He always thought that the quality and quantity of the women he owned were too high, but now when he compared them with Feng Bo Evil, he realized that if it weren't for Wu Xingyun, those women he owned would be nothing at all. No wonder Wu Xingyun looked down on them!  He couldn't help but think of Duan Zhengchun, the merciless King of Dali Zhennan. For a long time in the past, he really thought that Duan Zhengchun was very romantic. Now he realized that it was mainly due to the general environment. In fact, Duan Zhengchun was not a good person at all.  She is not romantic, and she doesn't know much about women, and she doesn't know how to deal with women. Otherwise, why would there be only one official wife in the family, and she always likes to become a Taoist nun. She even had an affair with someone and gave birth to Duan Yu, and even died without giving birth to a child for Duan Zhengchun.  .  On the contrary, his appearance, life experience, and martial arts skills are far inferior to Duan Zhengchun's reputation for being romantic and lustful. In fact, he is far stronger than Duan Zhengchun in these aspects.  Feng Bo evil likes to be away from home for a long time, but here the woman still stays at home obediently and manages the house well, so that he has nothing to worry about and can concentrate on his own affairs.  It is difficult to have such a beautiful woman who can withstand loneliness and run a house and is both talented and beautiful. Feng Bo evil can actually have a large group of them quietly, which makes Qin Chao both envious and jealous. It took a lot of effort  , then suppressed the jealousy and returned to a normal mind.

    The Qin Dynasty respected the women who kept the house very much, and of course they liked them very much, but they did not dare to meet them for fear of causing a romantic disaster.  After he searched the 'Xuanshuang Manor', it was still a long time before dawn, but he had no intention of searching again, so he found a big tree, sat on the branch and practiced the Beiming Magic Technique.  Due to the great increase in his ability to absorb, transform, practice, and purify, although he did not absorb much internal energy, his internal energy cultivation level still increased steadily, increasing to about 210 years, and he reached the thirteenth level in Beiming Shengong.  layer.  He could have cultivated the fourteenth level long ago, but he could not make up his mind whether it was better to practice the 'Left Foot Center Point' first, the 'Right Foot Center Point', or other acupoints, so he postponed it until now.  The most important thing is that the treasured spear in his lower body jumped violently, showing signs of being most suitable for practice, but he did not dare to practice, fearing that it would cause a huge increase in blood pressure and be difficult to control.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 92 The Land of Etiquette

    After experiencing something at the 'Xuanshuang Manor' tonight, I finally realized the truth of letting nature take its course, otherwise I would be like Duan Zhengchun, and be thankless.  I believe that as the Beiming Qi in the 'Bao Qian Cave' grows, these special abilities will also grow, so that he no longer has to worry about the increase in wives and concubines.  Because now, whether he is abstinent like a monk or indulgent like an emperor, he can freely control and choose freely.  The only bad news in the results of this training was that he deduced that when Wu Xingyun reaches similar acupuncture points, due to the different body structures of women and men, he must have his assistance to complete it naturally, otherwise it is very likely that  Leaving behind serious troubles that will affect his life, just like when Wu Xingyun practiced the "Eight Wastelands Self-respecting Skill", he accidentally became a child who will not grow up.  He had known for a long time that Yi Wu Xingyun's terrifying cultivation speed would soon catch up with him and surpass him, but he didn't know that there was such a huge hidden danger.  He thought that since he could discover it, when he reached that special acupuncture point, he would definitely be able to discover it with Wu Xingyun's terrifying martial arts knowledge.  When the time comes, there will be hidden dangers in cultivation inside and a formidable enemy like Li Qiu Shui outside, which can only be solved by truly uniting as husband and wife. No matter how many and good reasons I have, I am afraid I will not be able to shirk them.  This is not the most worrying thing for him. The main reason is that he is worried that Mu Wanqing will be jealous and they will have to marry together.  But in this case, both weddings were too hasty and would always be an imperfect regret.  The most important thing is that I can't wait for Wang Yuyan and can't marry three wives at the same time.  [Search for the latest updates here.]

    When Qin Chao arrived at the place where he had broken up with A-Yan, he found A-Yan waiting for him, yawning, huddled up by the cold wind. He felt moved and apologetic, so he jumped on the boat and said softly:  "It's very cold outside in the morning. You don't have to go so early next time. Remember to wear more clothes."

    A-Yan smiled happily and said, "I'm not very cold, slave. I've only been here not long ago!"

    Qin Chao knew that her body was too weak and weak, so he hurriedly stepped forward and put his left hand on her vest, and poured another pure Beiming Qi into her.

    A-Yan felt that her whole body was gradually getting warmer from her back, and she felt sweet and sour in her heart. She shed tears and said, "It's all because of my fault, causing the master to waste precious energy."

    Qin Chao smiled and said: "Don't be stupid. You have endured hardship for me, and it is right for me to do something for you."

    Ayan cried and laughed: "What kind of hardship is this?"

    Qin Chaodao: "Stop talking about this, go home early and go to bed early."

    Ayan nodded in agreement, not daring to say more, and hurriedly rowed the boat back along the way she came yesterday.  When the two passed by the place where they collected red water chestnuts yesterday, they were blocked by several men holding sticks.  Qin Chao guessed that they were probably here to hunt down the thieves who stole red water chestnuts. He didn't want to argue, so before they could speak, he threw out a few small coins to buy the way.  Seeing that he was dressed luxuriously, everyone didn't dare to go too far, so they quickly let him go with a smile, full of apologies.  Qin Chao snorted coldly and threw out a few more coins as a reward for their knowledge.  After walking far away, Ayan patted her chest, breathed a long sigh of relief, and explained to Qin Chao: "I didn't see clearly last night that they had set up a trap there. It's really disgusting!"

    Qin Chao said disapprovingly: "Since you have eaten their red water chestnuts, you should give them some money."

    A Yan said angrily: "Those are wild and ownerless things. Not only did they take them by force, they also deliberately let others eat them to cause trouble. They are despicable and shameless."

    Qin Chaodao: "Is there no one to teach them a lesson?"

    A-Yan said: "Yes, yes, otherwise they would not be so easy to talk to just now. But after being taught a lesson, they still don't change. Instead, they take out their anger on the weak people."

    Qin Chao said a little depressed: "I don't even bother to teach a little shrimp like that who has no internal strength at all, but if I don't teach him a lesson, I won't be angry at him. This can be regarded as bullying the weak!"

    Ayan chuckled and said, "Young master is willing to teach them a lesson, but you are only flattering them. How can you be bullying the weak!"

    Qin Chao's face showed a look of reminiscence, and he sighed: "These little gangsters are a hundred times worse than mice, cockroaches and other pests, and they are a hundred times harder to control. A light punishment is useless, a severe punishment is not good. No punishment will do, as that will lead to social harm.  Public security has declined rapidly, and people's lives are not peaceful. People's hearts are corrupt, morals are corrupt, crimes are rampant, and industries are in ruins. As a result, turmoil is everywhere, and when there are too many small chaos, it becomes a big chaos that is out of control. If natural disasters such as floods and earthquakes come,  It became a battle between heroes.¡±

    Ayan¡¯s eyes widened and she said in surprise: ¡°It turns out they are so harmful! What a shame, those corrupt officials only need to accept their benefits, and they don¡¯t care about so much!¡±

    Qin Chao smiled bitterly and said: "The Central Plains is really a 'land of etiquette'! The so-called 'three years to clear the magistrate, one hundred thousand snowflakes and silver.' I am afraid it is mainly accumulated through giving gifts since childhood!"

    Ayan covered her mouth and smiled and said: "Young master, the word 'property' is really well said, it is more pleasant than the word 'benefits' that the slave said.many.  "

    Qin Chao smiled bitterly and said: "The word 'property' is very good, but now it has changed its meaning and has become a combination of interests and face. A group of bastards want to take bribes and bend the law, but they also want to gain fame and reputation. Is this what is called"  Grasp with both hands, both hands must be hard.¡¯ It is indeed a very powerful hard skill!¡±

    Ayan said angrily: "I want to sell myself to the master myself, but I still have to give gifts to those officials. What's the point?"

    Qin Chao said: "If ordinary people can freely sell themselves, then there will be many more slaves in wealthy families than now, and the court will soon have no people available."

    A-Yan was stunned for a moment and said, "Who would be willing to sell themselves into slavery unless they have no choice?"

    Qin Chao smiled and said, "Is it still a last resort for you?"

    A Yan chuckled and said: "Young master is a great figure who is a god, how can he be compared with them."

    Qin Chaodao: "Not long ago, I was still worried about making money to buy buns." Seeing Ayan's expression, it was obvious that he had a lot of doubts and misunderstandings, so he quickly added: "Most people around me know about this matter, and they will answer it as soon as I ask."  I know." Thinking about the changes that had taken place in the past few months, he felt that it was too big and too unbelievable.

    Next, Qin Chao didn¡¯t want to say any more. He didn¡¯t say a few words until the boat landed, then broke up and went their separate ways.

    ??Climb over the city wall and have breakfast at the famous "Songhe Tower" before going home to sleep.  During breakfast, I happened to meet the great poet Qin Guan and several local celebrities. Qin Chao only glanced at them a few more times and stopped meddling. He thought to himself: "Qin Chao, who originally thought he was more popular than those modern idol superstars,  Guan is a pretty boy who looks like Pan An. I didn¡¯t expect his appearance to be so weird. He looks a bit like Crayon Shin-chan. It¡¯s very funny.¡± Hearing Qin Guan and others talking about romantic affairs, I felt both ridiculous and sad at the same time.  I feel that the Northern Song Dynasty was indeed at its end.

    When he woke up, Qin Chao learned from Abi that a notice had been sent to him from the ¡®Happy Building¡¯ in the morning, saying that there would be a grand event tonight, and a peerless beauty would be auctioned after the event.  Only then did he know that the talented Su Xiaoyan that Qin Guan talked about that morning was from the "Happy Building". Today will be Su Xiaoyan's last public performance, and she will be secretly auctioned immediately afterwards. From then on, she will fade out of the public's sight and be reduced to  For someone¡¯s plaything.  Of course, it is another beautiful statement to the outside world, and it is false and true. It is like a veil covering it. If you can't see the truth, your illusions will increase. Su Xiaoyan's reputation has not decreased but increased.  If he didn't know the truth, Qin Chao might have participated in tonight's event with the same enthusiasm as Qin Guan and others, just to meet Ji Xiaoyan, a talented woman who is famous all over the world, and feel that the trip was worthwhile.  After understanding the truth, Qin Chao just wanted to prepare more silver coins and try to take pictures of her tonight, which would be good to her and himself.  He thought it would be better not to meet him before that, lest he see something he shouldn't see and feel uncomfortable.  After thinking about it, he felt that if he went to the auction in person, he would easily get into other troubles. It would be better to let Mrs. Wu go on his behalf. It would be better for him not to meddle in too much business and concentrate on searching for 'Huan Shi Shui Pavilion'.  .  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 93 Photographing Su Xiaoyan

    After lunch, when Qin Chao told Mrs. Wu about the auction, she was so shocked that she couldn't close her mouth for a long time and was speechless.  Wu Yuanyuan was more surprised than she was, but she recovered faster than her.  The mother and daughter had heard of Su Xiaoyan five years ago. They had participated in three of Su Xiaoyan's performances and even exchanged a few words with each other at close range.  Two years ago, Mr. Wu's birthday was celebrated with great pomp and circumstance. Many famous people in the world came to congratulate him uninvited. However, he invited Su Xiaoyan twice, just to let her show off at the birthday banquet, but she was rejected miserably.  Mr. Wu, the escort chief, has always been worried about this. Even Mrs. Wu and her daughter hated Su Xiaoyan because of this, feeling that she looked down on the Wuxi Escort Agency too much.  Only now do I know that it was not that she looked down on the famous Wuxi Escort Agency in Jiangnan, but that she was also involuntarily controlled by the 'Happy Building'.  The 'Happy Building' didn't want her to attend Mr. Wu's escort chief's birthday party and increase the reputation of the Wuxi escort agency. What could she do?

    "Master, Su Xiaoyan should be over twenty-three years old. Although she is very red, she has reached her peak. Once she falls, she will fall thousands of miles. Why not sell it now for a good price." Mrs. Wu sighed and said,  "What this slave girl really didn't expect was that because she was a performer but not a prostitute, she, who seemed to be better than the princess on the surface, was secretly living in such pain. No wonder she didn't like singing and dancing, but she liked reading very much. It turned out that she had long wanted to get rid of the famous prostitute.  Circle, become a useful woman to the new master, thereby improving identity and status.¡±[.]

    "Is her singing and dancing bad?" Qin Chaoxiao asked.

    Wu Yuanyuan said: "She has thousands of amorous feelings in every move she makes. A few random moves can captivate a large audience. A few random hums can cause waves of screams."

    Qin Chao thought for a while and said, "You mean she can't dance or sing at all?"

    Mrs. Wu said: "Master, don't listen to Yuanyuan's nonsense. Su Xiaoyan is so smart, how could she not know how to sing and dance? She is deliberately hiding her clumsiness. It's not surprising that Yuanyuan can't see it. The strangest thing is that she is not good at poetry.  She is also not good at painting, those aspects are just ordinary, which is very inconsistent with her huge reputation."

    Qin Chaodao: "Even an ugly person can still be admired. People's hearts are so strange." He has long been accustomed to trends that do not live up to their name.

    Mrs. Wu asked strangely: "Don't you feel very disappointed, Master?"

    Qin Chao laughed and said, "If I haven't even met you, I will be disappointed, then what's the difference between me and the ordinary star-chasers?"

    "What kind of star-chasing people?" Mrs. Wu was puzzled at first, but she soon figured it out and sighed, "This word is used brilliantly!"

    Qin Chaodao: "You don't need to say more. No matter she is old or young, beautiful or ugly, talented or not, buy it first. I don't know how much silver I should prepare to be foolproof. What do you think?"

    Wu Yuanyuan replied without even thinking about it: "Our mother and daughter together only have six hundred and fifty taels. Even if she is praised to heaven, she is still a prostitute. At most, she is worth one thousand taels."

    Mrs. Wu thought for a while and then said slowly: "It stands to reason that if you can sell her for five hundred taels, it will be a huge profit. Anyway, if you sell this, you can become famous for that. What's more, I made a lot of money before selling it, and now  It is equivalent to using waste, and buyers are not fools. No matter how much they pay, they will not pay for it. In short, the famous prostitutes who cannot be obtained are valuable, but no matter how much they are praised, they cannot remain valuable forever, and sooner or later they will depreciate. After all,  Most people like the new and hate the old. Of course, things are not that simple, but it is generally correct. If the master wants to be absolutely sure, one thousand taels is enough."

    Qin Chao said dumbfounded: "If this is the case, I don't know whether the buyer or the seller took advantage."

    Without thinking, Mrs. Wu said in a matter-of-fact tone: "Of course the buyer suffered a loss, and it was a big loss. There is no reason for the seller to suffer a loss. It's just that compared to the many people who were deceived by the gimmick of famous prostitutes who did not sell their bodies.  Buyers, compared to those infatuated men who "will never regret it as their clothes get wider and wider, and make people haggard because of their beauty." Compared to those fools who can't even see the face of a peerless beauty clearly, they think about it day and night and can't eat.  We have obviously suffered much less loss.¡±

    Qin Chao sighed: "They like to immerse themselves in beautiful dreams like us before. Whether it is a disadvantage or not, I can't say. The reality is too cruel, maybe it is better for them to immerse themselves in beautiful dreams. But dreams are just dreams after all, and in the end they will  It¡¯s just nothing, not what I wanted.¡±

    Wu Yuanyuan pursed her lips and said: "No matter how much money is paid, the owner will suffer a big loss in this transaction."

    Qin Chao said: "This kind of loss is also a blessing. You don't have to worry too much about money. Anyway haha!" He smiled and didn't say any more. He thought to himself: "As long as you have strong martial arts in hand, you won't have to worry about anyone."  Help pay for the bill, but you don¡¯t have to take it all in your hands. You can send it to the many landlords, bullies, bandits, bandits, profiteers, and corrupt officials for the time being, and then pick it up when you need it. I can travel thousands of miles in one dayThere is no need to waste too much time on Qinggong by walking back and forth within a few seconds.  "

    Mrs. Wu thought for a while and said: "The master's study is indeed short of two maids. Although it is said that Su Xiaoyan is a big talent with little use, but if it is the master, it is a small talent with great use and promotes her."

    Qin Chao laughed and said happily: "If you didn't tell me, I almost forgot. This is how she was arranged after buying it. You ask her to collect more books, good or bad, as long as they are listed in my 'Book Title Catalog'  If not, just buy it for me. As long as it reaches a hundred copies, leave a copy here and call the 'Suzhou Escort Bureau' to escort the original copy to the 'Gong Family Restaurant' and give it to Gong Wan. Haha" smiled,  He said: "This escort agency is indeed a good thing. It saves me the trouble of running back and forth myself."

    Wu Yuanyuan said: "The Escort Agency is the right way to serve everyone. Beating and killing is a last resort."

    Mrs. Wu said: "The Escort Agency makes a lot of money very quickly, and it snowballs. Who is not jealous! The more money there is, the more jealous people will be, the more people will be offended, and the greater the expenses will be. If there is no corresponding strength protection,  You never get a good end. All the major escort agencies have long understood this. It¡¯s just that if you don¡¯t open an escort agency, they will open it. If you don¡¯t dare to make money, they will make it. If you are not afraid of poverty, they will be afraid. Although they know that the greater the benefit, the greater the risk.  The seven families of the Escort Bureau will not end well, but people in the world are living a life of licking blood with the tip of a knife. The greater the profit, the greater the struggle. The timid will be frightened to death and the bold will be overwhelmed. Who cares about this. Our Wuxi Escort Agency will fall  , the prices in the escort market will definitely rise, there will be more jealous people, and the fight will become more intense."

    Qin Chao sighed: "The common people sweat, and the people in the rivers and lakes bleed. In the end, it is easier for the government. No wonder that if we divide for a long time, we will unite, and if we unite for a long time, we will divide."

    Mrs. Wu nodded her head and said bitterly: "That's right! Even though the government seems to be doing nothing, they are the real masterminds behind the scenes. They are the ones who benefit the most, and they are the ones who commit the heaviest crimes. Everyone looks down on the government.  But he didn't dare to offend the government too much, so he could only pretend that he didn't know. Let's just say that no matter how much money the 'Happy Building' made, most of it would have been taken away by the government, but most of the reputation fell on 'Happy Building'  , and one day when they felt that they could no longer control the 'Happy Building', or things failed, or there was internal fighting, the government eliminated them, but they were innocent of any crime, and most of their good reputation fell on the government."

    Qin Chao said eloquently: "This is how the Beggar Gang was weakened, and how your Wuxi Escort Agency fell. On the surface, it has nothing to do with the government, but the real murderers are the government. However, how many people can really see through this?  ? Who dares to say it? Who will believe it? Even if you believe it, do you hate the direct murderer more or the indirect murderer? After all, the government mostly kills people with borrowed swords and gets away with it. Even if you settle accounts with the government,  It doesn't help that the petty officials from outside are used as scapegoats. Because a large number of such petty officials can be replaced at any time. Even if they are pushed down from petty officials to high officials, it is just a change of dynasty, and they can only be slightly better.  The last time. Compared with the huge price paid, the gains often outweigh the losses."

    Wu Yuanyuan said angrily: "That being said, if I don't kill a few more dog officials, I will always feel uncomfortable."

    Qin Chao asked back: "What about their family members? Most of them are innocent!" Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 94 Returning Shi Shui Pavilion

    Wu Yuanyuan said: "We are all from the same family, so of course we share the blessings and share the guilt. If we don't kill them, it would be extra merciful. No matter how tragic their end is, it is the retribution they deserve." After finishing speaking, she felt vaguely in her heart.  Something is wrong.  After thinking carefully for a while, she realized that she had taken those things as natural retribution before. Not only did she often watch the fun and applaud, but now she had also suffered the same retribution. Her former neighbors and friends regarded it as retribution.  It was natural retribution. Not only did he not help, but he also watched the fun, applauded, laughed and applauded. It seemed to be the right thing to do and he should not be blamed.  They treat their own mothers and daughters as despicable goods, shouting around, making comments, and picking and choosing. It seems to be a matter of course. They should not make a fuss and scold them for having their consciences eaten by dogs

    "If you can't do it yourself, how can you blame others?" Qin Chao said what Wu Yuanyuan wanted to say but didn't dare to say.  [.]

    "Yes! I have had many slaves in my house before. I have long been accustomed to it and have never thought about these things deeply. After I was in trouble, I never dared to think about these things deeply. Only in front of the master can I have the ability to think about these things and truly think about them.  I understand clearly. I used to think that the master had ulterior motives when he burned the deed of betrayal, but now I realize that it was the master¡¯s sincerity and benevolence. I used to think that the master¡¯s behavior was strange, but now I understand that such behavior is normal and not normal.  What is normal is the slave's thoughts and behaviors. Just like a blind man, the world in his eyes is all black. If he is strange, the world in his eyes will also be strange. If he is normal, the world in his eyes will also be normal." Mrs. Wu compared these to her daughter.  Still deeply touched.

    Qin Chao's face straightened up and he said seriously: "Within three months, you can leave me at any time if you want. I will only be happy for you. But after three months, don't blame me for being ruthless and treating you as my slaves. Don't  Blame me for being hypocritical and deceiving your feelings. Don¡¯t blame me for being too harsh and not remembering old feelings. You can¡¯t go up or down in a short time. The master is not like the master, and the slave is not like the slave. It is good for everyone, but in the long run, it will be bad for everyone.  It's very bad, I hope you can understand. You have to choose between equality and master and slave, and the relationship between opposites cannot be contradictory for too long. I don't just say this to you mother and daughter, I say this to everyone.  There is some difference in time, maybe one month, or five months." After saying that, he turned and left, allowing the mother and daughter to take the opportunity to think better.  For Qin Chao, giving them a choice is also giving him a choice, but no matter what choice he makes, he must choose one, he cannot choose both, and he cannot choose both.

    After a stick of incense.

    "Sigh Although Mom is no longer a loyal and good woman, she is confident that from now on she can follow her master wholeheartedly and never regret it until death. It's just my dear daughter. How you choose makes Mom really embarrassed. Mom thought about it for a long time.  You just came up with a solution that is not a solution, it depends on your own choice?" Mrs. Wu said in a heavy tone.

    Wu Yuanyuan frowned and said, "My daughter knows her own temperament and is afraid that she won't be able to be like my mother, but she doesn't want to leave her master. She is in a dilemma."

    Mrs. Wu smiled and said: "You have made great progress by saying this. You are more cautious and meticulous than before. Let's do it! I follow the master, and you follow the mother. We are all the master's slaves, but the mother is a direct subordinate, and you are not. Mother.  If you follow one path to the end, you can advance and retreat freely in a short period of time.¡±

    Wu Yuanyuan said distressedly: "Can it only be for a short period of time?"

    Mrs. Wu said: "Of course! If you can't make a choice for decades, why don't you let the master tolerate it for decades?"

    Wu Yuanyuan said with a smile: "When the time comes, my daughter will become an old woman and I'm afraid she will have to be supported when walking. What other options will I choose?"

    Mrs. Wu said: "Thank you for still being able to laugh. That's one of the reasons why we can't wait too long."

    Wu Yuanyuan said with a smile: "We are mother and daughter. I am afraid that the master and mother will not be happy when our daughter gets married."

    Mrs. Wu blushed and said: "I'm not shy, I can say this. It's already a great blessing for me to follow my master, how can I hope for that?"

    Wu Yuanyuan said with a smile: "I don't mean what I said. My daughter will never believe it. Don't change the subject. What my daughter said before is the truth. No matter how shy you are, you have to say it."

    Mrs. Wu was distressed for a while, lost her temper, and gritted her teeth and said: "It was just wishful thinking before. You couldn't get married no matter what. From now on, you can only be like your mother and follow your master wholeheartedly. You can do it if you can, and you must do it if you can't.  This is also destiny, it can only be like this, no wonder we.¡±

    The mother and daughter sighed in unison and whispered: "It's destined!"

    That night, Qin Chao jumped over the city wall again, then took Ayan's boat and walked for more than ten miles. Then he launched his supreme master-level Qinggong, traveled through the night, and once again sneaked into the 'Swallow Pier' to search.  'Huan Shi Shui Pavilion' is located.  It took him half an hour to find the 'Jinfeng Village' where 'Fei Ye Fei Ye' Bao BuTong lived.  Area ratio¡®Xuan Shuang Manor's much larger Jinfeng Manor has only one and a half mistresses.  The other half of the hostess's daughter is Bao Bu Liang. She is very tall and looks neither good nor bad.  After walking around the 'Jinfeng Village', Qin Chao couldn't help but sigh: "Bao BuTong is really different! With such a powerful ability, everyone has more wives and concubines, the better, but he only marries one, everyone has  The more children and grandchildren the better, but he only had one. Everyone agreed that the more sons the better, but he didn¡¯t want any of them. Everyone liked to build bungalows, but he preferred building high-rise buildings. Everyone wanted to have more children, the better, but he didn¡¯t want any of them.  . Everyone" Qin Chao watched Mrs. Bao Bubu's martial arts practice for a while, and found that this woman's martial arts skills were far superior to Mrs. Wu's. I'm afraid she could even fight with Mrs. Wu with just one hand, especially with her profound internal strength and ordinary martial arts.  An ordinary punch to the ground is extremely powerful in her hands.  The deeper his inner strength, the stronger his five senses. He neither dared to get too close to Mrs. Bao, nor did he dare to search in the 'Golden Wind Manor' for too long, for fear of revealing clues and being noticed by Mrs. Bao.

    Not long after leaving 'Jinfeng Village', Qin Chao found Gong Yegan's 'Chixia Village'. After searching carefully, he could not find 'Huan Shi Shui Pavilion'. He found several large wine cellars with piles of fine wine.  There were piles of wine, the vintage ones were extremely high, and looking at the labels on the wine jars, there were more than a dozen wine jars that were over a hundred years old, which made his mouth water all over the floor. The low ones were very low and had only been put in for a few days.  To be cautious, he didn't touch a sip of wine and suppressed his boiling desire. After searching everything, he still didn't touch a sip of wine and left as if running away.

    Just like this, he searched around 'Yanziwu' one by one, one island after another, and one village after another. It was not until the fifth night that he finally found 'Huan Shi' not far behind 'Shenhe Village'.  Water Pavilion', saw a room full of martial arts secrets.  He first looked at the secret manuals of the Wuliang Sword Sect and confirmed whether these secrets were true or not. Then he walked to the bookshelf where the martial arts secret manuals of the Huashan Sect were placed and saw the 'Yangwu Sword', 'Xiyi Sword', 'Jade Girl's Seventeen Needles'  ', 'Gentleman's Sword', 'Lady's Sword' and other secret books are lined up on the bookshelves, but the ones he wants most are missing, 'Zixia Gong' and 'Dugu Nine Swords'.  He knew that Mrs. Wu and her daughter were just outer disciples of the Huashan Sect. They had only practiced the 'Jade Girl's Thirteen Needles' and lacked the most powerful four moves. So he picked up the 'Jade Girl's Seventeen Needles' and opened it, silently writing it down for future preparations.  Taught Mrs. Wu and her daughter.

    Next, he walked to the bookshelf where the Qingcheng sect's martial arts secrets were placed. From a pile of secrets, he found "Qing Zi Jiu Da, Cheng Zi Eighteen Breaks". When he opened it, he felt that it was not as good as Wuliang Sword Technique. It was poor.  More than one level.  He didn't believe that the Qingcheng sect's martial arts was so weak, and thought: "Although there are many secret books in 'Huan Shi Shui Pavilion', there are probably only a few that are truly superior, such as 'Seventy-two Special Skills of Shaolin' and 'Shenzhen Zhi'. That's it."  Talking about the Duan family in Dali, the "Yi Yang Zhi" which is as famous as the Murong family's "Shenhe Zhi" has not been collected, and the more powerful "Kurong Chan Kung Fu" is also missing, let alone the "Six Meridians" which is as famous as the "Seventy-two Special Skills of Shaolin"  'Excalibur'. The Murong family probably doesn't even know the name of the Qingcheng sect's truly superior martial arts, let alone collect them all."

    Qin Chao didn¡¯t want to waste time anymore with secrets that were not superior, so he looked for the ¡®Indestructible Body Magic Skill¡¯ among the ¡®Seventy-two Special Skills of Shaolin¡¯ and started to read it.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 95 The King Kong is Indestructible

    The Qin Dynasty had long felt that the basic defense power of his own body was too low, so he had long been salivating over the 'Indestructible Vajra Body Magic', the first of its kind in the Shaolin Temple, but he was not sure about the 'Indestructible Vajra Body Magic'.  meet your own requirements.  After turning the first page, he couldn't control his surprise and said to himself: "It's exactly what I expected. The biggest difficulty in practicing the 'Indestructible Body Magic Art' is to maintain the body of a child until you are twenty-two years old before you can start practicing.  I can only break free after attaining great success. Fortunately, I have always been very clean and self-possessed and have overcome this difficulty. If I had waited a few days to have sex with Wu Xingyun and Mu Wanqing in the bridal chamber, I would have been deceived and could no longer practice. However, the current situation is also  It's not much better. If you can't practice it to perfection within these few days, and all your power will be lost after the body is broken, the result will be worse than if you didn't practice it at all. You can neither give up practicing the 'Vajra Indestructible Body Divine Art' by yourself, nor can you give up helping Wu Xingyun practice New Beiming.  Magic skills, two major difficulties come together, one cannot break the body, the other must break the body, it is really terrible!"

    When he turned to the second page, he couldn't help but want to scold his mother, because if what was said above was true, the 'Indestructible Body Divine Art' would only take twelve years of practice at the earliest to be perfected. Even those with high qualifications would be the first in the Shaolin Temple.  , it also takes an average of about thirty years to be completed.  He made a rough calculation, and based on his appalling qualifications, not to mention twelve years, let alone thirty years, it would be a miracle to be able to practice to the highest level within one hundred and twenty years, and it would be great to be able to achieve the highest level of cultivation within three hundred years.  He did not doubt that the secrets were deliberately scrawled, because he had known for a long time that Xiao Yuanshan and Murong Bo in the book both knew that being good was inferior to being good. They had secretly learned martial arts in the Hidden Gold Pavilion of Shaolin Temple for about thirty years, and both had only  Each will practice the three "Seventy-two Shaolin Skills" to perfection.  Both Xiao Yuanshan and Murong Bo became peerless masters when they were young. It is easy to imagine their high qualifications. And the 'Seventy-two Shaolin Special Skills' they practiced were given priority to those that were most suitable for their respective cultivation, and the ones with lower difficulty were selected first.  At first, they didn't even choose to practice the more difficult 'Vajra Indestructible Body Magic'.  [Search for the latest updates here.]

    It is also recorded on the second page that after practicing the 'Indestructible Body Magic Art' to perfection, the whole body will be harder than ordinary steel, with only twelve flaws that are harder than hundred-refined steel. The largest flaw is the strongest point.  , is also the weakest point, harder than King Kong.  Qin Chao was overjoyed and sad when he saw it, and said to himself: "Shaolin is indeed the Taishan Beidou of the Central Plains martial arts world. The 'Seventy-two stunts of Shaolin' are indeed extremely superior martial arts. The 'Vajra Indestructible Body Magic' is worthy of its name. It's a pity that I can only enter Baoshan Mountain."  Came back empty-handed"

    As he turned over page after page, Qin Chao¡¯s expression changed in a thousand ways.

    Qin Chao closed the last page in great pain. He knew that he would never be able to practice the 'Indestructible Body Magic Skill', but he was unwilling to give up like this.  After thinking about it, I felt that the only way to create a new 'Vajra Indestructible Body Magic' is to use the characteristics of the Beiming Divine Art to blend in with the Beiming Divine Art, similar to the 'Tianshan Plum-Breaking Hand' of the 'Lingjiu Palace'  No move will be tolerated.  Rather than creating a martial art of your own, it is better to say that it is the first time to truly exert the power of Beiming Divine Art.  Because even the Xiaoyao Sect¡¯s ¡®Small Phaseless Skill¡¯ can drive all the ¡®Seventy-two Shaolin Skills¡¯, not to mention the Beiming Divine Skill that only the head of the Xiaoyao Sect can fully practice.  He has long wanted to understand that the 'Small Wuxiang Gong' and the 'Eight Desolate Self-respecting Gong' are both part of the Beiming Divine Art. The combination of the three is the real Beiming Divine Art, but he is not sure.  Only when he saw Wu Xingyun's Beiming Qi was he finally convinced.

    The relationship between the three internal skills of Xiaoyao Sect is similar to the "Seventy-two Special Skills of Shaolin". They can be practiced separately or together.  Although the more they are, the more powerful they are, but the difficulty of cultivation is also higher. For those who cannot cultivate to perfection individually, practicing together can only be a delusion.  Although the three brothers and sisters Wu Yazi, Wu Xingyun, and Li Qiu Shui have extremely high qualifications, they are not enough to practice the three major internal skills together. Their master had no choice but to let them practice one skill each, instead of being reluctant to teach it, otherwise he would let them practice three majors.  Wouldn't it be better if they all practiced the same internal skill, so that they could learn from each other's cultivation experience.  Their master disassembled the Beiming Divine Skill into three major internal skills and taught one to each of his three apprentices. The purpose was to merge the three internal skills into one one day.

    Qin Chao was neither sure that Wu Xingyun and his three brothers and sisters knew these secrets that were not secrets, nor was he sure that they did not know them.  But he was sure that if the three major internal skills of the Xiaoyao Sect could be combined into one, they would be comparable to the 'Seventy-two Special Skills of Shaolin' and not inferior to the 'Six Meridians Divine Sword' of the Dali Duan clan.  This reminds me of Xu Zhu, the new head of Xiaoyao Sect, Wuming, the sweeping monk of Shaolin, and Duan Yu, the grandson of the Duan family in Dali. They have all practiced the extremely demanding secret skills of Zhenyao sect.  There is another person worth noting in the book. You Tanzhi, the young master of "Juxian Village", by chance, practiced Shaolin's most precious "Yi Jin Jing". His martial arts was not inferior to Murong Fu, who had practiced it since childhood.  The new leader of the Beggars Clan, the largest gang in the world.  It's a pity that he has a similar problem to Duan Yu - after practicing it, he is not very good at using it.

    ¡®The magical power of the indestructible body¡¯As soon as Yang arrives, he first starts practicing from the lower body, using the 'Bao Qian Point' to temporarily replace the Dantian to circulate Qi, and enhance the defense of the Zi Sun Bag area.

    Qin Chao thought to himself: "If my eldest brother had practiced the 'Indestructible Body Magic' back then, the tragedy of annihilating his descendants would not have happened. But there are too many martial arts that hurt the lower body like 'Tickling the Yin Leg', and countless people in the world have been harmed by this."  , we can't all practice the 'Indestructible Body Magic Art' first and then go out in the world! Even if we can practice it, we don't know when we will be successful. We no longer need to be a monk, we can have wedding flowers and candles, and pass on the family line. If the eldest brother had had the opportunity to practice back then.  , you may not necessarily choose to practice, and choose to be a monk who is not a monk for a long time. What¡¯s more, there are also family martial arts that need to be practiced, so you can¡¯t be distracted.¡±

    The second level of the ¡®Vajra Indestructible Body Divine Skill¡¯ is practiced in the area of ????the lower belly, where the true energy enters the ¡®lower Dantian¡¯.

    The third layer enhances the defense of the face, focusing on cultivating the ¡®eyebrow point¡¯.

    As the saying goes: "Punch someone without hitting him in the face." In a real life-and-death battle, who would care about this? Of course they would do the opposite, wishing they could hit the enemy in the face with every move.

    On the fourth level, the center of gravity shifts to the chest, and the true energy is connected to the ¡®Tanzhong point¡¯.  Even if a woman tries to practice forcefully, she has no choice but to give up at this point, otherwise she cannot predict the consequences.

    On the fifth floor, turn to the top of the head and open the 'Baihui Point' to prepare for opening the entrance.  By this time, Qin Chao could completely confirm that there was indeed Xuan Gong on top of martial arts.

    Sixth, seventh, eighth and ninth floors, left hand, right hand, left foot, right foot, 'left palm point', 'right palm point', 'left foot point', 'right foot point'.  After practicing, a pair of flesh palms is a magic weapon, a pair of flesh legs is a sharp blade, and every move has the power to crack monuments and rocks.

    The tenth and eleventh levels cultivate the left ear and the right ear respectively. The true energy connects the 'left ear point' and the 'right ear point', impacts the true energy hanging straight down from the 'Baihui point', activates the spiritual eye located in the center of the eyebrow, and gradually possesses  "Special functions" such as slow vision and clairvoyance, and start the cultivation of spiritual power.  Spiritual power is just the name of the Qin Dynasty, and it is called 'mana power' in the secret book.  Qin Chao felt that the term "mana" was too broad and far less accurate than spiritual power.  But he is not opposed to the use of 'mana', because when he first practiced spiritual power, there was a strange phenomenon of dead trees blooming. This was obviously not consistent with the spiritual power he knew, but it was very consistent with the legendary 'mana'.  similar.

    The twelfth level is the last level and the most difficult level to practice. Use mental power instead of internal power to practice the 'spiritual eye point' that goes deep into the head, opening the gateway from 'acquired' to 'innate', and the breathing is transferred from acquired to something like the mother's womb.  In the Xiantian, the true qi yin and yang merge into one, transforming into the endless "Xiantian True Qi".  To cultivate at this level, you need to have at least two thousand years of cultivation, which is almost ten times the Qin Dynasty's current internal strength cultivation.  From the description in the secret book, the Qin Dynasty judged that although Wu Xingyun's cultivation had already spanned two thousand years, he still had not entered the innate realm. Otherwise, even if his body had not returned to normal, he would not have suffered a major illness once in thirty years.  Tribulation.  From Wu Xingyun's situation, it was not difficult for him to deduce that Li Qiushui's cultivation had already exceeded two thousand years, and he had not yet reached the innate realm.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 96 The Body of a Boy

    Based on calculations based on the original work, reality, and secret manuals, the Qin Dynasty can only confirm that the unknown monk has entered the innate realm. The main sign is that the unknown monk can release his true energy to protect his body.

    From the perspective of combat effectiveness, nurture may not necessarily lead to innate defeat. Just like the longer range of bows and arrows, they do have an advantage over swords. However, in battle, those who use swords may not necessarily lose, and those who use bows and arrows may not necessarily win.  Under normal circumstances, archers have high combat effectiveness and can kill a large number of enemies without losing a single soldier. Especially when combined with war horses, they become even more powerful and their combat effectiveness skyrockets.  In a similar way, innate advantages cannot be ignored, especially after possessing innate skills, one becomes even more powerful.  [.]

    This reminded the Qin Dynasty of the "Huashan Sword Theory", the "Five Jue", and the founder of the "Quanzhen Sect" Wang Chongyang. This man defeated the "Yi Yang Finger" of the Duan family in Dali by relying on his innate skills.  The 'Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms' and 'Dog Beating Stick Technique' that overwhelmed the Beggar Clan and won the title of the best martial arts in the world.

    Qin Chao secretly sighed: "The 'Vajra Indestructible Body Divine Skill' is indeed very powerful, but it has just touched the edge of innate skills, and it cannot be considered a real innate skill."

    With the help of a memory that is far superior to ordinary people after being strengthened by mental power, Qin Chao silently memorized the 'Vajra Indestructible Body Magic Art' and then turned around and left the 'Huanshi Water Pavilion'.

    After returning home, Qin Chao didn¡¯t sleep as usual. All he could think about was the new ¡®Indestructible Body Magic Skill¡¯. He was racing against time and going all out.

    It took a whole hour for Qin Chao to finally understand that ¡®Beiming is the sea and King Kong is the embankment.  A thousand-mile embankment was destroyed by an ant nest.  'The truth is, secretly said: "What a danger! Without the protection of the Diamond Embankment, the higher the cultivation level of Beiming Divine Art, the greater the risk of being destroyed in the ant nest." He tried to put the Beiming in the 'Treasure Spear Cave'  The Ming Zhen Qi is divided into half, rotates clockwise, and transforms into positive internal force.  Unexpectedly, as the rotation speed increased, his baby also continued to shrink, and finally became as short as a little finger.  After being stunned for a long time, Qin Chao was about to cry without tears. He couldn't control himself and shouted: "How can it be used if it is so small? No matter how hard it is, what's the use?"

    Several women heard the sound and came.

    Mu Wanqing¡¯s voice came first before Mu Wanqing arrived: ¡°How to use it? Isn¡¯t it bad to be hard?¡±

    I saw that Qin Chao's face was strange, white with red, and red with white. He looked angry but not angry, happy but not happy. His expression was in a daze from time to time. The girls were full of doubts and guesses.

    After a while, Qin Chao came to his senses. He did not dare to let the girls know the truth, so he quickly changed his gaze and said, "I made some mistakes when I modified the iron sword. Although the hardness and flexibility increased, the size and length decreased."

    Mu Wanqing showed a look of sudden realization and said with a smile: "No wonder you have been holding a broken iron sword all day long. It turned out to be this idea. But for blacksmithing, it is better to use a stove to save effort, and the internal strength may not be used." Immediately, his face showed another sudden realization.  With a look on his face, he said with a smile: "I'm really forgetful. What you yelled just now must have been somewhat successful, but it's just not satisfactory. But even if you are forging iron, if you want to increase the quality, you will also reduce the size. Even if you have a way to transform the iron with your internal power,  I'm afraid I have to order a wide, long and thick sword first, hee hee" The girls couldn't help but laugh after hearing this.

    If I usually hear many wonderful laughter, Qin Chao will naturally feel very happy, but now it is doubled. I dare not stay again. There is no words, so I ca n¡¯t hide.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Mom, what a shame, although this is not ¡®if you want to practice magic, you must first commit suicide in the palace.¡¯ But it¡¯s not much better, it¡¯s really evil!¡±

    "It's not that I haven't thought about the issue of volume and mass. It's just that the secret doesn't mention it at all, so I thought it didn't exist. I'm really stupid!"

    "Fuck you, even if you said it was similar to the 'Bone Shrinking Kung Fu', it would have made me more defensive! Is it because I was afraid that being defensive would make it more difficult to practice, so I didn't say anything? But if you don't tell me, things won't work.  It still happened. When I condensed into the body of a boy, I was able to form a pair with the child elder. I originally thought that the "Bahuang** I-only Kung Fu" was very evil, but now I know that it is a normal situation in practicing superior martial arts. If you want to practice  To achieve a peerless magic skill, you must first pay a corresponding price. Since the body can return to normal after practicing the 'Eight Desolations' Self-respecting Skill', the 'Vajra Indestructible Body Magic Skill' must be similar. This is the main thing that is not mentioned in the secret book.  reason."

    ¡­¡­

    After muttering to himself for a while, Qin Chao felt much better.

    For the sake of experiment, he took the risk to knock down the newly cultivated 'Vajra Embankment'. The baby in his lower body grew up in the blink of an eye and returned to the body of an adult man.

    Qin Chao was surprised and delighted, and thought to himself: "Is this the 'child's skill' that we often hear its name but never see the truth? After a monk practices it, the chance of not violating the precepts of sexual misconduct has to be greatly increased."

    Since the price was only paid in a short period of time and could be recovered in the future, and even the capital and profits could be recovered, Qin Chao no longer hesitated and practiced the 'Bao Qian Point' and 'TanThe four levels of the new ¡®Vajra Indestructible Body Magic Skill¡¯ are the ? point¡¯, the ¡®Left Palm Point¡¯, and the ¡®Right Palm Point¡¯.  In the afternoon, I ran more than a hundred miles away and destroyed a robber's den that had committed many evil deeds. After absorbing and transforming nearly two hundred years of internal energy, I pushed the Beiming Divine Skill to the twentieth level in one fell swoop.  Right foot center point', 'left big finger point', 'left foot second finger point', 'left middle finger point', 'left foot ring finger point'.  After several attempts at the 'left little finger point', I realized that my current internal strength was not enough, so I had to give up for the time being.

    After dinner, he used the Beiming Divine Skill to attack Lingbo Weibu. He did not stop until he reached the ninth level of Lingbo Weibu. Compared with ordinary people, his body's speed and reaction were almost doubled again, and his Qinggong was no longer as high as before.  It can be described as walking on the waves, and from now on it can be changed to walking on the snow without leaving a trace.

    "But this is not a true step on the snow without leaving a trace. It can only be done occasionally and cannot be sustained for a long time.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????But Qin Chao did not dare to be happy too early, because he found that after the great increase in internal power, the control of the internal power was obviously no longer as smooth as before, and he could send and receive it freely.  This reminded him of Duan Yu in the book, and solved a long-standing question of his: "It turns out that Duan Yu's 'Six Meridians Divine Sword' sometimes works well and sometimes fails, mainly because his internal power is too messy." He thought: "  If I were to imitate him, I might not be able to learn his luck in saving lives again and again. Maybe I lost my life because it didn't work the first time, and my subsequent luck would be of no use even if it got better." Calculation:  "Under normal circumstances, two hundred years of internal energy requires about twenty years of purification and cultivation before it can be said to be pure and controllable. I have cultivated the Beiming Divine Art to the eighteenth level, and the speed of cultivation is the normal thirty  Six times, the speed of purifying internal energy is also so fast. It only takes more than twenty days of purification practice, which is equivalent to twenty years of normal practice, so that Beiming's true energy can be restored to purity and control the internal energy freely."

    That night, Qin Chao took Abi to the ¡®Huanshi Shui Pavilion¡¯ and helped him choose more advanced martial arts secrets and copy them.  On the way, Ayan saw that his body shape had changed so much that she couldn't believe it, so she was very pleasantly surprised. She felt that he was indeed one of the gods, not only possessing the magic of traveling on the waves, but also knowing how to change.

    "It would be terrible if other gods turned into the master's appearance!" Ayan Zuosi thought about it again, and finally couldn't help but tell him her worries.

    It was not convenient for Qin Chao to explain the truth to her, and it was difficult to explain clearly, so he had to say nonsense: "The appearance can change, but the heart cannot. The naked eye cannot see, but the mind's eye can."

    I saw a mixture of confusion and surprise in Ayan's expression, and she nodded and said: "There is only one real master, and the fake ones will always be fake."

    Qin Chao was afraid that she would say something that would change him back to his original state, so he did not dare to say more to her, and said to himself: "Quickly practice the Beiming version of the new 'Vajra Indestructible Body Magic', so that the body can return to normal and suffer less. But.  You can't be like Child Elder, who changes for a lifetime. However, you can't go faster even if you think about it for the time being. You have to improve the Beiming Divine Skill first, but you can't absorb more internal energy, which will cause the internal energy to be too complex and unusable. If the key  When the internal strength is weak, no matter how high the martial arts is, it is still vulnerable. This is a joke on my own head, and I dare not. Since greed for merit is not enough, and I have to advance, I can only find another good strategy. "Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 97 Hunyuan has no phase

    Abi was dazzled by the many martial arts secrets in the 'Huan Shi Shui Pavilion'.  Duan Yu's book has twenty-four levels. Except for the Murong family's cultivation experience, the contents of the first ten levels are exactly the same.  The Qin Dynasty compared the "Shadowless Divine Needle" with the "Shadowless Divine Needle" of the Gusu Murong family and found that the first ten levels of the two were similar in power, but the "Shadowless Divine Needle" had two more levels than the "Shadowless Divine Needle", making a total of ten  The second level is twelve levels less than the 'Shadowless Divine Needle' given by Duan Yu.  He had known for a long time that Gusu Murong's "Shenhe Finger" and Dali Duan's "Yiyang Finger" were almost the same. They were both excellent martial arts. Now that Duan Yu had casually obtained a relatively inferior secret book, it was far less valuable.  On top of the 'Shen He Zhi' and 'Yi Yang Zhi', my heart suddenly felt like I had knocked over the Five Flavors bottle.  [Search for the latest updates here.]

    What makes him most intolerable is that Duan Yu has long since cultivated into the 'Shadowless Divine Needle', which is no slower than Lingbo Weibu, but he is still stuck at the beginning.

    After reading the Murong family¡¯s experience in practicing the ¡®Shadowless Divine Needle¡¯, he found another way to use finger power instead of hidden weapons.  Because finger power is originally invisible, you can naturally skip the difficulty of getting started and directly practice the following content.  The second difficulty of the 'Shadowless Divine Needle' is splitting shadows. It is difficult for others, but it is not difficult at all for those who have practiced Lingbo Weibu, because it is similar to Lingbo Weibu.  Hidden weapon shadows are divided into human shadows, and it is obviously much more difficult to separate human shadows than hidden weapon shadows. Now that you have practiced Lingbo Weibu, you can separate human shadows, let alone just hidden weapons.

    After cultivating the ¡®joined finger¡¯, you can use your finger power to injure people from afar, replacing hidden weapons to a certain extent.

    With the Qin Dynasty's internal strength that he had cultivated for four hundred years, it was still very difficult to practice the first level of the 'Shenhe Zhi', so he had to put it aside for now, and then combine it with the 'Shenhe Zhi' to practice the 'Shadowless Divine Needle' later when his internal strength was deep.  .  If you practice like that, the finger power will naturally not be as far as the hidden weapon, nor as much physical damage as the hidden weapon, but the finger power has another magical effect, and the power may not be inferior to the hidden weapon, nor may it be inferior to the genuine 'Shadowless Divine Needle'.  What's more, someone else first created the hidden weapon version of the 'Shadowless Divine Needle'. After the Murong family referred to it, they created the finger-power version of the 'Shadowless Divine Needle'. It is good to say that the former is genuine, but the latter is not genuine.  But it may not be correct.

    He suddenly remembered the 'extremely evil' Yun Zhonghe, and thought to himself: "At first, I thought Yun Zhonghe was unlucky and stupid. Even if he couldn't master the Imperial Girl's Heart Sutra, he should have mastered the 'Shadowless Divine Needle' and shouldn't have given it to Duan Yu.  Secret. Now I think about it clearly, although the 'Shadowless Divine Needle' is far easier to practice than the Royal Girl's Heart Sutra, it is not easy to say it is easy. At least I have not mastered it now. It is normal for Yun Zhonghe not to master it. This unlucky guy  , it would be wrong to say that he is unlucky. How could he get the Royal Girl's Heart Sutra and the 'Shadowless Divine Needle' if he is unlucky? If he is not unlucky, it is definitely wrong! Luck is really unreliable! Like Yun Zhonghe, he will have good luck in his life.  , his luck in love is also good, but if he meets Duan Yu, who is both higher than him, it will only be a tragedy."

    After thinking for a while, he once again came to the bookshelf where the Huashan sect¡¯s martial arts secrets were placed, took out a copy of ¡®Hunyuan Gong¡¯ and read it with gusto.

    "Hehe! As I expected, Hunyuan has no phase. The original idea of ??creating 'Hunyuan Gong' is indeed the same as Xiaoyao Sect's 'Little Wuxiang Gong'. The purpose is to control the martial arts of various sects.  The martial arts moves are just that the creators' martial arts, experience, knowledge, wisdom, etc. are very different. The martial arts created are naturally also very different. Xiaoyao Sect's "Little Wuxiang Gong" can control all the martial arts of all sects in the world.  Moves, even the 'Seventy-Two Special Skills of Shaolin' are no exception, Huashan School's 'Hunyuan Gong' can only control all the martial arts moves of its own sect, and a small number of martial arts moves of other sects."

    "Hehe! Although Huashan School's 'Hun Wu Gong' is far inferior to Xiaoyao School's 'Small Phaseless Skill', it can temporarily replace 'Small Phaseless Skill' and is much easier to practice than 'Small Phaseless Skill'.  It¡¯s much easier to integrate into the Beiming Divine Art.¡±

    "There are indeed a lot of internal powers named after 'Hunyuan Gong', but they are not as famous as the Huashan sect's 'Hunyuan Gong'. However, the Huashan sect's 'Hunyuan Gong' is somewhat unworthy of its reputation and is only at the twelfth level.  , where is enough for me. I'm afraid it's not that the Huashan Sect's 'Hunyuan Gong' is not good, but that like the 'Shadowless Divine Needle', the Murong family has only collected the first part. Those who are really advanced can only guess, and it is difficult to see them.  It is extremely difficult to collect. Although Gusu Murong's ability to collect martial arts secrets cannot be said to be unworthy, it can be said to be exaggerated. I don't have to stay here for a long time. It is enough to read most of the secrets once and don't take it too seriously. Only "Shaolin Seventy"  Only a few books such as "Two Special Techniques", "Shenhezhi" and "Hunyuan Gong" need to be memorized carefully, and it is best to memorize them backwards and forwards."

    "It's not right for me to say that. After all martial arts reach the tenth level, they cannot be expressed clearly in writing or language. They can only give some specious content for reference for future generations. But for me, it doesn't matter whether I have the tenth level or not." Master led.  I have long known the truth of "Enter the door, cultivation depends on oneself."

    The pride of the Qin Dynasty has soared, and it no longer cares about the twelfth level of the ¡®Hunyuan Gong¡¯No matter how you practice, you no longer care about whether the Huashan sect¡¯s ¡®Hunyuan Gong¡¯ is too far behind the Xiaoyao sect¡¯s ¡®Xiao Wuxiang Gong¡¯. Just sit down on the ground and practice directly.  He doesn't care that the meridians that the "Hunyuan Gong" runs are different from those of the Beiming Divine Gong. In short, he mainly uses the meridians that the Beiming Divine Gong runs. In this way, the "Hunyuan Gong" he practices is different from the "Hunyuan Gong" of the Huashan Sect.  'The differences are increasing, and at the same time, the number of places that are compatible with Xiaoyao Sect's Beiming Divine Art are increasing, and the speed of cultivation is also increasing.  When the first cock crow sounded, he happened to have reached the third level of Beiming's version of the new 'Hunyuan Gong'.  In this way, although the internal force is still very complex, the control of the internal force is much stronger than before. Even if it absorbs more internal force and becomes more complex, it can still be controlled freely.

    Happy, the Qin Dynasty changed the name of Beiming¡¯s version of the new ¡®Hunyuan Gong¡¯ to ¡®Hunyuan Wuxiang Gong¡¯.

    After returning home, Qin Chao asked Abi to hand over a bunch of copied secrets to his sworn brother Qin Xiyang for management. He then went out to find another group of bandits who had done many evil things, and by the way, he covered his face and rescued more than a dozen people who unfortunately fell into the hands of bandits.  Nest beauty.  What surprised him a little was that among these beauties there was actually a very famous heroine with very strong martial arts skills. Even Qin Chao had heard of her name several times.  Without waiting for Qin Chao to ask, she told her story of being in trouble, and then said that she had no shame to see her fellow villagers, so she had to change her name and join him.  When Qin Chao refused, she said that she would have to find other robbers to fight and kill both sides.  Qin Chao originally didn't want to meddle in other people's business, but now he had to do it, so he had to accept it and asked her about her specific origins.  It turns out that she was also from the Huashan Sect, but not from the Sword Sect that Mrs. Wu belonged to, but from the Qi Sect. She only used her name when walking around the world, so most people in the world only heard her name, but did not know her real name and her origins.  .  From now on, she will no longer use her original name, which means she will disappear from the world.  The reason why she was in trouble this time was very complicated, but the main reason was that she was soft-hearted and fell into a conspiracy, not because of lack of martial arts.

    On the way, under her various requests, Qin Chao had no choice but to name her "Su Xiaoxiao", and they were paired with Su Xiaoyan, who bought her for 512 taels but had not yet had time to meet, one in culture and one in martial arts.  , help him take care of the important space in the study.  He also promised Su Xiaoxiao that she could leave freely within three months.

    Although Su Xiaoxiao is famous, she is not too old. She is only one and a half years older than Su Xiaoyan, and she is now twenty-four and a half years old.  Although she has never been married, she has three lovers.  Coincidentally, it was also three days before she fell into the robber's den.  Although it was only three days, it was longer than three years for her. After escaping from the trap, she couldn't help but think, "One day in the cave, a thousand years in the world."  ¡¯ feeling.  Qin Chao saw that she was covered in scars but still charming, so he guessed that she must have practiced the 'Zixia Gong', which was far superior to ordinary internal skills in terms of beauty. From this, he deduced that she was at least an inner disciple of the Huashan School of Qi Sect, and maybe still  Core disciple.  Although he really wanted to get the 'Purple Cloud Skill', he pretended not to know and didn't ask. He thought to himself: "She didn't even hide the secrets between her and her lovers from me, and the humiliation after the disaster was enough to tell me frankly. If it really happened,  You possess the 'Purple Cloud Skill', and you obviously don't want me to know about it. In that case, why should I force myself to affect our relationship?" Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 The Fragrance of Dreams in Gusu Chapter 98 The Red Sleeves Add Fragrance

    Because Su Xiaoxiao's Qinggong skills were too far behind Qin Dynasty, the journey took nearly twice as long.

    After returning home, Qin Chao did not only eat but also practice. He passed five tests in a row: 'little finger point on the left foot', 'big finger point on the right foot', 'two finger points on the right foot', 'middle finger point on the right foot', and 'ring finger point on the right foot'.  In one fell swoop, he pushed the Beiming Divine Art to the twenty-fifth level before falling asleep with a smile.  After a good sleep, I originally planned to practice Lingbo Weibu after dinner, remove the word "quasi" that means walking on the snow without leaving a trace, and float close to the sky.  I believe that once the Beiming Magical Skill is perfected in the 'little finger point on the right foot', so that the internal force and the gravity of the earth form a 'small Zhoutian positive and negative force field', Lingbo Weibu will not be far away from floating in the sky.  Unexpectedly, he was pestered by the overly excited Qin Xiyang, who kept talking about the "Seventy-two Shaolin Skills" for several hours. Qin Xiyang was still not satisfied and said when he left, we would talk about it tomorrow night.  [Search for the latest updates here.]

    Having a little free time, Qin Chao went straight to the study without even thinking about it.

    After arriving at the study, his physical eyes and mental scans moved together, and he scanned it in the blink of an eye. He found that the study was obviously neater, more orderly, and more beautiful than before. He couldn't help but feel good about the two beauties kneeling on the floor to greet him, and he hurriedly called them  Get up.  His eyes paused on the two women for a moment, and he saw that both women had changed into maid's clothes, but they had undergone some minor modifications, making the ordinary maid clothes no longer ordinary, showing off the beauty of uniforms.  The two women stood together. Su Xiaoxiao was obviously plumper, while Su Xiaoyan was obviously thinner. Although she was only half an inch taller than Su Xiaoxiao, she looked particularly tall.  Su Xiaoyan's face is not very beautiful at first glance, but it is very delicate. Her eyebrows, nose, ears, etc. are all as if they have been carefully carved. The size and color are just right, not a hair more, not a hair less, very attractive.  The only flaw is that because I often stay up late reading, I am slightly nearsighted, which makes my eyes appear slightly deformed.  Because Qin Chao also had myopia before, he quickly noticed it and thought: "'Happy House' is eager to auction her. Myopia may also be one of the important reasons, but if they don't explain it, most buyers will definitely  I can't tell. Judging from her appearance, myopia should have appeared less than half a year ago. As long as she practices internal skills, it can be easily cured. Why doesn't Happy House allow her to practice internal skills?" She couldn't figure it out for a while, so she stopped thinking about it.  .  He looked at the two women a few more times, chatted for a few words, and immediately turned his attention to books.

    Su Xiaoyan has long been accustomed to big scenes and can easily cope with various situations. However, at this moment, she can't control her emotions. Fear, anxiety, nervousness, shyness, grievance, surprise, etc., all kinds of emotions are on her mind. Even she herself said  Unclear, unclear.  Before the auction, she thought she was fully prepared. No matter how ugly, old, ferocious, or perverted the buyer was, only if she could please the owner would her life be better in the future. Unexpectedly, the reality was much better than she imagined.  Times, but I don¡¯t know what to do?  She had thought about every situation and never imagined that she would encounter such a situation.

    After Su Xiaoxiao escaped from the disaster, she felt sober as never before, but also confused. She was not interested in anything, felt it was boring, and just wanted to live a peaceful life.  Therefore, she was very satisfied with the current situation and was particularly grateful to Qin Chao. She felt that as long as she could be by his side, it would be great and she had nothing else to ask for.

    Qin Chao spent most of his time reading and writing, and there was no need for the two women to do anything. However, when Su Xiaoyan had nothing to do, she couldn't control her thoughts and felt very uncomfortable.  Besides making tea and grinding ink, she really didn't know what else to do.  I only know that it is because I was too busy before and I am really not used to being so free.  However, in the past, I dreamed of having more free time and more freedom. Now that I have them, why do I feel so uncomfortable?  She felt that she was too strange to understand.

    She vaguely felt in her heart that it was just because she valued her master too much. Although the master was very polite and kind to her, he did not take her seriously. It seemed that the master did not care whether she was beautiful or beautiful.  Whether you are a popular fan or not, there is not much difference.  No matter how famous she is or how beautiful she is, she will only be looked at twice by her master.  It would be wrong to say that the master did not value her, because no matter how much other men valued her on the surface, they could not change their contempt for her in their hearts. Although it was very contradictory, it was true.  Ever since she became famous, they thought she was great, and there were quite a few men who were fascinated by her, but they were not really thinking about her, but for the aura around her. Once that aura was removed, it would only turn her away.  Treat her like an ordinary geisha.

    Suddenly, Su Xiaoyan's heart moved, and she exclaimed secretly: "Ah! I couldn't have fallen in love with the master as soon as I met him! How is this possible?" She looked at Qin Chao secretly, and her heart was beating so hard that she couldn't stop for a long time.  Unable to calm down.  She had never tasted this kind of feeling before, and she vaguely felt that this was emotion.

    After Qin Chao finished his daily basic homework, he glanced at Su Xiaoyan strangely, walked a few steps towards the door, suddenly turned around and said, "If you want to learn martial arts, you can ask Mrs. Wu to teach you. I will give you all the martial arts secrets of the Huashan School."  At my eldest brother's place, you can borrow it from him, but it's best?Make a copy.  "

    As soon as these words came out, Su Xiaoyan was immediately overjoyed, her eyes brightened, and she fell in deep obeisance: "Master, I am so kind to you, I am so grateful"

    Su Xiaoxiao hurriedly came forward to congratulate her. Although she was very curious about how her master could possess the martial arts secrets of the Huashan Sect, she did not dare to ask any more questions. She laughed and said, "Since I have the master's permission, I don't have to worry about it. I can also teach her the martial arts of the Huashan Sect."  "

    Qin Chao nodded and said: "Beauty is not as good as skill. Since you are willing to teach her the martial arts of Qi Zong, there is no need to learn the martial arts of Jian Zong from Mrs. Wu. However, under normal circumstances, Jian Zong is powerful in the early stage, and Qi Zong is a bit like  'A sharpened sword will never make a difference in chopping firewood'. You have to be good at the middle and late stages. Which one you want to learn is up to Xiaoyan."

    Su Xiaoyan said: "I know that haste makes waste, so I am willing to choose Qi Zong."

    Su Xiaoxiao smiled and said: "I didn't expect that the master knows so much about our Huashan sect. It's a pity that the brothers and sisters of the Sword Sect don't know these truths, but they gave up the right path for the immediate benefit. This slave has only endured it for a few years, and his martial arts is better than that of the Sword Sect."  The senior brothers and sisters at the same time are worse, but now the latecomers are already ahead."

    Qin Chao remembered that in "The Swordsman", the Huashan School Qi Sect and Jian Sect fought against each other due to the master-slave dispute, resulting in heavy losses and the loss of the position of 'Five Sacred Alliance Leaders'. He sighed in his heart and advised: "The Qi Sect  , Jian Zong each has his own strengths and weaknesses, so there is no need to laugh at them, as that would be bad for them and for you. If you can learn from each other's strengths, of course it's the best. If you can't, you can only blame your own lack of ability. As for  Whether to choose Qi Sect or Sword Sect, the order is just different, there is no priority."

    Su Xiaoxiao smiled sweetly and said: "If the senior brothers and sisters of Jianzong say this, I won't be able to listen to a word of it."

    Qin Chao sighed: "The battle of spirits is inevitable." He raised his feet and was about to leave when Su Xiaoxiao's voice of condolences came to his ears: "Master, why don't you take a rest and let me serve you well."

    Qin Chao knew the hidden meaning in her words, sighed secretly, and said without looking back: "Except for my wife, no matter who it is, they have to wait for three years before talking."

    Su Xiaoxiao¡¯s delicate body trembled and she said no more.

    Su Xiaoyan breathed a sigh of relief, but also felt a little disappointed.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 99 Big Palm Print

    Also built a water pavilion.

    Suddenly, there was a soft sound in his ears. Following the sound, he saw Abi holding an old piece of yellowed paper in her hand, with a face full of surprise. Qin Chao thought to himself: "It seems that she was too surprised, so she accidentally did it."  Make a sound." With a sweep of his mental energy, it turned out that it was the prescription for 'Shixiang Ruanjin Powder'.  He had long known from the book that 'Shixiang Ruanjin Powder' is a colorless and odorless poison that can make masters like Duan Zhengchun and Ma Dayuan powerless. Before, some people did not believe that there could be such a thing in the world.  Such a powerful poison, but after seeing the 'Cartilage Powder' and 'Huazhen Powder' from 'Kuaihuolou' not long ago, I guessed that there might really be a combination of 'Cartilage Powder' and 'Huazhen Powder' in the world.  I was very worried about the 'Shixiang Ruanjin Powder', otherwise I wouldn't be worried about whether to practice poisonous skills now.  He saw that the poisons in this world were so powerful that even Ma Dayuan, the deputy leader of the Beggar Clan, and Duan Zhengchun, the Zhennan King of Dali, were easily suppressed by the poisons. He thought: "Although internal power can improve the body's resistance to poisons, it is not as good as poison power."  I have improved much and faster. What's more, my current internal strength is far inferior to Duan Zhengchun and Ma Dayuan, and 'Shixiang Ruanjin Powder' is not the most powerful poison in the book. If I don't want to rely on luck to save my life, I'm afraid I have to  Practice poison skills. The 'Xingxiu Sect' is the 'number one evil sect in the world.' Although the 'Xingxiu Sect's poison skills may not be the best in the world, they are definitely not far behind."[.]

    Qin Chao thought about it for a while and felt that the cultivation of the 'Three Yin Centipede Claws' is difficult or easy. As long as the internal strength is deep, it is easy to control the poison. As long as the poison is powerful, the 'Three Yin Centipede Claws' will be powerful.  , the difficult thing is how to cultivate deep internal strength, how to obtain powerful poisons, how to refine powerful poisons, and how to prevent the poison from hurting oneself.  He neither wanted to give up practicing poisonous skills, nor did he want to waste too much time on it.  After much deliberation, all he had to do was ask Wu Xingyun for help, whether it was a powerful poison or a good antidote, it was nothing.  But he really didn't want to ask Wu Xingyun for help. He thought about it again and again, and decided that it would be better to wait until they were married. Now he only needed to practice casually. The common poisons needed for practice should not be difficult to obtain, and some powerful ones could also be bought with money.  .

    I also read several poisonous techniques secret manuals of the Xingxiu Sect such as 'Marrow Extraction Palm', 'Corpse Kung Fu' and 'Rehearsing the Heart Bullet'. I felt that it was an eye-opener and at the same time I had a better understanding of the poisonous techniques and became more fearful of them.  , and even more unwilling to give up practicing poisonous skills.  However, he would not touch particularly evil poisonous arts such as the 'Marrow Extracting Palm' and the 'Corrupting Corpse Technique', even if they were ten times more powerful.  It is also the poisonous technique of the 'Xingxiu Sect', but he feels that the 'Three Yin Centipede Claw' is much more normal and decent.  But the power can be said to be strong, but it can also be said to be weak. The reason is mainly due to internal strength and poison.  Although the other poisonous skills require internal strength as high as possible, they are far less demanding than the 'Three Yin Centipede Claws'.  On the other hand, internal strength is far more helpful to the 'Three Yin Centipede Claws' than other poisonous arts, and the same is true for the increase in power.

    Seeing that it was still early, Qin Chao took out a copy of the 'Mahamudra' of Tantric Buddhism. After taking a look at it, he couldn't help but be overjoyed.  After one try, he cultivated to the first level of 'Mahamudra' in the blink of an eye.  It turned out that he had practiced the New Beiming Magic Technique and the twelve acupoints on his hands, and then practiced the 'Mahamudra', and it became easy for him to learn it and master it in a while. This obviously has nothing to do with his aptitude for learning martial arts, but also belongs to  special circumstances.  It's special but normal. Most of it is due to the Beiming Divine Technique, his self-created Beiming Divine Technique, and the 'Hunyuan Phaseless Technique'.  He originally didn't believe that after Bodhidharma, only Tubo master Jiumozhi possessed the 'Seventy-two Shaolin Skills'. The main reason was that he had learned the Xiao Wuxiang Kung Fu, but now he had to believe it, because, logically speaking, Jiumozhi  The aptitude for learning martial arts far surpasses his, and the Small Phaseless Kung Fu is far better than the Hunyuan Wuxiang Kung Fu. Since he can easily learn the Mahamudra, let alone Jiumozhi.  He vaguely felt that no matter how powerful the Xiao Wuxiang Kung Fu was, it could only control moves. It was not like the 'Eight Desolations' Self-respecting Kung Fu' which could be integrated into the internal power.  It focuses on internal strength and the moves are simple. This is the biggest reason why he can learn it easily.

    "Alas! The Xiaoyao sect in the book only reveals the tip of the iceberg, the martial arts in the book only reveals the tip of the iceberg, the government in the book only reveals the tip of the iceberg, and the world in the book also only reveals the tip of the iceberg. It cannot be said that the book is talking nonsense, only the tip of the iceberg is revealed.  It can be said that we have not seen much, we have not seen clearly, and we have not seen deeply.¡±

    "It's ridiculous! It's so ridiculous! I can't even tell whether I got the book "The Eight Parts of the Dragon" first or this world first, so what are you talking about and what are you reading?"

    "Perhaps the two are just coincidences, but they are too coincidental."

    Qin Chao thought about it for a while, but still couldn't figure it out, so he just put it down for the time being and practiced a few more layers of 'big mudra' as he did before, so as not to have to run away when the sword is not in his hand.

    He found that his guess was indeed correct. Every time he practiced the 'Mahamudra', his palms would grow a lot, which was opposite to the phenomenon of 'Bone Shrinking Kung Fu'. Moreover, they would grow a lot bigger when exercising. It seemed that  Only like repairLike the 'Vajra Indestructible Body Divine Skill', you can return to normal after you have achieved great success when you are not using the skill.  The 'Indestructible Body Divine Skill' cannot be practiced to great perfection in a short period of time, but the 'Mahamudra' is different.  After confirming his suspicions, Qin Chao practiced even more concentratedly and hard, not even bothering to take another look at the martial arts manuals in the room.

    Back home, the girls were surprised to see Qin Chao's palms getting a lot bigger overnight, but they didn't ask any more questions, secretly guessing that he was practicing an extremely powerful martial arts.

    When it was time to have dinner, Qin Chao¡¯s ¡®Mahamudra¡¯ practice had reached the tenth level. His palms were more than twice as big as before, and after practicing the skills, they became four times as big as before.  After the girls saw him, they could no longer hold back their curiosity. They didn't say anything, but their eyes stayed on his palms most of the time.

    After finishing the meal, Qin Chao saw that the girls were still staring at each other. He thought about it, thought about it, and said with a smile: "This is the 'Mahamudra' of Tantric Buddhism. It's not impossible for you to learn it, as long as you practice it seriously.  In a few decades, both palms will return to normal.¡±

    The women looked at each other.

    Mu Wanqing said: "Big liar, the martial arts of Tantric Buddhism are not very powerful. Aunt Gan can beat the crap out of them. If it really takes decades to practice and maintain this weird look, it will be difficult for us to be tempted. You  Can you still be tempted?"

    Qin Chao smiled and said: "It is precisely because this martial arts is not very good, it is only twelve levels, and only the last two levels are superior, so I can easily practice it successfully. Normally, it takes decades to practice. If I practice it with all my strength, it can be done in one day."  . Even if we can¡¯t devote all our time and energy to it now, it won¡¯t be long.¡±

    Mu Wanqing glared at him fiercely, pursed her lips and said: "He is indeed a big liar. He always says that his martial arts qualifications are too low. It turns out he is such a low-level magician."

    Qin Chao smiled and said nothing.

    Mrs. Wu had long disliked Mu Wanqing and refused to believe that Qin Chao was a liar. While thinking about it, she said: "Master is not a liar. It is not surprising that his martial arts qualifications are too low. Otherwise, even if he does not learn powerful martial arts, he will  I won¡¯t waste time on this kind of less powerful martial arts. There are not many martial arts masters with high martial arts but low qualifications, and there are not many martial arts masters with high qualifications but high martial arts. In addition to qualifications, diligence, understanding, opportunity, environment, etc. are also important.  It is normal for some powerful martial arts to be practiced by those with low qualifications instead of those with high qualifications."

    Mu Wanqing was angry and disdainful at the same time, and said, "Even a three-year-old child wouldn't believe such words. Even if you want to please your master, you have to use some brains."

    Mrs. Wu smiled slightly and said: "What can a three-year-old child understand? It's not surprising if you don't believe it."

    Mu Wanqing¡¯s face turned cold and she said angrily: ¡°What does a dog slave know? What he said makes no sense.¡±

    Mrs. Wu had a strange look on her face and said in a surprised tone: "It's weird, no one smelled the shit!" The implication was that Mu Wanqing had eaten all the shit.

    Mu Wanqing reacted quickly, but she couldn't blame it directly. How could she say that she didn't eat shit?  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3: Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 100: High-hearted and short-breathed

    Qin Chao didn't want to see them quarreling, nor did he want to interfere. After drinking the tea, he turned around and left. On the way, he was pestered by Qin Xiyang, talking about the 'Seventy-two Special Skills of Shaolin'.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Although the ¡®Seventy-Two Special Skills of Shaolin¡¯ are very powerful, if you only practice one, your power will be limited.¡±[.]

    "It's difficult to achieve great success by practicing only one discipline, let alone two, three, let alone seventy-two."

    ¡­¡­

    Qin Chao wanted to tell Qin Xiyang how to practice the 'Seventy-Two Special Skills of Shaolin' with Qin Xiyang, but he didn't want to tell him now. He had to abide by the original agreement and wait until after a year of testing to become true sworn brothers. Then it would not be too late.  But I missed one year of practicing Buddhism.  Now that he was given martial arts secrets such as the 'Seventy-two Shaolin Skills', he felt it was a bit excessive, but he felt uncomfortable if he didn't give them to him. He felt that he could give them to the maid Abi, but not to his elder brother Qin Xiyang, so it made no sense.

    After bringing Abi into the ¡®Huan Shi Shui Pavilion¡¯ in the evening, Qin Chao just read a few martial arts secret books and continued to practice the ¡®Mahamudra¡¯.

    Sure enough, as he expected, after practicing the 'Mahamudra' to the twelfth level, both palms returned to their original size. They only became bigger when the power was exercised, and immediately returned to normal after the exercise was completed.

    He found a stone outside and pressed his 'big handprint' on it. There was a big handprint five inches deep on the stone.  His heart moved, and he thought secretly: "If this palm was not pressed on the stone, but pressed on the person's chest, I'm afraid it would be more than five inches. If it hit the heart just right, I'm afraid it would be difficult to save my life. However, compared to'  Among the "Seventy-two Special Skills of Shaolin", the "Powerful Vajra Palm", "Prajna Zen Palm", "One Clap and Two Spreading Palms" and other palm techniques, the "Mahamudra" is nothing at all. Unless it is above the 12th level, the "Big Mudra"  There are still fingerprints, but the Murong family didn't collect them" Suddenly his mind changed and he thought to himself: "No matter how powerful the physical attack is, it can only break the stone, but it cannot be like now, where you can silently press fingerprints on the stone.  . But it would be wrong to say that the damage caused by internal strength does not belong to physical attacks. It seems that external strength is mainly external attacks, while internal strength is mainly internal attacks. The former is mainly external damage, and the latter is mainly internal damage. "

    Qin Chao gently put the stone into the water, turned around and returned to the 'Huanshi Water Pavilion'.

    Five days later, Ayan completed the deed of sale, married her two underage sons, temporarily left the small fishing boat with a friend, and happily followed Qin Chao into Suzhou City.

    When Mu Wanqing saw Ayan, her face was full of displeasure. She felt a little better after thinking that she was far less beautiful than him. She thought to herself: "If she can climb to the sky, I will write her name backwards. If she dares not to listen to me, I will write her name upside down."  In the future, I will ask my sister to win a few 'life and death talismans' for her. No wonder I am cruel." She didn't know that Ayan's beauty was also well-known in the local area. Recently, due to the help of Beiming's true energy and her happy mood, etc.  , looking much more beautiful than when she first met Qin Chao.  Even if you don't practice martial arts in the future, as long as you are in good spirits, in a happy mood, and take good care of yourself, you can gradually become beautiful.  Even now, if you wear good clothes, jewelry, and dress up carefully, you can look much more beautiful.  If she had time to think about it, she might be able to think of something, but when Qin Chao put the Sichuan Tang Sect's hidden weapon secret manual in front of her, she suddenly burst into laughter. She opened it and took a look, and she was fascinated in the blink of an eye.  Leave it behind.

    On this day, the whole family was busy with martial arts, not practicing, but also thinking.

    Qin Chao used the Beiming Divine Art on the twenty-fifth floor to push Ling Bo up to the fourteenth floor in one fell swoop.  Although he was very happy about the substantial improvement in Qing Gong, he had already analyzed clearly that there were indeed many benefits to practicing this way, but it was not without its shortcomings.  If we practice according to normal methods, by the time we reach the fourteenth level of Lingbo Weibu, our total cultivation level should be around one hundred and forty years, and our internal strength cultivation should be around seventy years.  And his total cultivation has long exceeded one hundred and forty years, and his internal strength cultivation has exceeded seventy years. From a long time ago, cultivation has been driving cultivation, rather than cultivation driving cultivation.  To say this is a shortcoming is not really a shortcoming, because as long as you perform more Lingbo Weibu, your external and internal strength will naturally increase accordingly, and high-level Lingbo Weibu will naturally increase faster.  In this way, the disadvantages also become advantages.

    After dinner, while chatting, Qin Chao learned from Su Xiaoxiao that Su Xiaoyan suddenly fell seriously ill, with fever, runny nose, general weakness, and it was difficult to open her eyes

    When Qin Chao went to visit, an old doctor with a fluttering white beard was coming out of Su Xiaoyan's room. He sighed and said: "Everyone Su has a hard time tonight. Get ready for the funeral" The following words were echoed by Qin Chao with gestures.  stop.  The old doctor knew that Qin Chao didn't want the patient to hear the truth, and he felt very disapproving of it, but without saying a word, he turned around and followed Qin Chao into the ward again.  I saw Qin Chao's left palm gently patting Su Xiaoyan's forehead, and his right palm pressing down on Su Xiaoyan's towering chest. Su Xiaoyan immediately opened her eyes and her complexion seemed to be better.

    The old doctor's eyes widened and he asked in surprise: "What happened just now?"Qin Chao smiled slightly and said: "Her body is too weak. In addition to using old ginseng to replenish her vitality, the only way to use internal energy to infuse her with vitality is to have the fastest effect."

    The old doctor suddenly realized: "That's it! I should have thought of it a long time ago. It's just that it's common for people to value zhenqi more than their lives. It's never too much, only too little"

    Qin Chao interjected: "Me too. If I use my true energy to treat diseases every day, it won't take long for my true energy to be destroyed." He turned to Su Xiaoyan and confessed: "Practice martial arts in an appropriate amount, and don't learn from those casual novels.  The protagonist always likes to challenge the limit. I dare not say whether he can practice peerless martial arts in this way, but I dare to say that hardship may not necessarily lead to good rewards." He checked Su Xiaoyan's pulse, his face turned bitter, and he said: "Take good rest for the past two days.  Except for walking, try to do as little exercise as possible. After an hour, I will come back to infuse you with Qi." After saying this, he showed off his Qinggong and disappeared.

    The old doctor was stunned for a long time, wiped his eyes with the left hand, wiped his eyes with the right hand, and murmured to himself: "I heard that Doctor Xue, the 'enemy of the king of hell', not only has amazing medical skills, but also has strong martial arts. It seems true. Medical skills and martial arts are really good.  It is quite similar. Since martial arts can be used as medical skills if you are advanced, and even a dead person can be revived with a breath of Qi, I think that martial arts can be used as medical skills if you are advanced, especially poison techniques. Whether it is medical skills or poison techniques, it can be used for everything.  Killing people invisibly, but I never thought about it deeply before" The words gradually became softer and could not be heard.

    Su Xiaoyan was very unhappy when the old doctor said that she was dead, but it was difficult to refute.  She herself knew that she had indeed walked around the gate of death today.  She also knew the reason very well. She saw that she learned martial arts later than everyone else, and she was unwilling to be at the bottom. She didn't want to practice a martial arts for decades without being able to become a master. She didn't want to follow the normal method, so she had to find someone who she didn't really believe in.  I was experimenting with extreme cultivation methods, but I didn¡¯t expect that my body was too weak. If it weren¡¯t for the help of my master, I would have to meet the King of Hell soon.

    After listening to the old doctor's words, Su Xiaoyan felt a window vaguely opened in her heart, thinking: "What I am good at is reading, not martial arts, but the two may not be incompatible. Just talking about medical skills and poison skills, both are related to martial arts.  Similar. Moreover, compared with martial arts, I should be able to master it faster and better. I heard that the master is practicing poison skills recently and is busy with poisons and poisons. If I can practice poison skills, I can be more useful to the master.  Share the burden, at least like ordinary poisons, poisons and the like, the master no longer needs to do it himself." Suddenly he frowned and sighed secretly: "What a shame, this slave is as uncomfortable as the master when seeing those snakes and insects.  Even if you practice it forcefully, the effect may be limited."

    An hour later, when Qin Chao supplied her with Qi again, she was able to get out of bed and walk on her own, but she was still a little unsteady and needed the help of crutches to go out.

    Su Xiaoyan couldn¡¯t wait to express her thoughts to Qin Chao.

    Qin Chao knew very well in his heart: If Su Xiaoyan practices according to normal methods, she will lose all her teeth when she is old, and she will not achieve much in martial arts, but practicing will be many times better than not practicing at all.  If she can devote herself seriously and concentrate, her achievements will not be too low, but they will not be much higher.  She is not Ayan. A little martial arts can make Ayan very satisfied, but even a great master may not be able to satisfy Su Xiaoyan.  Either she doesn't practice cultivation, or she stands very high.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3: Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 101: Mantuo Villa

    Su Xiaoyan speculated that her master was not as afraid of the arrogant women around him as other men, so she dared to tell Qin Chao directly.  [.]

    ¡°Master, doesn¡¯t he think that ¡®it is virtue for a woman to be without talent¡¯?¡± Su Xiaoyan wanted to ask several times but did not dare to ask, but now she finally couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    "Why not?" Qin Chao smiled and said, "The crime of not having talent is small, and the crime of small virtue is high. But this is just a relatively negative approach. It can only be said to be passing, not brilliant."

    "Master, isn't he worried that we are too talented to manage him?"

    "Why do you want me to manage it?" Qin Chao said with a smile, "Can't you manage yourselves? Besides, if you want to leave, you should leave within three months. If you are unwilling to leave, you should do as I say  Do it, the higher your skills are, the more helpful you will be to me.¡±

    "You know people, faces, but not heart?"

    "Why do you need to know your heart?" Qin Chao thought for a while and then said, "Just have a clear conscience for yourself."

    "People change?"

    "Every change is inseparable from its origin." Qin Chao said, "A country is easy to change, but its nature is hard to change. Staying unchanged may not necessarily be good, and change may not be bad."

    Su Xiaoyan said with emotion: "Yes! I was originally very worried about my future life. I didn't know how bad it would be. Only when I met my master did I realize that change does not necessarily mean bad, it can also be good. Bad things can turn into good things.  , good things can turn into bad things. Bad people can turn into good people, and good people can turn into bad people.¡±

    Qin Chao smiled bitterly and said, "I feel like I've become a lot worse in the past few months. I don't even have to take a shower myself."

    Su Xiaoyan had a strange look on her face and said softly: "What is this? I rarely took a bath myself before. But this is a matter of mutual benefit, and it is also good for the maids. Not only do they not complain, but they all rush to do it."  If the master can allow the slave to serve, the slave will also be very happy."

    Qin Chao rolled his eyes at her and said, "If you can take good care of yourself quickly and take a bath by yourself, I will thank God."

    "The study is also an important place, so don't take away Abi's job. It's not good for everyone if you take it over."

    After a while, Su Xiaoyan glanced around and saw no one around. She smiled and said to herself: "If the slaves don't grab it, won't they? It's fun to grab it. No matter how important the study is, it's just a matter of time to get it.  It's not interesting. Even if you don't rob, it would be nice to change jobs! The master only wants simple solutions and often regards nothing as a good thing. That tigress doesn't understand anything. If she had been a slave and housekeeper, she would definitely not be the deserted one she is now.  Looks like that. However, the surroundings used to be too lively and bustling, and living with a mask on every day was very boring. After all, it was the slave¡¯s own fault. Not only did it hurt herself, but it also caused the master to lose some vitality.  No wonder the master said 'Thank God'. I'm afraid the slave will be very angry this time. But it's also because you ignore the slave. You look forward to it all day long, but rarely say a few words to you. The slave is better off lying on the hospital bed.  , at least I can still get your care."

    The sun and the moon flew by, and another ten days passed.

    "Although there are many martial arts secrets in "Huan Shi Shui Pavilion", there are very few that can interest Qin Chao.  He had long wanted to go to Wang Yuyan's 'Langhuan Jade Cave' to see the martial arts secrets collected by Wu Yazi and Li Qiu Shui, but he had not dared to go because he was worried about offending Mrs. Wang.  Until now, he finally decided not to look forward or backward, and just do what he wants to do. "Soldiers will block it, and water will flood the soil."  ¡¯ If I gave up so many martial arts secrets for Mrs. Wang, I would not be able to forgive myself.  If there are clues related to 'travel' in the 'Langhuan Jade Cave', and I give up just because of Mrs. Wang, should I say that I am too unlucky or too stupid?

    Qin Chao thought about it a lot and thought it would be better to go to the ¡®Langhuan Jade Cave¡¯.

    The Qin Dynasty only knew that the ¡®Langhuan Jade Cave¡¯ was located in the ¡®Mantuo Villa¡¯ where camellias were planted, but did not know where it was.  After searching for a while in Mantuo Villa, he saw several evil things involving human flesh being used as fertilizer. He wanted to take care of it but did not dare to do so, for fear of provoking Mrs. Wang and making him unable to escape from it. He felt uncomfortable if he didn't take care of it and wanted to hurry up.  Leaving this place out of sight, but not willing to do so.  In addition, although he knew that most of the men who were treated as philanderers were heartless men who had wives at home and were involved in philandering, he still wanted to save them, but he did not dare to save them. He thought: "If I save them, I will offend them."  Killing Mrs. Wang and causing more people to suffer as a result becomes a typical case of doing bad things with good intentions. Only by solving Mrs. Wang from the source and solving the heartless man can we truly solve the problem. To do so, you will definitely have to trap yourself.  , I waste a lot of time, and I don¡¯t know if I can succeed. There are so many things in the world, I will take care of those that can be taken care of, and I will take care of those that can¡¯t be taken care of?" Intellectually, he didn¡¯t want to take care of it, but he couldn¡¯t control his emotions, and his figure flashed,  Soon I found Mrs. Wang's bedroom.  He was too lazy to say anything, so he pushed open the wooden door with his 'big hand seal', broke into the bedroom, and pointed at several of Mrs. Wang's major acupoints including the 'dumb acupoint'.?.  He frowned, and finally picked up Wang Yuyan's mother, took small steps, and temporarily left the chaotic "Mantuo Villa" from the water.

    Qin Chao found an uninhabited island, put Mrs. Wang down, unblocked the acupuncture points, turned his back to Mrs. Wang and walked a few steps without looking back: "I have offended many people today, just for one thing. I hope  Do you think you should stop using human flesh as fertilizer and stop doing these things that harm others and yourself?"

    Mrs. Wang looked at him curiously and said, "If you tell me not to do it, why not just kill me. In that case, I can't do it even if I want to. Killing one person and saving countless others, isn't that how you pretend to be chivalrous?"  What is your favorite thing to do?"

    Qin Chao said calmly: "I won't be in a hurry to kill you."

    Mrs. Wang had a proud look on her face and said, "What you just performed was 'Lingbo Weibu'. Don't really think that I don't know anything."

    Qin Chao snorted coldly: "It's good to know, it will save me the trouble of talking."

    Mrs. Wang said: "I know you won't kill me."

    Qin Chao said coldly: "I won't kill you, but I can strip you naked and hang you at the city gate."

    Mrs. Wang applauded: "This is a great idea! Why didn't I think of it before?"

    Qin Chao said depressedly: "Why aren't you afraid?"

    Mrs. Wang smiled sweetly and said, "You couldn't even bear to touch my hair on the road. How could you treat me like that?"

    Qin Chao explained anxiously: "Don't think too much. I'm here for your daughter, not for you, a vicious old woman." He would rather be hated by Mrs. Wang than be liked by her.

    Mrs. Wang was stunned for a long time, and suddenly said to herself: "Why don't you go to her, but come to me?"

    Qin Chao thought about it, made up his mind, and said truthfully: "I am doing it for the 'Langhuan Jade Cave', not for you. I just really can't stand your behavior of using people to make money, so I have to talk to you. Although I  I know I can't persuade you, but at least I did what I should do, and I can have a clear conscience."

    Mrs. Wang said: "You are so young and your martial arts skills are so high. Do you still need the secrets in the 'Langhuan Jade Cave'?"

    Qin Chao said loudly: "Your parents were also very good at martial arts at the time and were very young when they gave birth to you. Didn't they search the world for martial arts secrets? Otherwise, where did the 'Langhuan Jade Cave' come from? Compared with your parents, I  It¡¯s obviously a lot easier now. Since even your parents cherish you, how can I not cherish you?¡±

    Mrs. Wang said: "Those secrets are really not very good. Otherwise, I have learned them for so many years, how could I be easily captured by you?"

    Qin Chao smiled slightly and said: "Even if your martial arts were doubled, the result would be the same. It has nothing to do with martial arts. Your parents originally collected them to create the most powerful martial arts. I don't dare to have similar thoughts now.  But having more martial arts knowledge is always a good thing.¡±

    Mrs. Wang chuckled and said: "You are very young, but you look like you are very familiar with my parents. Even I can't remember clearly what my parents look like. You can't be very familiar with them." Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 102 Double Transfer

    Qin Chao let out a long sigh and said in a low tone: "You are right." He thought to himself: "Her mother may not have seen her again since her face was disfigured by Wu Xingyun. Her father was even worse than her mother, and it seemed that his whole body  Paralyzed and unable to see the light of day. Although her family is very hateful, they are also very pitiful." Thinking of this, I lost my mood and didn't want to care about Mrs. Wang anymore. I left one sentence: "I'm too lazy to care about you. You can take care of yourself. I'll find someone.  I'll give you the boat." Just as he was about to leave, Mrs. Wang was about to dive into the water and said in a sweet voice: "If you dare to leave, I will drown here."

    Qin Chao said angrily: "It's none of my business if you want to die." He wanted to leave but didn't dare.  [.]

    Mrs. Wang smiled and said: "Why is it none of your business? Since you brought me out, you must be responsible for taking me home."

    Qin Chao said angrily: "Who said I won't take you back? I'm just looking for a boat and will come right away."

    Mrs. Wang smiled sweetly and said: "Why bother? I don't care. What do you, a grown man, care about?"

    Qin Chao said angrily: "I knew you had bad intentions?" He didn't bother to care whether she died or not, so he spread out his full strength and ran away like running away without a trace.

    Mrs. Wang giggled and said, "Aren't you ill-intentioned towards my daughter? Can't I be ill-intentioned towards you?" After a pause, she let out a "poof" and said, "How did I learn from the Murong family?  'Use the other person's way and repay the other person's kindness.' No, I am very different from the Murong family. They go out to cause trouble. I am sitting at home, happy from heaven. If Duan Zhengchun doesn't come, God has sent me a gift.  Give me a young man who is younger, more beautiful, and much more powerful than him" She muttered to herself for a while, and after waiting for half an hour, Qin Chao's figure appeared in front of her again, and her face suddenly burst into laughter, and she secretly thought  : "My husband's heart is indeed too soft. He can't escape from my hands." She didn't know that within half a minute of Qin Chao's departure, she had regained her composure and was about to turn around and take her home in case anything happened.  Accident.  After thinking about it, I thought it would be better to wait and punish her.

    Back on the island, Qin Chao clicked on Mrs. Wang's acupuncture points without saying a word, then hugged her and ran back to the 'Mantuo Villa'.

    On the way, he saw Mrs. Wang lying in his arms with a look of enjoyment on her face. He was so angry that he almost vomited blood and wanted to slap Mrs. Wang in the face. Unexpectedly, instead of being afraid, Mrs. Wang looked full of expectation, which earned him a slap in the face.  He couldn't shake her off, and thought to himself: "No wonder I kidnapped her. I didn't see any resentment or fear in her. Instead, she mostly smiled. That's it. It seems that not only does she like to abuse others, but she also has masochistic tendencies."  Maybe, she thinks it¡¯s fun and exciting now, and she wishes I could play with her more.¡±

    After landing on the shore, Qin Chao originally didn¡¯t want to talk to Mrs. Wang anymore, but Mrs. Wang knew that he wanted to go to the ¡®Langhuan Jade Cave¡¯ and volunteered to lead him the way and read with him. No matter how angry he was, he could only endure it for now.

    The 'Langhuan Jade Cave' was even more hidden than the 'Huan Shi Shui Pavilion', and it was densely covered with agencies. Although Mrs. Wang was leading the way, Qin Chao was still frightened by the sight. He was glad that he did not bring Abi here rashly, and said to himself: "Ning  It is better to offend a thousand men than one woman. It is better to offend a thousand women than to offend one Mrs. Wang."

    When he arrived at the place where the books were stored, Qin Chao took out a fragment of the "Twenty-Eight Palms for Subduing the Dragon" from the bookshelf of the Beggar Gang and read it carefully.

    Mrs. Wang seemed to be a different person. She kept bringing him tea and water, making lotus seed porridge, and boiling poached eggs. She didn¡¯t know where all these things came from to keep her busy.

    Although Qin Chao was very aware of her bad intentions, he was very grateful, but he didn't dare to be moved and only said a few polite words to let her not be too tired.  Unexpectedly, after hearing these words, Mrs. Wang became even more busy and looked like she was enjoying herself.

    Qin Chao did not dare to say more, so he had to bury his head in reading.

    Not to mention that the Qin Dynasty had a hard time understanding her behavior, the servants in the Mantuo Villa also couldn't understand it. Even the old servants who had been with her for decades were confused.  All the slaves were so frightened that they didn't dare to say a word, for fear of accidentally angering Mrs. Wang, who was so different from usual, and it would be difficult for her to become a flower.

    Seeing that he really couldn't get rid of Mrs. Wang and could no longer accept her service, lest Wang Yuyan would find out about the blame later, Qin Chao had no choice but to invite Mrs. Wang to practice martial arts together.

    The two of them practiced the Beggar Clan¡¯s ¡®Dog Beating Stick Technique¡¯ together for a while.

    Mrs. Wang's stick skills, which she has practiced for decades, are naturally quite good. Meeting Qin Chao, who is new to stick skills, is of course more enjoyable than the other. Anyway, she doesn't have to worry about hurting Qin Chao, because no matter how weak Qin Chao's stick skills are  , obviously not something she can break through.  Although she couldn't see the reason, she could definitely see the result.  She tried more than a dozen sets of stick techniques that were well-known in the world, but the result was still as she expected. None of them could break Qin Chao's new 'dog-beating stick technique' that was full of loopholes.  Later, she simply gave up her defense completely and launched a crazy, fun and sweet attack until she was covered inKhan stopped with a smile and said that he would continue after taking a shower.

    Mrs. Wang just left the ¡®Langhuan Jade Cave¡¯ with her front foot, while Qin Chao left the ¡®Mantuo Villa¡¯ with the back foot and ran back to the ¡®Huansishui Pavilion¡¯ in ¡®Yanziwu¡¯.

    When Mrs. Wang hurriedly finished taking a bath, dressed up carefully, and hurried to the 'Langhuan Jade Cave', as she expected, Qin Chao was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to wait for such a short time!¡±

    "If you dare, don't come tonight."

    "Wait and see!"

    ¡­¡­

    Mrs. Wang complained for a while, and planned to go back to her room to sleep first, to recuperate her energy, and then have a good fight at night.

    At night, Mrs. Wang waited and waited but no one saw Qin Chao. She had a bad temper and lost her temper. Not only did everyone on the island endanger themselves, but even the flowers and plants suffered.  When Qin Chao went to Mantuo Villa for the third time that night to inquire about the real situation, his reason told him that he could not show up in front of Mrs. Wang, but he could no longer control his emotions.  , preparing to punish Youcao, the maid who had served Wang Yuyan, by cutting off both of Youcao's ears, knocking out her upper and lower front teeth, and telling her to learn a lesson in the future, not to listen to what she shouldn't hear, and not to say what she shouldn't.  Said, Qin Chao could no longer bear it and showed up, shouting: "Stop!"

    As soon as he appeared, Mrs. Wang seemed to be a changed person, her anger suddenly turned into joy.

    Most of the servants knew that they shouldn't get in the way at this time, listened to what they shouldn't, and disappeared one after another without giving orders. Only Youcao still stood there stupidly. After a while, he came back to his senses and looked at Qin Chao gratefully.  Eyes, panic, light hands, one person walked at the end.

    "Alas" Qin Chao let out a long sigh.

    He knew that nothing he could say to Mrs. Wang would be of no use, so he simply said nothing, and secretly worried: "If someone makes her unhappy, but she cannot retaliate, she likes to double the unhappiness and make others double."  She can taste the taste of it. If these people can't offend her, they can only endure it silently. If they can't offend her, she will be happy. In short, all the unpleasantness will be transferred to others, and she will only enjoy the stimulation.  , happiness, etc." Although he understood Mrs. Wang's psychology, he had nothing to do with her for the time being. He thought: "It's better for me to avoid this kind of thing. If I can't avoid it, I can only ask Mrs. Wu for help. There are some things at home.  It would be too wasteful for a daughter Zhuge not to use it."

    That night, Qin Chao was still reading in the "Langhuan Jade Cave", and Mrs. Wang was still serving her gently. She was doing a better job than the two maids in Qin Chao's study, and more than a little bit better.  Qin Chao knew he shouldn't, but he couldn't say much. He could only enjoy it silently, feeling pain and happiness at the same time.

    Late at night, Qin Chao once again couldn't bear Mrs. Wang's gentle service, and his feeling of sorry for Wang Yuyan became more and more serious, so he had to invite Mrs. Wang to practice together again.

    One still uses the "dog beating stick method", and the other sometimes uses a knife, sometimes a sword, and sometimes a gun. He has a great time playing and killing happily.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3: Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 103: The Failed Scholar

    In order to prevent Qin Chao from escaping while taking a bath, Mrs. Wang had already moved the bathtub, clothes, etc. to the 'Langhuan Jade Cave' and blocked the way out.  Qin Chao had seen a lot of beauties bathing recently, and his immunity had greatly increased. In addition, most of his energy was focused on martial arts secrets. Although he was angry and couldn't control his excitement when he saw this situation, he didn't find it difficult to deal with it.  Especially with the 'Indestructible Body Magic' to control his body, he was confident that even ten Mrs. Wang could not seduce him.  If it weren't for Mrs. Wang's appearance that reminded him involuntarily of that beautiful statue, he was confident that even if he shared a bath with Mrs. Wang, he would be able to control his body freely, just like when he was bathing alone.

    Now that he had looked at Mrs. Wang's body from top to bottom, whether intentionally or unintentionally, passively or actively, he was too lazy to think or take care of her, so he just looked at her openly, and couldn't help but think about Mrs. Wang.  Comparing the lady with the jade sculpture, she found that the difference between the two was much greater than imagined: Mrs. Wang was nearly forty years old, and her face was full of traces of years, but the jade sculpture was a young girl of ten and a half years old, with an innocent look on her face.  evil.  Nose, eyes, eyebrows, ears, lips, etc., if compared one-to-one separately, the differences are very small, but when combined together, they are not small.  [.]

    What displeased Qin Chao the most was that Mrs. Wang was much fatter than the jade sculpture.  Although she was born in the Tang Dynasty where fatness was regarded as beauty, she was probably too thin. However, in the eyes of the Qin Dynasty, there was fat in places where fat should not be, which greatly affected her appearance.  If there is no jade carving to compare with, her beauty is very rare. After seeing the jade carving and seeing her again, she is just like the "Failed Scholar" mentioned by Duan Yu in the book. Originally very rare in Camellia, she can be called "Eighteen Bachelors"  After being suppressed, he was reduced to a supporting role.  ¡®Eighteen Bachelors¡¯ is the best among camellias. There are a total of eighteen flowers blooming on one plant, each with different colors. The red ones are all red, and the purple ones are all purple, without any mixture.  Moreover, the eighteen flowers have different shapes, each with its own beauty. They bloom together when they bloom, and they all thank when they fade.  There may be two or three colors missing. In the eyes of Mrs. Wang, who doesn't understand camellia but likes camellia, it is a treasure, but Duan Yu is very disdainful and calls it a 'failed scholar'.  Duan Yu also said: "Second to 'Eighteen Bachelors', 'Thirteen Taibao' has thirteen flowers of different colors on one plant, 'Eight Immortals Crossing the Sea' has eight flowers of different colors on the same plant, and 'Seven Fairies' has  Seven flowers, the 'Three Heroes of Fengchen' are three flowers, and the 'Er Qiao' is two flowers, one red and one white. These camellias must be pure color. If they are red with white and white with purple, they are of low quality." He said.  I mean, the 'Failed Scholar' is also of low quality, not even as good as the 'Er Qiao'. Above that there are the 'Three Heroes of Fengchen', and above that there is the 'Seven Fairies'

    A slight difference can lead to a loss of thousands of miles.

    A little too much of a good thing becomes a bad thing.

    When Mrs. Wang asked, Qin Chao didn't want to lie to her and told the truth smoothly. He just didn't want to implicate Duan Yu and replaced Duan Yu with himself.

    The result was beyond Qin Chao¡¯s expectation, but after careful consideration, it seemed to be reasonable. Mrs. Wang was so angry at the truth that she cried and ran away without a trace.

    Qin Chao was about to leave after watching the famous "Five Tigers Broken Door Knife" in "Qinjiazhai". He heard soft footsteps and saw Mrs. Wang's eyes were swollen and red from crying, but her face seemed to be smiling.  I was happy, holding a pot of withered camellia in my hand. It seemed to be the 'failing scholar' I just mentioned. It's just that two camellias fell off not long ago. It's hard to find it without looking carefully.  He was worried just now that Mrs. Wang was too sad and didn't know when he would be able to recover from the blow. He regretted that he should not have said such willful words and did not know how many unfortunate people would be implicated. Now that he saw Mrs. Wang's smile, although he was relieved, he felt  Even more breathless.

    "Mr. Qin, could you help me find out what happened to this 'distressed scholar'?"

    The Qin Dynasty knew very well why Mrs. Wang changed the name of the 'disgraced scholar' to the 'distressed scholar', but he was too lazy to meddle in other people's business and didn't bother to think too much. He replied: "Although this 'distressed scholar' is not the best, he likes dampness just like the best."  This land is not like you thought before, it just likes to bask in the sun.¡±

    Mrs. Wang had a look of astonishment on her face, but she was a little unwilling in her heart. She said depressedly: "It's so strange that she looks so beautiful but doesn't like the sun!"

    Qin Chao shook his head and said: "It's not that I don't like the sun, but there are differences between men and women. There is a difference between sunlight and moonlight. You can't say that women are inferior to men, and you can't say that moonlight is inferior to sunlight."

    Mrs. Wang was happy and excited at the same time. She nodded repeatedly and said with a smile: "Yes, yes, that's it. It's just that I didn't think of it before, it wasn't written in the book, and I never heard of it."

    Qin Chao sighed: "The lotus is beautiful and the lotus root is sweet, but it comes from black and smelly mud. You should know this!"

    Mrs. Wang¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment and she said angrily: ¡°If Mr. Qin doesn¡¯t tell me, the slave family will never think of it if they find out about it. It¡¯s useless no matter how much they know!¡±

    Qin Chao could be indifferent on the surface, but in his heart he couldn't help cursing: "Shameless!" He turned around and picked up a book of stick techniques and opened the first page¡­

    It was almost dawn, and Qin Chao saw that he really couldn't get rid of Mrs. Wang, so he had to take her home.

    When passing by the city wall of Suzhou City, the Song soldiers who were guarding the city saw that Qin Chao had a beautiful woman next to him. He was about to bet which one he would take to jump up the city wall first. Unexpectedly, he just walked a few more steps than usual, holding one in his left hand and another in his right.  One, followed by another, stepped onto the two-foot-high city wall in the blink of an eye, and walked away again.  Song Bing, who didn't know martial arts, was fine, but those who knew martial arts couldn't believe their eyes.  They all know very well: in most cases, the more advanced you are in Qing Gong, the fewer things you carry on your body. Even the weapons should be as light as possible, and most of the light weapons are shorter and mainly concealed weapons. Therefore, those who are good at hidden weapons are mostly good at Qing Gong.  On the other hand, if you carry too many things on your body, or they are too heavy, your Qing Gong will be limited no matter how high it is.  Every time you bring one more person, although there are not many things, the effect of Qing Gong will be greatly reduced. Even if it is not heavy, the impact on Qing Gong is not small.

    They don¡¯t know that Qin Chao¡¯s Qing Gong has improved a lot recently. Now that he has one more person, there is not much difference from before.

    After having breakfast at the Songhe Tower, Qin Chao handed over Mrs. Wang to Mrs. Wu to receive her. He lay down on the bed and slept until lunch.

    Mrs. Wu and Mrs. Wang have known each other for a long time. Their friendship is neither deep nor shallow, and their personalities are not compatible. One is too kind and the other is too cruel, so they dislike each other.  The two women were eager to find out about Qin Chao from each other, scolding each other hard in their hearts, each sentence becoming more unpleasant than the other, and praising each other vigorously. On the surface, they quickly became good friends.  Wu Yuanyuan stayed next to her for a while, feeling that they were too fake and disgusting. It was unbearable and she couldn't learn from them, so she had to leave reluctantly, thinking: "It will be the same when I ask my mother in the future. I don't know what will happen to that woman after I leave."  Will she pretend again? No matter how much she can pretend, since she can't even fool me, how can she fool my mother, it can only be a waste of effort." Then he thought: "This vixen seems to be more beautiful than the tigress and the Su family.  Fortunately, she is not young, otherwise it would be terrible!" I couldn't help but compare secretly for a while, and thought to myself: "My brothers and sisters often praise me as the most beautiful woman in Wuxi. I know very well that I cannot compare to my mother's beauty, let alone my mother's beauty.  I can't compare to my mother's temperament, so I don't dare to be too proud, and I can't help but be proud. I didn't expect that here, except for Abi, my beauty is actually at the bottom. I'm not as good as Auntie Li, I'm so angry!" She heard that Abi  Bi's appearance before was not as good as it is now. Just because she often followed her master and was nourished like flowers and plants, her appearance naturally changed.  When she first heard about it, although she was very envious and jealous, she refused to believe it.  Now she neither dared to believe nor disbelieve.  Although she hoped that she could become more beautiful because of it, she didn't want other women to change because of it.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 104 It¡¯s Going to Rain

    Mrs. Wang was not annoying in front of Qin Chao. She took the initiative to leave after lunch and was very gentle and well-behaved.

    Whenever Qin Chao thinks of her kindness, he can't help but think of the other side of her using people as fertilizer. He often thinks of her mother Li Qiushui's dual nature, and even wonders if Wang Yuyan also has such a problem?  Originally, Wang Yuyan in the book was not kind at all in his eyes. He also doubted that Wang Yuyan, who had grown up in such an environment, could really survive the mire?  The more I doubted, the more I wanted to see Wang Yuyan, but also the more afraid I was of seeing her.  [.]

    Qin Chao began to understand more and more why Wu Yazi was willing to face the dead jade sculpture all day long rather than face the living Li Qiu Shui. It was not a fetish, but a deep love and deep hatred.

    The reason why Wu Ya is perfect at everything is not because he doesn¡¯t understand the principle that being good is inferior to being good, but because he pursues perfection too much.  Qin Chao can easily understand this, because he considers himself a person who likes to pursue perfection.

    Because of this, the Li Qiu Shui in Wu Ya Zi's heart became more and more perfect, and he became more and more dissatisfied with the Li Qiu Shui in front of him. He had no choice but to place his hopes on the innocuous jade carvings and Li Cang Hai, who could not be married, instead of  Like other people, they fall in love with each other, have three wives and four concubines, or wander around in flowers, using real people to vent their dissatisfaction.  Wuyazi's venting is like a scholar writing a book. No matter how bizarre the writing is, it is harmless and does the least harm to real people.  It's a pity that Li Qiushui not only failed to understand his deep love, but also misunderstood him deeply. In front of him, he played with a group of handsome men and did something that he would never forgive even if he died.

    Only when you love deeply can you be deeply hurt.

    Thinking about this clearly also solved another question in Qin Chao's mind, which was also the question that Wu Xingyun couldn't believe the most.

    No matter how powerful Ding Chunqiu is, how can he plot against Wu Yazi?

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about the plot thirty years ago, even Ding Chunqiu now doesn¡¯t have that ability!

    It was only now that Qin Chao realized that it was Li Qiushui who really hurt Wu Yazi, and Ding Chunqiu was just the straw that broke the camel's back.

    It turns out that at a critical moment, a straw can also harm a peerless master.

    Come to think of it, it¡¯s not surprising that when you¡¯re unlucky, you¡¯ll choke to death even if you drink water.

    Qin Chao didn¡¯t want to be the second Wu Yazi. He wanted to be prepared for danger in times of peace and eliminate potential dangers as soon as possible, but he didn¡¯t know where to start.  We can't kill everyone, burn all the straw, drain all the water these are all things that cannot be solved even if we are prepared for danger in times of peace.

    Qin Chao once thought about finding a good husband for Mrs. Wang and controlling her so that she could be more happy and make others more happy.  I thought it was a good idea at first, but now I'm glad I haven't had time to put it into action. I thought to myself: "Mrs. Wang's love for Duan Zhengchun is not very deep, and the harm is so great. If we find a good husband for her, the love between husband and wife will be  How can it not be deep? Loving too deeply is too harmful. No love is not enough, and love is not enough. It is not enough to be shallow, and it is not enough to be deep. Even if you kill Mrs. Wang, it will only add a knot in the story of when grievances will be repaid."

    Being in a dilemma, I discussed it with Mrs. Wu.

    Mrs. Wu gave him a solution that was not a solution - neither up nor down, neither left nor right, neither far nor near.

    Qin Chao felt that this method was very torturous and difficult to control, and it hurt himself before hurting others. Even if it succeeded, both sides would suffer losses, but it was the lesser of two evils. If it worked, he might as well give it a try, and thought to himself: "If it doesn't work, he would  Don't try to control extraordinary people with this extraordinary method. Either ignore it and get rid of Wang Yuyan. Or just deal with it to the end, regardless of what Wang Yuyan thinks in the future, and then deal with her mother. In short, it is impossible to be perfect, so we can only retreat.  Secondly, if you still can¡¯t, take a step back, there will always be a time when it is possible.¡±

    That night, Qin Chao took Abi with him to the "Langhuan Jade Cave".

    In front of Qin Chao, Mrs. Wang did not embarrass Abi at all. She turned her face away and her teeth were almost broken.

    In order to make up for the loss in Mrs. Wang's heart, Qin Chao had no choice but to hold back his displeasure and chat with her for a few more words, and took a tour of the 'Manduo Villa' where various camellias were planted.

    Camellia is also known as jade tea and datura flower.

    ¡®Manda Villa¡¯ only grows mandala flowers, and no other flowers, not even the most common morning glories, crescent moons, roses, etc.  All the camellias grown are mediocre, and the only good thing about them is "many".  There are not only many flowers, but also many varieties. Occasionally, some are quite good, but not only are they planted improperly, but the cropping is also very improper, let alone the matching of color and space.  In short, what should have been a pleasant scene of flowers and flowers turned out to be very unpleasant.

    Mrs. Wang doesn¡¯t dare to ask but likes to ask, Qin Chao doesn¡¯t want to say but likes to say.

    Mrs. Wang was so stimulated by Qin Chao's truth that she burst into tears several times. She turned around with tears in her eyes and bent over with laughter.

    Qin Chao said that she is the best in the world at changing her face.?.

    Mrs. Wang was not ashamed, but proud, and said with a smile: "To be honest, this skill is not difficult to practice. You can cry if you want to cry, laugh if you want to laugh, and be a real person, free and easy."

    Qin Chao continued: "Love if you want to love, hate if you want to hate, choose freely, happiness is boundless."

    Mrs. Wang clapped her hands and praised: "That's so well said! That's what my sister thinks, but she doesn't dare to say it for fear of Mr. Qin's laughter."

    Qin Chao said depressedly: "Since you have become a sister in an instant, you might as well call me brother."

    Mrs. Wang smiled sweetly and said: "Although I want to, I don't dare. Unless I am better at martial arts than Mr. Qin in the future, I will always be able to think in my heart and not dare to say it with my mouth. Now I can only cry if I want to."  Cry, laugh when you want, don't be like Mr. Qin, who just say what you want."

    Qin Chao said with a cold face: "I told you that you won't die. But I will never be able to learn your skill of using living people to make flower fertilizer in my lifetime, so I will give in to you."

    Mrs. Wang said: "That's nothing! As the saying goes: 'Long-term pain is worse than short-term pain.' They made many women suffer for them for a lifetime. My sister was merciful and only let them suffer for a few days to atone for their sins."

    Qin Chaodao: "If you don't show mercy, what will you do?"

    Mrs. Wang laughed dryly and said: "There are many ways! Tell me you are unhappy. My sister only wants you to be happy, so of course she won't tell you."

    Qin Chao snorted coldly: "When I am happy, you will be unhappy."

    Mrs. Wang was stunned and said softly: "You underestimated my sister. In order to make you happy, my sister let go of the flower fertilizer without saying a word. That's nothing, as long as it can make you happy, my sister will even make you happy."  If you can sacrifice, let alone them."

    Qin Chao gritted his teeth and said, "What about your daughter?"

    Mrs. Wang replied without hesitation: "My sister has long thought carefully about her daughter's marriage, but she has never been able to find a satisfactory man. Most of them are not as good as that stinky boy Murong Fu. Apart from being a man for flowers, what else can she do?"  Use? My sister has not wanted to take advantage of her daughter for a long time. Murong Fu. If you like her, that is her blessing, and it is also your sister's blessing. Your sister will naturally try her best to help you. It's just that she doesn't have a clear mind when reading, otherwise she wouldn't like her.  Go to that brat Murong Fu. It may be difficult for her and sister to serve you together. But no matter how difficult it is, sister will help you achieve your wish."

    Qin Chao said in astonishment: "You can't get along with the Murong family, is it mainly because you want to find her a satisfactory husband?"

    Mrs. Wang said: "Since the Murong family likes to dream of being a ruthless and meaningless emperor, of course their daughter cannot marry them. What's more, their little strength is far behind our Xiaoyao sect, not to mention the Great Song Dynasty. Those  It¡¯s a purely impossible wishful thinking, but they can¡¯t figure it out.¡±

    Qin Chao shook his head and said: "They shouldn't not understand, they should be unwilling. It's normal to want to get something you can't get. It's also rare to be able to take action. The Murong family can't overthrow the Song Dynasty.  It can cause some harm to the Song Dynasty. If one falls, there are thousands of others. There are always more people in the world who want to be emperor than people who don¡¯t want to be emperor. There are always more people who like wishful thinking than people who don¡¯t like wishful thinking. Ruthless  There are always many more people without righteousness than those who value love and righteousness.¡±

    Mrs. Wang smiled and said: "Sister also understands this, but she can't always explain it clearly. If I can always be by your side, I can explain it clearly even if I don't understand."

    Qin Chao said angrily: "If you keep saying these things, don't blame me for ignoring you."

    Mrs. Wang lowered her voice and said, "Sister, you are so tactful!"

    Qin Chao rolled his eyes at her and said depressedly: "Even a fool can understand the meaning of your words. I obviously understand, but I pretend not to understand. Isn't it uncomfortable?"

    Mrs. Wang thought for a while and said: "You can't stand anything my sister does, and you can't stand anything she says. You can't do nothing or say nothing."

    Qin Chao said dumbfounded: "It's like the statue in the jade cave. It doesn't move or speak, but it's many times better than being able to move and speak. This is your father's biggest worry, and it's also my biggest worry at the moment."

    "You seem to know everything?" Mrs. Wang covered her mouth and exclaimed.

    "If it weren't for you," Qin Chao shook his head and sighed, "Although I know a little bit, I don't really understand it. It's only now that I finally understand your father's original thoughts, and I understand your mother more." Dear  !  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 105 New Interpretation of Qigong

    "Are you my parents' new disciple?" Mrs. Wang asked something that she had wanted to ask for a long time but could not for some reason not come out.

    "How should I say this!" Qin Chao frowned slightly and said slowly, "You can say yes, you can say no. Because I have learned your parents' martial arts, but I have never met them. Your mother should be here now  Xixia becomes the Crown Princess. You are also very aware of her high martial arts skills. If she doesn¡¯t want to see you, it¡¯s useless to search Xixia Kingdom. Your parents broke up because of emotional problems. It seems that your mother was hurt the most on the surface. But she was really hurt.  The person who was hurt the most may be your father. If the information I know is correct, your father was plotted by the second disciple Ding Chunqiu thirty years ago and became paralyzed. He was hidden in Leigu Mountain by the first disciple Su Xinghe."[.]

    Mrs. Wang¡¯s expression was very complicated, and she couldn¡¯t explain it clearly.  The body swayed three times and slowly approached Qin Chao.

    Qin Chao saw that something was wrong with her, so he didn't hide away like before and let her lean on his shoulder.  Seeing that her body was trembling and it seemed that it was difficult to stand still, he hesitated and reached out to hug her, and she hugged her back at the same time.  Soon, Qin Chao's shoulders became wet.  Qin Chao was about to give words of comfort when he suddenly felt cold. The world in front of him turned much slower than usual. The mental power network spread out automatically. Behind him, he saw a golden needle about an inch long in Mrs. Wang's left hand, which was slowly pricking her.  Down, the needle tip is facing the 'Mingmen point'.  He didn't have time to think too much. While the 'Vajra Indestructible Body Divine Art' automatically protected his body, he used the 'Dragon Tail Swing' from the 'Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms', which immediately shook Mrs. Wang away.

    The crisis is over, and the world in front of us returns to normal.

    Qin Chao secretly wiped his cold sweat, turned around and walked towards the 'Langhuan Jade Cave' without saying a word.  If it weren't for the sixth sense, mental power, Beiming Magic, and the 'Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms' this time, if one of them was missing, he would probably fall into a big fall.  He guessed that there was a 99% chance that Mrs. Wang did not want to kill him, but he could not rule out the 1% possibility of killing him.  Even if it was only one in a thousand, or even one in ten thousand, he would not risk his own life and would rather nip the danger in the bud.

    "Don't you want to know the reason?" Mrs. Wang suddenly shouted.

    Of course Qin Chao wanted to know, but he didn't want to ask more. He thought: "Whether you do it or not is your business. I can't control it, and I don't want to care about it. I pity your family, who can pity you?"  We are a family. Now I can't even see my parents. At least you still have some hope." After feeling sad for a while, he thought again: "A woman's mind is ever-changing. Your mind is more ever-changing than most women. You may have known it yourself at the last moment.  I'm afraid you can't predict what will happen next moment. Even if you could predict it, you wouldn't be able to notify me in advance."

    He thought very clearly: once he fell into the hands of Mrs. Wang, he would be dead and be treated as fertilizer. It would be nothing.  Even if he becomes paralyzed like Wuyazi, it will only lead to more suffering, which is better than losing his life.  It is useless to be afraid, and it is useless not to be afraid.  It doesn't seem to matter whether you know it or not.

    That night, although Mrs. Wang sent tea and cakes several times, she did not stay at the 'Langhuan Jade Cave' for much, nor did she say much.

    Qin Chao was too lazy to guess what she was thinking, but he had to prevent her from poisoning and plotting. In desperation, he had no choice but to read more poison-related secrets and learn more.  Although he himself knew that this behavior was stupid, if Mrs. Wang really wanted to kill him, she would have activated the mechanism hidden in the 'Langhuan Jade Cave'.  But what good can Mrs. Wang gain by taking great risks to kill him?  But it¡¯s no good. Wouldn¡¯t Mrs. Wang kill him?  Didn't he come to the 'Langhuan Jade Cave' because he was worried?  He didn't want to give up the 'Langhuan Jade Cave', nor did he want to kill Mrs. Wang, nor did he want to die in Mrs. Wang's hands, so he had no choice but to do this, regardless of whether his behavior was stupid.

    He somehow remembered those corrupt officials, all of whom knew the harsh punishments but still continued to do so.

    Qin Chao secretly said: "Even a slap is very uncomfortable, so it is impossible not to be afraid of those tortures. But when the fear reaches a certain level, the effect gradually becomes smaller, and the opposite is true. The more you are afraid, the more corrupt and corrupt you will be."  Awesome. If you want to do well in the officialdom, you have to have a lot of money. If you want to do well in the world, you have to have high martial arts skills. Officials embezzle for money, and we fight and kill for martial arts, and we gradually take risks.  It has become a daily routine. When you become accustomed to it, fear not only cannot stop it, but also amplifies the stimulation and can only contribute to fueling the flames. The current behavior is both stupid and normal. With a room full of martial arts secrets in front of you, is it just because of some kind of reason?  Maybe, you are so scared that you dare not look at it? Is that the only way to be called smart? Even that is not smart. Except for "killing people when people stand in their way, killing Buddha when they stand in the way of Buddha." There is nothing else but the way of animals.  Only if you don¡¯t do it can you be called truly smart?¡±

    At some point, he once again opened the remaining chapter of "Twenty-eight Dragon-Subduing Palms" and his eyes stopped on the page of "The Divine Dragon Swings its Tail".

    He felt something was wrong?But I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but suddenly an idea flashed in my mind, and two different moves of the ¡®Dragon Tail Swing¡¯ emerged. One move was the same as the one in the secret book, while the other move lacked some subtle changes and had more momentum.  Originally, the aura was invisible and difficult to detect, but when he knocked away Mrs. Wang not long ago, he used the 'Dragon Tail Swing' with a little more aura. At that time, he intended to move forward and relied on the body's natural reaction. He didn't have time.  I thought about the move so much that I didn't think much about it afterwards. It was only now that I noticed the subtle difference between the two moves 'Dragon Tail Swing'.

    Precisely because it is too subtle, it is too difficult to detect.

    After realizing it, Qin Chao followed his feeling of momentum and continued to make subtle adjustments to the 'Dragon Tail Swing' to enhance the feeling until he could no longer adjust it in a short period of time.  After finishing it, he fully understood: Although there was a chance factor that he could achieve this today, that was not the key. It was mainly due to his mental strength.  If his mental power had not greatly enhanced his ability to sense momentum, even if he knew how to practice, it would be difficult for him to do it.

    At the same time, it¡¯s hard to explain in one sentence.

    He understands why many smart people cannot practice the 'Twenty-Eight Palms of Subduing the Dragon', but stupid people like Guo Jing can easily practice it successfully?  Because even though a stupid person like Guo Jing is stupid, he can be just as good as his master. Although he doesn't know why, his power will not be weakened much.  It is difficult for most smart people to be exactly the same as their master. They like to adapt to changes, dislike being rigid, and can be creative. But they don't know that martial arts such as "Twenty-Eight Dragon Subduing Palms" are about adapting to changes in the face of change.  Using no moves to defeat all moves is exactly the opposite of the 'dog-beating stick method'.  As a result, the Beggar Clan also encountered difficulties similar to those of the Dali Duan, Shaolin, and Xiaoyao sects¡ªthere were martial arts that shocked the past and the present, but no one could fully learn them, so they had to take them apart and learn parts of them each.

    After understanding the correct practice method of 'Dragon Swinging Tail', he realized that 'Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms' is not only a palm technique, but also a top qigong.

    For the first time, he wrote the book "New Interpretation of Qigong" in the "Langhuan Jade Cave".

    "Qigong does exist."

    "Qigong is neither internal power nor external power."

    ¡°Qigong is invisible and can transform into both internal and external skills.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    With Qigong, Qin Chao can transform internal strength into external strength, so that internal strength and external strength are relatively balanced, but that is only theoretical. In fact, he only has a simplified version of the "Dragon Wags Tail" move, and the transformation effect is very limited.  He tested it on the spot and found that it could indeed be transformed, but the speed was so slow that it made him uncomfortable. However, he really didn't want to give up this benefit, so he decided to spend an average of fifteen minutes a day practicing until he got the complete 'Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms'  'Dragon Wags Tail', and the new 'Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms'.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 106 The Dragon-Subduing Divine Palm

    He had long heard that the Huashan School's Zixia Gong was a qigong. At that time, he didn't take it seriously and regarded qigong as an internal skill. Only now did he realize that he was not knowledgeable enough. In the past, it was like a blind man touching an elephant. Although it cannot be said to be completely wrong,  It's really far from the truth.  It seems that the qualifications for learning martial arts cannot be simply generalized. Not only do you have high qualifications in external skills, but you may have very low qualifications in internal skills, qigong, and light skills. For the same type of martial arts, you may be like Abi, who is only good at Lingbo Weibu.  That kind of light work.  Speaking of myself, under normal circumstances, my qualifications are indeed far inferior to theirs, but it is not really inferior to them. The key is how to compare.  Those with high qualifications are like princes and grandsons, and we are like ordinary people. "Princes, generals and ministers, would you rather have the seed?"  ¡¯ Throw away those dazzling auras, aren¡¯t we all the same?  ¡®The emperor takes turns and comes to my house this year.  ¡¯ Whether you want to be the emperor or not, you are still you, and I am still me.  "[.]

    All kinds of thoughts kept coming and going in his mind, and he kept flipping through various martial arts secrets in his hand. He found that there were many secrets about qigong, but none of them could really go into depth, or get started, or that qigong was a evil way, or that  Qigong is a low-level trick, or it can be said that qigong is a special internal skill.  Although he could not get the correct answer directly from the book, the various contents opened his mind and gave him a better understanding of Qigong.  After analysis, he found that Qigong is not difficult to practice, but it is difficult in other aspects.  Although Qi is shadowless and formless, it is easy to gather and disperse.  It is easy to gather, so it is particularly easy to practice.  It is easy to scatter, so it is particularly easy to make useless efforts.  Most of the smart people in the world do some useless exercises and just think that qigong is really useless.  Why is Qigong so difficult to practice?  Here's why.

    In addition, he came to a conclusion: Because Qigong is too easy to practice, it is like eating. No matter whether it is a genius who is rare in a thousand years or an idiot, he can eat it without fail. Therefore, the key to practicing Qigong is not intelligence, but thinking and character.  and other aspects.  Guo Jing's success does not lie in his low intelligence.

    At the same time, he came to another conclusion: Qigong is not equal to internal strength, and intelligence is not equal to wisdom.  No matter how high your qigong and intelligence are, if they are not transformed into inner strength, wisdom, etc., they will ultimately be in vain.

    He also has an inference that cannot be verified for the time being: no matter what world you are in, you can practice Qigong.

    When he was about to be bright, he got a breakthrough again on qigong. He understood that Qigong was also divided into inside and outside. The outside of the outside world showed the momentum, and the insiders were manifested as the heat flow. Both were the feelings of the practitioners themselves.  Taking heat flow as an example, you feel that certain parts of your body are very hot, but no matter how others touch those places, they cannot feel the heat flow, and they may even feel colder than usual.  That kind of heat flow is easy to generate and disappear, and it is difficult to maintain it for a long time.  The longer you leave it on, the stronger the effect.  Even if you just maintain one sentence, it can have a significant effect in strengthening your body.  If you can stick to it once a day, prolonging your life may no longer be a dream.

    When he got home, he still couldn't calm down for a long time, and he was so energetic that he didn't need to sleep at all.

    With an idea, he took out the fragments of the 'Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms' and began to try to modify the twenty-seven palms except the 'Dragon Swinging Tail', preparing to turn them back into Qigong and restore some of the Beggar Clan's ability to suppress the Clan.  The original appearance of the unique skill.  After the first experience, the second time is not difficult, but very troublesome, requires a lot of care, patience, and a lot of time.  It took him half an hour to feel barely satisfied with just one move, 'Exalted Dragon and Regret'. He felt that although it was not comparable to the real 'Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms', it was better than the 'Big Mudra' of Tantric Buddhism.  'But I don't know how much better it is. Even if we don't care about qigong and only talk about power, 'Kang Long You Regret' is much bigger than 'Big Mudra'. With one palm shot, a big firewood stick as thick as a vegetable bowl snapped into two pieces.  , much faster and more convenient than using an iron saw.  After dozens of slaps in a row, there was no big stick suitable for shooting in the firewood shed.

    A Bi and Grandma Li saw it from the side and applauded vigorously, but Qin Chao was only reluctantly satisfied.  He heard that Qiao Feng's 'Twenty-Eight Palms for Subduing the Dragon' could achieve the same effect from a few feet away, and could even superimpose the power of several palms. He used to only hear it as a joke, but now he dare not ignore it.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????"It seems that slaves also need to work hard to practice martial arts, otherwise they can't even do these menial tasks well, and they will have to tire their masters."

    Qin Chao shook his head slightly and advised: "You are practicing martial arts very hard now. You just need to persevere. Don't be like Su Xiaoyan, who almost lost his life in haste but not speed."

    Grandma Li laughed and said: "Her competitive temper is deep in her bones! I can't learn it even if I want to. But her head is really very useful. She said she doesn't even know how to build an ice cellar here.  Although the original owner had some skills, he didn¡¯t understand real life, so he really hit the mark.¡±

    Qin Chaodao: "I won't live here forever. You can change it however you think makes it comfortable, without taking into account me."

    Abi mustered up her courage and said, "My little maid wants to follow you.?At the owner's side.  "

    Qin Chao smiled slightly and said: "Unless I become a god, 'people have joys and sorrows, and the moon waxes and wanes.' It is inevitable and there is no need to avoid it."

    Aunt Li nodded slightly, with a look of approval on her face.

    Abi thought for a while and said: "If the master doesn't drive the servant girl away, the servant girl herself won't leave either. 'Sadness and joy come and go, clouds and sunshine come and go.' No matter how powerful you are, you can only stand aside."

    Aunt Li thought to herself: After all, she is still a little girl with hair not all grown up, so naive!  But it's normal.  Although the master is also very young, his wisdom and character are better than those of a hundred-year-old man. That is abnormal.  But compared to those great figures in history who became famous at a young age, there is nothing normal.

    Qin Chao didn't want to argue with Abi, so he turned around and left the woodshed.

    ¡®The flying dragon is in the sky¡¯

    ¡®The dragon fights in the wild¡¯

    ¡®Don¡¯t use Qianlong¡¯

    ¡­¡­

    With one move to the left and one to the right, the power of the 'Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms' was gradually revealed. The power of the palm came out like a sword energy, attracting all the girls to watch. Their palms turned red and they cheered continuously.

    After meeting Su Xiaoxiao, she said several times that the "Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms" is the easiest and easiest palm technique to learn in the world. She only needs to read it once to make it perfect. She also said "Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms" many times.  It is the most incredible palm technique in the world. It is obvious that her technique is not bad at all, even more beautiful than the master's technique, but it has no power.  After Qin Chao used it several times, not only did Su Xiaoxiao 'learned' it, but all the girls watching also 'learned it'. Just looking at the moves, they all looked better than Qin Chao's use.  But none of them can use its power. They can occasionally exert some power, but they don't know why.

    Qin Chao originally wanted the girls to practice more, but not to think too much, hoping that it would be good for them over time.  Unexpectedly, after the girls had only used it a dozen times, they began to feel strong all over their bodies one after another, as if their vitality had been damaged.  Qin Chao was so frightened that he quickly stopped them from continuing to practice, and hurriedly gave them a few doses of Beiming Qi, and also asked them to take a 'Buyuan Pill' that Mrs. Wu bought from the 'Happy Building', and adjusted it himself.  Dishes for the next few days.  Except for Su Xiaoxiao, all the girls were grateful but felt that he was making a fuss and almost missed the foundation of spiritual practice.  It doesn't matter how many leaves of a tree are damaged, or how many branches are broken, but the roots cannot be injured or the main trunk cannot be broken.  But the roots of cultivation are not as easy to detect as tree roots and stems. You cannot wait until you are deeply affected by it and then expect to turn back time.

    Su Xiaoxiao suffered from a serious illness when she was a child, which not only severely damaged her vitality, but also almost killed her. She gradually got better after practicing Qigong of the Huashan School.  If her vitality hadn't been damaged when she was a child, her martial arts would have been at least twice as strong as it is now.  But if it hadn't been for the serious illness she suffered when she was a child, she probably wouldn't have been able to join the Huashan Sect.  Even if you join the Huashan Sect, you won't believe in Qigong that much, and the effectiveness of your practice will naturally be greatly reduced.  She had thought about it over and over again and felt very deeply about the injury to her vitality.  Seeing Qin Chao's behavior, while she understood, she was also very confused: Could it be that the master, like the slave, was seriously ill when he was a child?  Otherwise, why would you value these things more than slaves?

    She has not been with Qin Chao for a long time, and she doesn¡¯t know much about Qin Chao¡¯s powerful ability to know the slightest. She thinks that everyone is like her - they only know how to mend the problem when it is dead, and they don¡¯t even bother to mend it.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 107 Driving Dogs to Eat Dogs

    Su Xiaoxiao could understand some of Qin Chao's behavior, but the girls couldn't understand it at all. Naturally, they could only think wildly, and there were all kinds of doubts and strange things.

    Qin Chao himself felt like a mother-in-law, but he couldn't help nagging the girls: "Excellent martial arts can do as much harm as good. Once you find any discomfort, stop practicing immediately. Don't act recklessly, let alone challenge like Su Xiaoyan."  The limit. Since martial arts such as the 'Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms', which require recklessness, cannot be practiced recklessly, other excellent martial arts do not require recklessness. What's more, the 'Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms' can be practiced without recklessness, so why bother?  Yes! Of course I am standing and talking so that my waist does not hurt. No matter how nice I am, if I say more, I will hurt you even more. But I really can¡¯t help but say a few more words. You may think that I have just talked a lot of nonsense.  Not one sentence can help you practice the 'Twenty-Eight Palms of Subduing the Dragon', and if I say it, it means I haven't said it. If I really teach you one sentence, I will pretend to teach you thousands of books. If I really want to teach you the 'Twenty-Eight Palms of Subduing the Dragon', one sentence is enough.  . If you can really think this way, that's great. But even if I become a saint like Confucius, I can't really preach a word. If I can only say one thing, it is that you must follow what I say exactly.  Practice the 'Twenty-Eight Dragon Subduing Palms'. That is indeed a sentence, but then I won't say anything? Then how can you practice according to what I said?" After saying a lot, there are more in my heart.  There were so many things he wanted to say, but he knew very well that saying too much would be in vain. It was better not to say anything and save some face for each other. After all, the girls were not three-year-olds, and some were much older than him.  [.]

    Even though Qin Chao had said a lot of things sincerely, after seeing the power of the 'Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms', all the girls refused to give up their practice. They were just a little more careful than before. They could no longer practice without caring about their health. As long as they didn't die,  Practice doesn¡¯t stop.

    Qin Chao thought to himself: "I can't resist the temptation of the 'biggest gang in the world' to suppress the secret skills of the gang. I even practice the fragments with gusto, let alone them. And they don't know that most of them are my own creations. Seeing that I just started practicing  With such power, I thought it would get stronger and stronger in the future. It¡¯s strange that they refuse to practice. If I try to persuade them not to practice, it will only make them want to practice more, so it¡¯s better not to persuade them. The only way is to use other superior martial arts to divert them  The line of sight may be of some use. But if the mark is too heavy and they notice it, it will be bad."

    Time flies.

    A week later, Abi was the first to give up on the practice of the 'Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms'.  Qin Chao breathed a sigh of relief.

    On the same day, Mrs. Wang joined the team that practiced the 'Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms'. Her palm technique had already reached the master level, which was only two levels weaker than the Qin Dynasty's 'Big Mudra'. She was naturally majestic when used.  The interest and confidence of the girls increased greatly, and another wave of cultivation passion broke out.

    Mrs. Wang has practiced a lot of martial arts. Qin Xiyang was very happy to see Hunter Xin. After lowering her skills to compete with her, she always gave her a few pointers, allowing her to practice several martial arts at the master level in a short period of time, including 'Subduing the Dragon'.  The fragments of "Twenty-eight Palms" and the fragments of "Dog Beating Stick Technique" are included.  The strange thing is that no matter how Qin Xiyang gives advice, she just can't break through the barrier between the beginner level and the intermediate level. It seems that her current martial arts can only develop horizontally, not vertically.  Qin Xiyang became more and more interested in this, but could not produce any results.

    Qin Chao easily researched the results, but he didn¡¯t want to tell her now, which would cause her to harm more people as her martial arts skills improve.

    Mrs. Wang's bottleneck in martial arts can be said to be the same thing as her daughter's. They are both martial arts obstacles caused by the asymmetry between martial arts knowledge and martial arts.

    Qin Chao had long suspected that Wang Yuyan could not stop practicing martial arts just because he could kill people. Martial arts such as internal skills, light skills, and grappling skills did not require killing people. However, practicing martial arts would be of great benefit to him. Wang Yuyan could not understand.  What's more, martial arts can not only kill people, but also save people. These are very simple principles, and it is impossible for Wang Yuyan not to understand them.  As for helping Murong Fu, of course it is better to have high martial arts skills than low ones, and it is better to use hands than words. Wang Yuyan still cannot understand.  The reason why she doesn't practice is because her martial arts knowledge is too far behind her martial arts skills, and her martial arts barrier is much greater than that of her mother, making it difficult to break through.  She may have thought it was because she subconsciously disliked practicing martial arts, or she may have gradually come to know the reason for her disability in martial arts, but she never dared to face the reality or didn't want to tell others.

    The reason why Qin Chao can figure this out more easily than Qin Xiyang and Mrs. Wang is because he has known for a long time that he often becomes a nerd when he reads too much. -<~138~~¿´Êé~~Íø~>-The family often encounters literary obstacles.  The top talent often does stupid things. Whether in literature or martial arts, there are catastrophes in practice. Some are small tribulations, some are major tribulations, some encounter them very early, some encounter them very late, and some stop moving forward.  Some are gradually regressing, some are taking a big step back, and there are countless ways to describe them.  If you can break through completely on your own ability, you will always get the most benefits.  The more external forces you use to break through, the easier it will be, and the fewer benefits you will get after the breakthrough.  But the lack of benefits is nothing compared to not being able to break through.

    ?Mrs. Wang worked hard to practice the remaining chapters of the 'Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms' for two weeks. Seeing that she could not break through under the guidance of Senior Qin, she felt that continuing to practice was a waste of time and energy, so she was unwilling to persist.  After Abi, she was the second person to give up the practice of 'Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms'.

    Qin Chao secretly cried out that it was a pity, but did not remind him a word.  Occasionally, when I feel vaguely sorry for her, I can't help but think of the golden needle on my back. I feel that I have given her my life. No matter how sorry I am, I can't be soft-hearted to her anymore, unless I think my life is too long.

    Qin Xiyang tried to persuade her a few words, but when she saw that the sound went in her left ear and came out in her right ear, she said no more.

    One day while chatting after dinner, Qin Chao learned from Qin Xiyang and Mu Wanqing, ¡®Thirty-six holes, seventy-two islands.  'Prepared to attack the 'Xingxiu Sect' and grabbed the 'Hua Gong **' to try to remove the 'Life and Death Talisman', but met the 'Tianshan Child's Elder' halfway and was driven to fight with the 'Xingxiu Sect'  Both sides suffered losses.  From then on, the 'Xingxiu Sect' also became one of the 'Thirty-six Cave, Seventy-two Islands' and a slave of the 'Lingjiu Palace' in Tianshan. Even 'Xingxiu Old Monster' Ding Chunqiu was given the 'Spell of Life and Death'  control.  Although this matter was a big one, it had not yet spread in the world. Wu Xingyun sent his subordinates to inform him. Because Qin Chao was sleeping at the time, and his personal maid Abi was guarding the door and would not give way, so his eldest brother and his wife  Received information together.

    "No wonder those flies have disappeared recently. They have all gathered together. I'm afraid their original plan was to turn around and attack us if the 'transformation **' failed and the 'life and death talisman' could not be released." Qin Chao  He sneered and said, "In the final analysis, the main thing is to be reluctant to give up your internal strength."

    "My little servant thought they were a little pitiful at first, but now it seems that evil people have their own evil, just like Miss Huo back then." Abi said with emotion, "Young Master took pity on them and exorcised the 'life and death talisman' that was worse than death for them.  ¡¯, they don¡¯t know how to be grateful, but they actually want to repay kindness with enmity.¡±

    Mu Wanqing's face darkened and she said, "You said, 'Evil people have their own trials and tribulations.' Doesn't that mean that my sister is also an evil person?"

    Abi said with a smile: "My little servant is outspoken and said the wrong thing. It should be because evil people will be punished by good people."

    Mu Wanqing knew that what she said was ironic, and she felt even more unhappy, but she didn't know how to refute it.  If Abi was her own maid, she would have slapped her a few times. Will she still dare to talk back?  Now she doesn't dare to move easily, for fear of annoying Qin Chao and letting other women take advantage of it.

    Qin Chao thought to himself: "What I am most worried about is that the government is also involved in this matter. There are also government spies in the 'Thirty-six Cave, Seventy-two Islands'. Or it should be said that there must be, rather than worrying about it. Such a huge organization  , it is impossible for the government to know anything about it, and it is impossible to ignore it." Suddenly an idea flashed: "In terms of martial arts, the Xiaoyao sect is not much weaker than Shaolin, why is the reputation and status of the two so different? In addition, the founder of Shaolin sect is  They are not from the Central Plains, and the basic ideas of Shaolin are not local ideas, which makes it even more unreasonable. The reason may be that the imperial court is supporting Shaolin, and the Xiaoyao sect is suppressed by the imperial court. Why does the imperial court support the foreign Shaolin and oppose the locals?  The Xiaoyao Sect? Because Shaolin's stunts require the support of compassion. The higher the martial arts, the more compassion is needed and the lower the chance of rebellion. The origin of Bodhidharma is also a very important reason. This makes Shaolin extremely difficult to sit down.  Stabilize the emperor's throne in the Central Plains. There are also large and small commandments such as abstaining from eating meat, abstaining from killing, abstaining from sexual intercourse, etc., which lock the body and mind of Shaolin disciples, and they dare not act rashly. In short, compared with the Xiaoyao Sect, Shaolin is much easier to control  ."relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 108 The Theory of Bottleneck

    The 'Xingxiu Sect', the 'biggest evil sect in the world', has been conquered. Wu Xingyun's return is obviously approaching, and the time for the Qin Dynasty to practice the 'Vajra Indestructible Body Magic' has been greatly reduced.  The ** who used to be extremely weak is now as strong as an ox. The strength of his hands and feet has more than doubled, which is more than three times that of a normal adult man. He can run very fast even without using Qing Gong.  Even if he doesn't use his internal strength at all, his combat effectiveness is not much weaker than it was dozens of days ago.  [.]

    If there is no bottleneck, Qin Chao's cultivation level can still improve.

    Qin Chao had expected that he would encounter a bottleneck, but he did not dare to tell when he would encounter a bottleneck.

    The internal strength bottleneck of six hundred years was not beyond his expectation, and it was also one of the many results he had calculated not long ago: the internal strength can reach up to seventy-two levels, and the bottleneck can last up to seven hundred and twenty years.  The old version of Beiming Divine Art (he did not think that the original version given by Li Qiushui was intact) had a maximum of thirty levels, and a bottleneck of up to three hundred years.  The thirty-level new version of Beiming Divine Art is comparable to the sixty-level old version, and the bottleneck is up to six hundred years.

    Among the many martial arts secret manuals in 'Huan Shi Shui Pavilion' and 'Lang Huan Jade Cave', at least one of the ten talked about bottlenecks, but there was only one that could make Qin Chao agree: the bottleneck is like a certain position on the bottle.  Having an outlet, cultivation is like pouring water into a bottle. No matter how much water is poured, the water higher than the outlet will leak out, and the water lower than the outlet can be retained.  If the exit cannot be blocked and the bottleneck is broken, the gap may unfortunately widen and develop downward, causing the water level to drop and the cultivation level to drop.  The bigger the mouth of the bottle is, the faster the water will enter and the faster the cultivation will be.  The larger the outlet, the faster the water will flow out, and the cultivation level will naturally decrease faster.  When the mouth of the bottle is larger than the outlet, cultivation can temporarily increase your cultivation level. If you don't practice hard every day, you will fall back.  The human body is inherently a body with five leaks. Breaking through a realm is like making up for an exit.  If you can't break through the realm, you can only keep your fists in your hands and practice day and night, so that the progress of your cultivation can exceed the regression. Otherwise, the regression will exceed the progress, and you will not stop until you reach the previous realm.  Those with low qualifications will leak out quickly. Even if they practice very hard and progress quickly, they will leak out quickly, and naturally there will not be much cultivation left.  Those with high qualifications will leak slowly. Even if they don't practice hard, they won't make much progress and they won't leak out quickly. Naturally, there will be a lot of cultivation left behind.

    It¡¯s not a long story, but it¡¯s clear that the meaning is still unfinished.

    After Qin Chao wrote it down alone, he added a paragraph: There are many, many exits, and there are many entrances.  Most of the exits are small and difficult to find when there are few of them, and the same is true for the entrances.  A drop of water is very inconspicuous, but the ocean is made up of drops of water accumulated.  An exit or entrance is very inconspicuous, and it can no longer be ignored after it accumulates too much.  No matter how small the small exit is, it will not be too small if there are too many; no matter how big the big exit is, it will not be too big if there is too little.  The higher the level of Beiming Divine Art, the more entrances, the faster the practice, the more exits, and the greater the bottleneck.  The higher the cultivation level of the Beiming Divine Art, the larger the Beiming Sea, and the greater the burden on the body. Without the protection of martial arts such as the 'Vajra Indestructible Body Divine Art', people will become like Jiumozhi in the book.  Also Li Qiushui, defeat is also Li Qiushui.

    He still dare not conclude that the person who left behind the Beiming Divine Art and Lingbo Weibu is Li Qiu Shui, but he feels that Li Qiu Shui is very likely.

    He guessed: Li Qiushui and Wu Yazi may have been studying how to integrate the three major internal skills of the Xiaoyao Sect without telling Wu Xingyun very early on.  This is the real purpose of the brothers and sisters collecting martial arts secrets from various sects.  Because they have not even mastered the martial arts of Xiaoyao Sect, it is difficult for them to be so interested in wasting so much time on creating new martial arts.  As the senior sister, Wu Xingyun is older and has practiced early. However, she lost to Wu Yazi in martial arts and therefore lost her position as the leader. In terms of wisdom, she lost to Li Qiu Shui.  Even after a lifetime, there is still no consummation.

    Qin Chao thought to himself: Wu Xingyun should be more awake now, otherwise he would not be in a hurry to marry him.  What's more, my New Bei Ming Shen Kung is much stronger than the genuine one, and naturally it is also much stronger than the 'Eight Wastelands' Self-Exalting Kung Fu'. Marrying Wu Xingyun to myself is not a disadvantage.  Fortunately, she got married first and learned martial arts later. Otherwise, it would be difficult to get rid of bad suspicions, and it would be easy for misunderstandings to affect each other's feelings.  Fortunately, the three major internal powers are originally one body. The difficulty of fusion is very high, but the difficulty of transformation is not.  If I also transfer my Beiming Qi to her when she transfers her inner strength to me, the difficulty of transformation will be much reduced.  But in that case, even though I gained her inner strength, I would still be the one who would suffer the most.  No wonder Wu Xingyun said it so naturally at the beginning. It turned out that she had already thought clearly that no matter what, it was me who suffered and she took advantage.  Even if she really marries me, she will have an extra housekeeper.

    After being depressed for a while, Qin Chao thought to himself: It is her choice to marry or not, and it is my choice to marry or not.  But if we put aside this relationship, how can we trust each other and cooperate?  She did it as a last resort in the face of a catastrophe, but I didn't!  But can I ignore her?

    "If Qin Chao had some enlightenment, he didn't know what he had realized.

    Whether it¡¯s for himself or Wu Xingyun, he must improve his cultivation as soon as possible.

    When his internal strength encountered a bottleneck, he also practiced the Beiming Divine Skill.After reaching the last layer, go through the 'left foot little finger point', 'left ear point', 'right ear point', and 'left eye point' to the 'right eye point' on the thirtieth layer.  The power of ears and eyesight are greatly increased.  Although slow vision is not possible without using mental power, no matter how fast the fan rotates, the fan blades can be seen clearly with the naked eye, which can be called "fast vision".  The improvement of ear power is interesting. It is normal to hear far. What is interesting is that it is easier to hear smaller and larger.  The so-called listening is to listen to six channels, or to listen to several people talking at the same time without confusion. Everyone can hear clearly. It can also be said to be a variety of sounds, including the sounds of cows, horses, and roosters.  within it.  Six paths means multiple paths, not limited to six, nor limited to six types.  How many?  How many kinds?  Qin Chao didn't understand it either. He only knew that it was easy to listen to a dozen or more people at the same time, just as easy as when he only paid attention to what one person was saying before practicing internal skills.  It sounds normal to me at first, but if the sound of ants crawling on the ground often rings in my ears, I wonder if it can still be called normal.

    Xiuwei improves, and there are many benefits to the attached, and it can't be finished for ten days and ten nights.

    Not only are there advantages, but there are also many disadvantages. To mention just one thing, food that he used to think was very clean now feels very unclean. He feels sick when he sees it and can't eat any of it. He has to eat more grains, eat more fruits, and drink more water.  Although with his current eyesight, the water is not very clean.

    He thought that Wu Xingyun could help solve the bottleneck of internal strength. As long as Wu Xingyun could get the genuine copy from Wuyazi, he would not deny it after marrying him. Breaking through the current bottleneck after practicing would not be a problem, but he didn't know how many levels he could break through.  His main problem now is external strength.

    According to his calculations: There are thirty-six levels of external skills, and Lingbo Weibu can only cultivate twelve levels. Putting aside the seven-level basic external skills that do not need to be practiced, he can actually only cultivate five levels.  Even if Lingbo Weibu is cultivated to the thirty-sixth level, it will only increase the cultivation speed by thirty-six times, add thirty-six shadow clones, and increase the bottleneck of the fifth level of external skills.  Although he has been working hard to practice Lingbo Weibu recently, and with the help of Beiming Divine Art, Lingbo Weibu has risen quickly, but he is still stuck at the 22nd level, and the speed of his practice has dropped significantly.  If he only relies on Lingbo Weibu to practice his external skills, his future external skills cultivation level will be at most twelve levels.  It takes ten years to cultivate on the first level, and one hundred and twenty years on the twelfth level.  Fortunately, he relied on the qigong version of the 'Twenty-Eight Dragon Subduing Palms' to increase his external skill to 245 years, and was trapped by a bottleneck at the 25th level.

    According to his calculations: the Beggar Clan's genuine 'Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms' has a bottleneck that is definitely not just the twenty-fifth floor, but at least the twenty-eighth floor, and even the thirty-fifth floor is very likely. Overall, it is slightly lower than Lingbo Weibu.  One chip.  The bottleneck of the legendary 'Eighteen Dragon-Subduing Palms' is definitely not just the thirty-fifth level, it is at least the thirty-sixth level, and even the forty-second level is very likely, and its value is not lower than Lingbo Weibu.  On the surface, the difference in power between the Xiaoyao Sect and the Beggar Clan's town-level secrets is not very big. The difference lies in the subtleties.  The two unique skills are both internal and external skills, but the bottleneck of the 'Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms' is much higher than that of Lingbo Weibu. Whether it is internal or external skills, the bottleneck is the thirty-sixth or forty-second level.  If there is no Beiming Divine Skill to improve the internal strength, and only the "Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms" are used to transform, the internal strength is low and the external strength is high, and the internal strength is high and the external strength is low. Because the overall cultivation level remains unchanged, it is easy for people to mistakenly think that internal strength and external strength are the same.  Bottlenecks are changing.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 109 Look at the present with a smile

    Even if there is no 'Eighteen Palms for Subduing the Dragon', just the 'Twenty-Eight Palms for Subduing the Dragon', although the overall level is one level lower, the overall value seems to be no worse than Lingbo Weibu. As long as you understand the 'Twenty-eight Subduing the Dragon Palms'  After the palm practice is completed, the bottleneck will not change. You can continue to practice other internal and external skills and integrate the cultivation of the "Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms" until both the internal and external skills reach the bottleneck.  If you can understand that, although the 'Twenty-Eight Dragon Subduing Palms' is still only at the twenty-eighth level, its cultivation level can be doubled to the fifty-sixth level, just like the difference between the old and new Beiming Divine Technique. Although the new Beiming Divine Technique  It's still only the thirtyth level, but the cultivation level can be doubled, equivalent to the sixtyth level.

    But internal skills have bottlenecks, is there no bottleneck in light exercises?  [.]

    The Qin Dynasty has not yet seen the bottleneck of Qing Gong. Every time the level of internal and external Qing Gong increases, Qing Gong will also rise accordingly.  Although he didn't know how powerful Lingbo Weibu was in improving the bottleneck of light skills, he dared to say that it was definitely not worse than the 'Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms' in improving the bottleneck of internal skills. It could only be higher.

    Therefore, he did not dare to conclude that the ¡®Twenty-Eight Palms of Subduing the Dragon¡¯ was comparable to Lingbo Weibu. He only dared to say that the value of the ¡®Eighteen Palms of Subduing the Dragon¡¯ was not inferior to Lingbo Weibu.

    As for the 'Seventy-two unique skills of Shaolin', although they both belong to the Zhen sect's unique skills, the Beggar Clan is the largest gang in the world, and the Xiaoyao sect is the largest sect in the world, but Shaolin is the Taishan Beidou of the Central Plains martial arts, so the value of the Zhen sect's unique skills is naturally there.  The difference is that the total value of the 'Seventy-two Shaolin Skills' is definitely higher than the 'Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms' and Lingbo Weibu.  But if you don't understand the special training methods of the 'Seventy-two Shaolin Skills' and don't know how to use compassion to resolve martial arts obstacles, the value may not be as good as the ordinary 'Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms' and Lingbo Weibu.

    Qin Chao is now not only the master of the Shaolin Temple, the Xiaoyao Sect, and the Beggar Clan, but he also knows the training methods that are more correct than the original version. It is difficult to distinguish between them when comparing them carefully. He thought to himself: No wonder he can't tell the difference between strong and weak in martial arts.  , only after a comparison like in the "Huashan Sword Discussing" can you be convinced.  But even if there is a competition, how many people can witness it with their own eyes?  Even if you see it with your own eyes, it may not be true. Can't it be fake?  Only a life-and-death battle can truly convince the crowd, otherwise one can only judge by reputation and numbers.  Just like the beggar gang, there are so many beggars, they appear in endlessly, and they are countless. Even if their martial arts are very low or even do not understand martial arts, no one dares to look down upon them.  And like Shaolin, no matter how many monks there are, there are not as many beggars as there are. What is the difference between one monk and ten, a hundred, or a thousand?  The main support is fame, not martial arts.  Only the Xiaoyao Sect had neither numbers nor fame, so they had to rely on martial arts to support them.

    Qin Chao's compassion should have been enough to practice the 'Seventy-Two Special Skills of Shaolin', but he still encountered difficulties in practicing the magical power of the Vajra Indestructible Body, and only cultivated to the eighth level of the Beiming version, except for the first four levels.  In addition to the 'Baoqiang Point', 'Tanzhong Point', 'Left Palm Point', and 'Right Palm Point', as Beiming's magical power increases layer by layer, it is further cultivated into four levels of 'Left Foot Center Point' and 'Right Foot Center Point'.  , 'left ear point', 'right ear point'.  These eight levels were all cultivated using the Beiming Divine Technique, which was extremely fast. However, the remaining four levels of the Beiming Divine Technique not only did not help directly, but also caused great indirect interference, making it very difficult for him to practice.  feel bad.  With all kinds of desperation, he transformed all thirty acupoints of Beiming Magic into half of the Vajra Indestructible Body Magic, making Beiming's version of Vajra Indestructible Magic at least eighteen levels more than the Shaolin version, but not as good as the Shaolin version.  The advantage of entering Xiantian is that the body can return to normal, changing the body of a child into that of a teenager, and there is no need to always relax in order to meet people.

    How strong is the defense of the Thirty-Level Vajra Indestructible Body Divine Art?  He experimented for a while and slashed himself wildly in a no-man's land. A green steel sword worth a hundred taels was chopped into scraps with numerous tooth marks, but there was still no trace of scars on his chest.  He ruthlessly slashed his lower body with the sword more than a dozen times. As a result, the sword and the gun collided, creating a series of sparks. Until the blue steel sword was broken into several pieces, the precious meat gun was still intact, and not even a hair on the side was broken.  Although he had not measured how strong the defense of the thirty-layer Beiming version was, he dared to say that it was no weaker than the twelve-layer Shaolin version.

    He can't practice after the 30th level. He doesn't dare to hope that the Beiming version won't be broken like the Shaolin version. He only hopes that the damage after breaking will be less.  If you want to reduce the damage caused by being broken, you can only try your best to improve the Beiming Divine Skill first, and use it to improve the Beiming version of the Vajra Indestructible Body Divine Skill, so that the body looks a few years older.  He guessed: the loss of the body of a boy would cause the greatest harm; the loss of the body of a young man would cause intermediate harm; the loss of the body of a young man would cause the least harm; the loss of the body of a perfect person would no longer harm oneself, and could only harmonize yin and yang, which would be beneficial and harmless.

    Qin Chao thought to himself: The power of the Vajra Indestructible Body Magic Art is indeed very powerful, but if you cannot cultivate it to a perfect body, it can be said that you will succeed like a boy or fail like a boy.  Since my Beiming version is not as powerful as the Shaolin version, disaster is inevitable, and it is not as powerful as the Shaolin version, so I can only face the difficulties.  It's the same difficulty as the Shaolin version. My Vajra Indestructible Body magical skill was suppressed by Beiming's magical skill. Most of the difficulty of the Beiming version was naturally lifted, and the rest was of course no longer the same.  Because of the same difficulty, yesIt is difficult for children, but if it is also difficult for adults, although the nature of reducing the difficulty is different, the result is the same as reducing the difficulty for children.  Just because I practice the Beiming version, it cannot be more difficult than the Shaolin version?  The Shaolin version is not a child, and the Beiming version is not an adult.

    With the current eight hundred and twenty-five years of cultivation of the Qin Dynasty, with twenty-two Lingbo micro-steps, he can walk thousands of miles in half a day without touching his feet.

    He could no longer bear it and wanted to quietly go to the Shaolin Temple to meet the unknown monk who was probably in the realm of innateness. He also wanted to meet the great hero Qiao Feng and the great beauty Wang Yuyan.  He was confident that with his current strength, even if he couldn't defeat the Wuming Monk, it would not be difficult to escape, unless the Wuming Monk had Qinggong comparable to Lingbo Weibu and had as many shadow clones as him.  Otherwise, even if the unknown monk is really the former leader of the "Persian Ming Cult" and possesses the "Great Shift of the Universe", which is similar to Murong Gusu's "Dou Zhuan Xing Yi", and the power is really much higher than the "Dou Zhuan Xing Yi", he will not be afraid.  What's more, since the unknown monk went to Shaolin to secretly learn martial arts, it is obvious that the "Great Shift of the Universe" is probably not as good as the "Seventy-two Special Skills of Shaolin".  In addition, he did not believe that the nameless monk could be as compassionate as he said, and thought that the number of people saved by the nameless monk might not be enough for a finger of the big devil Wu Xingyun (many women from the Jiutian and Jiubu of Lingjiu Palace were basically  Saved by Wu Xingyun).  Since the unknown monk can only talk about compassion but not do it, how can the "Seventy-two unique skills of Shaolin" be any less advanced?  As for the concept of equality of all living beings, not only is the nameless monk not as good as him, he is not even as good as one of Wu Xingyun's fingers. Otherwise, why would he take such a big risk to save the two bad guys Xiao Yuanshan and Murong Bo, but not Qiao Feng?  , A'Zhu, You Shihuang and other heroes of the world, Bai Shijing and other Beggar Clan elders, Xuanbei Xuanci and other Shaolin monks, the reason is not because Xiao Yuanshan and Murong Bo are too powerful, but they can be controlled by him, and although Qiao Feng is even more powerful  , but cannot be controlled by him.

    In Qin Chao's eyes, the nameless monk and Jiumozhi, the villain in the book, are the same kind of people. It's just that the nameless monk is much stronger than Jiumozhi and has never revealed his true nature. However, Jiumozhi was defeated by Duan Yu.  Here, it once again proves the theory that the winner is the king and the loser is the bandit.  Jiumozhi claimed that his martial arts and wisdom were unparalleled. It was the most normal thing for him to go deep into the Dali Kingdom to carry out beheading tactics for the Tubo Kingdom.  If we talk about hypocrites and pretentiousness, Duan Yu is by no means beneath him, only above him.  As for pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger, being able to bend and stretch, etc., he would not be half as good as Duan Yu even if he practiced for a lifetime.

    Not long after he entered the new world, Qin Chao said, "If you count the famous people, you still have to look at the current dynasty."  ¡¯

    He despises Duan Yu, Xu Zhu, Jiumozhi, and the unknown monk.  There are many heroes in this world, but he only likes Qiao Feng.  This seemed to run counter to the concept of everyone being equal, but he really didn't want to judge heroes based on the success or failure of Duan Yu, Xu Zhu, Jiumozhi, and Wuming Monk.  Whether he succeeds or fails, he is not a hero in his eyes.  Whether it is a great success or a great failure, he is not a great hero in his eyes.  He only talked about his own standards and barely recognized Qiao Feng.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 110 Hot as a Furnace

    If we only talk about martial arts, of course the Wuming Monk is better than Qiao Feng, but Qin Chao believes that there should not be only one innate-level strongman like the Wuming Monk in the Shaolin Temple.  The Wuming Monk should only be regarded as the bottom of the circle of innate-level experts, so he was responsible for recruiting newcomers like Xiao Yuanshan and Murong Bo into the group.  Shaolin's innate-level experts are like the heads of the "four major martial arts families in the southwest". From top to bottom, they are the main reason why Shaolin can become the Taishan Beidou in the martial arts.  Most of the innate-level experts from various sects are probably concentrated in Shaolin, which is convenient for management and communication.  A snake cannot survive without a head. As long as the court controls these innate-level experts, at least one-third of the entire martial arts world will be controlled.

    Just in case, Qin Chao is not going to go deep into the Shaolin Temple alone. He is only going to circle around and be ready to escape anytime and anywhere.  [.]

    With Qin Chao¡¯s current martial arts skills, he deliberately avoided passers-by along the way. Naturally, it was like entering a no-man¡¯s land, and no one could accidentally discover him.  By the way, I picked up some gold from the rich and unkind bank, and kneaded it into golden beans of different sizes, and helped some poor families who couldn't get rid of the pot.  With his current eyesight, ears, and mental strength, he naturally does not need to spend more time to inquire. The quantity of information obtained in an instant is not lower than the information obtained by ordinary people in a month, and the quality cannot be compared at all. Of course, he is too much higher.  many.  It was just a little effort for him, but he saved a lot of people because there were so many poor families.

    Many of the rescued people thought he was the god of the mountain and the land, burned incense and money, and asked for fortune-telling.  There are no more or less people who regard him as a hero, but most of the credit goes to other heroes.  He occasionally peeked at the other party's reaction, whether it was right or wrong. He neither stood up to explain the truth or falsehood, nor left a message to clarify the facts.

    Before dawn, he arrived in Luoyang, Xijing, and temporarily stayed at Dafuxian Temple.

    At that time, the Song Dynasty owned China and divided the world into fifteen routes.  With Bianliang as the capital, it is called Tokyo Kaifeng Prefecture, Luoyang is called Xijing Henan Prefecture, Songzhou is called Nanjing, and Daming Prefecture is called Beijing, which is the four capitals.

    The main reason why we stopped at Daifukusenji Temple was to search for the Dainichi Sutra, the treasure of Daifukusenji Temple.  Although this sutra is not well-known in the world, the Qin Dynasty guessed that it is not under the Shaolin Temple's most precious treasures, the Yijin Sutra and the Marrow Cleansing Sutra. After all, it is regarded as a 'traditional sutra' by Esoteric Buddhism, and Shaolin belongs to the Zen sect.  "Yi Jin Jing" and "Xianmui Jing" are not regarded as "Zong Jing" by Zen Buddhism.  But it is not necessarily higher than the Yi Jin Jing and the Marrow Cleansing Sutra, because the secret teachings of Tantra focus on the word "secret", and the true transmission is not shown in the book, which is somewhat similar to the "Wordless Sutra" in "Journey to the West".  What's more, the Qin Dynasty learned from the "Dragon and the Eight Parts" that half of the true version of Zen's "Yi Jin Jing" was written on the paper with Tianzhu characters, and the other half was hidden in the paper with special potion drawings, which could only be revealed after soaking in water.  Since Zen sects that don't pay attention to "esoteric" transmissions all play this kind of trick, it's not surprising that Tantric Buddhism is so secretive in the Mahavairocana, and it's normal that no true transmission can be found in books.

    I thought that the Mahavairocana Sutra would be difficult to find, but unexpectedly, Daifukuxianji Temple paid no attention to protecting it. Almost everyone in Daifukuxianji Temple had a copy.

    I originally thought that those were false scriptures used to confuse my vision, but unexpectedly I opened one at random and understood from it the subsequent cultivation method of ¡®Mahamudra¡¯, which can be called ¡®Mahayin Seal¡¯.  He also analyzed that there is a 'Thousand-Armed Tathagata Palm' on top of the 'Great Sun Seal', which is the ultimate secret of Tantra.

    The Qin Dynasty cultivated a level of ¡®Great Sun Seal¡¯. When performing the exercise, the palms of the hands turn red and are as hot as a stove. Roasting chickens and ducks is extremely convenient, and the tools for making fires and cooking can no longer be given up.  There are nine layers of Mahamudra, based on twelve layers of Mahamudra, which together form twenty-one layers.  The great achievement of the 'Great Sun Seal' is equivalent to the great achievement of the grandmaster level, which is only one step away from the great master.  He analyzed that the only people in Tantric Buddhism who could cross that step were the Living Buddha and the Buddha Mother. The great elders were stuck at that step and could not move, unable to touch the 'Thousand-Armed Tathagata Palm'.

    On the way, Qin Chao saw that the Tantric elders were still searching for the reincarnation of the Living Buddha. He thought about it many times and thought: How can the Living Buddha be reincarnated if he is not dead?  If the Living Buddha dies, then where will the secret sect of Tantric Buddhism go?  Can¡¯t the secret teachings of Tantric sects be passed on to living Buddhas from dead Buddhas?  You can¡¯t reincarnate with a dead Buddha!

    After seeing the "Great Sun Sutra", he spent a lot of effort trying to obtain the secret cultivation methods of the Tantric Sect, but all failed. Except for the "Great Sun Seal" which was obviously inferior to the "Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms",  Only one name was analyzed, "Thousand-Armed Tathagata Palm", and I don't know whether it is right or wrong.

    There are many people in Dafuxian Temple discussing Qiao Feng, mostly talking about Qiao Feng coming to the helm of the Beggar Clan and preparing to teach the new leader the ¡®Dog Beating Stick Technique¡¯ and the ¡®Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms¡¯.

    After leaving Dafuxian Temple, on the road, no matter whether they were beggars or not, no matter whether their martial arts skills were high or low, everyone was talking about the 'Dog Beating Stick Technique' and the 'Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms', all hoping to become the new leader of the Beggar Clan.

    ¡­¡­

    "Mom, what a fool! Who can't be a beggar? After learning the 'Dog Beating Stick Technique' and the 'Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms', who can't be a gang leader?""Tch! Do you think that the 'Dog Beating Stick Technique' and the 'Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms' are so easy to learn? Otherwise, there would be no need to elect a new gang leader. Just pick one of the elders of the Beggar Clan."

    "Do you think you are the only one who is smart? Let me tell you, if you don't learn the 'Dog Beating Stick Technique' and the 'Twenty-Eight Dragon Subduing Palms', you will not be able to sit still even if you become the leader of the Beggar Clan. If you learn the 'Dog Beating Stick Technique' and 'Subduing the Dragon'  "Twenty-Eight Palms of the Dragon', even if he doesn't want to be the leader of the Beggar Clan, can the many disciples of the Beggar Clan agree?"

    ¡­¡­

    "Isn't Xiao Feng a Khitan bastard? Why don't you quickly pass on the 'Dog Beating Stick Technique' and the 'Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms' back to the Khitan and give them to the Khitan's mortal enemy, the Beggar Gang?"

    "Brother! Your news is too outdated! I'm afraid you don't even know about the 'Shura Sword' Qin Hongmian, right?"

    "'Shura Sword' Qin Hongmian? She seems familiar, but I don't know her!"

    "You must have seen the article written by Qin Hongmian, "A Family of Tianzhu Shaolin Family, Good Brothers of the Khitan Beggar Clan, and So Many Bad Guys in the Song Dynasty!"

    "What do you mean? If I hadn't seen that article, who would have dared to say a good word to the Khitan bastard? It turned out that it was written by Qin Hongmian! It was well written! Everyone had wronged Qiao Feng before, but they couldn't say anything.  It¡¯s unclear, but after she wrote it, the children knew who was right and who was wrong. But why didn¡¯t she write her name?¡±

    "Who knows what she thinks? But doesn't she admire Qiao Feng and can she say good things to Qiao Feng? But a great hero like Qiao Feng can naturally attract the admiration of many beauties. It's normal! Not to mention what Qiao Feng has done for the Khitan  ? Haven¡¯t we been helping the Song Dynasty to fight the Khitan? The Khitan hates him and blames him. How do we have the right to hate him and blame him? Do we Song people only know how to repay kindness and enmity, and are we not as big-hearted as the Khitan people? But if  If not Qin Hongmian, who could wake up so quickly? Even if he could wake up, who would dare to offend the public, who would dare to speak for Qiao Feng despite the accusations of thousands of people and the scum of the nation? "

    "Since Qiao Feng is a Khitan, even if he is wronged and killed, it is not a big mistake. He is also a national hero. Why take those risks?"

    "There may be many people who understand the truth, but there is only one woman who dares to stand up and speak for him."

    "You dare to look down on women?"

    "No, no, I don't dare! Isn't it precisely because I admire Qin Hongmian, a hero among women, that I feel even more ashamed and sad as a man?"

    ¡­¡­

    There is no need to inquire at all, a lot of information is automatically delivered to the door. If he could not freely control it, choose the content he is interested in and ignore the content he is not interested in, his head would have been overwhelmed by so much information, and naturally it would be impossible to analyze the information.  Distinguish authenticity and falsehood, hear one and know ten

    Following the unintentional instructions from everyone, Qin Chao quickly found the chief helmsman of the Beggar Clan outside Luoyang City and met Qiao Feng, as well as many elders and helmsmen of the Beggar Clan.  But he hid in the dark, always keeping a safe distance from Qiao Feng, and used low-level Beggar Clan disciples to interfere with his vision, so no one ever discovered him.  In his heart, he felt that if he wanted to discover himself in the situation in front of him unintentionally, he would have to be more than twice as strong as himself in both martial arts and mental strength, or possess some special abilities.

    When he saw Qin Hongmian, he was really surprised, because Qin Hongmian was using Lingbo Weistep to defeat two elders of the Nine Bags Beggar Clan without losing.  But he quickly regained his composure, thinking: The person most likely to teach her Lingbo Weibu besides Mu Wanqing is Duan Yu.  Mu Wanqing knows my temper, and also knows that I can't hide it, and there is no need to hide it. The possibility is not as great as Duan Yu's.  Although Duan Yu didn't teach Qin Hongmian Lingbo Weibu in the book, but seeing that I taught the girls the first level of Lingbo Weibu, he naturally didn't pay as much attention to it as in the book. If he could exchange some benefits with Qin Hongmian  ?  Let alone Duan Yu, it¡¯s hard for me to say.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 111 A Frank Man

    An elder had the face of Guan Gong, and his face was as red as fire. He wielded a ghost-headed sword with a thick back and a thin blade, and a very long blade. He had known Qin Chao for a long time when he was at the helm of the Beggar Clan in Dali. He saw Qin Chao defeat the Beggar Clan.  He knew that his martial arts skills would never be as good as those of the Qin Dynasty. He did not want to damage the reputation of the Beggar Clan by competing with the Qin Dynasty, but he wanted to regain face from Xin Shuangqing. Unexpectedly, Xin Shuangqing's combat power increased greatly after he mastered the Golden Circle, which gave him a taste.  An unprecedented failure in my life.  Unwilling to accept it, he once had a drinking contest with Qin Chao at Gong's Restaurant. Unexpectedly, Qin Chao had mastered the art of drinking and was able to drink a thousand cups without pouring them, so he had to pour first. However, they became drinking friends and their mutual affection grew greatly.  When Qin Hongmian left the Gong Family Restaurant for Qiao Feng's affairs, he went with him. On the way, he fought against Qin Hongmian, who had mastered the Golden Circle, and was defeated repeatedly.  Because Qin Hongmian wanted to use him to help Qiao Feng, he kept him from losing too badly and saved him all face. He was not willing to fail, but gradually got used to it, so he was able to fight repeatedly and gradually enjoyed it.  .  Along the way, Qin Hongmian behaved extremely generously. Not only did he try his best to buy the best wine and food, but he also frequently renovated them. While his goodwill greatly increased, his suspicion gradually arose.  He is an outspoken person, so if he has any doubts, he simply asks them directly.  Qin Hongmian deliberately pretended to be embarrassed, pushed her a few times before speaking out, changing Qiao Feng's name and telling the story from the end, and asked frequently: "What would I have done if it had been you at that time?  "Of course his choice is far inferior to Qiao Feng in the story, and he naturally admires Qiao Feng in the story more and more.  What's more, he didn't know that Qiao Feng was a Khitan at that time. He only thought that Qiao Feng was the leader of the Beggar Clan and a great hero in his mind.  Before Qin Hongmian finally revealed that the protagonist of the story was Qiao Feng, he couldn't help but combine the two heroes inside and outside the story.  When Qin Hongmian finally revealed it, he did not find it strange at all. Instead, he burst into laughter and said, "Wu really guessed it right. Apart from Gang Leader Qiao, who is unparalleled in benevolence and righteousness and has unparalleled martial arts skills, who else could it be? It would be normal if he guessed right."  , it would be weird if you didn¡¯t guess right.¡± He is the elder Wu Changfeng of Song Xichen Wuzhong, the ¡°Four Elders of the Beggar Clan¡±.  Qin Hongmian knew from Qin Chao that Wu Changfeng was loyal to Qiao Feng. When Qiao Feng's identity was revealed, he still stood by Qiao Feng against the general trend and fully supported Qiao Feng in continuing to be the gang leader.  After a try, Wu Changfeng's loyalty did not disappoint her, but his wisdom was really lacking. After learning the truth, he just wanted to go back to the Beggar Clan to explain the matter. He didn't know how to use any strategy. Listen to the tragic lessons of the Beggar Clan in the story.  It's like listening in vain, and you don't know how to learn at all, let alone draw inferences from one example.  Qin Hongmian had to spend a lot of words to get Wu Changfeng to stop his child-like direct thoughts and agree to do as Qin Hongmian said, so that the traitors in the story would automatically jump into the trap, so as to avoid empty words and justified sayings.  clear.

    One wrong step leads to a wrong step.

    ? ? One step fresh and you can eat it everywhere.  [Search for the latest updates here.]

    With Wu Changfeng, an elder of the Beggar Clan who is loyal to Qiao Feng, acting as an internal response, Qiao Feng¡¯s plight was much more severe than in the story, and the backlash caused was naturally much more severe. The real internal injuries were far less severe, and everything was under control.  But since even Qiao Feng has been deceived, some harm cannot be avoided, whether it is to Qiao Feng or the Beggar Clan.  Qin Hongmian's clever plan is nothing more than to use "things will turn to the extreme, put them to death and then survive."  ¡¯ principle to set a trap for those who want to harm Qiao Feng, fully exposing their ugly faces to support the story, seize evidence, and accumulate strength for counterattack.  Although Qiao Feng's murder of his adoptive father, adoptive mother, and master was a pretense that had been arranged in advance, Qin Hongmian had long expected that he would not be able to deceive Qiao Feng, and had already persuaded Qiao Feng's master Xuan Ku to leave a secret message to Qiao Feng, teaching Qiao Feng  If you cooperate with them and perform the show well, you can not only attract those who want to do harm to Qiao Feng, but also Qiao Feng's biological father Xiao Yuanshan.  In the whole incident, the person who troubled Qin Hongmian the most was Xiao Yuanshan, followed by Qiao Feng. On the one hand, the two father and son were too strong in martial arts, and on the other hand, they had stubborn personalities.  In order to ensure that nothing went wrong, Qin Hongmian had to give out the past and future stories of Ye Erniang and Xu Zhu in exchange for the support of Shaolin Abbot Xuan Ci.  Xuanci felt sorry for Xiao Yuanshan and his son thirty years ago, and did not want to attack Xiao Yuanshan again and trap Xiao Yuanshan. But now that he knew that Xiao Yuanshan had secretly studied Shaolin martial arts for decades, he and his biological son had been harmed for decades.  The separation caused Ye Erniang to change from extremely good to extremely evil, extremely good to extremely bad, extremely beautiful to extremely ugly. It harmed countless children and indirectly harmed countless families. Naturally, I felt sorry for their father and son.  It has reduced a lot, and I know that Xiao Yuanshan must not be allowed to make trouble for Xiao Feng now, otherwise the story Qin Hongmian told will no longer be a story, but an extremely tragic reality, so no matter how much I don't want to do it, I still do what Qin Hongmian said.  , the design trapped Xiao Yuanshan in the Shaolin Temple.  He no longer wanted to hide the matter between Xu Zhu and Ye Erniang, so after explaining it to his brothers of the Xuan generation, he accepted the punishment and resigned from the post of Shaolin abbot.  In order to minimize the impact, everything was done in a low-key manner. He felt that there was no need to expose the family scandal and make it known to everyone. He should not be as stupid as in the story, but if he was forced to do it, he would not be able to do it.  It was just that it was not intentional to cause Ye Erniang to commit suicide, but she didn't know if Qin Hongmian would have thought it through if she hadn't said anything.

    The new abbot of Shaolin doesn¡¯t know whyOnly then can the Beggar Gang be selected, and the Beggar Gang started a meeting to select a new gang leader.

    Xu Zhu¡¯s status in Shaolin has greatly increased, and he is trained as a candidate for the abbot of Xu Zhu¡¯s generation.

    After Xiao Yuanshan was trapped in Shaolin, Qin Hongmian appeared directly in front of Qiao Feng with Wu Changfeng, Qiao Sanhuai and his wife, Xuan Ku, and Xuan Ci.  Because they were afraid that Qiao Feng would have a barbaric attack like in the story and miss the important event, they did not dare to tell Qiao Feng the whole truth. They only told a part of it selectively, preparing to tell it in stages and giving each other enough time to think.  It cannot resolve the contradictions, but at least it can alleviate them and prevent all the contradictions from combining together to form such a huge impact in the story.  In fact, the person who suffered the most from this was Qin Hongmian, because it was impossible for Qiao Feng to marry her when her rationality prevailed, but she couldn't care so much.  Gang, Shaolin, etc. suffered more losses, and when Qiao Feng understood later, she could not get away with it either.  To be a good person, you have to be good to the end.  Qin Hongmian finally understood Qin Chao's reasons for not wanting to meddle in other people's affairs.  Once you have love, you have to pay a huge price to meddle in someone's business. How can you dare to meddle too much?  She thought to herself that there was already a bastard as a candidate, and she didn't have to marry Qiao Feng. No matter how good Qiao Feng was, if he was not destined to marry her, there was no need to force him.  From then on, she followed Qiao Feng.

    At the 'Juxianzhuang' Heroes Conference, Qin Hongmian deliberately accepted Xuanci's move of 'Powerful Vajra Palm' to replace A'Zhu.  Xuanci didn't want to slap her, but he owed her a big favor and had to give her a slap.  Qiao Feng was inspired by the Qin Dynasty and understood the drinking skill. After drinking, his martial arts improved greatly and he easily killed a round.  Wu Changfeng stood up at the critical moment, revealed the truth, and fought a beautiful counterattack.  But the better Qiao Feng performed, the more the heroes of the Song Dynasty envied and envied him. Therefore, he only had many more enemies than in the story, but if he wanted to harm him again, he had to wait for the opportunity, and he was too stupid to jump out.  All of them have made Qin Hongmian famous as "Shura Sword", among them are the sons of Shandong's "Iron-faced Judge" Shan Zheng - Shan Zhongshan, Shan Shushan and Shan Jishan.

    Shan Zheng's five sons were known as the "Five Heroes of Mount Tai" and were very famous in the world. However, they were unable to catch a single move from Qin Hongmian, who was still injured. The two youngest sons, Shan Boshan and Shan  Xiao Shan was frightened and fainted. He laughed his head off on the spot and Shan Zheng was so embarrassed that he did not dare to show his face in the world.

    The case of Ma Dayuan, the deputy leader of the Beggar Clan, was exposed on the spot, and Bai Shijing, the law enforcement elder of the Beggar Clan, confessed and committed suicide.  Ma Dayuan's widow Kang Min faked suicide by taking poison and disappeared mysteriously not long after.  Quan Guanqing was expelled from the Beggar Gang and founded a new gang of his own, called the Iron Palm Gang, where he continued to cheat and deceive people everywhere.

    Shaolin's former abbot Xuanci made his final appearance, once again explaining the 'Yanmen Pass Battle' thirty years ago, proving Qiao Feng's life experience and character, talking about the equality of all Buddhists, Qin Shihuang's contribution to unifying the Warring States period, and the great Song Dynasty in front of us.  The five kingdoms of Dali, Daliao, Xixia, and Tubo stood side by side and were fighting endlessly. Just like the troubled times of the Warring States, more heroes were needed to stand up and support Allah to unify the world and resolve the hatred of various countries, ethnic groups, and families.  It is time to deepen conflicts, increase hatred, and retaliate against injustice.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 112 Not Enough for a Husband

    In this way, Qiao Feng's important status as both countries is no longer a disadvantage, but a great weapon, which can be used to integrate the strengths of the two countries, resolve the conflicts between the two countries, and increase the friendship between the two countries.  But if we don't unify the world like Qin Shihuang and call us a country of brothers, we will still have to use white knives to go in and red knives to come out.  If you want to unify the world, war is inevitable.  Since it was unavoidable, Qiao Feng could only try his best not to join. Of course, he could not continue to be the leader of the Beggar Clan. Otherwise, he would be in a dilemma in his position. It would not be wrong to continue to lead the Beggar Clan to kill the Khitans, and it would be wrong not to kill them.

    The Song Dynasty needs a new hero.

    Shaolin needs a new abbot.  [.]

    The Beggar Gang needs a new gang leader.

    The new leader of the Beggar Clan cannot choose from the older generation, so he has to choose from the new generation, not based on martial arts, qualifications, or merit, but only on character, qualifications, and knowledge.

    As a result, the distribution of candidates is too wide and the number is too large, which cannot be completed in a short time.  Although Qiao Feng wanted to teach the new gang leader the 'Dog Beating Stick Technique' and 'Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms' as early as possible, he had to wait nearby.  Qin Hongmian longed to spend a few more days with Qiao Feng, have more close contact, be protected by Qiao Feng for a few more days, and develop more feelings. However, Doctor Xue's medical skills were so superb that her plan went bankrupt midway, making her angry.  He cursed Doctor Xue in his heart for being an old fool.  She knew that pretending to be sick would not deceive Qiao Feng, it would only make Qiao Feng look down on her, and leaving would not deepen Qiao Feng's longing for her, not close, not far, but if she did not strike while the iron was hot, all her previous efforts would be wasted, and she would have to start from Xiao Yuanshan,  Murong Bo's article made Qiao Feng and his son face each other face to face, and the truth about the old feud was revealed.

    It happened that Murong Fu and his entourage, together with Jiumozhi and his entourage, arrived in Shaolin. A scuffle led to the unknown monk, returning to the plot of the story.

    The hatred of the older generation was resolved by the unknown monk, but Qiao Feng could not let go of the revenge of killing his mother. He neither wanted to give up with Murong Fushan nor stir up trouble again, so he had to wait for the opportunity before taking action.  Murong Fu saw that Qiao Feng, who was as famous as him, was far more powerful than the legend. Even if he didn't have the deep hatred of the older generation, he still wanted to kill him quickly, lest he be laughed at in the world. Nan Murong was suppressed by Bei Qiao Feng.  He didn't start, but fighting head-on would mean death, so he had to put aside his hatred for the time being.  Jiumozhi was jealous of Duan Yu's Lingbo Weibu and Yunu's Heart Sutra, and suspected that Duan Yu knew the Six Meridians Divine Sword in his heart, but his current skill was not enough to practice, so he captured Duan Yu and disappeared.

    A few days later, Duan Yu, who had greatly improved his martial arts, appeared in the Shaolin Temple again, accompanied by a noble Xixia beauty. Jiumozhi was still missing.  No matter who asked Duan Yu, he would always answer that he didn't know.  Soon after, everyone learned that the beauty from Xixia was Princess Wenyi Li Yinchuan.  There are many people in the older generation who know the art of fortune-telling. Just by looking at the new charming look in the corner of her eyes, they know that she has just divorced, but in recent days, she has had many sexual intercourses with Prince Duan Yu of Dali. I'm afraid  Not only at night, but also during the day.  Anyone with a little bit of political savvy knows that with the strong support of Princess Wenyi Li Yinchuan, Duan Yu's chances of taking over the throne of Dali are much higher.  But they all don't know that the Heart Sutra of the Royal Girl has made Duan Yu and Li Yinchuan improve their martial arts greatly and increase day by day. The happiness they get from the affairs between men and women is far beyond imagination, and the deepening of their feelings is also far beyond imagination. They are not what boys and girls in love can do at all.  describe.

    Qin Hongmian couldn't stand Duan Yu's flirtatiousness, but at the same time she felt that he did not embarrass Duan Zhengchun and did a good job, but compared to him, he was obviously far behind him. He still needs to work hard. He can't be so lustful in the future. He needs to  Be more romantic.  She was not able to directly guide Duan Yu and hated Duan Yu for not knowing his interests. However, she had long understood that Duan Yu was not stupid and did not dare to act like Duan Yu's fool again.  She spread the news about Duan Yu and Qiao Feng's sworn sworn relationship, giving Qiao Feng another important role in the country.  Not long after, Duan Yu and Xu Zhu became sworn sworn friends, including Qiao Feng.  After Qin Hongmian learned about it, she secretly asked Duan Yu why he didn't swore a sworn vow to the Qin Dynasty in the first place.  Duan Yu pretended to be crazy and acted like a fool, but he couldn't deceive her, but she wanted to get the truth out of Duan Yu, but she couldn't either.  The two were constantly fighting secretly, often making words and actions that baffled the people around them.  People who are familiar with them can understand to some extent, and those who don't understand are accustomed to it. People who are not familiar with them think that there is something wrong with their minds and think they can take advantage of them.

    Not long after Qin Chao arrived in Luoyang, he knew a lot more than the person involved, whether it was true or not.  Before he met Xu Zhu, he inferred many things from Xu Zhu's words that Xu Zhu himself did not know. He knew that Xu Zhu's profound blessings were due to the indestructible Vajra Body magic skill, and he had become a Shaolin practitioner since the establishment of the temple.  The monk with the fastest magical power of the Vajra Indestructible Body not only broke the record set by eminent monks in the past, but also exceeded it by an unknown amount.  If Xu Zhu's seniority had not been too low, he would have been able to take up the post of Shaolin Abbot immediately, and there would be no need for so much trouble.  After all, with the perfection of the Vajra Indestructible Body, martial arts must have entered the innate realm. If such high martial arts are not enough to qualify as the abbot of Shaolin, then what kind of martial arts are needed?

    Duan Yu, Qiao Feng, and Xu Zhu are sworn brothers. The one with the highest martial arts skills is Xu Zhu who knows the least about martial arts. The second is Qiao Feng who has greatly improved his martial arts after learning Jiu Kung. Finally, Murong Fu has no martial arts skills.Duan Yu under ???.  In terms of status, Duan Yu is the highest, Qiao Feng is in the middle, and Xu Zhu is the lowest.  Qiao Feng is the oldest, Xu Zhu is in the middle, and Duan Yu is the youngest.  The three people's sworn sworn relationship not only caused a huge undercurrent in the world, but also caused quite a stir in the courts of various countries.  The number of people who thought Duan Yu was a fool in the past immediately decreased a lot.  However, people who still think Duan Yu is a fool and just think he is lucky are still the majority.  Even the four guards of the Dali Palace who often followed Duan Yu, watching Duan Yu grow up, watching Duan Yuwen become obsessed with martial arts, and watching Duan Yu's martial arts skills improve, still couldn't figure out whether Duan Yu was really stupid or fake.  , but regardless of whether he is really stupid or pretending to be stupid, after seeing Duan Yu's martial arts far superior to Duan Zhengchun, he no longer dares to have the slightest contempt for Duan Yu, and is secretly glad that he has never offended him before.

    The surface is calm, and the three people's sworn relationship is as natural as eating and sleeping.

    There was a surging undercurrent. Not to mention conspirators like Murong Fu, even the Qin Dynasty couldn't sleep well for several days after learning about it.

    Not in the mood to see the unknown monk again, Qin Chao ran back to Suzhou City.  He has no intention of entering the Shaolin Temple until he reaches the innate state of cultivation.  He has no intention of meeting Xu Zhu unless he develops the magical power of indestructible body.  He had no intention of meeting Qiao Feng without making a pot of good wine to supplement his drinking skills.  As for Duan Yu, he didn't dare to compare. Life in the Three Palaces and Sixth Courtyard was terrifying just thinking about it. Without the help of the Imperial Girl's Heart Sutra, would it be a man's paradise or a man's hell?  I'm afraid the eighteen levels of hell are better than that.  If there were a few more women like Mrs. Wang, all the eighteen levels of hell would become heaven.

    Seeing that Qin Chao was in a bad mood, Abi hurriedly took out the newly created music to show off his humiliation, playing, playing and singing all at once, just to make him smile.  Mu Wanqing stopped being petty, and despite her newly learned cooking skills, she couldn't even eat herself. She cooked a big meal, her white face turned black by the fireworks, just to distract him.

    The girls each used clever tricks, but with little effect.

    After thinking about it for a few days, Qin Chao vaguely felt that it was because he subconsciously paid too much attention to Duan Yu, Qiao Feng and Xu Zhu. Although Duan Yu treated him well, he didn't really think highly of him. This was different from martial arts.  It has nothing to do with it, just like when he first came to this world, his martial arts skills were still very low, but he looked down on many martial arts masters in this world.  Duan Yu can quickly treat Qiao Feng and Xu Zhu as brothers when he meets them, and can be treated as brothers by each other, but he does not have this ability, whether in the original world or the current world, whether it is martial arts  Surprisingly low, but still extremely high in martial arts.  This seemed to be envy and jealousy, but he felt that it was not that simple, but he couldn't think about it deeply, so he could only ignore it.

    In addition, I knew that Murong Fu was not a good person, but I couldn't help but sympathize with Murong Fu. I felt that with many countries fighting each other and using their own methods, Murong Fu was not very ruthless.

    Murong Fu stayed in Luoyang City and would not leave.

    The Qin Dynasty stayed in Suzhou City and would not leave.

    One north and one south.

    Uninvited.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 113 Weird Boy

    One day, Qin Chao saw that Abi's embroidery skills had improved a lot in just a few days, and knowingly asked: "It seems that you have found a powerful master, why don't you introduce him to him?"

    Abi smiled bitterly and said, "My maid has long wanted to introduce you to the young master, but she has the same name as my maid, so it's awkward to introduce her." [Search for the latest updates here.]

    Qin Chao smiled and said: "You still can't say it yet, doesn't this sentence make everything clear? She has the same name as you, both are called Abi, it's very simple!"

    Abi¡¯s face became even more bitter, and she whispered: ¡°In the eyes of the young master, all the big things are very simple, how can this little maid do it?¡±

    Qin Chaodao: "Can you invite her to teach Wanqing embroidery? We can't let her occupy the kitchen anymore. I'm not afraid now. Just drink some water and eat some fruits. I'm afraid it will make you miserable. Her food smells right.  Everyone is in bad health, let alone eating." I thought: I can't do it well, but I just try harder, why bother!  But without this energy, Mu Wanqing would not be Mu Wanqing. Would I still like her?  Doing something you know you can't do is a very painful stage, but only by bravely going through it and enduring this kind of hardship can you break through and become that kind of master.  If she gives up easily, what is the difference between her and the general public?

    In his heart, he didn¡¯t want Mu Wanqing to give up, but he couldn¡¯t tell Abi that he was duplicitous. He looked down on himself, but he didn¡¯t think it was wrong to do so, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have done it.

    After walking alone for a while, I heard Mrs. Wang¡¯s gentle footsteps in the distance and quickly moved away.  He knew that Mrs. Wang had nothing good to do with him. Recently, in order to get the secret of his transformation into a boy, she had even dreamed of transforming into a girl, and she had done everything possible.  Mrs. Wang was not the only one who thought about it. Aunt Li also thought about it, but she didn't dare to ask him for it openly.  Other women want to get this secret, but not as urgently as they do.  Abi once asked him if he could grow up from childhood, saying that he wanted to see in advance what he would look like when he grew up.  Ayan was talking to herself alone, saying that she wanted to become a virgin again and be his woman, but his super-powerful ear heard her.

    Not only women think about it, Qin Xiyang is also very interested. Recently, he has been working hard to study the indestructible Vajra Body Magic Technique and wants to create his own Vajra Indestructible Body Magic Technique that is not a boy's skill.

    Qin Chao was very worried about his youthful body, but everyone was envious of him.  He didn't dare to mention his troubles to anyone for fear of being sprayed with saliva.

    In order to avoid Mrs. Wang, Qin Chao simply walked out of the house, walked and walked, and unknowingly arrived in front of the Songhe Tower, where he saw two shop assistants yelling at a ragged and skinny young man.  The young man was about fifteen or sixteen years old. He wore a black and worn-out leather cap crookedly on his head. His face and hands were covered with black coal, and his true appearance had long been lost. He was holding a steamed bun in his hand, smiling and showing  The two rows of sparkling white teeth were extremely out of proportion to his whole body.  The eyes are dark and very lively.

    A shopkeeper shouted: "What are you doing? Why don't you leave?"

    The young man said: "Okay, let's go."

    As soon as I turned around, another shop assistant shouted: "Put down the steamed buns."

    The young man put down the steamed buns as he was told, but there were a few dirty black fingerprints on the white steamed buns and could no longer be sold.

    One of the guys was furious and punched the boy, but the boy ducked and dodged.

    Qin Chao felt that this scene was very familiar. He seemed to have seen it somewhere, and more than once. He was moved in his heart and rushed to stop it. He smiled and said: "Don't be rough, it will be counted on my account." He picked up the steamed bun and handed it to the young man.

    The young man took the steamed bun and said, "This steamed bun is not well made. Poor thing, let's eat it for you!" He threw it to a mangy puppy at the door.

    The puppy jumped on it and started chewing it.

    A shopkeeper sighed: "It's a pity, it's a pity that the white meat buns are fed to the dogs."

    Qin Chao was stunned. The previous feeling became clearer and clearer, but he didn't know what was wrong and couldn't get the full picture. At this time, he was not hungry at all, but he couldn't help but walked into the store, found a seat by the window and sat down.  I ordered a cup of 'Biluochun', and when I saw the young man following me in and looking at me sideways, I ordered another cup and said, "You can ask for whatever you want." He turned to the waiter and said, "Whatever he orders counts.  It's on my account, just go ahead and don't ask any more questions." When the waiter opened his mouth to say something, he quickly took two golden beans and threw them away, saying politely: "Come on, come on, don't disturb us."

    The young man smiled and said, "Okay, I'm bored by myself, and I'm looking for company. But if you drive him away, how can I order food?" As he said this, he walked to the table and sat down, and asked the waiter to come up more  Good wine, good food, good food.  The waiter in the shop was displeased when he saw the young man's dirty and poor appearance, but he was both happy and sad when he saw the two golden beans.

    The young man broke out and said, "Are you worried that I am poor and don't deserve the good wine, good rice, and good food in your shop? I'm afraid you bring the best wine and food, but they are not to my taste."

    The waiter is cold"Really? You old man can figure it out, we can always do it, we are just afraid that no one will pay back the money."

    The young man said to Qin Chao: "I can eat as much as I want, and you will be the patron of it?"

    Qin Chao nodded and said: "Of course, of course." His heart moved, and the feeling seemed to be just a little closer to rising to the surface. For some reason, he actually said to the waiter: "Quickly cut a pound of beef and half a pound of lamb liver."  ." He was not usually very interested in beef and lamb liver, but today he blurted it out for some reason, and the feeling in his heart became stronger. He asked the young man: "Do you want to drink?" The feeling in his heart became even stronger.  One minute, two words suddenly appeared - Huang Rong.

    ?Then I felt something was wrong, and I thought: How could Huang Rong in The Condor escape into Tianlong?  How did Zhangjiakou become Suzhou City?  No wonder it seems familiar to me, but I never imagined it.  I should have thought that since I can travel through time, others can of course also travel through time, and Huang Rong is no exception.

    The young man said: "Don't be busy eating meat, let's eat fruits first. Hey guys, let's start with four dried fruits, four fresh fruits, two salty and sour fruits, and four candied fruits."

    The waiter in the shop was startled. Unexpectedly, he spoke loudly and sneered: "What kind of candied fruits do you want, sir?"

    The young man said: "I'm sorry you can't get anything good from a small hotel like this in a poor place, so let's leave it like this. The four dried fruits are lychees, longans, steamed dates, and ginkgo. Fresh fruits should be fresh when they are picked. Salty and sour fruits should be used to add fragrance.  I wonder if you can buy cherries and ginger plums here? Candied fruits? Just rose kumquats, herbal grapes, glazed peach strips, and good pear flesh."

    The waiter in the shop couldn't help but put down his disdain after hearing that he was very knowledgeable.

    The young man added: "There are no fresh fish and shrimps for the drinks and dishes here. Well, let's just have eight so-so drinks and dishes."

    The waiter asked: "What do you like to eat?"

    The young man said: "Oh, it's impossible if you don't explain it clearly. The eight dishes are quail cooked with flowers, fried duck feet, chicken tongue soup, deer tripe stuffed with Jiangyao, fried mandarin duck and beef tendon, shredded rabbit with chrysanthemums, fried deer legs, ginger  Vinegar, gold and silver hooves. I only choose the dishes that you can make here. We will skip the more expensive dishes."

    The waiter¡¯s mouth opened wide when he heard it. After he finished speaking, he said, ¡°These eight dishes are quite expensive. Just the duck feet and chicken tongue soup require dozens of chickens and ducks.¡±

    The young man pointed to Qin Chao and said: "This uncle is a host, do you think he can't afford it?"

    When the waiter saw that Qin Chao's clothes were all exquisite and precious, he thought that even if you didn't know how to give out the money, it would be enough to just peel off a piece of Qin Chao's body to redeem the money. He immediately agreed and asked again: "Is it enough?  "

    The young man said: "With twelve kinds of dishes to go with the meal and eight kinds of snacks, it's almost enough."

    The waiter did not dare to ask the name of the dish again, fearing that he would not be able to order it after ordering it, and would lose the resounding name of "Songhelou". He immediately ordered the chef to choose the best selection, and then asked the young man: "What kind of wine do you use?"  The shop has ten-year-old Sanbai Fenjiu, can you pay 2 cents for it first?"

    The young man said: "Okay, let's just deal with it and drink!"

    Qin Chaodao: "Bring me a fresh chicken that has been cleaned but does not need to be overfired."

    The waiter in the shop asked strangely: "It's not cooked at all? How can you eat it?"

    Qin Chaodao: "I have my own uses, you don't have to worry about it."

    After a while, candied fruits and other items were brought to the table one by one. Qin Chao tasted each item and stopped tasting it.

    The young man talked so loudly that most of the people around him were confused. Only Qin Chaoda nodded and said secretly: "So she is not Huang Rong. She is probably from the same world as me. But why is she pretending to be Huang Rong? Who is she pretending to?  What do you think? Is it a coincidence? Are things really so coincidental? I don¡¯t believe it. "Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 114 It¡¯s Not Huang Rong

    After half an hour, the two tables put together were filled with wine and food.  The young man drank very little and only picked out the light food with a few chopsticks. Suddenly he called the waiter over and cursed: "Jiang Yaozhu was my roommate five years ago, how can you sell this for money?"

    The shopkeeper heard this and hurriedly came over and said with a smile: "My guest has a really good tongue. I'm really sorry. There is no fresh Jiang Yaozhu in the shop. In the whole city of Suzhou, except for the official master, no one else has fresh products." [.]

    The young man waved his hand and started talking to Qin Chao again. Hearing that he was from Dali, he asked about the scene in Dali.  Since Qin Chao guessed that she and he were from the same world, he gradually switched to authentic Mandarin and told her in detail what he had seen and heard in Dali. Except for martial arts, he talked about everything.  , somehow, he took hold of the young man's left hand.  After holding it for a moment, I felt that his palm was warm, soft and smooth, as soft as boneless. I was startled for a moment, and said with a secret smile: "I am not Guo Jing."

    The young man smiled lowly and lowered his head.

    Qin Chao saw that his face was completely black, but the skin on the back of his neck was as white as fat and his skin was as radiant as snow. Not only was he not surprised, he nodded secretly.

    The young man gently broke away his hand and said: "We have been talking about this for a long time, the food is cold, and so is the rice!"

    Qin Chaodao: "Yes, cold dishes are also delicious."

    The young man shook his head.

    Qin Chaodao: "Then let's warm it up."

    The young man said: "No, hot dishes don't taste good." He called the waiter and ordered him to remove dozens of bowls of cold dishes and throw them away, and then use fresh ingredients to make hot dishes again.  The shopkeeper, cook, and waiter were all amazed. Since they had business, they naturally followed the instructions one by one. They all secretly laughed at Qin Chao for being taken advantage of, and laughed at others for being stupid.

    Qin Chao guessed that the young man came from the same world as him, and he was a hundred times happier than meeting an old friend in a foreign land. All the worries he had accumulated in the past seemed to have been wiped away. Even if he spent ten or a hundred times more money at this time, he would not take it to heart at all.  .  When dozens of pots of dishes were placed again, the young man only ate a few chopsticks and said he was full.

    Not only the waiter but also the customers nearby also secretly cursed Qin Chao: "You idiot, this guy has wronged you."

    After a while, the bill was settled, a total of nineteen twenty-seven cents and four cents.  Qin Chao took out a handful of golden beans, which were regarded as reward money. He picked up the raw chicken on the table and walked out of the shop.

    Everyone didn¡¯t know what he wanted to do with the raw chicken, but they didn¡¯t ask any more questions.

    Qin Chao and the young man walked silently to a deserted place by the river, and neither spoke for a long time.

    Suddenly, Qin Chao said: "I'm from the earth, what about you?"

    The young man said: "Me too." He continued to be silent.

    After a while, Qin Chao said: "I'm from China, what about you?"

    The young man said: "Me too." He continued to be silent.

    After a while, Qin Chao said: "I'm from Hunan, what about you?"

    The young man said: "I am from Hebei."

    Qin Chao knew that the young man had too many worries. He would not tell the truth to the other party without telling him the truth first. It would be a waste of time to wait any longer. He was too lazy to wait any longer and said with a smile: "I studied in Changsha for a while. What about you?"

    The young man smiled slightly and whispered: "I am still studying at Beijing Normal University. You should have guessed by now that I was filming the TV series "The Legend of the Condor Heroes", starring Huang Rong, but I ended up here somehow.  Do you know?" As he spoke, he washed away the black coal on his face with river water, revealing skin as white as jade.

    Qin Chao smiled and said: "If you want to play the role of Huang Rong now, the competition is not ordinary. You can be the leading actor while you are still studying. It's amazing!"

    The young man shook his head and said: "I don't know anything, otherwise I wouldn't have been so miserable. You are so amazing, you can actually do so well in ancient times."

    Qin Chao said: "You should have guessed that I came a few months before you. If I knew how to go home, I would have gone home long ago. If I knew how to go back and forth between the two worlds, I would have taken my family to travel together. I wouldn't  I'm so happy to see you like this. Before you, I met two more. They didn't seem to be from the same world, and they experienced it more than once. We don't experience it ourselves, so we don't know what it is, and we can't  Completely believe it. They don¡¯t want to say more, and I don¡¯t want to ask more.

    The young man nodded and said, "I haven't asked my brother Gao's name yet."

    Qin Chao smiled and said: "Really, I forgot about that. My surname is Qin Chao, what about you?"

    The young man smiled slightly and said, "Isn't this your real name? My surname is Huang, and my last name is Rong."

    Qin Chao smiled and said, "You are Huang Rong, and I am Qin Chao, not Guo Jing. I'm afraid it won't be convenient for us to travel together."

    Huang Rong sighed and said depressedly: "I don't know much about Tianlong. I would have known better."?Watch it several times.  Suddenly he said: "Little brother, I'm hungry again."  "

    Qin Chao smiled and said, "Don't worry, I'll bake it for you right away." After saying that, he used the 'Great Sun Seal' that he had practiced to the third level, and held the raw chicken between his palms.

    Huang Rong saw that his palm suddenly became several times bigger, like red-hot iron. Her eyes widened immediately without blinking. She was surprised and happy and said: "Is there really such a magical martial arts? We can also learn it."  ?¡±

    Qin Chaodao: "What kind of magic is this? I have never even seen the truly magical Six Meridians Divine Sword."

    Huang Rong's face suddenly changed, and she said angrily: "I don't know the magical martial arts yet, but I know the status of women in ancient times, but there is nothing I can do about it. You men simply don't regard us women as human beings, especially those women in remote areas. Our lives are simply unstoppable."  They are worse than animals, so I don¡¯t even dare to take off my makeup when I sleep. I originally wanted to join the beggar gang for a while, but I heard that the beggar gang is now in trouble. Fortunately, the power is still there, and I can still use it to cheat some food and drink. Otherwise, you  Do you think I really like being a beggar?¡±

    Qin Chao smiled and said: "The Beggar Gang will be restored to its original state soon, but the news in the world does not spread fast enough. It would not be surprising if you don't know. If you hurry up and go to Luoyang, you might be able to be elected as the new gang leader.  I won't lie to you, after Qiao Feng resigned, those of the older generation are not suitable to be the new gang leaders, so they have to look for young people." Before he finished speaking, the chicken was roasted, and the alluring aroma wafted out.  He tore off half of it and handed it to Huang Rong. He took a bite and thought it tasted pretty good.

    Although Huang Rong had eaten some before, she still felt very hungry. After one bite, she felt it was delicious. After another bite, she felt it was really delicious. As she ate, she couldn't stop eating, so she just thought about it while eating.  Said: "What he said may not be false. If I can become the leader of the Beggar Clan and learn the 'Dog Beating Stick Technique' and 'Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms' of the Beggar Clan, he can also benefit. But by then  , he can¡¯t force me, the new leader of the Beggar Clan, who is highly skilled in martial arts, so he can only play the emotional card now, without losing anything to him, and gaining a powerful ally. But if he is a small-minded person, he can just play the emotional card now.  I'm trapped, so I might be worried. It would be a pity to kill me. It might make me worse than dead, which would be terrible. I shouldn't have exposed my identity just now, and it's useless to think about it now. It's better to think more about it.  Martial arts. Not to mention the Six Meridians Divine Sword, let¡¯s talk about his skill in roasting chicken, which cannot be replaced by hundreds of billions in modern times" Qin Chao's voice suddenly came to his ears: "I see your body shape, like  Have you learned some martial arts?" When he came back to his senses, he found that there were only bones left in the chicken in his mouth, so he hurriedly spit it out and replied: "Not bad! I have learned Tai Chi, Xingyi, and Sanda since I was a child, and started learning Western boxing after I was ten years old.  Swordsmanship, Japanese judo, and ancient qigong. Maybe the learning was too complicated and I didn¡¯t learn any of them well.¡±

    Qin Chao shook his head and said: "You are too humble! You can stand out from hundreds of millions of people and play the role of Huang Rong. Can you be bad? Will the audience be satisfied?"

    Huang Rong smiled slightly and said: "What's the use of that? In front of a great master like you, I'm not vulnerable."

    Qin Chao asked: "How do you know that I am a great master? Maybe I just know how to play magic, and it's nothing to deceive my eyes."

    Huang Rong snorted and said sarcastically: "Do you think I'm blind? Wherever you walked just now, you didn't step on a single blade of grass. You're even more powerful than the martial arts masters in traditional martial arts novels. This kind of cloudless wind  Walking on light grass is obviously much harder than flying on grass. I'm afraid walking on snow without leaving a trace is just that. What is it if you are not a master? It's a pity that you don't have Guo Jing's little red horse, otherwise I would also like to try it on you. Let's see.  Are you willing to give it away? Wait for me to ride on a sweaty horse and run away to see if you chase me. When I learn advanced martial arts, I will also play magic with you to see if you can wear it? "Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 115 Martial Arts Champion

    Qin Chao shook his head slightly and said: "It's normal for you to be unconvinced. If it were me, I would be equally unconvinced. So be it! For the sake of coming from the same world, I'll give you three choices: One is to follow me; the other is  I¡¯ll give you a hundred taels of gold; the third is to send you to the helmsman of the Beggar Clan.¡±

    Huang Rong thought for a moment and asked: "Isn't a hundred taels of gold going to cause trouble? Isn't following you a betrayal? Can the chief helmsman of the Beggar Clan become the leader?" [Search for the latest updates here.]

    Qin Chaodao: "I can't be responsible for a hundred taels of gold. If you follow me, I can't sell myself to you. There is a woman named Qin Hongmian who is the chief helmsman of the Beggar Clan. She has a very good relationship with Qiao Feng now.  We have a good relationship, and our relationship with me is not shallow either, so I may be able to help you.¡±

    Huang Rong was about to reply when something suddenly occurred to her. Her eyes widened and she pointed at Qin Chao. Her fingers trembled and she was speechless. After a while, she regained some ability to speak and said hesitantly: "You you are a soul-gnawing bookworm.  Youyou are a few years younger, no wonderyou look so familiar, nootherwise how could I reveal my identity"

    Qin Chao laughed and said: "You are the sister of Bookworm and the youngest martial arts champion. It is also your part that "Small World" could be completed so quickly. It is a pity that you have never revealed your true face in Lushan, otherwise  I have recognized you a long time ago." As she spoke, she squeezed Huang Rong's boneless jade hand forward. Huang Rong reflexively used force to pull away. The first time she hit her, she didn't move at all, but the second time she tried hard, she broke free.  Qin Chao smiled and said, "It's you after all. Who else can be stronger than three times your body weight, except you? It's almost four times now!"

    Huang Rong was preparing what to say when Qin Chao's excited and trembling voice came to her ears: "Quick, tell me, how are your parents?"

    "Alas" Huang Rong sighed softly and said in a calm tone: "Your parents should have disappeared at the same time as you. At that time, there were rumors on the Internet, but they were quickly blocked. There are two main suspicions: 1.  It's because you were kidnapped by foreign agents; secondly, you entered a secret state research institution. There are also many people who suspect that the space-time machine malfunctioned like Xiang Shaolong's experiment, but most of them treat it as a joke. Now it seems that 90% of your parents  Ten may have traveled through time at the same time as you, maybe not in the same world! From my inference, we must have triggered some special mechanism, what do you think?"

    Qin Chao looked dazed for a while and said feebly: "Even if we find our way home, where is home?"

    Huang Rong said disapprovingly: "Son and daughter love each other, and a person like you can succeed. I'm so open-minded. My sister wants to remarry and live with you. She is also a nymphomaniac. My parents are not three-year-olds, and we are not Tathagata.  Buddha. Even if we are Tathagata Buddha, we have nothing to do with the affairs of Great God Pangu!"

    "Alas" Qin Chao let out a long sigh and said, "I understand the truth. But I can't pass the test in my heart."

    Huang Rong said with an old-fashioned tone, "You don't know how to cherish the opportunity you finally got. If I were your parents, I wouldn't be mad to death if I saw you like this."

    Qin Chao blamed himself: "I really hate myself. It's not that I didn't expect it at the beginning, but I didn't believe it."

    Huang Rong's eyes shone and she said excitedly: "I would have guessed that you have special abilities. Otherwise, with your temper, "It's a Small World" wouldn't be born from your hands in another ten thousand years."

    Qin Chao sighed: "Everyone has these abilities, the key is how to use them. Just like you, those qigong are not surprising, but there are billions of people in the world, tens of billions of people in the previous life, and the previous life. How many people practice it?  How many were successful?¡±

    Huang Rong said in surprise: "How do you know my biggest secret? My sister and parents don't know about it. How can you know it?"

    Qin Chaodao: "You are so smart, can't you guess it?"

    Huang Rong stamped her feet and said angrily: "God damn it! You bastard can actually do Qigong?"

    Qin Chao said angrily: "Do you think Qigong is your own creation? You are the only one in the world who can do it? I see you are so young, but you can win the martial arts championship. Smart people know it, but they don't dare to judge. Otherwise, the country  Why are you so kind to help you block information? Even with such a high authority, I can¡¯t see you."

    Huang Rong opened her mouth wide and stammered: "Youyou saideveryone knows it? The countrytheyall know my secret?"

    Qin Chao nodded and said: "These are not secrets, but everyone knows it tacitly. The most important thing is that the country cannot study the key to cultivation, so it can only cast a wide net, otherwise how can it be possible for you to gain advantage."

    Huang Rong was dissatisfied and said: "How do you know that the country is not good? Since I won't even tell you my secret country, of course I won't tell you other high-level secrets."

    Qin Chao didn't even think about it and replied: "It's a very simple truth. Things are rare and valuable. If they themselves?Cultivation will make you such a huge profit?  Will Huang Rong be given the starring role to you?  Are their own children not human?  They are only public and private, have no emotions or desires, do not eat the fireworks of the world, and quickly cultivate to become saints.  "

    Huang Rong's eyes turned red and she cried: "You bully me. For this, I have suffered so much that ordinary people don't know. Do you know? Who do I gain? In the end, am I just a test subject who is neither good nor bad? Just a human being."  You smart fool. Praise me! Praise me! You just want to praise me, fatten me up and then kill me."

    Qin Chao said dumbfounded: "Stop acting. I know you are superb at acting, but that's useless. It's not you, it's them who want to praise you and kill you, it's them who are above you. We are worse than the gladiators in the Roman Coliseum, we have been played.  I don¡¯t even know, I just feel grateful.¡±

    Huang Rong burst into tears and said, "I finally understand the meaning of the phrase 'turn over and become the master of the family'!"

    Qin Chaodao: "It is easy to be a master, but difficult to practice. If you don't practice, you will end up in vain, a cup of loess."

    Huang Rong snorted coldly: "Of course I know this, otherwise why wouldn't I even tell my parents? I just don't want to bring danger to them. In the end, you still have to rely on yourself to practice. Those people will do everything for their own lives. If I practice  Being a master, why can't you change your parents' tendons and wash their marrow? Can you still look down on them?"

    Qin Chao smiled and said: "When you helped me complete "It's a Small World", I knew that you were not simple. I didn't expect that you were even more powerful than I imagined, and you could also meet the conditions for traveling through Tianlong, and you were still in this special world.  At that time, it is very likely that I will take the position of leader of the Beggar Clan and become Huang Rong who is not Huang Rong."

    Huang Rong snorted coldly: "Thank you for being able to laugh. If you can set up the conditions for time travel, what a powerful existence it is! To them, you and I are nothing."

    Qin Chao shook his head and smiled: "You are too pessimistic! No matter how big the ocean is, it is still composed of drops of water. No matter how powerful the existence is, it needs a foundation. No matter how bad we are, we are still human beings, much better than cats and dogs. What's more,  We are not ordinary people, otherwise how can we meet those harsh conditions?"

    Huang Rong said: "I hope so!"

    Qin Chao thought for a moment and said, "No need to say anything more. Would you like to stay at my house for a while first, or go to the Beggar Clan's head office now?"

    Huang Rong said unhappily: "I haven't chosen yet!"

    Qin Chaodao: "Then you choose!"

    Huang Rong thought for a while and then said: "I originally stayed at your house to practice for a while and learned more about the information here before leaving, but I don't want to owe you too many favors. Since you can make a career here by yourself  , I can't? You give me some martial arts secrets first, they don't need to be too good. Then help me become the leader of the Beggar Clan as soon as possible, and I will give you the 'Dog Beating Stick Technique' and the 'Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms'."

    Qin Chao chuckled and said: "The 'Eighteen Palms of Subduing the Dragon' has not been born yet, only its ancestor, the Twenty-eight Palms of Subduing the Dragon." After thinking about it, he said: "Let's do this! I will take you to Wang Yuyan's house.  'Langhuan Jade Cave', you can choose whatever martial arts secrets you like. I will let Mrs. Wu and her daughter, who were born in the escort agency, stay with you for a few days. If you don't understand anything, just ask them. With your help, they can read those martial arts secrets freely.  Right! Watching too much may not necessarily be good, like Wang Yuyan did"

    Huang Rong waved her hand and said: "Farewell, mother-in-law, you don't need to teach me these things. I've understood since I was a child that being good is worse than being good. My master suffered these losses, but I still don't learn to be good and wasteful. Situation They are different, how can we generalize." Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 116 There is a Sky Beyond the Sky

    Qin Chaodao: "I heard that no matter what kind of martial arts Qiao Feng learns, he becomes good at it as soon as he learns it. When facing the enemy, he can produce various subtle changes and defeat the strong with the weak. Not to mention that the enemy does not expect it, even he himself does not expect it.  "A little relieved, the smile returned to his face and he said: "Let's go home first. Wang Yuyan's mother is probably still here, so you can ask her to help you. Otherwise, there are many traps in the 'Langhuan Jade Cave', which is no joke."

    Huang Rong had a weird smile on her face and said, "You wouldn't have eaten both mother and daughter! How did it taste?"

    Qin Chao shook his head.

    Huang Rong said unhappily: "Hypocrite. Isn't this ancient time a paradise for you men? If you don't eat more, are you still a man? Isn't it a waste of time?"

    After chatting with each other for a while, Qin Chao had no choice but to explain carefully: "You see, what I am practicing now is the Vajra Indestructible Body Magic Skill in the 'Seventy-two Special Skills of Shaolin'. It is a boy's skill and cannot break the body. I am young.  How many years has it passed? It¡¯s precisely because the cultivation is not perfect yet. The Tianshan child¡¯s martial arts cultivation has not grown up, and the situation is similar to this.¡±

    After hearing this, Huang Rong was dubious and joked: "You are indeed not a man. Fortunately, my sister did not marry you."

    Qin Chao said with anger and laughter: "When I invite you to a wedding banquet, it won't be too late for you to say this again."

    Huang Rong shook her head and said: "I don't know how long we have to wait. It's difficult! It's difficult! I'm afraid it will be in vain to wait until my hair turns gray. My poor sister"

    Qin Chao said in a serious tone: "Your sister and I have nothing to do with each other. We haven't even kissed each other, so don't talk nonsense."

    Huang Rong let out a long sigh and said in a sad tone: "My poor sister, you are really waiting for a wolf with blank eyes!"

    Qin Chao said angrily: "Stop acting! Your sister has a deep relationship with the bookworm, and everyone knows it."

    "Acting?" Huang Rong said in a more serious tone, "What kind of drama should I act in? Can I act with my own sister? Your brother-in-law knows that your sister likes you, how can I not know?"

    Qin Chao's face turned green and he said angrily: "Do you have to care about who she likes? Haven't you heard that marriage is the grave of love? Now that she is married, she only has a little right to like her, and you can't forgive her.  We have never messed around, can¡¯t you understand? Do you have to mess around to make you happy? "

    Huang Rong curled her lips and said, "No matter how many sweet words you say, what does it mean if you don't take actual actions? You are indeed not a man!"

    Qin Chao was furious and said: "If you continue to say that I am not a man, I will use the Vajra Indestructible Body magical power to counterattack, so I will kill you first."

    Although Huang Rong felt a little scared, she still didn't believe what Qin Chao said. She chuckled and said, "It's not certain who will do who! Who among modern people doesn't know that we women have the advantage in this aspect."

    Qin Chao was extremely angry and laughed back: "Do you think people who have practiced martial arts can compete with ordinary people? I'm afraid that a strong woman like you won't be able to withstand it." He suddenly slapped a dozen palms around him, click!  There was a loud noise, and the trees fell to the ground. One tree was broken into more than a dozen pieces, and some were broken into five or six pieces. The smallest tree was bigger than a rice bowl.

    Huang Rong's face turned pale, then turned red immediately, and she said happily: "Now I can barely look like a man." She added in her heart: "What kind of man is bullying a weak woman with low martial arts skills? When I have mastered the Eighteen Palms of Subduing the Dragon,  If you have the ability, then try your hand strength with me."

    Qin Chao suddenly made a silencing gesture to Huang Rong, picked her up and took small steps. In one sentence, he was half a mile away and put Huang Rong down.

    "What?" Huang Rong frowned and patted her clothes.

    "We made such a big noise, even the deaf could hear it." Qin Chao patted the stained clothes and said depressedly, "I don't have time to clean up the scene. I wonder what they will think?"

    Huang Rong giggled and said, "Your martial arts skills are so high and you can run faster than a horse. What are you afraid of?"

    Qin Chao's face straightened and he warned: "No matter how high your martial arts skills are, you still have to be cautious. There is a sky outside the sky, and there are people outside the world. This is not a sentence. You see, there is a world outside the world, let alone a few people."

    Huang Rong smiled and said: "I have known for a long time that there is a world within the world. Isn't our "Small World" the same? In fact, the previous game world can be considered half! Since there is a world within the world, there is naturally a world outside.  , as expected. Compared to the characters in the game, aren¡¯t we just people from the outside world? Do you think you are the only one who can predict the outside world, and only you can travel to the outside world, but we can¡¯t? Before, I  I¡¯m just too lazy to say it, so I¡¯ll test you by the way.¡±

    Qin Chao said seriously: "This cannot be called the outside world, because it is not more advanced than ours. It can only be called a parallel world."

    Huang Rong said: "You are the first or second authority on earth in this regard, I am too lazy to compete with you."

    Qin Chao said confidently: "Professions have specializations, and in this areaYes, I do have some say.  For example, the original world in my eyes was originally the main world.  Facts have proved that my previous guess was correct. Although this place has magical martial arts, it is just an extension of the main world. Although it is not completely subordinate to the main world like "It's a Small World", it can be called a subordinate parallel world.  "It's a Small World" can be called a subordinate world.  Of course, it's not completely proven yet, but at least it's partially proven.  "

    Huang Rong had a flash of inspiration and said, "Tell me, is it because our parents and we have all been the masters of the world in "It's a Small World"?"

    Qin Chao nodded and said: "That must be part of the reason, but there should be other reasons."

    Huang Rong asked doubtfully: "Logically speaking, the person standing in front of you now should be my sister. Doesn't God make mistakes sometimes?"

    Qin Chao's heart tightened and he thought to himself: "Women have the strangest thoughts. God can't make a mistake. She talks about her sister, but it's hard to say who she is talking about in her heart. I'd better stay away from her as soon as possible. Women in ancient times should marry more.  It's nothing, but if you get together with a modern woman, wouldn't it be like lighting a fire on your vagina? I don't want to play with fire." He said with a smile: "Didn't I say that in the beginning? There is more than just the two of us in this world.  An outsider. Since people from other worlds can come, you are naturally not an exception, you are very normal."

    Huang Rong said: "That's true, but even if I wear it, I should still wear it through the Eagle Shooting Condor!"

    Qin Chao shook his head and said: "When it comes to the Condor Shooting, wouldn't it turn into two Huang Rongs? This one just lacks one Huang Rong, so of course this is the best place."

    "Tch!" Huang Rong said with disdain, "If God really thinks so, I won't be Huang Rong."

    "You are not Huang Rong to begin with." Qin Chao smiled.

    The two of them chatted for a long time before going home.  When Huang Rong saw that Qin Chao's house was full of beautiful maids, all revolving around his male master, but there was no real mistress, the look of contempt on her face grew stronger.  The girls saw that Qin Chao respected her very much, but she did not respect Qin Chao at all. They all had a bad impression of her and they could never talk to each other.  Especially Mrs. Wang, when she saw that Huang Rong's talents were not much worse than hers, she was so angry that she couldn't even take a bite of food. She thought to herself: "This little bitch is not fully developed yet. It will be fine if she grows up! But, she will be fine again."  No matter how long she is, she still has to be surpassed by my precious daughter." She didn't know that Huang Rong was the star of classic movies and TV shows selected from tens of millions of young girls, and thought she was a new disciple selected by the Qin Dynasty for the Xiaoyao Sect.

    The Qin Dynasty was afraid that Huang Rong and the other girls would get together and the gunpowder would explode, so they quickly asked Mrs. Wu and her daughter to accompany Huang Rong into the 'Langhuan Jade Cave'.  Seeing that Mrs. Wang's expression was abnormal, he was worried about Huang Rong's personal safety and did not dare to stay away from the 'Langhuan Jade Cave', so he had to stay at Mantuo Villa and risk his life to accompany Mrs. Wang.  He still felt uneasy, so he gritted his teeth and simply taught Huang Rong the first level of Lingbo's microsteps.  As a result, he became like Mrs. Wang, unable to take a bite of food, because Huang Rong's qualifications in martial arts had a huge impact on him. He could not ignore it no matter how much he ignored it, and he couldn't bear it no matter how generous he was - Huang Rong actually only spent  In one hour, not only had he cultivated to the first level of Lingbo Weibu, but he had also become a shadow clone.

    The two poor people who couldn't eat spent a few days together in Taihu Lake. It wasn't until Huang Rong left that they felt better and their smiles were finally no longer uglier than crying.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 117 A Rare Drunk

    With Qin Chao's ability to travel thousands of miles at night, taking Huang Rong with him would not affect much at all. He quickly sent her to the head of the Beggar Clan, but still did not meet Qin Hongmian face to face.  Qin Hongmian took Qin Chao's handwritten letter from Huang Rong and opened it. There was no mention of Huang Rong and the leader of the Beggar Clan in it, but the intention was very clear. Every sentence pointed directly to the same thing. Tan Mu Wanqing's only  One sentence: 'Wanqing's mother'.  Qin Hongmian was extremely angry and bitter, and when she saw that Huang Rong was more beautiful than herself, she became jealous and prepared to refuse and let Huang Rong go all the way in vain. Then she would see how Qin Chao begged him.  Huang Rong saw that her expression was wrong, and as soon as her mind changed, she knew something about it, and hurriedly came up with the trump card she had thought of for a long time - she promised Qin Hongmian to help her set up a red line for Qiao Feng.

    Qin Hongmian was so happy that she didn't care about anything else. She took Huang Rong's little hand and shouted, "Good girl! My sister's happiness depends entirely on you." [.]

    Huang Rong knew that she couldn't do anything unless she came up with something genuine. Otherwise, if she calls her a good girl now, she will be the 'Shura Sword' later. This sister in front of her kills without blinking an eye and has a very bad temper. Even a Huacong master like Duan Zhengchun, the 'King of Zhennan', can't.  He surrendered and had no choice but to take advantage of Qiao Feng.  Huang Rong had already thought of a plan to deal with Qiao Feng, but instead of talking about it, she picked a few classic stories from romance novels and told them to Qin Hongmian.  Qin Hongmian burst into tears after hearing this, as if she had found a treasure. He asked her to write it down, saying that it needed to be studied carefully, and invited her to go over the details together.  She knew that if she could get the support of Qin Hongmian and Qiao Feng, and with her own martial arts far superior to the ace special soldier Xiang Shaolong, she would be the new leader of the Beggars Clan, even if she didn't want to.  After all, compared with Quan Guanqing and You Tanzhi in the book, his advantage is too great.

    Qin Chao secretly saw everything, and after seeing Huang Rong's witty performance, he finally felt relieved to let her walk alone in the world. He felt that she no longer needed his protection, and thought: Now it's up to her to get the dog-beating stick.  Will you change your mind after practicing Dharma and the Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms?  If you change your mind, you won't lose anything. If you don't change your mind, teach her the complete Lingbo Weibu. In short, you won't let her suffer, and you will be worthy of her, worthy of the bookworm, worthy of the Chinese, and worthy of the people on earth.  People in the main world don't just know about internal fighting. Like Mugenliu novels, they only have the dark side. They can also help each other and make progress together.

    For some reason, he suddenly wanted to take a different route to Leigu Mountain.

    When he arrived at Leigu Mountain, his face turned livid, and he turned around and left. Wu Xingyun chased him out, and he was quickly thrown out of sight.  A man with a fairy-like appearance appeared next to Wu Xingyun, frowning slightly and saying: "I'm afraid this young man's lightness skill is not inferior to the master, but seeing his body shape, it is obvious that he has not reached the innate realm."

    Wu Xingyun was stunned for a moment, and sighed: "Xinbei Ming's magical skill is so magical, I'm afraid Master doesn't know about it either. He was too merciful before, and now he only increases his skill mostly for my sake, but we can't help him."

    The man smiled bitterly and said: "Yes! I didn't expect that the New Bei Ming Shen Gong can be so miraculous. It can heal such serious old injuries. Incredible! Incredible!"

    Wu Xingyun said: "If it weren't for my junior brother's medical skills, it would be useless no matter how powerful the Xinbeiming Magical Technique is."

    The man smiled bitterly and said, "If senior sister hadn't sacrificed herself, what use would junior brother's medical skills have?"

    Wu Xingyun said with a smile: "I have not recovered from my old injuries. My body has recovered as before, my skills have improved greatly, and there are countless benefits. Apart from being sorry for him, this time can be said to be a great success. We have a great enlightenment, and the hatred of junior sister for many years can be put away in our hearts, but still  I can¡¯t spare a single word of kindness.¡±

    The man said: "We have made great progress in our realm and retreated in skill. Otherwise, we would not be able to catch up with him. Even the master cannot achieve higher than our future achievements. But this young man is hard to say. There is something strange about him.  A lot. Just talking about internal strength, he actually used the fragments of Beiming Magic. If it weren¡¯t for his wisdom and luck, he would have suffered a lot. He seems to have practiced Shaolin¡¯s Vajra Indestructible Body Magic now, and he is on the right track.  , but not as good as our Xiaoyao sect¡¯s Bahuang ** Self-respecting Kung Fu. The benefits are less now, and cultivation is naturally easier, but what about in the future? He may have practiced Hunyuan Gong, and the path is considered correct, but how can he compare with our Xiaoyao sect¡¯s  Small Wuxiang Kung? But we can't underestimate him because of this, after all, we have the martial arts experience left by many seniors of the Xiaoyao Sect."

    Wu Xingyun¡¯s face was full of sorrow and he sighed: ¡°I wonder how he is doing?¡±

    The man said: "You have only met for less than a day. Even if you fall in love at first sight, how deep can the relationship be? How much harm can it cause? Besides, you didn't fall in love at first sight."

    In another place, Qin Chao and the man said the same words, but their moods were completely different.  Only then did he know that he really fell in love with Wu Xingyun and really wanted to marry her.  But if he said how deep the feelings were, he himself didn't believe it.  But the pain in my heart is real, and I can't escape it.  Although he knew that the relationship between Wu Xingyun and Wu Yazi for nearly a hundred years was far beyond the relationship he had that night, he still couldn't help but blame Wu Xingyun, which triggered the association and felt that other women around him were worse than Wu Xingyun.It was dangerous, because Wu Xingyun was already the most chaste woman he had ever seen.

    That man with a fairy-like appearance is Wu Yazi, the leader of the Xiaoyao Sect.

    Qin Chao didn't dare to confirm it completely at first, but when he found that his spiritual power was sucked away by the gem ring on the man's finger, he immediately concluded that it was the 'Xiaoyao Immortal Ring', the token of the leader of the Xiaoyao Sect, and thus concluded that the man was Wu, the leader of the Xiaoyao Sect.  Yazi then forcibly scanned Wu Xingyun's body with her mental power and found that she was no longer a virgin.  At the same time, Wu Xingyun and Wu Yazi both vaguely sensed his spiritual power. Knowing that they were being spied on, they immediately used their kung fu to protect themselves and followed their feelings to chase him out.

    The three of them all used Lingbo Weibu.  After Wu Xingyun discovered Qin Chao, he didn't know how to face him, so he didn't chase him very hard, but Qin Chao used all his strength, and his skill was higher than Wu Xingyun at this time, so he quickly got rid of Wu Xingyun.  Qin Chao went to a big restaurant to drink away his sorrows, but he drank so much that his stomach swelled like a pregnant woman about to give birth, and she felt a little tipsy.  Seeing that there were more and more people watching, he felt it was troublesome, so he raised two large altars and drank while walking.  When my stomach became too bloated, I had no choice but to use my drinking skill to perform the light skill Drunk Step, staggering around for a while, not walking across rivers, not walking on bridges, and not walking across mountains.

    Along the way, his worries did not go away at all, but the wine disappeared quickly, and he drank up many small hotels.

    When he woke up, he realized that he had gone home and had no idea how long he had slept.  The strange thing is that the person sleeping in the bed together is Miss Abi from the Murong family.  Some erotic images flashed through his mind, and then he remembered that he almost assaulted Murong Abi who was a guest at home while drunk. To be precise, he had already violated her, but he only held back at the last step and did not make a big mistake.  At this time, he didn't open his eyes, but he knew that Murong Abi was staring at him affectionately and silently.  He wanted to wait for Murong Abi to turn his attention to get up, but after waiting for a long time, there was still no movement, so he had to open his eyes, pretending to have just woken up, and asked in a calm tone: "How many days has it been?" There was a mosquito in his ear.  A voice as soft and thin as a gnat but extremely sweet, clear and comforting: "Less than ten days, more than nine days. Including the night when the young master went home, it is now the tenth night."

    "Ah!" Qin Chao said in surprise, "Have I slept for so long? Have you talked in your sleep again?"

    Murong Abi smiled sweetly and said: "The sisters were all waiting for the young master to talk in his sleep. Unexpectedly, this time the young master only said that he would serve me, and told them not to bully the concubine, and he didn't say a word."

    Qin Chao scratched the back of his head and said awkwardly: "I, I, was talking nonsense when I was drunk. I seem to have promised to take you as my concubine. You, you" You hesitated for a long time, not knowing what to say.

    Murong Abi's face was blushing, but her eyes were bold. Her dark and shiny eyes were full of aura, and her eyes could speak, as if she was saying: "You don't mean what you say, but what have you done? You forgot what happened that night so quickly."  Are you saying that you like me? Are they all lies? Are you trying to make me happy? Even if they are all lies, I still like to hear them! Why didn't you say it anymore? Why didn't you make me happy? Why?  You don¡¯t like me so quickly? Why don¡¯t you want to take me as your concubine? Why? ¡°Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 118 Murong Abi

    Qin Chao was no match for her talkative eyes and quickly lost the battle. He nodded and said, "You can be my concubine, but you have to be obedient. However, what I said does not count. Since I agreed to take you in, even if Murong  If you come and grab it again, I won't let you go, so how can I drive you away?"

    Hearing the name Murong Fu, Murong Abi couldn't control the trembling in her delicate body, and said with a trembling voice: "I didn't really sell myself to the Murong family. Mr. Murong has always treated A'Zhu and me like brothers and sisters. We are just ourselves."  I was willing to be his maid, I didn¡¯t want to get married at first, I dreamed of marrying him.¡±

    Qin Chaodao: "Don't you want to think about it now?"

    Murong Abi's face was complicated and she said: "We have known for a long time that it was just a delusion, but as long as there is a glimmer of hope, we are not willing to give up. Now the concubine is saying the same thing to the young master, as long as there is a glimmer of hope, we will never give up. Little concubine.  I have not sorry for him, and I will never be sorry for you in the future."

    Qin Chaodao: "Then change your name to Murong Abi! What Murong Fu thinks and does is his business. What you choose and what I do are all our business."

    Murong Abi breathed a sigh of relief when she heard this and nodded: "Young Master is absolutely right. From now on, my concubine will be Murong Abi. But whether Master Murong agrees or not, she is no longer a member of the Murong family, but a member of the Qin family."  Family people.¡±

    The two talked for a while. Murong Abi helped Qin Chao get dressed first, and then started to put on her own clothes.  With the beauty in front of him, Qin Chao feasted his eyes on it, but he no longer escaped or took the initiative to tease. However, he could endure the erotic feeling when the bodies of men and women touched. Murong Abi couldn't control it, and always didn't know how to hug her.  together.  Now that it was delivered to his door and he had tasted it many times, he was too embarrassed to resist anymore and reminded himself to stick to the last level and to indulge in other things.  Murong Abi tasted it for the first time and never tired of it. Her resistance was pitifully low and her experience was also pitifully low.  There is no need for anyone to teach this kind of thing. Murong Abi quickly understood a lot, which made Qin Chao much more relaxed and much happier.

    If Qin Chao hadn¡¯t heard Mu Wanqing¡¯s footsteps approaching quietly, the two of them wouldn¡¯t have known when the play would end.  After the two of them packed up their clothes and walked out the door, they met Mu Wanqing's suspicious eyes.  After carefully looking them up and down for a while, Mu Wanqing found nothing. Mu Wanqing became more suspicious and muttered: "What was that strange sound just now? Don't think that everyone knows nothing. Don't think that that kind of sound can be suppressed."  Come on, everyone has been here before and has more experience than you."

    After hearing this, Murong Abi was so ashamed that her ears and neck were burning, and she lowered her head and did not dare to see anyone.

    Qin Chao coughed lightly and said, "Just listen, we are not doing anything shameful."

    Murong Abi said "Yeah!" and lowered her head even further.

    Mu Wanqing said loudly: "Okay! You like the new and hate the old, but you are so confident, you, you" I didn't know what to say for a moment.

    Qin Chao stepped forward and hugged Mu Wanqing, saying softly: "Can't you pretend you didn't hear anything? Why embarrass everyone?"

    Mu Wanqing's delicate body trembled, her face showed joy, and she still said forcefully: "They all let you, isn't it enough? I haven't learned how to be humble since I was a child. And what's so embarrassing about it, just do it.  . What I¡¯m most angry about is, why are you hiding it from me! Am I so terrible?¡±

    Murong Abi tried her best to raise her head, met Mu Wanqing's arrogant gaze, smiled slightly, and said: "My little sister knows that all the sisters are good at martial arts and have strong ears, so I don't dare to disturb everyone, and I definitely don't dare to target you, little madam.  "

    Mu Wanqing said: "Madam is just madam. Why do you need to add a small character in front of it? Does it sound good?"

    Qin Chao kissed Mu Wanqing and said with a smile: "Don't bully her. It was you who wanted to be my little wife. Are you not willing now?"

    Mu Wanqing¡¯s pretty face turned red and she said angrily: ¡°My husband hasn¡¯t married the eldest lady yet, aren¡¯t the madam and the young lady the same?¡±

    Qin Chaodao: "Since it's the same, then don't embarrass her, okay?"

    Mu Wanqing paused and said, "I just want to test the new couple's behavior for my husband. I don't really want to embarrass her. Don't you believe me?"

    The three of them chatted for a long time before entering the restaurant.  Recently, Grandma Li is mainly in charge of the kitchen. The appearance and taste of the food are many times better than those of the past few days. The ordinary breakfast can be made in many styles, which greatly increases people's taste.  Only Qin Chao didn't feel hungry at all, even though he slept for nearly ten days, he just ate casually.  There was a small cup of pure natural milk in front of him than others. It was created by Grandma Li taking traditional Chinese medicine. She was so kind and kind that she couldn't refuse it, so she drank it all.  Aunt Li's face burst into laughter when she saw it, and she seemed much younger.  Mu Wanqing clenched her fists and secretly vowed to learn cooking skills and not let dirty women occupy the kitchen all the time.  Other women think that Grandma Li is normal and cannot see her.Mu Wanqing had the same thing in mind: Rich families often have wet nurses, who often use milk to wash their faces, bathe, beautify and skin care. Even if you don't like it yourself and only like to be jealous, don't embarrass the young master!

    Qin Chao saw that Mu Wanqing was not as good at acting as the other girls. Although it was not written all over his face, it was not much different. He didn't know whether he should be happy or worried.

    After leaving the restaurant, Qin Xiyang grabbed him.

    Qin Chao had no choice but to use various martial arts techniques to compete with Qin Xiyang before he was let go and focused on renovating the new Beiming magic technique.  He didn't want to owe anything to the Xiaoyao Sect anymore. Before he got drunk, he had thought about it and prepared to add the last six levels of the New Beiming Divine Art by himself, so that the New Beiming Divine Art would reach the thirty-sixth level, and the effect would be equal to the seventy-two levels of the static technique.  Four acupuncture points in the next six layers are restricted by the Shaolin version of the Vajra Indestructible Body magical skill. If you don't give up practicing the Beiming version of the Vajra Indestructible Body magical skill, you can only conquer the 'lower Dantian', 'eyebrow point', and 'hundred'.  Hui point' and 'Lingyan point'.

    Because the practice of Beiming Divine Art goes in the opposite direction, it is easy to get started, but it is difficult to break through the 'lower Dantian'.

    ¡°The ¡®Baihui Point¡¯ is a major point of life and death. Many people have died at this level. Even more people are stuck at this level and dare not practice. Less than 1% of them have broken through.  Moreover, those are normal internal strength exercises, which only use the true energy to open the 'Baihui Point', rather than using the 'Baihui Point' as a sea of ??qi to practice.  Opening the 'Baihui Point' is like opening an opening on the shore of a lake. Although there is a danger of the lake bursting its banks, if you practice the 'Baihui Point' as a sea of ??qi, you will be able to draw the water from hundreds of rivers into the lake and turn the lake into a sea.  , I don¡¯t know how much more dangerous than the big lake bursting its banks.

    "The eyebrow point" is a great point of blessing and misfortune. Good fortune and disaster are unpredictable. People who like gambling find it easy. However, Qin Chao dislikes this kind of uncontrollable practice, so he thinks it is more troublesome than the "Baihui Point".

    "Lingyan point" is the main point of Xuanguan. If you don't break through it, no matter how high your cultivation level is, it will only be acquired.

    For the other two acupoints, Qin Chao chose the ¡®Huiyin point¡¯ and ¡®Yangguan point¡¯ after careful consideration.

    ¡®Huiyin point¡¯ corresponds to ¡®Baoqiang point¡¯, one female and one male, one yin and one yang, one to yin and one to yang, they can also be called ¡®Nine Yin points¡¯ and ¡®Nine Yang points¡¯.  Yin and Yang are in opposition, one is easy and the other is difficult. It was easier when Qin Chao practiced the 'Nine Yang Points', but one can imagine how difficult it will be when it comes to practicing the 'Nine Yin Points'.  The so-called lonely yin does not grow long and lonely yang does not arise. In order to break through the profound entrance and enter the innate in the future, so that the true energy of yin and yang can be unified and endless, no matter how difficult it is to break through the 'Nine Yin Points', Qin Chao is not prepared to give up.

    The ¡®Yangguan Point¡¯ is located on the fifth acupoint from bottom to top of the Du Vessel, and the sixth acupoint is the ¡®Mingmen Point¡¯.  Choosing the 'Yangguan Point' is mainly to prepare for breaking through the 'Nine Yin Points' and to prevent the demonization of men who are neither men nor women.  Qin Chao guessed that many boys were born normally, but gradually grew into neither boys nor girls, mainly because something went wrong in the 'Yangguan Point'.  He didn't dare to test it on himself, and he didn't want to experiment on others, so no matter how sure he was about it, he still couldn't confirm it and didn't dare to deny it.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 119 Repaying Debts

    Based on his current six hundred years of internal strength cultivation, breaking through the 'Yangguan Point' requires continuous seclusion for six years, one hour a day, or three years of continuous seclusion, two hours a day at noon, without a day's break in between, otherwise all previous efforts will be wasted.  After six hundred years of cultivation, the breakthrough after the 30th level of Beiming Divine Art is no longer as simple as before, just absorbing people's internal energy.  Before, external cultivation was transformed into one's own cultivation, which seemed to solve most of the internal difficulties. In fact, instead of being solved, they were strengthened. They were just covered up by the increase in cultivation.  Once your cultivation stops growing, it's like the east wind stops blowing and the west wind blows, and all kinds of difficulties arise one after another.  All in all, cultivation is much more difficult.

    Although Qin Chao is not afraid of the difficulties in cultivation, he does not want to stay in seclusion for such a long time just to break through the first level of Beiming Internal Skill, not to mention that after breaking through the 30th level, there are still the 31st and 32nd levels that are more difficult to break through  Thirty-sixth floor, how much time will it take?  It's scary just thinking about it.  [.]

    When the Beiming Divine Art was created, saving time in practice was definitely one of the main purposes at the beginning. However, at this time, if you continue to practice the Beiming Divine Art, it will obviously take much more time than other internal skills.  Somewhat like paying off a debt.  In other words, if you owe loan sharks and the interest is compounded, you will not be able to repay it in a few lifetimes, so you can only commit suicide by jumping off the building.  To solve this problem, you can extend the debt repayment period and continue to borrow. The more capital you have, the faster you make money and the faster you pay back.  When used in the Beiming Divine Skill, it is to raise the level of the bottleneck and continue to absorb people's internal energy. After paying a high transaction tax, the rest is converted into one's own cultivation level. When one's own cultivation level is high, the cultivation level will also speed up.  As long as you don't encounter bottlenecks, you can continue to be happy and happy for a while. You don't have to be like the three happy elders in the book. Whether they cultivate themselves or absorb other people's inner power, they all give it to Xu Zhu. It's still not enough, so they can only live with their old lives.

    Qin Chao encountered a bottleneck when he reached the 30th level of the Beiming Divine Art. He could not tell when Wuyazi encountered the bottleneck, but now that Wuyazi has the new Beiming Divine Art, at least before the 30th level  You no longer have to worry about bottlenecks, and you can be as good as the original sixty floors.  Qin Chao had to worry.

    After thinking about it for a whole week, Qin Chao decided to pay off the debt first.  He has never liked being in debt, let alone owing loan sharks.

    Because the transaction tax was too high, he only got one-seventy-two percent of his first year of cultivation, but he had to pay it back with tax and interest, losing at least seventy-one times his profit.  When repaying, he still needs to pay at least 50% of the transaction tax, which is equivalent to a loss of 36 times of his profit.  The sum of the two losses, one owed and one repaid, is equivalent to a loss of one hundred and seven times his profit.  He had absorbed and transformed one year of cultivation, and now he needs to pay back 107 years of cultivation.  His current internal and external skills combined are 845 years of cultivation. Not counting bottlenecks, his current cultivation speed can increase his cultivation level by about 84.5 years a year.  Although the speed of cultivation is indeed very fast, it is still not enough to repay the debt of the original year.  After the interest was compounded, one year became one hundred and seven years.  It seems that he suffered a loss, but if you include the many benefits he received before repaying the debt, can it still be considered a loss?

    If he had it to do over again, what would he choose?  He doesn't know it himself, he only knows that he doesn't regret it now.  If it weren't for Beiming's magical power, would we be able to live a life of spending money like water?  Can you save Xin Shuangqing, Qin Hongmian, Qiao Feng, help the Beggar Clan, and buy Mrs. Wu and her daughter?

    It¡¯s easy to say just do whatever you want, but how much you can achieve depends mainly on your strength.  No one wants too much strength, only too little.

    Even the Qin Dynasty weighed for a week before deciding to pay off the debt first.  It's not that he doesn't think he has too much strength, but he feels that repaying debts is a matter of course and cannot be avoided, but can only be faced.  In this case, it is better to take the initiative when there is prosperity than to be forced to do so in times of crisis.

    Taking advantage is not necessarily a blessing, and suffering a loss is not necessarily a disaster. The Qin Dynasty decided that no matter how big the loss is, it must pay off the debt first.  He didn't want the ending of the Three Happy Elders in the book to happen to him, and he regretted it.

    Saving a life is better than building a seven-level Buddha slaughter. The Qin Dynasty decided to combine repaying debts with curing diseases and saving people, and regarded it as a kind of practice, similar to the compassion of practicing the "Seventy-two Special Skills of Shaolin", or the merits and virtues often mentioned in Taoist books.  Yin virtue is often mentioned in Feng Shui books, and serving the people is often mentioned in political books.  He felt that he had vaguely touched some truths of spiritual practice.  When I first practiced the 'One Sword Style', I had to go back and forth several times between gains and losses before I achieved the true 'One Sword Style'.  But now, he doesn't want to completely lose his internal strength and start practicing again, otherwise he may lose his strength like the three elders of Xiaoyao.  The difference between gain and loss is like the difference between heaven and hell.

    For convenience, for cultivation, and for some purpose hidden deep in his heart, the Qin Dynasty not only planned to open a medical clinic, but also planned to open it in Bianliang, the capital of the Song Dynasty.

    No matter how difficult to treat the disease, Qin Chao is not afraid. He is only afraid of ordinary diseases, afraid of too many ordinary patients, and afraid of wasting too much time.  Fortunately, the room in his studyBoth maids know medical skills and should be able to help a lot when the time comes.  He did not dare to be careless in treating diseases and rescuing people. He spent several days conducting comprehensive tests on the two women and found that they were theoretically inferior to others. They just had too little experience, but they would definitely not be a problem in dealing with ordinary patients.  Overjoyed, Qin Chao promised that when he was away from now on, the medical clinic would belong to them, with each taking half.

    Su Xiaoyan and Su Xiaoxiao naturally knew that the most essential difference between master and slave was whether or not they had real estate. From then on, they were just like Abi, Aunt Li and other women, they were just slaves of Qin Chao. In addition to Qin Chao, they themselves were also  The status of the head of the family is not only not low, but he can even rise with the Qin Dynasty, just like the seventh-rank official in front of the prime minister.  They couldn't believe the various promises made by Qin Chao before, and only believed 70% of them at most. Only now, seeing that Qin Chao was willing to reward them with real estate, did they really believe it and feel completely relieved. Except for one thing, they were more worried than before.

    "Hmph! Didn't that little girl Murong Abi have some success? She can do it, why can't we?" Taking advantage of the break time of practicing Huashan School swordsmanship together, Su Xiaoxiao and Su Xiaoyan discussed that matter again.

    "If the master hadn't practiced the Boy's Kung Fu not long ago, Murong Abi would have probably succeeded at that time. It's a pity that I lost that perfect opportunity. Now I have nothing to do but to please the master more. When I am happy, what if I promise something  Promise, that's safer than any strategy."

    "My master's cultivation is unpredictable. It will definitely not be a problem to live for more than a hundred years. Naturally, he has no worries about marrying a wife and having children. He can set his sights higher."

    "No wonder the master has such high expectations. It's only our fault that we don't live up to expectations."

    "Even if you are afraid that the young master will hear it, you don't have to say nice things. That tigress never says anything nice, and the young master still dotes on her."

    "She is the daughter of King Zhennan of Dali. In the future, when her father succeeds to the throne, she will be a princess. Of course, we cannot compare. It is normal."

    "You don't have to feel inferior because you were born in a brothel."

    "It's not that I feel inferior, it's just the fact. Apart from these, what else am I inferior to her about? This is confidence."

    Su Xiaoxiao opened her mouth wide, covered it with her right palm, and exclaimed: "Do you even want to compete with her for the right position?"

    Su Xiaoyan chuckled and said: "I'm not that boring. Isn't it interesting to compete for that false name? What I compete with her is real ability."

    Su Xiaoxiao laughed and nodded: "Well! Don't say you are very confident. Who else doesn't have this confidence except her? Apart from being jealous and making trouble, what else does she know? She can't cook a side dish well. It hurts to laugh.  Stomach. No, it hurt from eating. The funniest thing is that after eating the neighbor's Wangcai, he farted and had diarrhea, and almost died. If we were not strong, the consequences would be unimaginable.  Especially you, you have just started to learn internal skills and your body is weak. If you fart a few more times in front of your master after eating, compared with that fragrant beauty, I wonder if your master will pity you?"

    Su Xiaoyan rolled her eyes at her and chuckled: "Do you think I'm so stupid that I don't know how to be careful?" Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 120 Changes in Heaven and Earth

    Before leaving Suzhou City, except for the three girls Su Xiaoxiao, Su Xiaoyan, and Murong Abi, the other girls drew nine lots under the supervision of Qin Chao. As a result, Grandma Li won five lots and got the opportunity to travel with Qin Chao. Mrs. Wang won.  I still failed in the fourth lottery. I was very unwilling and sad. I felt that my life was really like that "distressed scholar". The difference between a thin line and a world.

    That set of jewelry was far more lethal to women than he expected, and the way Mrs. Wang changed as a result was even more unexpected than he expected.  He vaguely felt that Mrs. Wang had undergone earth-shaking changes and was completely worthy of his trust, but he did not dare to believe it or verify it. After a few words of comfort, he left in a hurry.  [.]

    I don¡¯t know how much time passed, but Mrs. Wang said: ¡°I am the happiest woman in the world, not a scholar in trouble.¡± She turned and walked towards Langhuan Jade Cave, and began the longest retreat in her life, the most peaceful one in her heart.  Retreat, the retreat where the greatest progress in martial arts is achieved.  Now she really wants to be a useful woman, a lovable woman, and an obedient woman.  I don¡¯t want to compete with women for everything, or compete with men for everything. In the end, I won¡¯t be able to compete with anything.

    On June 20th, the storm continued in the morning, a rainbow hung high at noon, and the sky cleared after the rain.

    After lunch, Abi and Wu Yuanyuan burst into tears. Mrs. Wu and Ayan's eyes were red. Mu Wanqing cursed in pain. Qin Chao hugged the girls one by one and said countless good words before finally stepping out.  door.

    The Qin Dynasty asked Qin Xiyang to escort the girls to Beijing. He held Nanny Li in his arms and took the lead with his unparalleled lightness of traveling thousands of miles at night.

    Grandma Li has a petite figure, like a girl who has not grown up, but her clothes are very loose, otherwise they cannot cover the huge breasts on her chest.  It's okay for her to stay at home like this, but it's extremely inconvenient for her to go out.  If Qin Chao hadn't become compassionate and secretly used his spiritual power to manipulate the situation, it would have been Mrs. Wang who got the most votes, not her.  In order to let Nanny Li, who had not been out for many years, enjoy the joy of traveling, Qin Chao had no choice but to feel sorry for Mrs. Wang and made a set of jewelry to comfort Mrs. Wang out of guilt.  Although she didn't know the inside story, her sensitive female mind vaguely sensed something unusual.  In ten days, Qin Chao took her to travel all over the mountains and rivers of the motherland, and saw many new and interesting things. He went up to the Great Wall in the north, to the South China Sea in the south, to Tubo in the west, to the islands in the east, and even in the scorching desert during the day.  , arrived at the snowy prairie at night. The various beautiful scenery of nature had a huge impact on her soul, making her seem to have returned to her carefree childhood.

    When Qin Chao took her into Bianliang City, she was awakened by the various bustling scenes in the capital, but she would rather never wake up.

    When they arrived in the densely populated capital, Qin Chao naturally couldn't hold her in his arms anymore, so he had to follow her and walk slowly while watching.  She wished she could just follow her little master like this for the rest of her life.  But Qin Chao wished he could grow invisible wings and fly away.  She knew that she had burdened her little master, and thought to herself: "Master will not sit in the carriage for my sake. But why do I only care about myself." After walking for a short while, she took the initiative to call a carriage.  There were many carriages soliciting passengers on the roadside. Guessing Qin Chao's intentions, she specially chose the oldest carriage with the oldest driver to facilitate her inquiries.  The old coachman looked to be about seventy years old. He had long legs and long hands. The soles of his feet and hands were much larger than those of ordinary people. His eyes were bright and lively. It was obvious that his external skills were not weak.  Qin Chao saw him standing like a pine, sitting as motionless as a bell, and moving as fast as the wind. His heart moved, and he asked, "Are you always imprisoned?"

    The old coachman was startled and said with a smile: "Your Majesty, your eyesight is really good! But old man, I am just a soldier in the Forbidden Army who eats and drinks. I have been a soldier for decades, fought and lost for decades, and cannot be promoted.  I have brought great embarrassment to my ancestors, so even if I don¡¯t mention my name, the guest officer can just call me an old gambler.¡±

    Qin Chao smiled and said: "With your old martial arts skills and qualifications, you can't become an official. How can other soldiers survive?"

    The old gambler shook his head and said: "Guest, this is obviously a layman's term. Being an official is not based on martial arts and qualifications. In addition to the mouth opening and the opening of the money bag, it depends on family background, knowledge, reputation and merit.  . But these are nothing compared to luck, otherwise no matter how great an official is, he will lose his head in the blink of an eye."

    Qin Chao smiled and threw a golden bean to him, and said thoughtfully: "Let's talk while walking towards the imperial city."

    The old gambler weighed the weight and sighed: "What a good thing! I'm afraid it's worth a hundred"

    Qin Chao said: "You have good eyesight. You won't suffer a loss if you are a hundred." He knew that it is troublesome to calculate the value of gold. The weight is a little more, a little less, and the quality is pure, but a little mixed.  They are all very different, but gold beans, gold leaves, gold ingots, and gold bars are extremely easy to carry. He knows the specific value of them, and does not care about the small loss he will suffer when converting them, so it is naturally much more convenient to use them.

    The carriage was driving neither fast nor slow on the streets of the most prosperous city in the world. Qin Chao was not very interested in the scenery on both sides that was called the fairyland on earth because his vision was too broad and too narrow.?, even if you close your eyes, you can see too many scenes that you shouldn't see. Regardless of whether it's bad or not, if you take care of it, I'm afraid even the gods won't be able to take care of it. It's too time-consuming.  He can only manage things selectively, and opening a medical clinic in the capital is one of them. It can not only help him practice, but also help many people who are in special need of help.  The old gambler was a very talkative person and knew a lot of gossip. Qin Chao asked casually and learned that there were three pharmacies that met his requirements.  The old gambler strongly recommended a drugstore named Li. The original name of the store was recently sealed by the government, so it had to be called 'Liji Drugstore'.

    Along the way, the old gambler talked a lot about the drug store, which aroused Qin Chao's interest.  What excited Qin Chao the most was that not only was the 'Li Ji Pharmacy' very close to the palace, but it was also next to the 'Chongwen Pavilion'.  He had long known that the Chongwen Museum was the largest book collection institution in the Northern Song Dynasty. He had long wanted to sneak into Murong's Huanshi Shui Pavilion in Gusu and live in the Chongwen Museum for a while, but he did not dare to act rashly and thought that he would solve the problem first.  After visiting Shaolin's 'Sutra Collection Pavilion', it's not too late to go to the 'Chongwen Pavilion'.

    When we arrived at the 'Li Ji Pharmacy', everything was just as the old gambler said. The area was no smaller than that of the family in Suzhou City. There was only a little girl of fifteen or sixteen years old left in the Li family, and none of the servants were missing.

    The little girl¡¯s name is Li Shishi, and everyone likes to call her ¡®Sick Xishi¡¯.

    She is the only one left in the huge Li family, a century-old drug store. The reason is that she offended the "Dongpo layman" Su Shi and angered the young emperor Zhao Xu.  Originally, she and others had the same fate. It was Su Shi who begged on her behalf in front of the emperor to absolve her of the crime and let her inherit the 'Li Ji Pharmacy'.  The story of the matter was very complicated. What Li Shishi said was very different from what the old gambler said, and what the neighbors said were even different. Most of what others said were strange. Qin Chao used his super hearing power to collect it by walking around casually.  A large amount of information was analyzed and roughly summarized.

    Although it was the first time he met Li Shishi, Qin Chao felt that he was very sorry for her, because according to historical development, Su Shi should not be recalled to Beijing until next year. It is likely that he triggered the butterfly effect, which led to the famous "Eight Great Masters of the Tang and Song Dynasties" in later generations.  1. Su Shi was recalled to the DPRK in advance and was ready to be reused.

    Unexpectedly, Su Shi had a minor illness and asked Li Shishi's grandfather to treat him. As a result, the minor illness turned into a serious illness.  But the famous doctor Li still did not repent, and instead blamed Su Shi for not listening to the doctor's advice and suffering the consequences.  No matter how good Su Shi's calligraphy was, no matter how wonderful his poems were, no matter how big his official position was, he had no choice but to do what the doctor said.  As a result, the serious illness turned into a fatal disease. Fortunately, Su Shi knew medical skills and prepared life-saving elderly ginseng at home, so he was able to save his life from the edge of life.  After Su Shi was tortured by the famous doctor Li, the more serious his illness became, the less he believed in doctors. Even the emperor sent a special imperial doctor, but he did not dare to use it. He said that he knew his own body best and would rather use his own medicine.  Medical skills, treat yourself.  Su Shi's medical skills were very good when he was young. After decades of ups and downs, his current medical skills are indeed not low. If he hadn't followed the old tradition of doctors generally not treating himself, he would have treated himself long ago.  The result was beyond many people's expectations. In just one week, Su Shi basically cured his serious illness. The famous doctor Li was so full that he could not speak. The angry little emperor personally  He issued an edict to ask for help and captured three tribes.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 120 The First Escort Agency

    From this incident, Qin Chao saw that the young emperor's intention to win over Su Shi was obvious, but Su Shi obviously didn't appreciate it, otherwise he wouldn't have interceded with Li Shishi.  The little emperor showed the emperor's great magnanimity and handled Li Shishi very beautifully. I'm afraid he won a lot of people's hearts. Even Su Shi probably had a great impression and confidence in the little emperor because of this.  Su Shi had been demoted for many years, so it was impossible not to feel resentful. It was normal to lose his temper.  Otherwise, no matter how much Li Shishi pleases Su Shi, Su Shi will not be able to test the little emperor's character at the risk of losing his official position and losing the stage to display his talents.  Of course, to allow Su Shi to do this as an emperor, Li Shishi must be outstanding.

    After transferring the medicine shop to the Qin Dynasty, Li Shishi originally planned to become a nun. However, the Qin Dynasty tried to persuade her but couldn't help it, so he had to introduce Huang Rong to her, and exposed her peerless lightness skills, and took her to the Beggar Gang overnight.  The chief rudder met Huang Rong.  Although Huang Rong has not yet become the new leader of the Beggar Clan, she has already established a firm foothold in the Beggar Clan and is only one step away from becoming the leader of the largest gang in the world.  She is in urgent need of manpower now, so she welcomes Li Shishi.  The more the two women chatted, the more they became more and more attracted to each other, and soon they left Qin Chao aside.  Qin Chao had no choice but to leave them with a bitter smile and rushed back to Bianliang overnight.  Although Grandma Li has practiced martial arts, Qin Chao is still very worried about her safety. After all, it is the number one city in the world where dragons and tigers are hidden.  [.]

    Grandma Li, who is almost forty years old, is still waiting like a girl in love for her first love, waiting for her little master who is stuck in the young body to practice the Beiming version of the Vajra Indestructible Body magic. When she sees Qin Chao, she wraps herself around him like an octagonal fish and asks him with tears in her eyes.  behave in a spoiled manner.  The paradise-like life in the past ten days had made her completely abandon her previous reserve, and wanted to take advantage of the absence of other girls to gain some time to have fun with her little master.  The night was already very deep, and there was no light in the room. To Qin Chao, who had profound skills, it was no different from daytime.  Aunt Li quickly helped him take off his clothes. She lay naked in his arms with a flushed face. She grabbed his left hand with her right hand and placed it between her tall breasts. She softly begged: "It's good here."  Hey, sir, can you help me?"

    Qin Chao said awkwardly: "I'm not a child, how can I help you."

    Aunt Li whispered: "Master, don't you like this?"

    The Qin Dynasty sent a secret message: "There are too many experts in the capital. If they find out something is wrong, please save some face for me and don't embarrass me, okay?"

    Aunt Li's delicate body trembled, and she chuckled: "Then slave, please squeeze yourself out! Otherwise, it will be really bad if you wait!" However, her body was closer to Qin Chao, and she obviously didn't want to leave for a moment.  Qin Chao kissed her on the top of her head, and then she left with a smile for a moment. She quickly brought back two cups, sat aside, and skillfully squeezed out a cup of fresh milk and handed it to Qin Chao. When Qin Chao finished drinking,  , then smiled and started squeezing the second cup.

    Qin Chao sighed softly and said: "I told you just raising a cow, why do you have to embarrass yourself!"

    ??Mama Li remained silent, and after a while she said: "I don't know anything, I just want to do my duty as a nanny. Is there anything wrong with that? Isn't it worse than a cow in the eyes of the master?"

    Qin Chao said softly: "It's not that you're bad, it's that I'm not used to it. I can't help but talk nonsense and make both of us unhappy."

    Grandma Li shook her head violently and said: "No! I know the master's concern in my heart, of course I am very happy, but I can't untie the knot in the master's heart and feel useless. I used to have many knots in my heart.  , I can't untie it no matter what, I have been untied a lot by the master these days. The master has given me a lot, but I have given everything to the master, and I can only do my job well. "

    Qin Chaodao: "I am nosy, ignorant of customs, and let down your good intentions. I don't want to let you down, I don't want to let you all down, but I can't do it."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????.

    Qin Chao smiled and said: "I have long discovered that you have this little habit, just like Xin Shuangqing."

    Grandma Li said happily: "Great! It turns out that I am not the only one. Sister Xin is the head of a famous sect, and she has the same habit as this slave. Now I don't have to worry anymore, I can let my master bully me as much as I want."  La!"

    Qin Chao said dumbfounded: "Do you think I like to bully you?"

    "Mama Li nodded sharply and said: "We are so happy being bullied by our master, and of course we are even happier when our master bullies us."

    Qin Chao's face turned red, and he quickly changed the subject and said: "Such a big house always needs some people, and the drug store department needs some assistants to take care of it. The men are very troublesome, and if the women are beautiful, I really don't dare to accept them. If they are not beautiful, I am too lazy.  It¡¯s a waste of time to choose, so I have to leave it to you. Since you are inconvenient to walk outside, you might as well hire a coachman and two female bodyguards. What do you think?¡±

    Grandma Li? She muttered: "Two female bodyguards are such a waste!"

    Qin Chaodao: "One is not safe, two are necessary, it is best to have three, so they can restrain each other."

    Aunt Li knew that Qin Chao would not be able to accompany her to do those trivial things, and she would not worry if she did not hire a bodyguard, so she could only nod her head in agreement, thinking: "I must work harder to practice in the future, otherwise if I encounter this kind of thing again, I will only cause trouble for the young master.  Even if you do small things, it will be much easier if you have higher martial arts skills. As for the big things of the master, even if I practice for another hundred years, I am afraid I won't be able to get involved. This time the master doesn't even take the tigress, but only me. His kindness is as high as the sky.  But I can¡¯t do anything to help, I¡¯m worse than that tigress, I¡¯m really a disgrace to all my sisters.¡±

    Early the next morning, Qin Chao took Nanny Li and took the old gambler's carriage to the "Yuanyang Escort Bureau", the "No. 1 Escort Agency in the World" located in the east of the outer city of Bianliang.

    Even in the world¡¯s largest city where every inch of land is at a premium, the area of ??the ¡®Yuanyang Escort Bureau¡¯ is still much larger than that of the escort agencies in other cities.  People in the world say that the Yang family general was behind the establishment of the 'Yuanyang Escort Bureau', but in fact it belonged to the royal Zhao family and was separate from the national treasury, providing the Zhao family with a large amount of private wealth to squander.  The Yang family generals neither publicly acknowledged nor opposed it, and neither did the imperial court.  Now that the Yang family has long since declined, the 'Yuanyang Escort Agency' is still firmly on the throne as the 'Number One Escort Agency in the World'. It has long been clear who the real master behind the scenes is.

    The old gambler who kept talking and bragging all the time became mute as soon as he arrived at the door of Yuanyang Escort Agency. He couldn't speak a word. His chest that was always puffed up seemed to be hunched over, and his head that was raised up seemed to be weighed down by a heavy weight.  generally.  Qin Chao shook his head secretly when he saw it, and hurriedly asked him to step aside and wait. He didn't want him to follow him again. It was a small matter to lose face, but it would be troublesome if he missed his own business.  The old gambler looked grateful and disappeared in an instant.

    Although Qin Chao came here for the first time, he behaved like a regular customer. He took Nanny Li around in the 'Yuanyang Escort Agency' and chose two female escorts who looked ordinary but had very good martial arts skills. Soon  After completing the formalities, he went out, and in a blink of an eye he found an old gambler who was playing dice with someone in an alley.  Nanny Li has seen so many of his magic powers that she has long been used to it.  The old gambler was wondering how Qin Chao could do it so quickly. Not only did he manage everything, but he also found him all at once, but he didn't say anything. He was respectful to the two female escorts, and also to Qin Chao.  A lot.

    Previously, the Qin Dynasty saw some good aspects of the Song Dynasty Forbidden Army from the old gambler, and he was indeed worthy of the glorious title of the Forbidden Army.  But now!

    He shook his head, not wanting to think too much, and turned his eyes back to the two female escorts.

    The two female escorts are both old and young, in their early twenties, with cold faces. One wields a sword, and the other wields a sword. The sword wielder's nickname is 'Leng Yue Dao', and the sword wielder's nickname is 'Ningshuang Sword'. Their weapons are  They are much thicker than normal, and the surface of the sword is covered with patterns.

    After exchanging a few words, Qin Chao turned around and pretended to leave, followed secretly from a distance, and paid attention to the two female escorts for half an hour. He saw that the two female escorts did not speak much. They were very vigilant along the way and did their duty. Nothing happened.  If there are any other abnormalities, you can truly leave with peace of mind.

    If they can't satisfy Qin Chao, Qin Chao would rather exchange two. This kind of thing is more troublesome, but it's not safe enough.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition, Volume 3, Gusu Menglixiang, Chapter 122, Dongpo Layman

    When Qin Chao just returned home, he saw an invitation stuck in the crack of the door. When he opened it, it turned out that Su Shi came to visit. Seeing that he was not at home, he left an invitation.  With a long sigh, he thought to himself: "It's a pity that when Su Shi was in trouble, these paintings and calligraphy were worthless."  I heard that not long ago, he and his wife went to the fields to cultivate the land together. They would rather dig wild vegetables to make a living than sell those paintings and calligraphy at a low price. Respectable!  Pitiful!  What a shame!  " He felt that Su Shi was a strange person through the ages, with a similar personality to him. He had wanted to meet him for a long time, but he did not want to be too hasty, reckless and have a bad impression. Now that Su Shi came to visit him, it was a rare opportunity. He decided to make friends through literature.  . First of all, I wrote Su Shi¡¯s eternally famous poem "Die Lian Hua¡óThe Flowers Faded to Red, Green, Green and Apricot"¡ª¡ª

    The flowers have faded and become red, green and apricots are small.

    When the swallows, green water around people.  [.]

    There are few willow trees blowing on the branches, and there are no fragrant grasses anywhere in the world!

    There are swings inside the wall and passages outside the wall.

    ??The pedestrians outside the wall, the beautiful woman inside the wall smiles.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The laughter gradually disappears and the sound becomes quieter, and the sentimentality is annoyed by the ruthlessness.

    The Qin Dynasty wanted to write another poem "Spring Snow in Qinyuan" as a gift to Su Shi, but because he was worried about getting Su Shi into big trouble, he had to give up and changed it to another famous poem by a Southern Song poet, Xin Qiji, who is as famous as Su Shi in literature.  "The Sapphire Case ¡ó Yuan Xi"¡ª¡ª

    The east wind blows thousands of trees and flowers into bloom at night, and even blows down the stars like rain.

    BMW¡¯s car-carving fragrance fills the road.  The phoenix flute sounded, the jade pot turned light, and fish and dragons danced all night.

    The moth snow willow is golden, and the laughter is gone.

    The crowd looked for him thousands of times, but suddenly looking back, he was there, in a dimly lit place.

    After writing it, he picked around, but couldn't find a gift box that matched the two eternal masterpieces. He had to sneak into a large jade shop, find a piece of high-quality jade, cut it like tofu, and only used  Within half a minute, there was a fine jade box in his hand.

    In front of the Su Mansion, there was a lot of traffic, people from all walks of life, officials from all walks of life, big and small, all kinds of gifts, mixed together.  Originally, one more Qin Dynasty was not much, but one less Qin Dynasty was a lot. When he handed over the invitation, everyone paid attention and asked who he was.  But no one knew, which led to all kinds of weird speculations.  Many people even speculated that he was the young emperor Zhao Xu.  Officials who had met Zhao Xu came forward to clarify. Not only did those people not believe him, but they became even more certain of their guesses.

    There were many guests in the Su family, and Su Shi was really busy at that time. The person who received Qin Chao was Su Shi's wife Wang Runzhi.

    Seeing Wang Runzhi dressed as a country girl, the precious jade box in Qin Chao's hand suddenly became hot to the touch, making him feel like a nouveau riche.  Usually he felt that his cultivation was very high, but after comparing with Wang Runzhi, he realized that his cultivation was far from enough.  Wang Runzhi only wore ordinary clothes and was dressed in an ordinary way, but his temperament and momentum were not inferior to him at all. It was obvious who was superior and who was inferior.  Wang Runzhi was generous and said a few ordinary polite words calmly. Qin Chao followed suit unknowingly, as if he had returned home and faced his mother.

    Wang Runzhi was about forty-two or three years old, several years younger than Qin Chao's mother. Because he had been traveling around with Su Shi all these years, he was weather-beaten and wrinkled. He looked old and wise, but he didn't look ugly at all.  , but the appearance of not being angry, being dignified and inviolable.

    The two chatted for a few words before turning to the main topic, talking about Li Shishi.

    Qin Chao didn¡¯t want to hide anything from Wang Runzhi, so he told the truth.

    Wang Runzhi didn't believe that Li Shishi ran from Bianliang, Tokyo, to Luoyang, Xijing overnight. Looking at Qin Chao's demeanor and tone, he felt that he didn't seem to be lying, and he didn't know what to say for a while.  Seeing that she was in trouble, Qin Chao simply gave her the ability to transform into twenty-three shadow clones on the spot, as well as the unparalleled lightness skill of flying over the roof and walking over the wall.  Wang Runzhi couldn't believe it, but he had to believe it. He couldn't make up his mind and asked him to wait a moment while he hurriedly discussed it with Su Shi.

    Seeing Wang Runzhi lose his composure, Qin Chao felt a huge sense of accomplishment for some reason, floating like a cloud in the mist. He knew he shouldn't, but couldn't control it.

    When Wang Runzhi was looking for Su Shi, it was when Su Shi was inseparable, but Wang Runzhi really didn't dare to keep Qin Chao waiting, so he had to pretend to be seriously ill in front of all the guests, fainted to the ground, and tricked Su Shi away.  As soon as she got rid of the guests, her illness was cured, which made Su Shi, who was worried about her illness, dumbfounded.  When Su Shi learned about Li Shishi's adventure and the magic of Qin Dynasty from her mouth, he was not only dumbfounded, but also completely stunned. After a while, he came back to his senses and murmured: "If I had known that martial arts was so magical, I shouldn't have been so focused on it."  Only focusing on literature has made me a scholar now. It would be better to take a knife and go to the battlefield to kill the enemy, how enjoyable it is."

    Wang Runzhi smiled and said: "It's not enough for the Su family to be leaders in the literary world, do they also want to be the supreme master of the martial arts world?"

    Her words were like a basin of ice water poured on Su Shi's head, which made Su Shi shiver.Suddenly fully awake.  Su Shi said with gratitude on his face: "Ashamed! Ashamed! If my wife hadn't reminded me, my husband would have made a big mistake again." He thought to himself: In the Song Dynasty, we valued literature over martial arts, and the people didn't understand what was going on. How could I not understand?  How can you be confused?  If Emperor Taizu had not made a rule not to kill scholar-bureaucrats, I would have been dead even if I had a hundred lives.  If I learn martial arts, no matter how good I am, can I be superior to the imperial court?  If I were not a scholar-official, would I still have my head?  Without a brain, what's the use of martial arts?

    Wang Runzhi said cautiously: "If the Su family were not the leaders of the literary world, my husband would never be so troubled. Sometimes he was suppressed, and sometimes he was promoted. He had a stick in one hand and a carrot in the other. He could not survive without eating. After eating, no matter how big he was,  My ambitions have long since been smoothed away."

    Su Shi nodded and said: "What Madam said is true. But this time I return to the court, my husband is mostly happy. He will risk his life for a little ambition."

    Wang Runzhi made a gesture like the wall has ears, and the two stopped talking about government affairs. While talking about trivial matters at home, they walked towards the guest room where Qin Chao was.  They didn't know that Qin Chao had seen and heard everything that happened just now, without missing a word or word.

    When he met Su Shi, who was about fifty-three or four years old, Qin Chao felt a lot of emotion in his heart and talked endlessly. He didn't know what he said. It wasn't until Su Shi said that he was young and mature that he came to his senses and was about to go to the Beiming Edition.  After using the magic power of the Vajra Indestructible Body, he regained his youthful body. He immediately practiced in front of Su Shi and his wife and transformed into the body of a boy. Then he grew up again and cultivated back to the body of a teenager.  Facts are obviously more convincing than tens of millions of words. The couple was shocked and had so many emotions that they couldn't explain clearly in ten million words.  After these years of hard work, the couple's health had long been unable to bear it. According to the history known to the Qin Dynasty, Wang Runzhi died early three years later, and Su Shi died eleven years later.  The couple are very aware of their physical condition and have always paid great attention to health care. However, health care is mainly about nourishing Qi. How can you improve your career if your Qi is not going well? No matter how good you are at health care, you will not be able to make a difference.  Now that I have seen such miraculous martial arts, I can't help but have new hope.

    "Practice martial arts incorrectly can harm the body, but ingesting the flavor can prolong life, and literature is no exception. Self-cultivation, family order, country governance, and world peace, self-cultivation ranks first." Su Shi expressed the questions that had long existed in his heart, and wanted to hear what he was saying before him.  What is the opinion of a martial arts master on this and how is it different from my own?

    The servants had already prepared a banquet, and only Su Shi and his wife and Qin Chao were sitting there. A concubine, Wang Chaoyun, was allowed to stand next to him.  Su Shi didn't want the servants to hear their conversation, so he had no choice but to wait on Wang Chaoyun nearby.  At that time, this was usually the case when receiving distinguished guests. Not to mention using concubines to accompany wine, serve food, sing and dance, and entertain, even sleeping with them was normal. It was just that Su Shi and Wang Chaoyun had a better relationship than ordinary couples, so they felt a little bit  It was wronged by Chaoyun, but except for Chaoyun, under the current situation, Su Shi really couldn't find anyone who could be trusted.

    In addition, Su Shi was a little worried that the Qin Dynasty would like Wang Chaoyun and ask for it from him, and it would be difficult to refuse.

    ? ef=

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????? Qidian - < ~138~~Reading ~ ~ Net ~ > ¨C Book lovers are welcome to come and read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all original at Qidian!  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3: Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 123: Compassion in the Same Sickness

    Qin Chao had heard of Wang Chaoyun's name a long time ago. He wanted to meet her and had fallen in love with her. He respected her as a person and liked her very much. In his memory, the profile of her in another world was still as clear as ever after a thousand years.  :

    Because of her poor family background, Wang Chaoyun was cast into a singing and dancing troupe since she was a child and became a famous prostitute in West Lake.  [.]

    Wang Chaoyun is naturally beautiful, intelligent, and good at singing and dancing. Although she is mixed in the smoke and dust, she has a unique and fresh and elegant temperament.  In the fourth year of Xining reign of Song Shenzong, Su Shi was demoted to Hangzhou Tongpan for opposing Wang Anshi's new law.  One day, he traveled to the West Lake with several literary friends. During the banquet, Wang Chaoyun's singing and dancing troupe was invited to join in the fun. Amidst the melodious sound of silk and bamboo, several dancers wore heavy makeup, long sleeves, and danced gracefully. The figure in the center danced  Wang Chaoyun is particularly eye-catching with her gorgeous appearance and superb dancing skills.  After the dance, the dancers took their seats to serve the wine, and Wang Chaoyun turned to Su Shi's side. At this time, Wang Chaoyun had changed into another outfit: washed off the thick clothes, lightly swept the eyebrows, slightly dotted the lips, and wore a simple dress, elegant  Elegant, charming and charming, it has a unique charm, like the fragrance of orchids in the empty valley, which penetrated Su Dongpo's heart that was dimmed by the changes in the world.  At this time, the West Lake, which was originally full of sunshine and sparkling waves, turned into a different scene due to sudden changes in weather, clouds, and misty mountains and rivers.  The beauties in the lake and the mountains complement each other perfectly. Su Shi was inspired and wrote a beautiful line describing the West Lake that has been passed down through the ages:

    It is good when the water is shining and clear, but the mountains are also strange when they are empty and covered with rain.

    If you want to compare West Lake to Xizi, it is always better to put on light makeup and heavy makeup.

    The poem clearly describes the beautiful scenery of the West Lake, but in fact it embodies Su Shi's heartfelt feelings when he first met Wang Chaoyun.  Chaoyun was twelve years old at the time. Although he was young, he was smart and alert. Because he greatly admired Mr. Dongpo's talent and was well treated by Su Shi and his wife, he was very grateful for his fate with the Su family and decided to follow Mr. Dongpo throughout his life.  The relationship between Chaoyun and Su Shi is very strange.  She lived with Su Shi for more than 20 years, and especially accompanied him through the two difficult years when he was demoted to Huangzhou and Huizhou. However, she never had the title of Su Shi's wife or wife. It was only after she arrived in Huangzhou that she was changed from maid to maid.  Concubine.

    ¡­¡­

    Su Shi stayed in Hangzhou for three years, and then moved to Mizhou, Xuzhou, and Huzhou. There were many ups and downs, and he was even demoted to deputy envoy to Huangzhou because of the "Wutai Poetry Case". During this period, Wang Chaoyun always followed him closely without any regrets.  .  When they were in Huangzhou, their life was very poor. Wang Chaoyun was willing to share the hardships with Su Shi. Jing Chai, a commoner, took care of Su Shi's daily life. She used Huangzhou's cheap fat pork, cooked it slowly and tenderly, and made it fragrant, glutinous and soft.  , fat but not greasy meat, as a delicious accompaniment to Su Shi's daily meals, this is what later became the famous "Dongpo Pork".

    ¡­¡­

    The combination of the Wang Dynasty Cloud in front of him and the one in his memory gave Qin Chao a strong impact and caused a big change in his expression.  When Su Shi saw this, he felt even more uneasy and regretful.  After a while, Su Shi felt relieved when he saw that Qin Chao had always been polite.

    Wang Runzhi carefully observed everyone's expressions, and her own psychology changed a lot. She couldn't explain exactly what it was like. She could only tell that it was mostly sadness.  For so many years, she has tried hard to be a virtuous and good wife, but she can only be a good wife. She cannot be Su Shi's confidante like Wang Chaoyun.  Different personalities, different origins, different talents, different fates, different identities, all these differences cannot be forced to merge into one. She knows this, but is unwilling to do so. What on earth is she thinking?  She herself wanted to know.

    Wang Chao Yun observed his words and didn't understand why Qin Chao's eyes were so familiar and strange, and he became suspicious: "He seems to have known me a long time ago, but why do I have no impression of him? Is he pretending? But is this necessary?  If it's not pretending, why can't I remember anything? If he really knows me well, what should I do What should I do My memory has always been very good, what happened this time? Yes, this is the first time we met  , he gives me the feeling of being a brother and sister who have been with me for many years, very close. Could it be that he is my biological brother? Impossible! What is going on? "

    After a long time, Qin Chao temporarily calmed down his heart, and Su Shi's questions about the way of civil and military affairs came to his ears.  Qin Chao thought about it for a while and replied: "The way of civility and martial arts is like the way of yin and yang. One is indispensable and cannot be replaced. But yin and yang can be transformed. The sun becomes the moon at night, and women can give birth to men. If you are good at literature, you are right.  Practicing martial arts is both beneficial and harmful. The key lies in whether you can find a suitable way to transform. There is a literary barrier in literature, a martial arts barrier in martial arts, and a cultural barrier between civil and martial arts. Compared with literary barriers and martial arts barriers, there are cultural and martial barriers.  The benefits after a breakthrough are great, but are they equally great? Maybe it is not difficult for some special people to be both civil and military, but I can conclude that after great luck comes misfortune. These people will have greater disasters to overcome in the future than the barriers to civil and military.  , otherwise the outcome will be very bad. Why is this happening? It can be summed up in one sentence, that is, practice. And this is the realm I have just come into contact with. It is hard to say whether it is right or wrong. If you believe it, I will continue. If not  Believe it or not, I¡¯m too lazy to say more.¡±

    Su ?He laughed and said: "These words are very interesting and thought-provoking. I don't think about it for ten and a half months. It is all empty talk. Of course, it is not right or wrong, nor whether I believe it or not. What do you think, Mr. Qin?"

    Qin Chao laughed dumbly and sighed: "Mr. Dongpo's Tai Chi push is really wonderful! It's even better than Gusu Murong's stunt of 'Dou Zhuan Xing Shi'. No matter what I say, I can tell the difference between right and wrong after ten days and a half."  , even if ten years pass, Mr. Dongpo¡¯s words will still not be able to find any faults. Nothing wrong means right, which is in line with Huang Lao¡¯s thought of "governing by inaction". Unfortunately, people cannot live in this world without doing anything. How to do nothing and do nothing?  Transformation between action and action? How to maintain the balance between action and inaction? How to maintain the balance between old and new ideas?"

    Su Shi looked stunned and whispered: "The left and right are not human beings, so it is thankless."

    Not only Qin Chao knew, but the two women next to him knew what he really meant, which was that it was difficult for him to live between the new party and the old party.

    While eating and drinking, Qin Chao told everyone the story of Qiao Feng in the book. He told everyone about how Qiao Feng was caught between Song and Liao, between grudges, relatives and friends.  He was not a human being, and it was a thankless task. It was difficult to save others. In desperation, he finally chose to commit suicide.  Su Shi burst into tears when he heard this, and the eyes of the two women were red and swollen from crying.  They had long heard about the deeds of Qiao Feng, the leader of the Beggar Clan, the "biggest gang in the world", but they had never been moved by Qiao Feng before. Only this time they felt particularly deeply, as if they were possessed by an evil spirit and couldn't help themselves.

    Su Shi choked up and said: "I can't wait to see such a heroic figure."

    Wang Runzhi sobbed: "Sister A'Zhu is so pitiful! It's normal for A'Zi to want to replace her sister, but Qiao Feng is not a real man. No matter how bad A'Zi is, Qiao Feng can beat her and scold her. If he really treats A'Zi as a child,  She should also be well educated." Su Shi is her brother-in-law, and she married Su Shi after her sister died, so she has special sympathy for Azi.  In addition, she has been working hard, but has never been able to replace her sister's position in Su Shi's heart. Seeing that no matter how hard she tried, A'Zi could not replace A'Zhu's position in Qiao Feng's heart, and she felt sympathy for her.

    Wang Chaoyun didn't say anything, but he thought in his heart: A'zi only cares about herself, and A'zhu only cares about Qiao Feng, and is willing to die for Qiao Feng.  Like A'Zhu, I am willing to die for my husband.  Sooner or later, Qiao Feng will understand the kindness of A'Zhu, and his husband will also understand the kindness of my concubine sooner or later.

    Everyone sighed for a while.  When Qin Chao revealed that many things in the story had not happened yet and that he had made it up himself, everyone escaped from the story.  Su Shi and his wife and Wang Chaoyun had already known some of the truth, but they just didn't want to investigate it in depth or reveal it so quickly.  As expected, the truth was revealed by Qin Chao. They found it difficult to be as immersed in it as before, and it was difficult to regain the exciting feelings before.

    Everyone still has a lot to say in their hearts, and they all know that they have been talking for too long and it is not appropriate to continue talking at the moment. Qin Chao also knows that he takes the initiative to say goodbye while the topic is over.  Su Shi was polite, and it wasn't until Qin Chao left that he looked at Wang Chaoyun and breathed a sigh of relief.  He was afraid that the Qin Dynasty would like Wang Chaoyun. Whether it was begging, exchanging, or sleeping with him, he would be in a difficult position and find it difficult to refuse.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 124 Treatment of Diseases and Health Preservation

    [.]

    Wang Runzhi quietly opened the gift box given by Qin Chao. When he opened it and took a look, he immediately bent over with laughter.  Su Shi came over and took a look, he also smiled, shook his head and said: "Young master Qin, the word taste is really good, how come his basic skills are so bad? Odd! Odd! Even a seven-year-old child shouldn't be so bad!" He didn't know.  The basic skill of writing calligraphy in Qin Dynasty was acquired in another world, and all kinds of bad habits were deeply rooted in his bones. It is already good to be like this.  Wang Chaoyun's curiosity aroused, and he took a look. He immediately smiled from ear to ear. After a while, he regained his breath and started to read in a melody: "The east wind blows thousands of flowers and trees at night, and even blows them down, and the stars are like rain. BMW carving  The road is filled with the fragrance of cars. The phoenix flutes are playing, the light of the jade pot is turning, and fish and dragons are dancing all night. Moths are flying in the snow, willows are golden, and laughter is filled with hidden fragrance. People have searched for him for thousands of times, but suddenly looking back, the man is there, in the dimly lit place.  "After reading it, I couldn't help but sigh.  The three of them talked about this poem for a long time before reluctantly stopping.  Wang Chaoyun decided to compose a music for this song whenever he had time, thinking: He must create a classic song to be able to match this wonderful song.  Once this word comes out, other words may be eclipsed for a long time.  I didn't expect that Mr. Qin, at his age, would not only have such extensive knowledge and profound martial arts skills, but also create such good poems. His talent would eclipse the sun and the moon, yet he was completely unknown.  If I hadn't seen his writing, I would have thought he was an all-rounder and thought he was dreaming.  Su Shi thought to himself: "If I present this poem to the Queen Mother, what will she think? Will she be willing to leave such a talent to the emperor?" After thinking for a moment, he did not dare to think too much and said to himself: "Forget it, no matter what.  What do they think? My duty as a good minister is to submit a copy to both the Emperor and the Queen Mother!" Qin Chao returned home happily and found that there were eleven new members in the family, all of whom were fourteen or fifteen years old.  Although the young girls have average appearance and average figure, they are still very eye-catching. I heard from the seller that they are honest and hard-working, but I don¡¯t know whether it is true or not.  After asking for instructions from the Qin Dynasty, Grandma Li gave them a convenient and easy-to-remember name according to "Zhao Qian Sun Li, Zhou Wu Zheng Wang, Feng Chen Chu Wei, Jiang Chen Han Yang" in "Hundred Family Surnames": Zhao  Xiaoya, Qian Xiaoya, Sun Xiaoya, Li Xiaoya, Zhou Xiaoya, Wu Xiaoya, Zheng Xiaoya Chu Yatou.  This time the Qin Dynasty did not burn the deeds of betrayal and gave them all to Aunt Li.  This time, the Qin Dynasty did not say those words about everyone being equal and free to come and go as before. He felt that those words were too out of date, so he replaced them with actual benefits: a beam of Beiming Zhenqi that even money can't buy, and a tael of white money.  .  The drug store was suddenly filled with laughter, energy, and hope.  All the maids felt that they had met a particularly good master and were out of their misery.  Qin Chao didn't have to explain as hard as before, but it was thankless. He obviously felt that the burden on him was much lighter and he felt much freer.  He gained an additional understanding of freedom: the freedom in his heart may not be freedom, the freedom he speaks may not be freedom, and the freedom in action may not be freedom. Being able to have multiple choices is freedom, and being able to choose what you like is  It's freedom.  The freedom they don't like, no matter how much I want to give them, is only my freedom, not their freedom.  The freedom they like, no matter how little I give, can still make them happy.  The freedom they don't like, no matter how much I give them, is wasted and both of them will be unhappy.  At noon the next day, Qin Xiyang and his party arrived.  Su Xiaoyan presented a large plaque with the words "Yangshengtang" written by herself.  Qin Xiyang sent two marble pillars to be planted on both sides of the gate. On the stone pillars, a couplet was carved with a sword according to the Qin Dynasty's wishes: The poor are free of charge every day and only treat serious illnesses. The rich are free of charge for one month and do not receive medical treatment. Many official procedures  Nothing was done, and the health center opened for business directly.  For the next few days, they didn't see any guests or officials. Qin Chao and the others didn't care. Apart from taking some time to memorize medical books, their life was almost the same as in Suzhou.  On the eleventh day, Qin Chao cultivated all the Beiming Qi passed on to the maids without absorbing people's internal energy, but there was still no patient.  On the twelfth day, Su Shi brought a servant who was seriously ill to visit him. Qin Chao passed on the Dao Beiming Zhenqi to the servant, along with a 'Buyuan Pill' refined by Su Xiaoyan, and the servant immediately became lively.  Su Shi couldn't believe it when he saw it.  On the thirteenth day, before the rooster crows and the shop door is opened, patients arrive one after another.  Su Xiaoxiao and Su Xiaoyan took turns sitting in the hall to treat everyone. After the illness was cured, they introduced the weakest individual to Qin Chao, passed on the Beiming Zhenqi, and gave him a 'Buyuan Pill'.  The cost of a 'Yuan-Buying Pill' is at least half a tael of silver.  A Beiming Qi requires Qin Chao to practice for one day and ordinary warriors to practice for several months.  They are so willing to spend money, and it would be strange if the results were not much better than usual.  The name of "Yangshengtang" spread rapidly.  More and more patients are coming after hearing the news, but not many dare to treat them, because the 'Yangshengtang' has a strange rule. The lighter the disease, the more expensive the fee. The more serious the disease, not only the lighter the fee, but also the higher the price.  It is possible to encounter a free opportunity once a day.  Going against the trend, although it stands out from the crowd, everyone knows that it is a loss-making business. Other drug stores neither have the ability to follow suit nor believe that the "Yangshengtang" can last for a long time, so they are all waiting to see the joke.  Because more and more male patients are coming after hearing the name of beauties, the "Yangshengtang" is not onlyMaybe a new rule will be made: male patients over seven and under fourteen will be charged twice, male patients under forty-nine will be charged four times, and male patients over forty-nine will be charged one and a half times.  After the new rules were established, the reputation of the 'Yangshengtang' was still rising rapidly, but the number of patients gradually returned to normal.  One day, when Su Xiaoxiao was sitting in the hall, a group of tough escorts suddenly broke in, standing in two rows neatly. Tang Yuan, the young escort leader of the 'Yuanyang Escort Bureau', strode in and said arrogantly: "If a person has one day  Is it considered rich if he earns money that ordinary people can't earn ten times as much? If this person needs high-quality ginseng every day, does he count as immortal? Does it count that one of your "Yangshengtang" rich people does not die every month?  Can you say that? If not, just say it earlier. You have to use your life to kill the person. Don't blame Yuanyang Escort Bureau for being unreasonable." Everyone's expressions changed drastically, and most of them didn't dare to breathe. Only Su Xiaoxiao acted very disapprovingly.  He smiled and said: "If you want to cure the disease, bring the patient first. Whether or not the disease can be cured depends on my master's mood. Our 'Health Hall' is not a place for reasoning." A middle-aged escort with a beard on his face whispered.  He muttered: "I have long heard that the 'Yangshengtang' is a black doctor and a black shop. I can't believe it. The young guard doesn't believe it. Now she herself says that the 'Yangshengtang' is unreasonable. Isn't this a black doctor or a black shop?"  " Tang Yuan was not angry but happy after hearing what Su Xiaoxiao said. After hearing what the middle-aged bodyguard said, his face suddenly darkened and he shouted: "What do you know? Who in the world can cure immortal diseases? Even the 'enemy of the king of hell' Doctor Xue can't.  No. But who is dissatisfied with Dr. Xue's medical skills? Isn't he also a black doctor and a black shop without official approval? What does the 'Yangshengtang' mean if it is unreasonable? What is a black doctor or a black shop? If it can cure dad's immortal disease  , it¡¯s the reincarnation of the miracle doctor. No, it¡¯s even more powerful than the miracle doctor.¡± Su Xiaoxiao listened impatiently and said rudely: ¡°My master doesn¡¯t care about the name of the miracle doctor at all. I don¡¯t care who your father is. If you want to be cured, just treat him.  Bring it here early. If someone gets the better of you, don¡¯t let my master break the rule of one per month." Tang Yuan nodded with a smile, turned around and left, thinking: "I can cure all diseases, what a genius.  Believe it! Hehe, there are times when your master is unlucky, and there are times when you, a little bitch, are good-looking. As soon as dad leaves, I will be the chief escort of the 'Number One Escort Agency in the World'. I will not treat you heroes badly, and you must be among the people.  To avenge my father in front of me, I will drug all of you black doctors to death, and then burn down a few more black shops. A beauty like the little lady cannot die so cheaply, so it is better to leave it to the brothers to have fun together. Can you?  How long you last depends on your own destiny, don't blame me for being ruthless. Isn't your love enough to let you live a few more days? "Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3: Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 125: Female Middle School Yao and Shun

    After walking out of the 'Health Hall', all the escorts breathed a sigh of relief.

    If it weren't for the fact that the young escort chief liked to talk about flattery, and if it weren't for the fact that the name of 'the best escort agency in the world' cannot be damaged, none of the escort masters would want to show off their authority in the 'Yangshengtang', although they didn't show much authority just now and didn't say anything.  Very ugly words.  [.]

    Not to mention that the owner of the 'Health Hall' is said to be a peerless master who has practiced cultivation to the point of rejuvenation. He spends his energy every day to treat illnesses and maintain health for the common people. His inner strength is really unfathomable. Even if the owner of the Health Hall is just an ordinary famous doctor, all the escorts  The teacher doesn¡¯t want to offend either.  No matter how arrogant people are in the world, very few of them are confident that they can defeat invincible opponents in the world.  Even if you really think you are the best in martial arts, there is still no guarantee that you will not get sick or injured.  If he could find a famous doctor, he would have an extra life.  If you can get a miracle doctor, as long as you don't die on the spot and the miracle doctor is willing to treat you, you can escape death.  If the owner of the 'Health Hall' is really more powerful than a miracle doctor and can cure all diseases, then he cannot be offended in the slightest.  In the case of Su Shi, many people suspected that it was not that the famous doctor Li was not good at medical skills, but that the 'Dongpo layman' accidentally offended the famous doctor Li without knowing it. As a result, he lost his life because of it. Fortunately, 'Dongpo layman'  'I am also good at medicine.  I heard that the 'Dongpo laymen' were making great efforts to make friends with the owners of the 'Healthy Hall', and the emperor had talked about the 'Healthy Hall' several times in court meetings. If the Queen Mother hadn't suppressed him, he would have issued an order long ago.  Among the common people, the charity of the "Yangshengtang" is even more popular. I heard that the common people in the capital are not afraid of getting sick now, they are just afraid that the illness is not serious enough, and the appearance of the disease is very different from the past.  There are rumors in the world that the only male in the 'Healthy Hall' apart from the owner, that bad old man, is the head of the Qin family, the 'four major martial arts families in the southwest', and his strength is no less than the top masters of the Duan family in Dali.  No matter from which point of view, ¡®Yangshengtang¡¯ cannot afford to offend.

    If it weren¡¯t for the support of the Yuanyang Escort Agency, all the escorts would have turned around and apologized to the Yangshengtang.

    "Isn't the owner of the 'Healthy Hall' a kind, compassionate and kind person? If he cares about this, he is a deceitful person." The middle-aged escort who had spoken in the 'Healthy Hall' spoke again, but his face was equally bad.  His words were much less convincing.

    All the bodyguards were silent. Only the middle-aged bodyguard who was the youngest could not hold his breath and retorted: "Senior Brother Gao is a clan member of Empress Dowager Gao, so of course there is no need to worry about this. But now, no one in the government can guess.  The Emperor and the Queen Mother have a different opinion of the 'Yangshengtang'? The 'Yangshengtang' doesn't care about this, but what about the Emperor and the Queen Mother? Even if they treat the chief escort this time, I'm afraid it's the intention above, and they want to test the depth of that person's medical skills!  "

    After hearing these words, not only Senior Brother Gao's face changed drastically, but also the face of the young escort leader Tang Yuan changed.

    After a while, Tang Yuan's face gradually returned to normal, he gritted his teeth and said word by word: "Brother Wu, tell me earlier next time you know something."

    The escort surnamed Wu is named Wu Zhi. Although he is the youngest among the escorts, he is Tang Yuan's distant cousin. Tang Yuan has not liked to call him cousin since he was a child, and often calls him "you" or "surname" directly.  "Wu's", he was taught a lesson by his father several times before he changed it to "Brother Wu", but he always held a grudge because of it.

    Wu Zhi smiled bitterly and said, "These speculations are so easy to say."

    Tang Yuan said angrily: "Senior Brother Wu is really as ignorant as his name. Won't you tell me in private? Do you think I talk a lot and don't know what's important?"

    Senior Brother Gao said with a strange tone: "Brother Wu is really awesome! No wonder the chief escort thinks so highly of him! Neither I nor the young escort knew anything about it. You were the only one who had already guessed it, but you just didn't dare to say it. You are really clever and courageous."

    Wu Zhi's face turned green and he said angrily: "Gao Jin, you are a villain, you know how to stir up trouble. It doesn't matter if I know something you don't know. Don't you also know many things I don't know? Don't you follow me in everything?  Say? Do I have to tell you everything? "

    That Senior Brother Gao¡¯s name was Gao Jin. Although he was a member of Empress Dowager Gao¡¯s clan, he did not receive much preferential treatment because of it.  Empress Dowager Gao was famous for her advocating frugality and fairness, especially paying attention to restraining her relatives and strictly observing feudal women's ethics.  She drew lessons from the decline of feudal ethics and morals during the Five Dynasties, when powerful ministers and military generals became domineering and even killed and usurped the throne. While strengthening centralization, she paid special attention to promoting Confucian feudal ethics.  A trend of thought of "preserving natural principles and destroying human desires" has also formed in society.  Shenzong wanted to build a luxurious house for the Gao family several times, but Empress Dowager Gao refused. In the end, the court rewarded her with an open space and built the house with her own money, without using a penny from the treasury.  Empress Dowager Gao's two nephews, Gao Gonghui and Gao Gongji, were both supposed to be promoted to imperial envoys, but she refused.  Zhe Zong made repeated requests and was promoted to one level.  Once Gao Gonghui presented a memorial, asking the court to respect Zhe Zong's biological mother Zhu Taifei and the family of Empress Dowager Gao.  When Empress Dowager Gao saw the memorial, she summoned Gong Hui and asked, "How can you write such a memorial if your cultural level is not high?" Gong Hui said it was Xing Shu's idea and represented it.Empress Dowager Gao not only refused to accept the invitation but also expelled Xing Shu from the court.  Because Empress Dowager Gao was honest, self-reliant and fair in dealing with affairs, the government was relatively clear during the period when she was behind the curtain to listen to the government. Therefore, she was also called the female middle school Yao and Shun.  Although Queen Mother Gao's clan members were all proud of her, most of them were not very grateful to her and were mainly resentful and fearful of her.

    Gao Jin was very resentful and afraid of Empress Dowager Gao in his heart, but he never dared to show it in front of outsiders. He had always been proud of the people of Empress Dowager Gao's clan.  He felt extremely unhappy when he saw Wu Zhi, an outsider, so understanding of Empress Dowager Gao's thoughts, while his own tribe had no idea about it. Hearing Wu Zhi call him a villain, he couldn't help but became furious and cursed: "Ignorant villain! Sharp-tongued."  , I really can't say anything about you. But I am completely loyal, but what about you? You knew such a big thing, but you didn't tell the young escort chief, and watched everyone make a fool of yourself. We didn't make a big fuss in the 'Health Hall' just now,  Are you disappointed?"

    The two of them were quarreling, and their words became more and more intense, until Tang Yuan said with a dark face: "We'll talk about it later at the Boomerang Bureau." Then he suddenly woke up and knew that he couldn't let people laugh at the street, couldn't embarrass the young escort leader, and couldn't give him anything.  'Yuanyang Escort Agency' smear campaign.

    The next morning, under the escort of the Yuanyang Escort Bureau, Tangcheng, the chief escort, went to the "Yangshengtang" to visit the Qin Dynasty in person. "Dongpo layman" Su Shi was invited to accompany him. On the way, he met Qin Xiyang who was walking. The three of them  We all knew each other a long time ago and sat together.  The specially built luxury carriage was very spacious. In addition to the three of him, there were fifteen beauties waiting on the side.  Three of them are female escorts responsible for protection, and the other 13 beauties come from all over the country. The soil and water support each person, and their beauty is different, making it difficult to distinguish between them.  Su Shi and Qin Xiyang had not seen Tangcheng for many years. They had met each other when they were in trouble. The friendship was deep or shallow. When they met now, the three of them had different scenery and had many feelings.

    While they were talking, Qin Xiyang suddenly pointed at Tang Cheng's big belly, which was much larger than that of a pregnant woman, and said: "I used to say that your body shape was heavyweight and that you had the appearance of wealth. Now your body size is at least twice as big as before.  The appearance of wealth is obviously insufficient to describe."

    There was both pride and bitterness on Tang Cheng's face, and he shook his head slightly and said, "I shouldn't have been so greedy for credit, but now I regret it." Even though he spoke softly, his voice was still as loud as a bell, which was in line with Qin Xiyang's weight.  class'.

    Su Shi looked suspicious. He didn't know what Tang Cheng was talking about. Although Qin Xiyang didn't know, he guessed that what Tang Cheng was talking about was probably because he was greedy and rash when practicing martial arts. He tried hard to recall the various martial arts secrets given by Qin Chao.  He quickly picked out one, thought for a moment, and said slowly: "If you only practice the 'Bagua Purple Gold Sword', it won't be a big problem, but you shouldn't also practice the 'Seven Star Life-Destroying Sword' before you have perfected the 'Bagua Purple Gold Sword'.  '. If you just practice these two martial arts at the same time, the problem is not big. You should not practice the 'Yang Family Spear' at the same time, and you should not practice all three martial arts to perfection. Your martial arts skills are now higher than mine, and your wealth is higher than mine.  I have more beauties than I can match, but I already have half of my foot in the coffin. No matter how high my martial arts skills, wealth, or beauties are, what's the use of it?" Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition, Volume 3, Gusu Menglixiang, Chapter 126: The sky will not last for two days

    Tang Cheng's eyes widened, he looked at Qin Xiyang carefully, and sighed: "If you can say these words, how low is Brother Qin's martial arts ability? He is afraid that he will soon catch up with and surpass his younger brother.  Now I just want to ask Brother Qin, can your brother cure this immortal disease?"

    Qin Xiyang said: "I don't know this. But my good brother is ten times better than me in martial arts and ten times better in knowledge. If he can't cure it, it would be better for you to get to the Yellow River as soon as possible." The implication is that Tangcheng is  Give up as soon as possible and stop wasting good ginseng.  Qin Xiyang didn't like the luxury of Tangcheng very much, and thought to himself: "We are all human beings, why is the gap so big? My wise brother not only spent a lot of money on rescuing the poor, but he also did not hesitate to waste a lot of his energy on the poor.  The people are even more taken care of, but their enjoyment is not one ten thousandth as good as yours. Of course I am not as good as him, but I am more wanton than you in wasting the people's hard-earned money, but not doing anything for the people, not sharing the country's worries, only enjoying yourself  ¡­¡±[.]

    Su Shi said: "Although I don't understand martial arts, I know that there are two days in the sky. It is really inappropriate for the three martial arts to go hand in hand. The three martial arts fighting in the human body are just like the war between three big countries on the earth. They will not die together, but will also be bloody.  It flows into a river.¡±

    Tang Cheng nodded and said: "That's what Mr. Dongpo said. The three martial arts refused to bow, and they couldn't integrate the other two martial arts. They could only fight endlessly, but they couldn't get any benefit, which made my little brother miserable.  Now even if I want to practice the fourth martial arts, I can't get in at all, I can only worry on the side. I can't advance, I can't retreat, what is it but a dead situation? It's absolutely correct to call this disease an immortal disease.  "

    Su Shi knew what he was thinking, and comforted him: "You don't have to worry about his medical skills. Even if he can't cure your disease, it will definitely not be a problem to help you relieve some pain. I have read a lot of martial arts secrets recently, although I have not practiced at all.  But it's not a problem in theory. I don't know how high his martial arts is, but it's not a problem at all to call him a supreme master. In this state, it's easy for him to live for more than a hundred years, which is really enviable. As for  I'm afraid your martial arts skills are still a little bit far away from those of the Grand Master, and they are too far behind him. You can save your own life, and this is a disease of martial arts. There is no way he can be worse than you."

    Tang Cheng smiled bitterly and said: "My little brother can't walk, how can he be considered a great master?"

    Qin Xiyang thought to himself: This guy talks well, but in his heart he is obviously not convinced by Mr. Dongpo¡¯s claim that he is not a great master.  But I have already explained your martial arts, and Mr. Dongpo can only judge your level based on the martial arts I mentioned. The standard is a bit high, but it will never be wrong.  The most ridiculous thing is that you really think that your martial arts skills are better than mine, and you say things that you think are very modest.  But it¡¯s normal for you to be so much younger than me, and it¡¯s normal for you to have only this much knowledge. It¡¯s abnormal for you to have higher martial arts skills than me.  Since you can't even notice this, what else is it if it's not Yelang who is arrogant?

    With the beautiful ladies at their side, it was inconvenient for the three of them to say more about this. They quickly turned to other topics, whether it was romantic affairs or swords, guns and sticks.

    When he was still half a mile away from the 'Health Hall', Tangcheng received a message from the bodyguard Qin Chao asked to report, saying that as long as he was willing to give up his internal strength and only practice external strength, the problem would be solved naturally.

    Tang Cheng was puzzled at first, but soon realized it, and said with a wry smile: "The master of the 'Yangshengtang' has really high martial arts skills and knowledge. He knows his own body better than me even without meeting him. I thought it was just a conflict between three martial arts, but now I see  The conflict between internal strength and external strength is the mainstream. If the inner and outer cannot be integrated into one, and cannot break through the great master, it is like a punch hitting a steel plate. If it cannot penetrate the steel plate, the harder it is hit, the greater the damage will be to oneself."

    Qin Xiyang smiled and said: "Your serious illness is not useless. But if the unity of inside and outside is the key to breaking through the Grandmaster, doesn't it mean that external skills can only be cultivated to the peak of the Grandmaster level? But the fact is that only practicing  You can still become a great master with external skills."

    Su Shi said: "It seems that only practicing external skills will not be as profound as internal skills in the later stages."

    Qin Xiyang nodded and said: "If the human body is a small ball, then the external strength is the first layer of skin outside the small ball, and the internal strength is the second layer of skin outside the small ball. In terms of area, the outer skin of the external strength is certainly not as good as the internal strength, so the external strength is  It is absolutely normal that the total capacity is not as good as internal strength. This does not mean that external strength is inferior to internal strength. External strength is more closely integrated with the human body and is not comparable to internal strength. It is not as easy to be taken away as internal strength.

    Su Shi smiled and said: "If the inner strength cannot be taken away, Mr. Tang will be in trouble this time!"

    Tang Cheng frowned and said: "Has the internal power been taken away? Even the transformation power of the 'Xingxiu Sect' can only be transformed away, not taken away!"

    Qin Xiyang heard that his tone was not as sure as before, and thought to himself: "This kid can be saved after all. He knows that there is a sky outside the world, and there are people outside the world. Hehe, there are still many things he doesn't know! Even this old man, if he hadn't followed me during these days,  My second brother has gained a lot of knowledge, and I don¡¯t believe it when others say this.¡±

    Su Shi hesitated for a moment and said:"I heard Mr. Qin say that there is a martial art that can absorb other people's internal energy for his own use, but I don't know if he knows this skill himself. However, since the internal energy can be passed on to others, of course it can also be absorbed for his own use."  ."

    Tang Cheng frowned and said: "Cultivation is connected with blood. If you transfer Kung Fu to others, you will not only lose your cultivation, but also risk your life. Unless you know special martial arts. I heard that the owner of the 'Yangshengtang' transmits a large amount of Qi to the patient every day to regulate the body."  , I was very suspicious and puzzled at first. Now I know that the legend is true, his cultivation is much easier than everyone else, so naturally he is not afraid of those losses, nor is he afraid of endangering his life because of it. "

    Qin Xiyang shook his head secretly, thinking: My second brother is using Qi to treat diseases and maintain health of ordinary people in such a big way. The secret of this martial arts cannot be kept no matter what.  Money attracts people's hearts and induces crime, but it can't compare to one billionth of this martial arts.  A rational person would not dare to offend her no matter how tempted she is, but how many people can remain rational under such a huge temptation?  The second brother is always afraid of trouble, how dare he cause such big trouble this time?  It's too late to stop now. If you don't stop now, people who don't know martial arts will know that it's not normal.

    Su Shi asked Tangcheng, "Aren't you going back home?"

    Tang Cheng sighed: "Compared with internal strength and small life, I can still clearly distinguish which one is more important. What's more, I mainly focus on external strength. Now that I have switched to purely external strength, I may have a chance to make a breakthrough in the future.  No matter what, you have to let it go.¡±

    These in-depth analysis of martial arts made the three female bodyguards feel surprised, happy, and frightened at the same time. They wanted to hear more, but were afraid that if they heard too much, they would be killed.  When Tang Cheng faced the choice of abandoning internal strength, they also encountered this choice together, because like most escorts, they had practiced both external strength and internal strength.  .  Now that they saw the tragic end of the chief escort, they were both scared and reluctant to give up their hard-earned internal skills, but they were not very scared.  Only then did they realize that low martial arts skills also have advantages. At least they don't have to worry about the problem of being the chief escort, unless they are confident that their martial arts skills will surpass that of the chief escort chief in the future.

    The biggest gain is Su Shi. His understanding of martial arts has reached a new level. I believe that it will not be long before he can make a choice with sufficient information.  These days, he has been worrying about whether to practice martial arts.  After seeing Qin Chao's magical martial arts, he really didn't want to give up.  But now that he is over fifty, he really doesn't dare to have high hopes for what he can achieve if he continues to practice martial arts.  No matter how advanced martial arts is, can it surpass the literature he has worked hard for all his life?  No matter how little time is wasted on martial arts, it is impossible not to affect the development of literature. He does not want to do the stupid thing of throwing watermelons and picking sesame seeds.  However, he knew very well that the couple was in poor health and too old, so it was urgent to find new ways to extend their life.  If it cannot prolong life, no matter how miraculous Qin Chao's martial arts performance is, Su Shi will only yearn for it and be too lazy to practice.

    These days, Su Shi had many long talks with his wife about this, read many martial arts secrets, visited many famous martial arts masters, went up and down to greet and see off guests, and was extremely busy and too busy to breathe.  gas.  Tangcheng invited him to visit the Qin Dynasty together, which he really wanted.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 127 The First Female Disciple

    Qin Chao is already familiar with absorbing people's internal energy, but now he doesn't need other people's internal energy and is giving it to others every day.  Su Shi was about to refuse, but suddenly he had an idea and thought: "It is a big trouble for me to be both civil and military, but not for my wife. Why not give this inner strength and rare opportunity to her?" He hurriedly explained to Qin Chao and rushed there in person.  Go home and bring Wang Runzhi.

    In order to increase the efficiency of the power transfer, Qin Chao asked Wang Runzhi to choose an internal power and let her practice it while receiving internal power.  [Search for the latest updates here.]

    What internal strength should I choose?  Su Shi and his wife discussed for a long time but couldn't make up their mind, so they had to ask Qin Chao, the most skilled martial artist on the scene, to recommend him.

    Qin Chaodao: "If you are a 'Dongpo layman', I am willing to dedicate the Beiming magic skill I have practiced." As he said this, he gave Qin Xiyang an apologetic look.

    Qin Xiyang nodded and said nothing. He was in a very complicated mood now and he couldn't tell what he was thinking.  It stands to reason that by following the Qin Dynasty, he has received enough benefits, but the benefits to the Qin Dynasty are very few. This eldest brother is not taking advantage of his position. He should not have delusions about the Beiming Divine Art. But if he says he doesn't want to, then he must  It is self-deception.  I don't want to be sorry for myself, but I want to be sorry for my brothers.  When they first met, he wanted to kill Qin Chao. Until now, he still couldn't figure out why Qin Chao repaid evil with kindness, so he had to attribute it to fate.  He really wanted to cherish this fate, but he never knew how to give, only to ask. He felt blushing, but he still couldn't let go of his extravagant hopes for Beiming's magical power.

    Tangcheng was envious, jealous, and puzzled. With a smile on his face, he congratulated Su Shi.

    Su Shi didn¡¯t know what to say for a while.

    After a pause, Qin Chao continued: "As for Mrs. Su, I'm not reluctant to part with Beiming Divine Art, but I think it's not suitable for her. But if I want to give her an internal skill beyond Beiming Divine Art, it's impossible. Since I can't choose the best one,  For good internal strength, you can only choose the internal strength with the widest compatibility. But I don¡¯t have this kind of internal strength myself, so I can only choose one with better compatibility. I have two versions here, one is the Hunyuan Gong of the Huashan School  , the first is the Hunyuan Phaseless Kung Fu that I practice myself. The former is worse, but after many people¡¯s tests, the latter is my new creation, and there may be some problems that are difficult to predict. "

    Su Shi smiled and said: "Since each one has its own merits, why not choose according to personal preference, what do you think, madam?"

    Wang Runzhi smiled brightly and said: "Then I'm welcome!" He rolled his eyes and said at a very fast speed: "I choose the Hunyuan Phaseless Kung Fu."

    Qin Chao said with both joy and worry: "Then I have to write down the secret book quickly. Men and women are not close to each other. I will teach it to Mr. Su first, and you will teach it to Madam. How about it?"

    Tang Cheng couldn't wait for a long time. He didn't want to wait for a minute or a second. He didn't want to benefit others with his hard-earned internal skills. He also strongly disagreed with spending more time for Mrs. Su. He felt that people in the world didn't have to worry so much. Since Qin Chao had  The self-created martial arts passed down to Mrs. Su is equivalent to her master, and the relationship is closer than that of an ordinary father and daughter, so why go to such trouble, but he has something to ask for and can't say much, so he can only pretend to be indifferent.

    Seeing that Qin Chao had thought so carefully, Su Shi was both grateful and puzzled. He didn't know what to say, so he could only nod in agreement.

    Qin Chao and Su Shi walked into the study. One was writing, teaching and thinking, the other was memorizing, learning and asking questions. They were busy until night before they finished the secret book of Hunyuan Wuxiang Gong.

    By the time Su Shi taught Wang Runzhi well, most of the night had passed.

    The lights outside the 'Yangshengtang' are bright, and a large team of people are stationed and rotated, busy non-stop.

    In the 'Yangshengtang', Tangcheng sat on the left of Qin Chao, and Wang Runzhi sat on the right. Tangcheng's right palm was held by Qin Chao's left hand, Wang Runzhi's left palm was held by Qin Chao's right hand, and Tangcheng's internal strength was held by Qin Chao's right hand.  Chao's Beiming Divine Art was slowly sucked away, and traces of it were introduced into Wang Runzhi's body, and were gradually digested by the Hunyuan Wuxiang Art.  Wang Runzhi's cultivation level is getting higher and higher, the digestion ability of Hunyuan Wuxiang Gong is getting stronger and stronger, and the internal energy transferred to her by Qin Chao is getting faster and faster.  When Tangcheng's many years of hard training left no trace of his internal energy, Wang Runzhi's internal energy cultivation just exceeded twenty years.  The ninety years of internal strength of the chief escort of the 'Yuanyang Escort Bureau' turned into the twenty years of internal strength of Mrs. Su.

    When Su Shi saw his wife again, he couldn't believe his eyes. He picked up Wang Runzhi and said with great surprise: "Ah! Madam, you are at least ten years younger, and at least half of the wrinkles on your face have disappeared. It's amazing!"  It¡¯s wonderful!¡±

    Wang Runzhi said anxiously: "What? Get the mirror quickly, mirror, quickly, mirror"

    Su Shi picked up a bronze mirror from the table and handed it to her.

    Wang Runzhi looked into the mirror, his whole body trembled, his eyes widened, his mouth opened wide, he was shocked, happy, stupid, dumbfounded, his eyes could no longer close, and his hands could no longer place the bronze mirror, left photo, right photo  , a smile bloomed on his face.

    On the other side, Tang Cheng¡¯s performance was similar to hers, except that one was for looks and the other was for martial arts.?One has lost wrinkles, and the other has lost internal strength.

    Qin Chao knew that they would not be able to finish their surprises for ten days and ten nights, so he called Su Xiaoyan to greet the guests and escaped by himself.

    Qin Xiyang took a step slower and was pulled by the overly excited Tang Cheng, just like when he pulled Qin Chao to talk about the 'Seventy-two stunts of Shaolin', except that his victim was replaced by himself, and he had to accompany him even if he didn't want to.  You have to listen even if you don¡¯t want to.

    The next day, on their way home, Su Shi and his wife met several familiar ladies. By accident, the news was exposed that Wang Runzhi had become ten years younger overnight. The ladies spread the news to each other, and the Su Mansion and the 'Yangshengtang' soon  It has become their back garden, where there are parties every day.  Wang Runzhi was happy and in pain. He went to the palace more than a dozen times in a month and talked with the queen mother, concubine, empress, and noble concubines about beauty, beauty, health, and physical fitness.  As for the news that the chief escort of the 'Yuanyang Escort Bureau' was cured of his immortal illness by the 'Yangshengtang', only a few people knew about it.

    After those noble ladies learned from Su Xiaoyan that Qin Chao liked to collect books, they sent many precious books to Qin Chao, including many medical books.  Qin Chao reciprocated and took time to give them lectures, which mainly focused on health-preserving knowledge from another world.  As for those books, as long as he likes them, he will give the other person a 'Yuan-Buying Pill' in return. As long as he can read them twice, he will give the other party two 'Yuan-Building Pills'. The more favored the book is by him, the better the return will be.  The more.

    Many noble ladies sent explicit or implicit signals to the Qin Dynasty, wanting to share the pleasures of fish and water with him, but they were all ruthlessly rejected by him, which really offended many people.  The more you like him if you have a good character and moral character, the more you will understand him. However, if you have a bad character and moral character, you will hate him to the core like Mrs. Ma who framed Qiao Feng. If you have the opportunity to harm him, you will never show mercy. The only difference is how ruthless?  How toxic?  Qin Chao knew in his heart that this was not the first time he encountered this kind of inexplicable hatred, but he could not nip this danger in the bud, so he had to decide to block it with troops and let the water flood the soil.

    He had already analyzed that when Qiao Feng was in trouble, the reason why so many people wanted to kill him and made things difficult for him overtly and covertly was actually this kind of mentality at work, but these people were not as proactive as Madam Ma, nor were they as smart as Madam Ma.  .  When Mrs. Ma was a child, she saw that the neighbor's children had colorful clothes to wear during the New Year, but the sheep she had worked hard to raise for a year were eaten by wolves. From the beginning to the end of the year, she could not buy colorful clothes to wear. She was so angry that she secretly ran to the neighbor at night.  At home, if you cut other people's floral clothes into strips so that you can no longer wear them, you will feel happier than wearing the floral clothes.

    This is the character of a person like Mrs. Ma. If she can¡¯t get something she wants but it is given to her by someone else, she will try her best to destroy it. The more painful she sees others, the happier she will feel.  The techniques she used when she was a child were very stupid. The older she gets, the more familiar she becomes with her techniques. The more sophisticated her techniques are, the more harmful she becomes. Even the leader of the "biggest gang in the world" was harmed by her.  It is unspeakable that she killed the deputy gang leader and the law enforcement elder was ruined by her.

    "Mrs. Ma, a woman with such great harm, how could Qin Chao dare to ignore those noble ladies?"  But he couldn't compromise with those noble ladies because of this. No matter how wonderful those things were, they were not his favorite choices.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 128 Self-Created Martial Arts

    In the Mid-Autumn Festival in August, at the 'Junshan Conference', Huang Rong defeated thirty-six masters below the nine-bag disciples of the Beggar Clan with the newly learned Twenty-Eight Dragon Subduing Palms and Dog Beating Stick Techniques. Not only the fifteen of the younger generation of the Beggar Clan,  The great masters were convinced that they had lost. Even the twelve masters of the middle-aged generation and the nine masters of the older generation had nothing to say. Regardless of whether they were willing to do so or whether they felt that women should not be the "biggest gang in the world".  'The gang leader had no choice but to let her take the position of the new gang leader of the Beggar Clan.  Li Shishi also rose up because of this. Huang Rong left most of the things to her. Only when she couldn't take over did she do it herself.

    Qin Chao learned from his new apprentice Wang Run that Empress Dowager Gao seemed very happy to see Huang Rong elected as the leader of the Beggar Gang and Li Shishi taking over the power of the Beggar Gang.  [.]

    Qin Chao would never dare to recognize this new apprentice, but Wang Runzhi was a very traditional woman. Qin Chao found that it would be even harder to change her mind in a short period of time. After refusing several times, he stopped doing this.  It was a thankless job, and I thought to myself: "As long as I never recognize her as my apprentice in my heart, it is her freedom to think what she thinks, and it is also her freedom to choose whatever she wants." Although he thought this way, Qin Chao could not help but feel that when they met  He was very uncomfortable because Wang Runzhi kept calling him "Master!" regardless of his age, which was twenty years older than him. He was very respectful.

    Although it was uncomfortable to meet each other, the Qin Dynasty still welcomed Wang Runzhi to come often, because Wang Runzhi saw that he was particularly interested in things in the palace, so he often told him some secrets, which even few people in the palace knew.  Wang Runzhi was able to know so quickly because she could move around the palace and come into contact with most of the important people in the palace. In addition, she had no conflicts of interest with those people, and she was one of the few people who could talk to them intimately.  .  In addition, she and Su Shi traveled all over the world, and her understanding of life outside the palace was rare. Even if there was no such thing as the "Yangshengtang", she was still very popular among the people in the palace.  But without the 'Health Hall' thing as an inducement, no matter how good her conditions are, she will still be useless as a hero.

    There was one thing that Wang Runzhi did not dare to tell Qin Chao, but he finally said: "The women in the palace are like the monks in the Shaolin Temple. They all know martial arts. But they seem to have deep internal skills and do not know how to use or move. They  He never talks about martial arts, and even when he talks about it, he always talks in roundabout ways and is cautious, especially when there are old eunuchs around him. Some old eunuchs are unsteady on their feet, but they give their disciples a very dangerous feeling, like they are being stared at by a swarm of poisonous snakes.  ."

    After hearing this, Qin Chao felt a sudden enlightenment and thought to himself: "I should have thought that even Wu Xingyun has a 'life and death talisman' to control the '36 holes and 72 islands', let alone these emperors who have the strongest desire to control.  Although what controls those eunuchs and maids may not be something similar to the 'Life and Death Talisman', its effect is definitely not inferior to the 'Life and Death Talisman'. However, no matter how powerful the control is, there are limitations. The stronger the martial arts, the greater the resistance. No matter how careful you are,  It is also possible that geniuses like Wu Zetian and Empress Dowager Gao, who are rare in hundreds of years, may appear and control the emperor. Such an act against nature must be costly and difficult to last. Otherwise, the Central Plains would have reverted to the matrilineal system long ago.  Society." He was afraid that Wang Runzhi would have the habit of talking in his sleep like him, and if he was accidentally exposed, it would lead to the catastrophe of annihilation of the nine tribes. He did not dare to tell Wang Runzhi his inner thoughts now, so he could only tell more about his martial arts experience.  Make up for one or two.

    In terms of palm skills, after Wang Runzhi saw Qin Chao¡¯s skill in grilling his hands, he did not hesitate to choose to practice the ¡®Great Mudra¡¯ to prepare for the future practice of the ¡®Great Sun Seal¡¯.  Wang Runzhi is used to doing housework, and his hands are not as slender as those of other ladies. He originally thought that practicing 'Mahamudra' was harmless, but unexpectedly, he gradually gained a different kind of beauty than before, and once again caused a stir in the circle of ladies.  After listening to Qin Chao's explanation, she realized that it was mainly due to the Hunyuan Wuxiang Kung Fu, and that the 'Big Mudra' was just the icing on the cake. She also learned that the Xiaoyao sect valued appearance the most, as did martial arts. Although the Huashan sect only had the Zhen sect's unique skill, the Zixia Kung Fu.  'It has similar characteristics to Xiaoyao Sect's martial arts, but Hunyuan Gong does not have no benefit to appearance, and Hunyuan Phaseless Kung Fu is created by combining the two. It is normal to have a great benefit to appearance, and it is strange to have a small benefit.  She didn't know that Qin Chao didn't dare to be proud of his newly created martial arts before. He thought more about the flaws and less about the advantages. He didn't dare to mention it to her. He didn't dare to speak frankly about it until the facts that happened to her were verified.  tell.

    Qin Chao originally did not plan to teach Wang Runzhi too many martial arts, but when he saw that Wang Runzhi respected him far more than others just because of his Hunyuan Wuxiang Kung Fu, he was both moved and apologetic. Although he did not dare to recognize her as his disciple, he wanted to teach her more.  After learning some martial arts, Wang Runzhi was neither qualified to practice Lingbo Weibu nor talented in practicing the dog-beating stick technique. He only had some feeling for the twenty-eight subduing dragon palms, especially eighteen of them.  The Qin Dynasty had long wanted to change the Twenty-eight Dragon-Subduing Palms into the Eighteen Dragon-Subduing Palms, selecting eighteen palms from the original twenty-eight palms as the main ones, and then creating eight new palms and combining them with the remaining ten palms.  As a supplement, the two palms are combined into one. It is said to be eighteen palms, but it is also thirty-six palms.  But it was difficult to choose eighteen palms from the twenty-eight palms. Unexpectedly, this problem was solved by Wang Runzhi unintentionally.  The difference between one feeling and two feelings was very small for the Qin Dynasty, but for Wang RunIt's huge in terms of size.

    Why is this happening?  Qin Chao thought hard and came to the conclusion that to him, the small difference in feeling was like a grain of sand in the desert, but to Wang Runzhi, it was like a grain of sand in the palm of his hand.  In this case, the Qin Dynasty simply gave the task of creating eight new palms to Wang Runzhi. Anyway, the moves of the Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms are famously simple and easy to learn. The creation of the moves should be easy for Wang Runzhi, but it is many times more difficult for him.  .  We are searching for eight special grains of sand, one in the palm of our hand and one in the desert. It is obvious which one is easier and which one is more difficult.

    Facts quickly proved that the Qin Dynasty thought well and Wang Runzhi did a good job. It only took eight days to change the Twenty-Eight Dragon Subduing Palms into the Thirty-Six Dragon Subduing Palms.

    The difficulties at the beginning of the creation of Eighteen Palms for Subduing the Dragon were overcome. The subsequent creation was as difficult as heaven for Wang Runzhi. For the Qin Dynasty, it was neither difficult nor easy, and it was very time-consuming and laborious.

    Although the Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms has eight more palms, it still did not break through the original bottleneck and increase Qin Chao's external skills.

    Although Qin Chao understood that the bottleneck was not so easy to break through and that piracy was not so easy to defeat the genuine version, he still couldn't help but be disappointed.

    After Huang Rong became the leader of the Beggar Clan, Qin Chao did not congratulate her immediately. First, he wanted to give her a big gift, and second, he was worried about the choice of the dog-beating stick.  He had been undecided on whether to practice the dog-beating stick technique as well, thinking: If he didn't practice it, even if Huang Rong was willing to give it, there was no need for him to accept it.  If it cannot be used by oneself, the treasure is a disaster rather than a blessing. A small treasure is a small disaster, and a big treasure is a big disaster.  If the treasures sent to you are not accepted, there will be no trouble without treasure, and no trouble but blessing.  It is not a blessing to receive something, and it is not a blessing not to receive it.  To collect or not to collect?

    This question is ridiculous and not a problem in the eyes of ordinary people, but for the Qin Dynasty at this time, it is a matter of life and death.

    The tragic fate of Jiumozhi, the Tubo master in the book, serves as a warning. In reality, Tang Cheng, the chief escort of the Yuanyang Escort Bureau, lost half his life because of this. No matter how bold the Qin Dynasty was, they did not dare to practice the Twenty-Eight Dragon Subduing Palms easily.  At the same time, he also practiced the dog beating stick method.  If Jiumozhi had not practiced the 'Seventy-two Shaolin Special Skills' and then also studied the Shaolin 'Yi Jin Jing', he would have gone crazy long ago, but he would not have exploded so quickly, and even if he did, it would not have been so violent.  If Tangcheng only practiced external skills and not internal skills, his current external skills would be somewhat stronger, and he wouldn't have to endure so much hardship. He would only have half a life left. If it weren't for Qin Chao's help, Tangcheng would have to live a miserable life for who knows how long.  Dead life.

    The Qin Dynasty did not dare to laugh at Jiumozhi and Tangcheng anymore, because it was not possible to freeze three feet in a day. This kind of disaster was hidden too deeply, accumulated too slowly, and exploded too fiercely. Even if it was discovered in advance like it was, it would still be difficult to deal with it.  The choice of the right answer, not to mention that they knew the inside story far better than me at the beginning and refused to believe what others said. They were all extremely confident and smart, and were not as hesitant as me.  Under normal circumstances, the more confident you are in your choices, the better, and the higher your IQ, the better. Facts have proved that their choices are correct and they are indeed very intelligent, at least for a long time.  Compared to them, my choice is stupid, abnormal, and ridiculous.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3: Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 129: It¡¯s Hard to Talk About Food and Clothes

    On September 9th, the Double Ninth Festival, a porridge shed was opened in front of the health care hall. Porridge was served at dawn, and a large bucket of special health porridge was made every hour. There were ten buckets in total, and no one was allowed to wait.  This was a rule set by Qin Chao himself. Most of the girls were a little confused but did not dare to ask more questions.

    Su Xiaoxiao said to Su Xiaoyan privately: "Young Master never grudges money when doing good deeds. This porridge doesn't cost much, so why don't you donate more?"[.]

    Su Xiaoyan smiled and said: "It is precisely because this is different from treating diseases and saving people. One has a high cost, a big loss, and a small gain, and the other has a small cost, a small loss, and a big gain. So people often think that we are fools and laugh at us."

    Su Xiaoxiao said in confusion: "Giving porridge is also sacrificing yourself for others. What big benefits can you get?"

    Su Xiaoyan pointed to the sky and whispered: "Those who win the hearts of the people win the world. Although the cost of giving porridge is small, there are many beneficiaries. It is the easiest to win people's hearts."

    Su Xiaoxiao said "Oh!", then frowned and said: "That's not right! At the feet of the emperor, the young master dares to give porridge to win people's hearts. This, this" She opened her mouth and was speechless.

    Su Xiaoyan shook her head slightly, with a proud expression on her face, and said excitedly: "What kind of person is our master? How can he be afraid of this? He just wants to be kind to others and does not want to bully others. Otherwise, let alone ten buckets of porridge, even a hundred buckets a day, every day  We can give alms every year and there will be no problem at all.¡±

    Suddenly a very familiar male voice came from outside the door: "Even if we provide a hundred barrels a day, apply it every day, every year, it will not solve the problem of food and clothing for the people. It will only create a large number of lazy people and disrupt the normal order."

    Then came another very strange female voice: "I would like to ask Mr. Qin, since the Song Dynasty was founded for more than a hundred years, Taizu, Taizong, Zhenzong, Renzong, Yingzong, Shenzong and Zhezong were all considered wise emperors. Why is it that the people have more and more problems with food and clothing?"  serious?"

    The male voice laughed and said: "Ninth Princess, is this question a test for the number one scholar or the prince-in-law?"

    Su Xiaoxiao and Su Xiaoyan ran out gently and saw a young and beautiful nun walking side by side with Qin Chao. Looking at the simple dress of the nun, she did not look like a princess at all, but the two women had no doubt that she was one.  Princess, I just feel strange in my heart: Isn¡¯t the current emperor the sixth son of the previous emperor?  The current emperor is only thirteen years old. Why does the ninth princess seem to be older than the emperor?  Could it be that she is the sister of the former emperor and the sister-in-law of the current emperor?  Or she is not the princess of the Song Dynasty.

    Not to mention that the two girls don't know the origin of the Ninth Princess. Even the Qin Dynasty only found out not long ago. They used to think that she was the Ninth Fairy. Now they know that her name is Zhao Jiu. She is the sworn sister of the former emperor and the sister-in-law of the current emperor.  , and one of the most powerful protectors behind the scenes of the current emperor.  The Nine Fairies are not from this world, so why do they spend so much time and energy protecting the current emperor Zhao Xu?  Qin Chao didn't know either. He only guessed that it had a lot to do with the practice of the Nine Fairies, just like his current behavior of running the 'Health Hall'. If he wasn't a person with similar moral conduct, who could guess the real purpose behind the 'Health Hall'  Woolen cloth?

    Zhao Jiu stared at Qin Chao and looked him up and down for a while, then sighed: "You are barely qualified to marry me now, but I know you won't do that."

    Both women felt that Zhao Jiu's words were too arrogant, but when they thought about the noble princess in front of them, who did not know the many powers of their master, it was normal for them to say these words, and they could even be said to be very humble. However, this kind of humility was very important to them.  It seems ridiculous and irritating.

    Qin Chao was silent for a moment and said, "You haven't answered my previous question yet!"

    Zhao Jiudao: "It is impossible to get the number one scholar, you must pass the imperial examination. The imperial examination is the foundation of a country, I believe you can understand. You can choose your prince-in-law, but the prince-in-law is not easy to do, and I believe you don't like it either. These  You know it yourself, so why let me say it!" The tone of the last sentence was slightly reproachful.

    Qin Chao smiled slightly and said, "Compared with the questions you asked me, what does this mean?"

    Zhao Jiu nodded and said: "That's true. Such a difficult question is not allowed to give you any benefits. How can you give a powerful answer for no reason?" After thinking for a moment, he suddenly smiled and said: "Yes. If you give  If the answer satisfies me, it will satisfy the emperor, the queen mother, the civil and military officials of the court, and everyone in the world. No amount of reward will be too high. But if it doesn't satisfy me, I can only give it to you.  A gold plaque bestowed by the emperor rectifies the name of the 'Yangshengtang'."

    Qin Chaodao: "No matter how you calculate it, you are the one who takes advantage."

    Zhao Jiu smiled sweetly and said: "Of course, Xiaoni never likes to suffer losses."

    Qin Chaodao: "My answer will definitely not satisfy you, and I don't need the gold plaque given by the emperor. If you like it, I will not be stingy in giving you a few more gold plaques."

    Su Xiaoxiao needs to sit in court and has already left.  Su Xiaoyan pretended to go back to her room to read, and kept eavesdropping on the conversation between the two.?Qin Chao could no longer bear these words, he burst out laughing and whispered: "In the past, people asked slaves for an autograph, and even knelt down and begged. The slaves knew that they couldn't get it, so the more they wanted it, the more they wanted it."  The more rare you get, the more precious you feel. No matter how much you have, you don¡¯t know how to cherish it, so you have to be hard-hearted and never give it lightly. In comparison, the owner just has a few gold plaques, which is really generous. I wonder if others know how to be grateful?"  Although these words were very harsh, they were very tactful compared to what she was thinking: "No matter how good someone gives the emperor a gold plaque, the emperor will feel it is an insult. In the same way, the master does not care about your gifts."  I gave you a gold plaque, and I don¡¯t mind giving you a few more."

    Zhao Daya, who was passing by, also heard Qin Chao's rejection of the imperial gift of the golden plaque. What he was thinking was very different from Su Xiaoxiao: The imperial gift of the golden plaque is a priceless treasure and a supreme honor, but the master actually refuses it. Even if the master really doesn't care about it, it can be  Give it to your slave.  However, even if it was given to a slave, the slave would not dare to accept it, for fear that it would not be able to bear it.  If the master is really not stingy and gives the slave a few gold plaques, the slave will dare to accept them.  No matter how heavy the master's gold plaque is, it is still not as good as one ten thousandth of the gold plaque given by the emperor. Even the slaves don't have to worry about not being able to bear it.

    Zhao Jiu rolled his eyes at Qin Chao and said, "You don't need it, and neither do the people around you?"

    Qin Chao nodded slightly and said, "Then just give it to Su Xiaoyan."

    Zhao Jiu smiled and said, "I wonder if others know how to be grateful?" Although Su Xiaoyan spoke very quietly and far away from her before, she obviously heard it clearly. Now she used Su Xiaoyan's original words to counterattack, but she did it casually.  Su Xiaoyan thought that the Ninth Princess cared very much. The more the Ninth Princess cared, the happier she felt, and the more she worried about the Ninth Princess's revenge. She was worried about retaliating against herself and her master, causing unnecessary trouble. Therefore, although she had a lot of worries in her heart  In response to Zhao Jiu's words, he began to remain silent and didn't say a word.  Since she didn't speak, she naturally agreed to accept the golden plaque given by the emperor, although she did not agree willingly.  The previous words that ridiculed the golden plaque given by the emperor naturally became words that ridiculed herself, just like she fell into the trap of Gusu Murong's "Take the other's way and do the same to the other" although she didn't want to be hurt by her own moves.

    When Qin Chao saw Zhao Jiu's casual words, the talented girl Su Xiaoyan couldn't resist, and she felt a lot of emotion in her heart. She remembered that when she first came to this world, she was full of talents and dared not use them, and she had a better understanding of Su Xiaoyan's competitiveness.

    These thoughts are numerous and fast, and they sound long, but in fact the time consumed is very short.  The Qin Dynasty changed its mind, returned to the topic, and said loudly: "Song Taizu Chen Qiaoyi launched a mutiny, led his army into Kaifeng, coerced Emperor Zhou Gong to abdicate, seized the throne, established the Song Dynasty, quelled the chaos of the Ten Kingdoms, and ended the Five Dynasties and Ten Kingdoms.  After the chaotic situation, social order and the economy gradually recovered. In order to ensure the long-term peace and stability of the Song Dynasty, Taizu and Taizong both focused on the reform of the political, military and economic systems, strengthened centralization of power, weakened local military power, and emphasized civility over military power as their basic national policy.  This made the social development in the early Song Dynasty relatively stable, without the eunuchs' monopoly power and the separatist rule of vassal towns. However, it also made the military increasingly weak and wasted military pay. Needless to say, the most important thing is that the population increased sharply after the war, from 2 million at the beginning of the founding of the People's Republic of China.  The number of households has increased tenfold to the current 20 million households, but the land is limited and the per capita land occupation is getting smaller and smaller. No matter how transparent the politics or the Holy Emperor is, it will not help, let alone political corruption and military weakness.  , officials seize profits. What's more, the rich occupy more and more land, and the poor own less and less land. Social conflicts are becoming increasingly serious, and they are getting closer and closer to destruction. This is the law. It cannot be saved, but can only be delayed. Therefore, all dynasties have generally  Two or three hundred years, no more than four or five hundred years, that's it." Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 130 These Playthings

    A burst of crisp applause came, the distance became farther and farther, the sound became thinner and thinner, and it lingered for a long time.

    Qin Chao was startled, and said with a wry smile: "Is that Zhao Xu?" [Search for the latest updates here.]

    Zhao Jiu glared at him fiercely and said, "It's the Emperor."

    Qin Chao stretched out his thumb and said, "Awesome! I couldn't even notice him if he didn't make a sound."

    Zhao Jiu showed a proud look and chuckled: "Of course, otherwise how can we rule the Central Plains? Do you think that the emperor is like what those third-rate novels say, he can't even deal with a small ruffian himself? The imperial envoys are in a large number of  Before the army horse arrived, he shouted to save people under the sword, and asked Shang Fang's sword to rescue him again and again. It was indeed thrilling, but a gentleman would not stand under a dangerous wall, let alone the Nine-Five Supreme. It is already extraordinary to make an exception for you today.  . If you want to meet the emperor, come to the palace yourself."

    Qin Chao shook his head violently and said: "During the Three Kingdoms, General He Jin was arrogant and died in the palace. He is a lesson for the past and a guide for the future. Duan Zhengming of Dali doesn't care about this. He uses Jianghu etiquette to deal with people in the world, and Buddhist monks are treated in temples.  The gift of a disciple.¡±

    Zhao Jiu shook his head with disappointment and said: "The emperor dares to see you again at such a young age. Your current performance is not inferior to Emperor Baoding of Dali at all, and of course he will be far above Emperor Baoding in the future. Relatively speaking, your martial arts are so powerful, but you are not  If you dare to enter the palace, your courage is not as good as that of ordinary maids and eunuchs. How can you compare with the emperor? If the emperor wants you to die, there are many ways, why let the palace be stained with blood. This is entirely because of your cowardice and has nothing to do with anything else.  explain."

    Qin Chao snorted coldly: "This little trick is useless to me. Even if it has great benefits, I am still a coward and am too lazy to take the risk."

    Zhao Jiu sighed: "If you say that, there's nothing I can do about it."

    Qin Chao said: "I will enter the palace sooner or later, but not now. If you are really good for me, send more good books. If it is martial arts secrets, of course it is best. If it is a practice book, it is even more welcome. If you don't want to give these,  , there are always all kinds of rare treasures!¡±

    Zhao Jiu covered his mouth and said with a smile: "These little nuns are not too much, why don't you give some more to nuns."

    Qin Chaodao: "Shameless!"

    Zhao Jiujiao smiled and said, "Isn't the owner of the Yangsheng Hall always famous for his generosity and charity?"

    Qin Chao said with a cold face: "Do you think I am a fool?"

    Zhao Jiu nodded with a serious face and said: "You are a fool. Otherwise, why don't you marry me? You only love those ordinary people, the dead flowers and willows."

    Qin Chao sneered and said: "The two emperors who are rich all over the world dare not marry you. How dare I, a coward?"

    Zhao Jiu said: "If you don't marry me, you just don't want to cooperate with me." Although his tone was calm, Qin Chao suddenly felt like he was in a sea of ??icy cold knives.  At this moment, Qin Chao realized that the Nine Fairies and the fair-weather monk had wanted to cooperate with him before they met for the first time, but at that time he was not qualified enough in the eyes of those two people from other worlds. Now he is not qualified for the Nine Fairies.  You are qualified, but the conditions are not enough. You must deepen the relationship and strengthen the relationship, step by step, and do not be impatient.  If they cannot cooperate, they are likely to become enemies in the future, so the hostility of the Nine Fairies has greatly increased.  Thinking of this, Qin Chao relaxed all over and wanted to laugh. He had never been able to figure out the Nine Fairies and the meat-and-wine monk. That kind of impeccability was what he worried about most. No matter how terrifying the Nine Fairies are now, in this situation  His eyes were much more innocent and lovely than before.

    The more he thought about Qin Chao's expression, the more confident he became. He suddenly laughed and said, "Don't worry about this. I have a concubine named Murong Abi. Although she is unknown, her singing and dancing skills are unparalleled in the world. She has devoted herself silently these days and worked hard without complaint.  Wushuang, do you want to see it?"

    Zhao Jiu said disdainfully: "No matter how beautiful the epiphyllum is, it is just a flash of light." Although these words were unpleasant to hear, Qin Chao was not angry. After thinking about it carefully, he felt that what Zhao Jiu said was indeed right. If Murong Abi could not follow him to practice  , no matter how beautiful it is, it will bloom and fade like a flower.

    Qin Chao said gratefully: "Yes, I shouldn't waste too much time on this. I should thank the flowers and plants together. But she is not an ordinary flower and grass. I am going to take her to practice together."

    Zhao Jiu sneered: "I can't even protect myself, and I'm still thinking about these playthings."

    Qin Chao said clearly: "They are living people, not playthings."

    Zhao Jiu had a sneer on his face, flicked his sleeves, and a flashing card flew towards Qin Chao.

    Qin Chao took it carefully, his eyes fell on the card, and he saw a line of words flashing away - a second-level character card that can summon two people at the same time.

    Qin Chao was thoughtful, but he was not sure or wanted to be sure, so he asked: "What is this?"

    Zhao Jiu stamped his feet and said angrily: "You always ask questions knowingly. Xiaoni exposed such a big secretI gave you the secret, but I don¡¯t know how much risk I took, but you are still ungrateful, only caring about yourself, and not pitying Xiaoni at all.  "

    Qin Chao smiled and said, "It doesn't hurt to talk about it."

    Zhao Jiu smiled bitterly and said: "If Xiaoni hadn't been so talkative, he would have" Suddenly he covered his mouth, as if he was still frightened. After a while, he let go and sighed: "If you try to trick me again, don't blame Xiaoni for drawing a clear line with you.  ." His tone changed and he said: "Return the card to me quickly, it's not something you can use."

    Qin Chao pretended to be generous and threw the card to Zhao Jiu. His heart hurt terribly, and he thought to himself: "When can I get such a treasure?"

    Zhao Jiu put a piece of his sleeve around the card and said, "I don't dare to talk to you anymore. You have to go!"

    Qin Chaodao: "Let the characters inside come out and have a look. No one will die!"

    Zhao Jiu pursed his lips and said, "You really know the purpose of this card, but you still want to trick me into telling it again."

    Qin Chaodao: "I've seen it in novels, and I always thought it was delusion."

    Zhao Jiudao: "I don't believe what you say. Nine out of ten of your words are trying to trick me. Although these things are a bit strange, compared with our practice, they are nothing. They are just ordinary entertainment. Where can we talk about it?  Got to be delusional.¡±

    Qin Chao smiled bitterly and said: "The technology in my place is advanced, but they are all big things, not small things like this. The worthless gadgets in your place are priceless treasures in my place."

    Zhao Jiu nodded and said: "That's true. But don't think about me giving you a few. Although I can make these things, they are only higher than puppet toy people and shadow puppets. They are much lower level than this. I'll treat you a little."  It¡¯s of no use.¡±

    Qin Chaodao: "I know you won't give it away if there is no comparable treasure. I just want to see it and satisfy my curiosity."

    Zhao Jiu smiled slightly and said, "Have you not seen it before?"

    Qin Chao was startled and murmured to himself: "Are they the two old supervisors who protected Zhao Xu? Their figures were a little blurry. I thought they were caused by practicing special skills. It turned out that they were not real people, but card people.  ."

    Zhao Jiudao: "What you said is only half right. They turned out to be like your Murong Abi. They just couldn't practice and didn't want to die of old age like ordinary people, so they chose this path. Although there are many benefits to this, if you want to practice again,  But it¡¯s a hundred times more difficult than before.¡±

    Qin Chao frowned and said, "Are you saying that Murong Abi and the others will also choose this path in the future?"

    Zhao Jiu nodded and said, "Unless you want them to die of old age."

    Qin Chaodao: "Can't they be like us?"

    Zhao Jiu said proudly: "How can people born in such a small place compare to people born there? How many people born there can be like us? The gap is too big, don't even think about it.  Don't waste your energy. If you don't die, that's better than the emperor."

    Qin Chao smiled bitterly and said: "It is better to die than not to die."

    Zhao Jiudao: "That's their own choice. They begged me, not me begging them, and I didn't force them. I can't force them. They need" At this point, he suddenly stopped, with a look of shock on his face, and said sharply  : "Bad guybad guyyou big bad guy. I've suffered a big lossI've suffered a big lossI've suffered a big loss. You've tricked me into using clich¨¦sclich¨¦syou've taken everything away from me. Bastard, I'll never pay attention to you again!"  After saying that, he turned around and left without looking back. His steps seemed slow but were actually fast, and he disappeared into the crowd.

    Seeing Zhao Jiu walking away, Qin Chao showed a sly smile on his face and murmured to himself: "Now there is no need to worry too much about Shuangqing, Wanqing and Murong Abi! It is their choice whether to leave or not.  , I just need to get a few cards, if I call them, they will come, if I wave them, they will go, and I will have blessings in the future! Where can I get such cards? The Nine Fairies must know. She didn't talk much before, she must be afraid of talking too much  I can't stop talking about things I shouldn't have said. This girl is much cuter than I thought. If I can put it on the card" At this point, I suddenly realized that I could only think the next words in my heart and didn't dare to say them out.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 131 Song Zhe Zongci

    In the evening, at the entrance of the health care hall, the sound of gongs, drums and firecrackers was loud. It stopped for an hour, and Su Xiaoyan accepted a gold medal given by the emperor in public.  Su Xiaoyan refused to kneel down, and the officials and soldiers did not dare to embarrass this popular person in the emperor's eyes. They all cried into tears and knelt in front of Su Xiaoyan, asking her to save her life.  The two sides were in a stalemate, with one side refusing to kneel and the other kneeling and refusing to leave.  Su Xiaoyan knew that if she didn't kneel down, the emperor might turn a blind eye, but those officials and soldiers would be implicated to some extent, which could range from losing their official positions to losing their lives in the worst case, or harming their family in the worst case. But since she doesn't even have the emperor, she  If you dare to offend, how can you kneel down for those weak-minded officials and soldiers?  Those officials and soldiers of the Ministry of Rites always had a lot of money and could only get in and out, but this time they poured out their bitterness to Su Xiaoyan, hoping that she would soften her heart, and at the same time bribed Su Xiaoyan with money, hoping that she would be greedy for money. Unexpectedly, Su Xiaoyan had seen far more suffering than they said  The suffering is great, and the wealth they have seen is far greater than theirs. They can let them talk until their throats are dry, their eyes are red from crying, and their wallets are empty, but they still remain calm and unmoved.  More and more people gathered to watch the excitement. Some were surprised, some were soft-hearted, some were shouting happily, and some were talking in low voices. It can be said that there are all kinds of expressions.

    When an officer and soldier saw that all the good and soft words were useless, he became angry and cursed loudly: "You are a despicable whore, fucked by thousands of people and ridden by ten thousand people If you want me to have a hard time, I'll make it hard for you first"  Let you taste eighteen kinds of torture Fuck your eighteen generations of ancestors" The scolding became more and more fierce, and all kinds of vicious and unpleasant words kept coming out.  No one was around to stop him, and most of them listened with great interest.  Those officials and soldiers did not say anything, but they secretly screamed happily, and even scolded them more harshly in their hearts. They had all kinds of sinister ideas coming out one after another, but they just didn't dare to say them out.  Most of those who were soft-hearted towards them before and thought that Su Xiaoyan did something wrong now see their true colors and feel that Su Xiaoyan has better vision than themselves.  With a smile on her face, Su Xiaoyan allowed the officer and soldier to curse enough, then she cupped her hands around and said loudly: "Whoever is rude to the emperor and doesn't mean what he says must have been clearly seen by everyone. Although some people kneel to the emperor every day,  In fact, she has been holding a grudge because of this." She knew she didn't need to say anything next, and naturally someone would help her think about it, say it, do it, and help her teach those people who are sweet-talking, vicious and treacherous, with faces thicker than pigskin,  A villain whose heart is darker than ink.  [.]

    After hearing this, the other officials and soldiers who reacted quickly all changed their faces, knowing that a catastrophe was coming. Some were so frightened that they fainted on the spot and urinated. The slow-reacting officials realized that the situation was wrong. Soon they realized the subtleties of it one after another, and no one was left.  If you dare to be rude to Su Xiaoyan, you can't offend anyone who can't afford to offend you. If you want to curse people, you can just curse them in your heart. You must know that disaster comes from the mouth, and the disaster is endless.  Most of their resentment was transferred to the scolding officer and soldier, thinking that if the officer and soldier hadn't been too talkative, today's disaster would most likely have been resolved and left to Su Xiaoyan to bear. Unlike now, Su Xiaoyan's gentle words would make Su Xiaoyan's guilt disappear.  For most of them, their sins escalated to three levels in a row.  Some people knew that it was useless to beg Su Xiaoyan anymore, so they left quietly, preparing to find other strategies.  If there is one, there are two; if there are two, there are three

    In the next half month, batch after batch of officials and soldiers were convicted, demoted, lost their posts, beheaded, had their homes or clans confiscated. The old ones stepped down and the new ones came to power.  There was a lot of crying, but laughter was still the mainstream, at least on the surface.

    Many people believe that this great turmoil was caused by Su Xiaoyan's words. As a result, Su Xiaoyan became famous and spread from the capital to all directions.  A few speculated that Empress Dowager Gao cleared the way for Su Shi to come to power.  A very few people think that the matter has a lot to do with the owner of the Yangshengtang, and it also has a lot to do with the young emperor. Su Xiaoyan is just a chess piece that was pushed to the front. It is not so much that Su Xiaoyan refused to kneel down to the emperor, it is better to say that the Yangshengtang  The master refused to do that.

    As the owner of the Yangsheng Hall, Qin Chao has been very busy recently, but it is not for the affairs of the Yangsheng Hall, but for the female family members of those criminal officials.  Among those women, there were so many good ones in terms of appearance, talent, character, and character. Qin Chao was running around here and there, picking and choosing, wanting to save this one and buy that one.  One day, he met Mu Wanqing on the road who came to the capital for him but did not dare to see him. They walked together and chose together. They chose two in one day, which was far better than before.  After Mu Wanqing joined, it took only a few days to select twelve. Although there were still more, Qin Chao had long felt that there were too many and really didn't want to continue.  Twelve carefully selected beauties, the youngest was twelve years old and the elder was about thirty years old. Qin Chao wanted to give them to Su Shi, but felt it was inappropriate, so in the end they were all given to Wang Runzhi as gifts, on the pretext that they were from the Su family.  Seriously inadequate.

    Wang Runzhi discussed with Su Shi privately: "These twelve are probably worth twelve hundred. How should we use them to maximize their value?"

    Su Shi smiled and said: "As long as it doesn't cause us any trouble."

    Wang Runzhi said angrily: "My little master has good intentions, how can your husband say that!"

    Su Shi said: "What I mean is to use it however you want, not against him."

    Wang Runzhi said: "Although??Great talents are used by small people, but we ourselves have done many things where great talents are used by small people, and we are not targeting them.  "

    Su Shi said: "That makes sense. It's fine for the wife to decide these matters herself. My husband is too busy now and doesn't want to worry about it."

    Wang Runzhi said: "Officials are very busy during the day and night, but they don't know what they are busy with. No wonder Master doesn't want to be an official! But Master's failure to become an official does not mean that he is evading responsibility. It does not mean that he does not do things, and what he does is not trivial. Master's article on food and clothing  "It's difficult to tell it so well. Her Majesty the Queen Mother has read it countless times and puts it beside her pillow when she sleeps. It's a pity that it was not written by Master."

    Su Shi laughed and said: "From a literary point of view, that article is extremely bad, but just like his words, the artistic conception is extremely lofty."

    Wang Runzhi chuckled and said: "You literati are just abandoning your roots to pursue the end. Master neither wants to be a high official nor a great writer, but only wants to pursue the truth."

    Su Shi said: "I heard that Su Xiaoyan is a very talented woman. If I leave it to her to polish it first, it will definitely be much better and it won't waste much time."

    Wang Runzhi said: "I don't understand that, and I can't tell whether she is or not, but Master's concubine's singing and dancing skills are definitely not inferior to Chaoyun's."

    Su Shi¡¯s eyes brightened, and he pondered: ¡°Can we let them communicate more?¡± He didn¡¯t want Wang Chaoyun to go to the Yangsheng Hall, but just wanted Murong Abi to come, but it was hard to say it out loud.

    Wang Runzhi knew what he was thinking and sighed: "It is not difficult to invite Murong Abi, and Master doesn't like to care about this. The most annoying thing is the tigress."

    Su Shi smiled and said, "Madam, why don't you call her Mistress?"

    Wang Runzhi said angrily: "Now I know that it wasn't the master who wanted to marry her, it was her who was clinging to the master, and she had an overbearing and unreasonable excuse - that when she came down the mountain, her master ordered her to make a poisonous oath. If any man saw her,  When it comes to her face, if she doesn't kill the man, she must marry him. If the man refuses to marry her, or abandons her after marrying her, then she must kill this unlucky man with her own hands.  If she fails to comply with this, Master will kill himself immediately upon learning of this."

    Su Shi said: "I heard that she is the daughter of the King of Zhennan in Dali. Is it true?"

    Wang Runzhi shook his head slightly and said: "Haven't you heard that the King of Zhennan in Dali is a charming and suave man? Whether it's a young lady or a mature lady, they are all fascinated when they see him and can't help themselves. For some reason, the King of Zhennan is left outside.  There are a lot of daughters, but there is only one son in the family.¡±

    Su Shi said: "Is she really the daughter of the King of Zhennan in Dali?"

    Wang Runzhi said: "What's so strange about this."

    Su Shi said: "Don't you know, madam? The Baoding Emperor must be succeeded by King Zhennan. In this case, the tigress is the princess."

    Wang Runzhi felt sad in his heart and sighed: "In this way, she is not arrogant, she is just a little bit petty, but her feelings for you are sincere."

    Su Shi nodded and said, "If the information is good, they already had this kind of relationship when the young master was still working as a storyteller in a small hotel." Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3: Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 132: Soaring Aspirations

    Wang Runzhi said: "Not long after the master came down from the mountain, he convinced the head of the Western Sect of the Wuliang Sword Sect and made Xin Shuangqing a slave. At that time, Mu Wanqing didn't know her life experience, but she had already clung to the master. At that time, the Wuliang Sword Sect was defeated by the Shennong Gang.  Xin Shuangqing unfortunately fell into the hands of a prostitute, and was rescued by her master at the critical moment. Thanks to her gratitude, and for some other reasons, she" Wang Runyi didn't know what to say for a moment, so he sighed softly and said: "  I really can¡¯t explain what she was thinking or doing at the time. All in all, by chance, things that are usually hard to imagine happen naturally. Just like what happened to us in the past few months, it was hard to imagine before.  , but now it is a matter of course. Those who do not know the inside story will certainly find it incredible, but for those who are aware of it, it is a matter of course."

    Su Shi let out a long sigh and said: "A few months have passed in the blink of an eye, and it is still difficult to decide whether to learn martial arts."

    Wang Runzhi said: "Didn't Master suggest that you try to transform the spirit of a scholar into the spirit of a warrior, so as to prepare for the practice of the Eighteen Palms of Subduing the Dragon in the future?"

    Su Shi said with some embarrassment: "My husband wants to imitate Li Taibai, who transformed the spirit of poetry into the spirit of swordsmanship, traveled thousands of miles with his sword, and dared to speak a word. He was a guest in Daliang, and he lived up to his kindness. He killed in ten steps.  A person travels a thousand miles without leaving a trace. When things are done, he brushes off his clothes and goes away, hiding his body and name."

    Wang Runzhi frowned and said: "You want to learn the Duan family's Six-Mein Divine Sword of Dali? Is this possible? Although the master has the secret skills of the Beggar Clan and Shaolin sects, these should not be weaker than the Duan family's Six-Mein Divine Sword of Dali.  But this does not mean that you can also get the Six Meridians Divine Sword."

    Su Shi whispered: "It's not learning, it's creating."

    Wang Runzhi said: "Even if you have the ability, you still have to have the time. My husband is busy all day long, so it's impossible!"

    Su Shi said: "If others can do it, so can I."

    Wang Runzhi hesitated and said: "This, this, I'm afraid it's not easy!"

    Su Shi nodded and said: "Of course it's not easy, but I have so many more resources than others, I also have the best martial arts secrets as a reference, and I have the help of the top martial arts masters. These things others will never get in ten lifetimes, of course it's very difficult  not easy."

    Wang Runzhi had a flash of inspiration and asked in surprise: "Husband, do you want to create a peerless martial arts and repay Master's favor?"

    Su Shi¡¯s face turned slightly red and he said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it only natural to return some favors? Madam, don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±

    Wang Runzhi nodded, thinking: Is the fighting spirit of my husband's youth reappearing? Is it good or bad?  However, I can create several moves of the Dragon Subduing Palm. My husband is far more intelligent than me. Maybe really I can also create a peerless martial arts, at least not under the Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms of the Beggar Clan.  It is comparable to the Six Meridians Divine Sword of Duan of Dali.  Although others practice martial arts first and then create martial arts, how can one practice without martial arts?  The first martial arts in the world cannot be practiced first and then created.  Compared with the first martial arts, my husband now has many martial arts secrets as a reference. It is no longer a problem to create a martial arts before practicing. Creating a unique martial arts is difficult.

    "Husband, this matter is easy to handle. You can start with easy sword skills, improve layer by layer, practice layer by layer, improve layer by layer, sooner or later you will reach the level of the Six Meridian Divine Sword, but  I don¡¯t know how much time it will take. But this is only for ordinary people. With the help of our master, we don¡¯t have to worry about insufficient cultivation, which can save a lot of time and avoid many detours." Wang Runzhi showed a relaxed smile on his face.

    "Madam, what you said makes sense, but it still takes a lot of time. But this is the price that must be paid." Su Shi nodded slightly and said, "Besides, when switching between civil and military affairs, you can't experiment with your own body. It's better to first  Start converting from theory, and then convert it into practice after gaining experience. In short, you should not act too hastily. Just like the reform back then, it was not completely unfeasible. The bad thing is that you act too hastily. The more anxious you are, the more calm you should be. It is also the case now.  . It¡¯s too late for us to practice martial arts now, and we don¡¯t have enough time. It stands to reason that time is precious and not a minute can be wasted, but I have to do the opposite.¡±

    Wang Runzhi said: "You can let Chaoyun practice first."

    Su Shi was moved and said: "Madam really understands my heart." He knew that her virtuousness did not mean that she was not jealous. The more words of gratitude he said, the more he valued his concubine Chaoyun, and the more he stimulated his wife's heart.  Therefore, although there are thousands of words in my heart, there is only a faint sentence on my lips.

    Wang Runzhi said: "We can let her learn martial arts from Murong Abi, so that we can have an excuse to invite Murong Abi to come often."

    Su Shi said: "But I want to make them sworn sisters first. The master-student relationship is not very suitable for them."

    Wang Runzhi smiled and said, "You and Master want to be together!"

    Su Shi asked doubtfully: "How do you say that?"

    Wang Runzhi said: "Master has long wanted to sworn brother and sister to me, butHis sworn brother looked unhappy, and his concubine did not nod.  "

    Su Shi said: "It's normal for civil and military officials to despise each other. Although you are my wife, you don't have much prestige in the martial arts world. It's normal for those masters to look down on you."

    Wang Runzhi whispered: "He looks down on me, and I look down on him! If my master wasn't as generous as my husband and treated everyone equally, how could I think so highly of him, how could I stoop down to sworn sworn brothers with him."

    Su Shi sighed: "We are indeed very similar in this aspect, but he does better than me. His eldest brother is not like him at all. He is arrogant, withdrawn and indifferent."

    Wang Runzhi said: "The people around Master are not simple, but none of them are like him."

    Su Shi felt deeply and said: "Knowing one's past is hard to come by." Although the words were short, the feelings were many and deep.

    Wang Runzhi said: "I heard that the master was very interested in a woman named Wang Yuyan and ran all the way from Dali to Suzhou. For some reason, after the master got drunk, he abandoned the woman and stopped pursuing it. And that  Huang Rong, the new leader of the Beggar Clan, seems to have a deep relationship with Master, but I don¡¯t know what the relationship is. A lover doesn¡¯t look like a lover, a couple doesn¡¯t look like a husband and wife, and a brother and sister don¡¯t look like brothers and sisters.¡±

    Su Shi chuckled and said, "Madam, do you want to be a matchmaker for the young master?"

    Wang Runzhi said: "That Mu Wanqing can't run the house. Master's family always needs a woman like that."

    Su Shi said: "Can't Murong Abi do it?"

    Wang Runzhi said: "Her ability is more than enough, but she is just a concubine and cannot exceed her authority. The country has national laws, and the family has family rules. If one place is in chaos, hundreds of places will be in chaos, and if a small chaos occurs, a big chaos will occur."

    Su Shi said: "It's hard to find a woman who can be worthy of my little master and can take care of the family. Speaking of which, in this aspect, I am much happier than him."

    Wang Runzhi smiled and said: "I feel very happy to be able to stay with my husband forever."

    The couple looked at each other and smiled.

    It¡¯s hard to find a good friend in life, it¡¯s hard to find a good wife, and it¡¯s equally hard to find a good man.  Compared with the Qin Dynasty, the couple's family life can be described as a fairyland on earth.

    In the health-preserving hall, Mu Wanqing saw her embroidery and Murong Abibi opposite, one on the ground and one in the sky. She was so angry that she cut the embroidery in her hand into ten pieceshundredsthousands of pieces, but it still didn't work.  He was willing to give up and finally took it to the kitchen to burn it before he could see it out of sight.

    Murong Abi watched silently without saying a word.

    Soon after, Mu Wanqing pestered Murong Abi to learn embroidery again. Murong Abi taught Mu Wanqing very carefully without saying anything, every stitch, every word, without hiding anything.

    Qin Chao visited during the trip and advised Mu Wanqing not to waste his energy but to focus on martial arts.  Mu Wanqing agreed verbally, and after Qin Chao left, she started learning embroidery again, saying to herself: "I'm not a chef, so that's okay. But if women don't know how to embroider, why don't they laugh at me. But what I did was too ugly.  , if your husband wears it, it will only make people laugh. Even if it is not ugly, it cannot be used. If you want to be able to use it, at least you can't do it with Murong Abi Cha. If you want to do that, you will have to spend a lot of time and effort. Husband  It's for my own good to persuade me, but I can't let those girls laugh at me. No matter how hard and tired I am, I have to do it well." Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3: Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 133: Black Clothes and Clean Clothes

    On October 10th, Qin Hongmian suddenly arrived and met Mu Wanqing hurriedly. Then he hurried north to catch up with Qiao Feng, preparing to stay away from China and live a life of riding horses, hunting, and herding cattle and sheep outside the Great Wall.  Qin Chao felt empty without seeing Qiao Feng. He wanted to find something to do, but he didn't know what to do, so he wandered around the capital.  Walking, walking, I suddenly saw a small blacksmith shop with a shabby plaque hanging on it. On the plaque were crookedly written the words "One Knife, One".

    Qin Chao was attracted by the name of the store and walked into the store. Looking left and right, he saw that they were all ordinary ironware, mostly various kitchen knives, which really did not match the name of the store.  [.]

    Before leaving the 'One Knife, One', he suddenly became playful, took out a thousand taels of silver notes, handed it to the waiter and said: "Order a sword for a sword. The time is one month. The longer, thicker, sharper, tougher and more feminine it is, the more it will be."  The better." After saying that, he turned around and left.

    I just heard the waiter in the shop disguised as a man say: "Sir, please go slowly. One hundred taels will be at least one month, one thousand and twenty months. Please come back in ten months."

    Qin Chao laughed and walked away without looking back. He thought to himself: No matter what this little girl said is true or false, after walking around the 'One Knife One', my heart was finally no longer so empty. It would be nice to give her the thousand taels.  It doesn't matter.

    When I got home and talked to Mu Wanqing, Mu Wanqing smiled and said: "If you don't even accept a receipt, the money must have been wasted. Isn't that little girl very beautiful?"

    Qin Chaodao: "You are thinking wildly again. How can she be so beautiful when her face is covered with dust?"

    Mu Wanqing whispered: "Mom told me that my husband has clairvoyance."

    Qin Chaodao: "How is that possible?"

    Mu Wanqing said: "My mother said that my husband's clairvoyance can be like the 'Capturing the Dragon and Controlling the Crane' technique. It is invisible and can pass through walls, but it is much more powerful than that. It can catch wherever you want through clothes."  Touch wherever you want and look wherever you want.¡±

    Qin Chao opened his mouth and said, "How is that possible?"

    Mu Wanqing said: "My mother said that my husband likes to drink and eat too much and is too picky about food. He sees too many beauties and big beauties and is too picky about food. He seems to be unable to eat unpalatable food. I told my daughter not to worry too much."

    Qin Chao opened his mouth and widened his eyes and said, "How is that possible?"

    Mu Wanqing laughed loudly and said: "My husband's ability to pretend is getting better and better! But he is still far behind Duan Mutou! If you want to deceive me, you will have to practice for at least several decades." After that,  Qin Chao left a fierce lip mark on his left face, jumped up and down, and walked away humming a song.

    Qin Chao walked around the study room and found another lip mark on the right side of his face.

    He had long been used to it and was too lazy to wash it off. He practiced martial arts alone for a while, and after taking a bath under Murong Abi's service, the lip marks on his left and right cheeks finally disappeared, but there were several faint lip marks on his chest.  Hidden under the clothes, only he and Murong Abi knew.

    He was about to go back to the study to study when he suddenly received an invitation from the Happy Building. It said that there would be a grand auction tonight, and several popular courtesans in the capital would auction together. The following also introduced a large list of entertainment-related things.  All are valuable.  She handed the invitation to Su Xiaoyan, along with two thousand-tael silver notes, saying that she would take a look and not necessarily buy it.  After reading the invitation, Su Xiaoxiao wanted to see it together, but an invitation could only allow one person to replace the invitee, so she had to give up and privately advised Su Xiaoyan to buy more good things and go home so that she could experience them.

    At the auction, Su Xiaoyan paid a high price of 700 taels for the youngest courtesan. She was very pure and cute. She thought Qin Chao would like it. Unexpectedly, Qin Chao didn't play with it for a day and gave it to Wang Runzhi intact, saying it was for her.  Her three sons served as playmates.  Su Xiaoyan also took a picture of a transparent tight underwear for Su Xiaoxiao. The underwear was made of special silk and could not be scratched by ordinary swords. It took a full three hundred taels to defeat other competitors and get it.  There were so many good things at the auction, and Su Xiaoyan wanted to buy them all, but the prices for them all were extremely high. In order to save money for the owner, she gritted her teeth and just watched.

    Early the next morning, Mu Wanqing saw the underwear. Sai Xue's pretty face turned livid and her teeth chattered loudly.

    As Mu Wanqing expected, after Qin Chao entered the study that night, he did not leave the whole night and stayed with Su Xiaoxiao. The allure of that underwear was unknown.

    Before dawn, Mu Wanqing went out, planning to buy a piece of underwear that was ten times better so that her husband would not be able to leave her for ten nights. Unexpectedly, she chose right and left, one day, two days, three days and four days.  For weeks, two weeks, I visited all the clothing stores in the capital, but I couldn't find any underwear I was satisfied with.  She had no choice but to pin her hopes on the Happy Building, which she had always looked down upon, hoping that the next auction would not disappoint her.

    Qin Chao explained to Mu Wanqing that he didn¡¯t have much fun that night and was studying the special material of the underwear. Seeing that Mu Wanqing couldn¡¯t listen, he didn¡¯t waste any more words.?He heard that Huang Rong was troubled by the increasingly fierce conflict between the 'Wu Yi' and 'Jing Yi' factions within the Beggar Clan. He felt that it would be beneficial to them both to let Mu Wanqing hang out with Huang Rong for a while, and Mu Wanqing did not need to do it anymore.  It was a waste of time that harmed others, and it was much easier to do things when Huang Rong had more available people around him, so he took Mu Wanqing and rushed to Huang Rong's side under the cover of night.  Huang Rong told Qin Chao not to leave in a hurry. She first spent some time comforting Mu Wanqing, and then she and Qin Chao found a remote and uninhabited place to talk.  Huang Rong briefly talked about her experience during this period, and then began to pour out her bitterness to Qin Chao, saying that now she had to learn like Hong Qigong, who wore black clothes one day and pure clothes the next, and there were no human beings around her.

    Qin Chao listened to her quietly and said with a smile: "You might as well wear black clothes on the upper body and pure clothes on the lower body."

    Huang Rong said: "You think I haven't thought about this. Wu Yi is here, what will Jing Yi think?"

    Qin Chao chuckled and said: "Then the black clothes on the left and the pure clothes on the right."

    Huang Rong said: "Not only have I thought about this, I have also done it, but this is ancient times, and it is still thankless to pay more attention to the left than the right."

    Qin Chao smiled and said, "Why don't you just cut your clothes into holes and wear them!"

    Huang Rong said angrily: "With all my crazy ideas, do you think I'm a traitor to the seductress?"

    Qin Chaodao: "Wearing good underwear on the inside, no matter how big the hole is on the outside, it doesn't matter."

    Huang Rong snorted coldly: "It's easy to think about it. Good underwear is not clothes. Isn't there a distinction between 'black clothes' and 'clean clothes'? Inside and outside, up and down, left and right, they are nothing compared to one day."  Wu Yi, clean clothes for a day, are all bad ideas.¡±

    Qin Chao laughed and said: "In that case, you might as well create a new 'Nu Yi' sect to stand side by side with the 'Wu Yi' and 'Jing Yi' sect."

    Huang Rong smiled bitterly and said, "I've thought about this too. But there are few female beggars, even fewer young female beggars, and very few female beggars who know martial arts."

    Qin Chao shook his head and sighed: "Shaolin monks don't marry and have children, and the disciples of the Beggar Clan are the same. No wonder the court allows you to become rich no matter how scrupulous it is!"

    Huang Rong frowned and said: "If you have anything to say, just say it. I also know that the imperial court will not allow the Beggar Clan to become bigger. Although the incompatibility of 'Wu Yi' and 'Jing Yi' prevents the Beggar Clan from cohesively uniting, it can make the court more powerful."  Don't worry. If you set fire to it at the critical moment, the Beggar Clan will suffer heavy losses due to internal fighting. The dispute between the Qi Sect and the Sword Sect of the Huashan Sect, and the change of position of the leaders of the Five Mountains Alliance. If there is no court in the middle to cause trouble, the people of the Huashan Sect themselves will be so  Stupid, I don¡¯t believe it at all.¡±

    Qin Chao raised his thumb and said, "You actually understood this so quickly. Your political consciousness is really high."

    Huang Rong said dissatisfied: "I grew up in the political whirlpool, and I am used to seeing this. If I don't understand, I would be an idiot."

    Qin Chaodao: "The world is suppressed by the imperial court. This is an iron law. The faster the beggar gang develops, the faster it will be unlucky. This is the real reason for Qiao Feng's bumpy fate."

    Huang Rong said: "You don't need to tell me that I understand this. But as the leader of the Beggar Clan, I can only do what I know is not allowed to be done. Those Beggar Clan disciples only know how to drink and get drunk today, but they don't know the long term. They don't know how to hide their clumsiness.  Politics. Those elders are all brave and foolhardy." Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 134 Centipede Cave

    When the sky was dim, the conversation stopped and everyone went their separate ways. Huang Rong didn't mention the Dog Beating Stick Technique and the Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms, and Qin Chao also refrained from asking any questions.

    The biggest thing Su Song and Su Shi have in common is that they are both proficient in medical skills and good at maintaining health.

    Su Song came to the Yangsheng Hall because the Qin Dynasty was planning to build a "centipede cave" in the northeast of the capital.  In the Qin Dynasty, centipedes were needed to practice the Three Yin Centipede Claws of the Xingxiu Sect Poison Skill. The Yangsheng Hall clearly marked the price and issued a message to purchase a large number of live centipedes within one year. This was originally a trivial matter, but centipedes are not a rare thing. The Yangsheng Hall is too famous.  The number of people coming to the Yangshengtang to sell centipedes has increased like a snowfall, and the supply far exceeds demand. If not dealt with separately, the Yangshengtang will become a Centipede Hall, and the Qin Dynasty had to move it to  Settlement outside the city.

    The Qin Dynasty once heard that there is a hill thirty miles northeast of the city. Not long ago, a giant centipede about ten feet long appeared, and it withstood ninety-nine and eighty-one thunderbolts and flew up to the sky.  Although he did not believe that centipedes were flying in front of people before they could become immortals, his curiosity was unavoidable and he quietly ran to the hill that was newly named 'Centipede Mountain' by the local people to investigate carefully and found that the place was indeed  There are many strange things. The ground is lush with weeds but cannot be used and can only be abandoned. There are many white centipedes underground, which are several times larger, several times longer and several times faster than ordinary centipedes.  Most of the locals know this and never dare to mess with it. Those centipedes don't mess with the locals either. One territory is on the ground and the other is underground, so everything is fine.

    To be precise, we are basically in peace.  Because ordinary centipedes can scare people into illness. If a weak person sees those strange centipedes, they will be frightened to the point where they cannot sleep well. Most people will think that they are haunted by evil spirits and suffer a stroke. In worst cases, they will cause a serious illness.  , most of the doctors are not good at medicine, so they can only pray to gods, worship Buddhas and hire magicians. If these don¡¯t work, they will only die of illness.  The local people are both respectful and afraid of those centipedes. They want to see them but don't dare to see them, want to worship them but don't worship them, and want to kill them but don't dare to kill them.  Not only the common people, but also those in the government.  The Qin Dynasty wanted to buy the land to house the centipede, but the government, which was greedy for money, did not dare to sell it.  Qin Chao was too lazy to say anything and immediately doubled the price before buying the small barren mountain.

    In order to avoid trouble in the future, the Qin Dynasty used money to clear the way, and moved nearby people who could move, and bought those who could not move. If they could not be bought, they could only use force, and used Qinggong to send them thousands of miles away at night, and let their property  Doubles overnight.

    The Qin Dynasty changed the location for practicing the Thirty-Six Dragon Subduing Palms to Centipede Mountain. While practicing, they dug a 'centipede hole'. With the cooperation of the Beiming version of the Vajra Indestructible Body Magic Skill, walking underground is no slower than ordinary people on the ground.  He walked in circles from the outside to the inside of Centipede Mountain, and the 'centipede cave' was also formed in circles.  The soil will be pressed against the cave walls and there will be no need to move it away at all.  When a hard stone meets his body, which is harder than fine iron, it's like putting an egg against a stone. You can imagine the consequences.  If he hadn't dug a big hole every ten feet or so and did other processing, he could basically dig the 'centipede hole' in one night.

    When the Qin Dynasty did these things, they only brought Su Shi and Wang Runzhi with them, which slowed him down a lot.

    Su Shi's yearning for martial arts became higher and higher day by day, and therefore his vision became too high, and he did not pay attention to ordinary martial arts.

    Wang Runzhi is not only good at raising chickens and ducks, he also seems to have a very high talent in raising centipedes. In a short period of time, he can play with centipedes to perfection, just like Zhong Ling plays with snakes.  In this regard, Qin Chao and Su Shi could only stare blankly and accept defeat.  After seeing countless centipedes, the two of them still felt frightened and uncomfortable when they saw centipedes.  There were many centipedes in Centipede Mountain, and the Qin Dynasty never let them get close except when practicing poison skills.  Wang Chaoyun was even worse than the two of them. Once he saw Wang Runzhi playing with a centipede at home. He was so frightened that he fainted and became seriously ill.

    Su Song saw the white centipedes brought back by Wang Runzhi at Su Shi's house. He was immediately interested and pestered Su Shi and his wife to ask questions.  Su Shi was not good at concealing things, but Su Song was good at associating things.  The affair between the Qin Dynasty and the Centipede Cave was not unknown to the imperial court. Su Song had also heard about it.  Although Su Shi and his wife didn't say anything, for a shrewd person like Su Song, even if they didn't say anything, it would be impossible to hide the Qin Dynasty's affairs.  Su Song knew ten things after hearing one thing, and knew a hundred things after hearing ten things. He had never seen the Qin Dynasty, but he guessed many secrets of the Qin Dynasty and became very interested in it.

    When Su Song saw Qin Chao's face, he was shocked. He walked around Qin Chao, looking left and right, his wrinkles getting deeper and deeper, and he murmured: "It's strange, it's strange, the human body is closely related to the stars in the sky."  , even if the dead have astrology, why doesn¡¯t the young master have it?¡±

    After hearing this, Qin Chao was even more surprised than Su Song and thought to himself: "This old man is so awesome! I have to be careful not to let him see anything." He frowned and thought to himself: "Even if I know the stars  It¡¯s related to time travel. If you don¡¯t know what it means, it¡¯s useless after all. Astrology is too mysterious. Even if you have a good master, it¡¯s too late to learn it now. However, such a magical old man is a national treasure no matter what dynasty or generation he is in. How can he get to know a  , is also one¡¯s own creation.¡±

    ? ???Song deduced from left to right, and suddenly opened his mouth and said: "Unless the young master is not born in this world, it is impossible not to be born in the stars."

    Qin Chao could no longer keep silent, shook his head and said: "You can't say such nonsense. There are internal and external aspects to the stars. I just hide them in my body and don't express them."

    Su Song nodded slightly and said: "I also know that the young master cannot be born in this world, but in theory, we might as well make a bold assumption." He didn't know that it was Qin Chao's casual response, thinking: There are all kinds of wonders in the world.  The owner of the health care hall looks young, but he is not necessarily young. He has profound spiritual practices and mysterious origins. He may have secret skills in astrology that he does not know and hides the stars in his body.  It is normal for the horoscope to be divided into internal and external aspects, but it is abnormal to hide the horoscope within the body. I don¡¯t know how to achieve it?  However, now that this idea has been triggered, it will be researched sooner or later. It is just a matter of how long it will take.  This kind of thinking and these inspirations are truly rare.

    Qin Chao secretly breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "My surname is Qin, my name is Chao, my name is 'Soul-gnawing Bookworm', and I am known as 'Master of the Health Hall' in the world. I don't know your surname." Although he had met Su Songduo secretly a long time ago  Last time, I secretly read medical books at Su Song's house, but this was the first time they met formally. I didn't want to be exposed, so I pretended to be confused and pretended to understand.

    Su Song cupped his hands and said: "My surname is Su, my given name is Song, my courtesy name is Zirong. I am a native of Nan'an, Quanzhou. I was born in Lushan Hall. I was a Jinshi in the second year of Qingli. I am currently the Minister of the Ministry of Punishment. I have some research on yin and yang, the five elements, ephemeris, landscapes, vegetation, and instruments.  He has some experience in medicine and astronomy."

    Qin Chao pretended to be surprised and said: "It turns out that you are Su Zirong who invented the water transport instrument platform. I have admired it for a long time! I have admired it for a long time!"

    Su Song had a look of surprise on his face.

    After some polite greetings, Qin Chao invited Su Song into the living room.

    After a long chat, Su Song finally explained his purpose and said, "Centipede Mountain is a good place. Isn't it a waste if the Master of the Health Hall can use it by himself?"

    Qin Chao laughed and said: "I have long wanted to cooperate with someone, but it is hard to find someone. If you are willing, my Yangshengtang welcomes you at any time. We are open to you no matter where you are, including Centipede Mountain, of course."

    Although he had long heard that the Master of the Health Preservation Hall was willing to help others, Qin Chao's generosity was still far beyond Su Song's expectation. Su Song was surprised and puzzled, and said in deep thought: "It would be a waste to only raise a few centipedes in such a big place.  What a waste."

    Qin Chao smiled and said: "That's right. You can raise whatever you want and I will never interfere."

    Su Song said: "How is this possible?"

    Qin Chao said with a smile: "If you give me a few of your medical and astronomical books, I will make a lot of money! If you can come up with any research results, I will also benefit from it. Most of your achievements will last forever.  , which is beneficial to the contemporary era, even if it does not benefit me much, I should still support it strongly."

    Su Song asked in confusion: "What are you asking for?"

    Qin Chao chuckled and said, "What do you think?"

    Su Song said: "I don't understand this. I only know that you can't ask for nothing. I don't want to care about this, I just want to ask casually." Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 135 Nine Yin Divine Claws

    Qin Chao secretly laughed and said: "No matter how old you are, you will never know what I want without me telling you. No matter how successful you are, if you don't know how to practice, you will be in vain after all." He said: "Life is alive, of course.  It is impossible to ask for nothing. Even if you are a saint, it is absolutely impossible."

    Su Song nodded and said, "That's true, but I always feel a little uneasy." [Search for the latest updates here.]

    Qin Chaodao: "The unknown is always scary, but everyone has their own secrets, right?"

    Su Song smiled slightly and said, "It seems that I am indeed worrying too much."

    The two chatted for a long time, and Su Song said goodbye only three days later.  Qin Chao walked out of the door and said goodbye again before turning back to his room to take a shower and sleep.

    After cooperating with Su Song, Centipede Mountain gradually transformed into Baiyao Mountain, and the number of personnel increased greatly.  Soon after, the imperial court stationed a battalion of elite soldiers nearby for both defense and surveillance.  Although these people never interfered with any of Qin Chao's actions, Qin Chao still felt it was very inconvenient. After the centipede hole was dug, he simply gave it all to Su Song.  The Qin Dynasty dug another centipede cave three feet below the ground, called it the second floor of the centipede cave, and presented it to Wang Runzhi.  Then, three feet below the ground on the second floor, Qin Chao dug out a third floor for his own exclusive use.

    This time, Su Song also joined Su Shi and his wife to witness the second and third floors of Centipede Cave from scratch, from simple to complex.

    At the beginning, it was so shocking that Su Song couldn't believe her eyes. She was swaying when she walked, and half of the three long strands of hair under her forehead were torn off.  It wasn't until Su Shi said: "Centipedes and mice can do it, why can't people do it?" Su Song suddenly woke up and thought to himself: "Centipedes can crawl very fast underground, mice can dig holes underground, why can't people? Comparing strength and wisdom.  , people have a huge advantage. Although the human body is indeed not hard enough, the body of a centipede is not particularly hard and can be crushed to death with one foot. The body of a mouse is not as good as a centipede, but it is more flexible. The master of the health hall has  Unparalleled martial arts, his body is more flexible and harder than fine iron, his palm power can cut swords like tofu, if he is not as good as those centipedes and mice, that would be a big joke."

    After digging the three-layered centipede hole, all it takes is one centipede king to be cultivated, and then the three-yin centipede claws of the Qin Dynasty will be perfect, and they will be immune to all poisons from now on.

    The King Centipede didn't know when he would be born. The Qin Dynasty didn't like to stay in the Centipede Cave, so he simply gave Wang Runzhi and Su Song a bunch of poisonous skill secrets, including the 'Heart Refining Bullet' and 'Fu Chi Kung', along with the Sanyin Centipede Claw.  Let them take full responsibility for Centipede Cave, and only occasionally check on the progress.

    In fact, the current Three Yin Centipede Claws of the Qin Dynasty have long surpassed the Three Yin Centipede Claws of the Xingxiu Sect, and are far from comparable to Ding Chunqiu, the founder of the Xingxiu Sect.  Now Ding Chunqiu is just a slave under the Lingjiu Palace, a member of the "Thirty-six Caves, Seventy-two Islands", and really nothing.  If Qin Chao had not known about Ding Chunqiu's power from books, he would not have paid much attention to Ding Chunqiu's martial arts.  After all, words are unfounded, and no one can boast. No matter how much Ding Chunqiu boasts, without outstanding achievements, who will really take it seriously?

    The Three Yin Centipede Claws are not vicious enough and are not taken seriously by the Xingxiu Sect. The only one who really values ??this poisonous skill is Qin Chao.

    The Xingxiu sect's martial arts are vicious and cruel, leaving no room for any move. As long as the enemy is hit, he will either die or be seriously injured.  In a life-and-death struggle, they never practice boxing with each other, because if they fight each other, they will be divided into superiors and inferiors, and there will be death or injury if the opponent is superior.  Master and apprentice never try out kung fu.  After Ding Chunqiu taught the skills, everyone started to practice separately. Only when each person knows his own strength will he show his strength and weakness when facing an enemy.  In comparison, Sanyin Centipede Claw can be called decent.

    After several transformations in the Qin Dynasty, the Sanyin Centipede Claw seems to be much more upright than before. In fact, it is more sinister, poisonous, ruthless and spicy.  You don¡¯t have to be tortured after being injured, and you don¡¯t have to be cruel and abnormal when you die.  Once, the Qin Dynasty even changed the name of the Three-Yin Centipede Claw and called it the 'Nine-Yin Divine Claw'.  Although he felt that the name was still a little untrue, he had high hopes for this poisonous skill and thought that one day he would be worthy of it, so there was no need to change the name again and again. It would be better like this.

    Ding Chunqiu can easily change the Beiming Divine Skill into the inferior 'Hua Gong**'. Qin Chao also has Ding Chunqiu's other poison skills for reference. If he wants to create the 'Hua Gong**', it is not an easy task, it is also a matter of effort.  .  However, the Qin Dynasty looked down upon the 'Hua Gong**' at all. In terms of attractiveness, it was far inferior to the Three Yin Centipede Claws, and in terms of power, it was far inferior to the 'Nine Yin Divine Claws'.  Ding Chunqiu regarded the 'Hua Gong **' that Qin Chao disdained as a treasure, and Qin Chao also regarded the Sanyin Centipede Claws, which Ding Chunqiu disdained, as a treasure. The more a 'Hua Gong **' was practiced, the weaker it became and could injure itself.  , a three-yin centipede claw becomes stronger and stronger with practice, and is promoted to a 'nine-yin divine claw'.

    ??The martial arts knowledge before the Qin Dynasty was far less than it is now, but he learned from books.?? Learned:

    In 'Hua Gong**', you often apply the poison of venomous snakes and venomous insects on the palms of your hands and inhale it into your body. If you don't apply it for seven days, not only will your skill decrease, but the poison that has been accumulated in the body for decades will not be able to be controlled by new poisons.  The onset of the disease gradually becomes so severe that it is difficult to describe.  One of the Three Treasures of the Xingxiu Sect, the Divine Wood King Cauldron is born with a special scent. Burning spices in the cauldron can attract poisonous insects in a matter of seconds. No poisonous insect within a radius of ten miles can resist the attraction of this aroma.  With this strange cauldron in hand, Ding Chunqiu could catch poisonous insects without any effort. The more he practiced the 'Hua Gong**', the more he practiced, the more he became better and better.  At that time, Ding Chunqiu had a proud disciple who taught him how to practice Hua Gong and became quite successful. Little did he know that he later relied on his own ability and was not very respectful to him.  After Ding Chunqiu restrained him, he did not punish him with swords or sticks. He just imprisoned him in a stone house so that he could not catch insects and poison him. As a result, pieces of his body were torn off, and he groaned and screamed for more than forty days.  die.  While Ding Chunqiu was proud, he was quite wary of it, and he no longer taught any of his disciples the magic skills.

    Compared to Ding Chunqiu, a poison master, Duan Yu and You Tanzhi, who are idiots in poison science, met the King of Poisonous Insects by chance because of the Beiming Divine Art and the "Yi Jin Jing" respectively, and not only were they not poisoned to death.  , but also inexplicably developed a body that is invulnerable to all poisons.

    The Qin Dynasty possesses the New Beiming Divine Art, which is much more powerful than the Beiming Divine Art. They carefully and step by step practice the Poison Technique, so they are naturally confident that they will not be inferior to Duan Yu and You Tanzhi. They believe that once the King of Centipedes arrives, all poisons will be invulnerable.

    If he didn¡¯t want to take too many risks, he would have already started looking for other poisonous insect kings instead of refining the centipede king with the ¡®Nine Yin Divine Claws¡¯.

    Qin Chao felt more and more that his hands were amazing, and he became more and more confident in practicing his skills.  He was just getting started with the Wuliang Sword Sect when he first came into contact with it, but not only was he successful in practicing his skills, he also created a lot of his own skills. Even the weakest Mahamudra has great power, and the power of the Great Sun Seal is far greater than that of the Mahamudra.  However, it is far inferior to the Thirty-Six Dragon Subduing Palms and the Nine Yin Divine Claws.  Although the Shenhe finger, which is comparable to the Yiyang finger, is not yet fully developed, it is not too slow either.

    It did not take Qin Chao too much time to cure diseases and save people. He was either practicing martial arts, improving martial arts, or reading a lot of books and insisting on writing.

    Although he has made a lot of progress these days, like Mrs. Wang, he is limited to a certain range and has no breakthrough.  This is internal strength, not external fighting power.  Before, his external combat power was very strong, but his internal strength was not so good. It was just like those nomadic peoples. Their economy, culture, politics, education, etc. were not as good as those of Middle-earth. They were only powerful in horseback riding and archery to kill people. They fought fiercely and only knew how to destroy.  They only know how to rob, but they don¡¯t know about production or creation. Once they can¡¯t grab it, they are doomed.

    The current Qin Dynasty does not take away other people¡¯s inner strength, but gives away other people¡¯s inner strength. It takes other people¡¯s weak martial arts and transforms them into strong martial arts and gives them away.

    The Beiming Divine Skill was promoted to the New Beiming Divine Skill, the Hunyuan Skill was promoted to the Hunyuan Phaseless Skill, the Vajra Indestructible Body Divine Skill was promoted to the Beiming version of the Vajra Indestructible Body Divine Skill, and the Twenty-Eight Dragon Subduing Palms was promoted to the Thirty-Six Dragon Subduing Palms.  , the Three Yin Centipede Claws were promoted to the 'Nine Yin Divine Claws'.

    The New Beiming Divine Art was given to the Xiaoyao Sect through the hands of Wu Xingyun.  Hunyuan Wuxiang Gong was given to Su Shi's wife Wang Runzhi.  After the Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms turned into the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, they were given to Huang Rong together with the Thirty-Six Dragon Subduing Palms, and also to the Beggars Gang.

    The Qin Dynasty vaguely explored a way of practice, which was neither Taoism, Confucianism, nor Buddhism, but a completely new way of practice.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 136 Combination of Strength and Softness

    It's not like I'm trying to figure it out, I'm just trying to cross the river by feeling the stones.

    There are more than ten kinds of common qi-boosting pills, all of which are low-cost and effective, but compared with those from Yangshengtang, they are obviously far behind.  But a few people knew that this Qi-Building Pill was not intentionally developed by Yangshengtang, but was an improvised creation.  But improvisational works are not purely accidental. Just like a great writer like Su Shi, not every work is a masterpiece, but he has a solid foundation and is not afraid of bad improvisational works.  The Qin Dynasty understood this very well and knew that this was true for both alchemy and Taoism. Inaction was born from action, and chance was also inevitable.

    One tael of silver can buy fifty pills of Yangshengtang, but Qin Chao only dares to use them in-store and not take them out, for fear that others will buy them and not use them himself, and the profit will be several times higher if he resells them.  The golden name of Yangshengtang is getting bigger and bigger, and now no matter what it sells, demand exceeds supply.  Just talking about the consumption in the palace, it is far from being sufficient by the health hall.  Besides, how many people in the various government offices in the capital don¡¯t know the magic of the Yangshengtang elixir?  Even if the Qin Dynasty did not care about offending people in the government and did not sell to them, but only sold to poor people, it seemed feasible, but in fact it was not feasible at all.  If the price is set too high, poor people will not be able to afford it.  If the price is set too low, the profit of reselling to the rich will be higher, and the temptation of money will be greater. With only a few transactions, the poor will no longer be poor. In this case, there can be  How many poor people resist selling?  In this way, let alone the small output of Qi-Building Pills, even if the output were hundreds of times greater, the Qin Dynasty would not dare to sell it.  He would rather give it away than take away half a pill.  The more he refuses to sell, the more others want to buy it.  Even Empress Dowager Gao, who lived deep in the palace, was no exception. She had no choice but to borrow Wang Runzhi's hand to send it to the palace. Of course, the Yuan-Building Pill, which was better than the Qi-Building Pill, was indispensable.

    Soon after, Yangshengtang launched three signature elixirs: 'Blood-Building Pill', 'Jing-Building Pill' and 'Shen-Building Pill'.  In terms of cost price, one tael of silver can buy a hundred pills of 'blood-tonifying pill', ten pills of 'spiritual-tonifying pill' can be bought for one tael of silver, and a 'spirit-tonifying pill' can be bought for ten taels of silver each.  The three types of elixirs share the same principle. The 'Blood-Building Pill' is the basis of the 'Jing-Building Pill', and the 'Jing-Building Pill' is the basis of the 'Spirit-Building Pill'.  The Qin Dynasty has always wanted to refine a 'Top Ten Great Tonifying Pills' specifically for breaking through bottlenecks. However, it is still far from success. These pills can only be regarded as by-products.  Although it is a by-product, it is far inferior to the 'Shiquan Dabu Dan', but compared with ordinary elixirs, these are not only the best but also the best.  Not only the Empress Dowager Gao was very interested in them, but many imperial concubines and princesses were also very interested in them, and countless people followed suit.  Especially for the 'Shen Bu Dan', Empress Dowager Gao once praised it in front of Wang Runzhi, saying that although the effect is not as good as Shaolin's 'Xiao Huan Dan', the side effects are minimal and can be taken for a long time. Over time, its value is far higher than that of 'Xiao Huan Dan'.  superior.

    ¡° Yangshengtang opened less than half a year ago. Not only has it established a firm foothold in the capital, it is also extremely popular.  It is no longer a secret that Su Shi's wife became a celebrity in the palace because of the Yangshengtang, and it has been spread among the people.  "Zhao Qian, Sun Li, Zhou Wu, King Zheng" The eleven maids also followed the trend, and their reputations spread far and wide.  Su Xiaoyan and Su Xiaoxiao are so famous that their original identities can no longer be concealed or concealed.  One is a famous prostitute from the south of the Yangtze River who is a prostitute but not a prostitute, and the other is a heroine from the Huashan sect who is highly skilled in martial arts. There is no need to hide it deliberately.  No matter how famous they are, they are far less famous than Mu Wanqing - the daughter of the King of Zhennan of Dali, the sister of the Crown Prince of Dali, the daughter of Shura Dao, the wife of the leader of the Health Hall, and the right-hand man of the new leader of the Beggar Clan.

    Very few people in the world spread the news about the Tianshan Child Elder, and naturally there are also very few people who spread the news that Mu Wanqing is the adopted sister of the Tianshan Child Elder.

    No matter how famous Mu Wanqing is, she is far less famous than the Master of the Health Preservation Hall. If Mu Wanqing is already famous all over the world, then Qin Chao is even more famous.

    Xin Shuangqing, who was far away in Dali, was both happy and frightened when she saw the Qin Dynasty's growing reputation. At first, she had lowered herself into a slave, but now she can't climb higher.  She originally wanted to pay silently behind her back, be obedient, and wait for the three-year agreement to be fulfilled, then she could sit back and relax, but now she found that she couldn't do it. In the end, she couldn't help but send a letter to Qin Chao, requesting to stay with her master.  Qin Chao wanted to agree, but was worried that it would trigger a chain reaction and make it difficult to deal with other women. He rushed to Gong's Restaurant overnight to comfort Xin Shuangqing. Unexpectedly, after meeting, he saw that Xin Shuangqing was very haggard. She obviously missed him too much, and her heart softened.  , I couldn¡¯t say any more words of rejection, so I had to take him back to the Yangsheng Hall overnight.

    "I thought that with the help of the Golden Circle, when I saw my senior sister again, my martial arts would definitely have improved greatly. Unexpectedly, you only managed to maintain your position without advancing or retreating. If it weren't for the Golden Circle, I would have retreated by more than one level!" Qin  Chao was moved by Xin Shuangqing's deep feelings for him, and for this reason he hated iron even more.  If Xin Shuangqing was just an insignificant person, he wouldn't have to be angry about it.  He was originally worried that he would not have enough time, so how could he not be angry when he saw Xin Shuangqing wasting time like this.

    Xin Shuangqing's face was filled with a happy smile, but her tears were like water bursting from a dam. She couldn't stop it no matter what. She choked and said, "I know I'm sorry for my master, and I don't dare to be my master's teacher anymore."?, I just hope that the master will not dislike it and can take the slave with him.  If you can't stay with your master, your life will be worse than death.  "

    Qin Chao wanted to persuade him, but when he thought of the character card of the Nine Fairies, his words immediately changed and he sighed: "One day you will regret it."

    Xin Shuangqing said sternly: "As long as I can stay with my master, I will die without regrets."

    Qin Chaodao: "Some things are much more terrifying than death."

    Xin Shuangqing said: "Of course the master's words are correct. But the slave is really not afraid of suffering for the master. She is only afraid of not being able to stay with the master."

    Qin Chao was silent for a long time, and said with a complicated expression: "Maybe I can let you stay with me for the rest of my life. But if that happens, I'm afraid I will turn into a devil."

    His first sentence made Xin Shuangqing ecstatic, and the latter sentence made Xin Shuangqing suspicious, and asked in confusion: "Why?"

    Qin Chao didn't know what to say, so he said after a while: "You have given so much to me, but I keep you as a plaything. Are you still a human being?"

    Xin Shuangqing raised his brows and said: "Master wants to play, not only the slaves can't ask for it, but Gong Wan and Xiao Liu can also ask for it!"

    Qin Chao sighed and said: "The happiness of a man and a woman is limited after all, and happiness without emotional support is not real happiness. If I treat you like a devil" He really couldn't say the next words.

    ?????

    Qin Chao put his right hand into Xin Shuangqing's bra and squeezed it hard, and said softly: "It's not that I don't like these, but now is not the time." He was about to take out his right hand when Xin Shuangqing suddenly grabbed him tightly.  Understanding Xin Shuangqing's intention, I had no choice but to stretch in a little more and land on the little red bean on the top of Jade Girl Peak. I pinched it gently and thought: I will definitely not be able to do without her tonight, so I might as well indulge more. With my current control, I can't do it without her.  Don't be afraid of not being able to hold on to the last hurdle.  As long as you don¡¯t miss the major points, it doesn¡¯t matter the small ones.

    The sensitive little red bean was pinched by Qin Chao, and Xin Shuangqing suddenly felt weak all over, and said happily: "If it's hard to wait for a year, won't more than half of it be over?"

    Qin Chao looked stunned and said, "Time is like running water, and before you know it, another year has passed."

    Xin Shuangqingjiao gasped: "When the master is not around, no matter how fast time passes, the slave girl's days are like years. When she stays by the master's side, the slave girl hopes that time will pass as slowly as possible. It is best to stop."

    Qin Chao had heard Xin Shuangqing say similar things before. Although he was moved, he didn't care much about it. But now he couldn't even care less.  He initially felt that Xin Shuangqing's overbearing personality could not be gentle for too long. After a long period of testing, he discovered that Xin Shuangqing's taming of him was also deep in his bones.  Only now did he realize deeply that there are both gentle taming and domineering taming in the world, there are women who are soft on the outside and strong on the inside, there are also women who are strong on the outside and soft on the inside, and there are also women who are strong and soft at the same time.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 137 Roads and Trails

    When Qin Chao left in the morning, Xin Shuangqing asked a question that he had been holding in his heart for a long time: "Is the master like the Tianshan Tonglao who has rejuvenated his youth?"

    Qin Chao laughed and said, "If I said that I was two hundred and twenty years old this year, would you believe it?" [Search for the latest updates here.]

    Xin Shuangqing smiled and said: "It is ten times more trustworthy than the master's current teenage appearance."

    Xin Shuangqing said: "Since my slave can pay homage to a much younger master, of course I can also pay homage to a much older master, whether it is twenty-five years old or two hundred and fifty years old. I don't mind this, I am just curious."

    Qin Chao laughed dumbly and thought to himself: "I'm afraid what you are really curious about is how to make yourself younger!" He took Xin Shuangqing's face into consideration and could not say this out loud, so he turned around and persuaded: "Tianshan's childhood grandma has always dreamed of growing up.  I will worry about this for the rest of my life."

    Xin Shuangqing said: "It's better to grow up, or not to grow up. There's no need to worry about it."

    Qin Chao thought that this was probably to comfort yourself, and he smiled and said: "If you don't want to have children, it makes sense."

    Xin Shuangqing¡¯s expression changed and she said, ¡°Can¡¯t I have children if I don¡¯t grow up?¡±

    Qin Chaodao: "I am not allowed to do this. I only know that most of these exercises are boy's exercises and cannot break the body."

    Xin Shuangqing's delicate body trembled, "Oh!" She said with surprise on her face, thinking: "It turns out that the master practices boy's skill, no wonder he follows the rules better than the monk!" Then he thought again: "Even if I can practice now, I can serve you  Master, there is no choice but to give up. Besides, even Tianshan Child Elder and Master are so troubled by the Boy Kung Fu, which shows that this type of Kung Fu is amazingly powerful and extremely difficult. I can¡¯t even practice Wuliang Sword Technique well, so don¡¯t have any wishful thinking.  good."

    After Qin Chao left, Xin Shuangqing took the initiative to take on the role of instructor, taking turns to train the eleven little maids. He not only taught them martial arts, but also taught them how to behave. Or maybe we should add the word "ÏÂ" in front of people, which together means "ÏÂ"  people'.  Although Xin Shuangqing volunteered to be a slave, like Mu Wanqing who liked to be aloof, he felt that the Qin Dynasty was too lenient and kind to the subordinates.  I had to change my servant.

    From then on, the eleven little maids saw Xin Shuangqing like a mouse seeing a cat, and they dreamed of returning to their previous free life.

    Zhao Xiaoya secretly nicknamed Xin Shuangqing - Lion Slave.

    All the maids raised their hands in agreement, feeling that although Mu Wanqing was a savage tigress, compared with this domineering lion slave, she could only be regarded as a little tigress.

    Not only the girls, but also Grandma Li was very dissatisfied with Xin Shuangqing. She secretly complained to the Qin Dynasty, blaming Xin Shuangqing for being too lenient. She even had strict requirements on the time and amount of milk she produced, and even the soup she drank. In order to help  She secreted more milk for her master to use, and she was treated as a human being for experiments. She drank bone broth for a whole week.  These things happened around Qin Chao. He knew it without his eyes and ears, but he just didn't bother to care about it. Even after Nanny Li came to complain, he still didn't want to care about Xin Shuangqing, so he only compensated Nanny Li in other ways and comforted her.

    After a small chaos, under Xin Shuangqing's strict management, the girls' excessive words and deeds gradually disappeared.  Although Qin Chao did nothing, unknowingly, the women felt that he was becoming more and more majestic. If they did not kneel down to greet him once a day, the women themselves would not feel at ease.  Among them, Su Xiaoxiao's martial arts is still superior to Xin Shuangqing's, but he is also controlled by Xin Shuangqing.  Qin Chao understood that it was not Xin Shuangqing's credit, but mainly Su Xiaoxiao's strict self-restraint. The goal was of course to show him off and please him.

    Each of the women had their own little thoughts, and Qin Chao was too lazy to take care of them, so he couldn't.  Xin Shuangqing can control the words and deeds of the girls, but he cannot control their little thoughts.

    Xin Shuangqing himself also had many small thoughts, and the master Qin Chao also couldn't control them and didn't want to control them, so his efforts were in vain.

    For Xin Shuangqing, who has been the head of a famous family for a long time, managing the women in the Yangsheng Hall is just a piece of cake and is not enough to show her value to the master.  Although Wang Runzhi saw that she had just arrived, he made the Yangsheng Hall look completely new, far better than Mu Wanqing, the nominal hostess, and praised her as the Qin Dynasty's right-hand man, but she herself did not take it seriously because she was too relaxed.  Too unchallenging.  She learned that Qin Chao wanted to refine the 'Shiquan Dabu Danhou' and also started to study medicine. Qin Chao shook his head secretly when he saw it, thinking that this was the same as Mu Wanqing's cooking skills, but did not dissuade him.

    He has a deep understanding of women of this era, and he feels that he is not inferior to women of another era.  He doesn't understand many of Huang Rong's thoughts and behaviors, although he is the person who understands Huang Rong the most now.

    On December 15th, Huang Rong, the newly appointed leader of the Beggar Clan, brought his old acquaintance Wu Changfeng to visit him. He was very happy at first, but Huang Rong was taking care of his health.After looking around for a while, the hall just took a large bag of pills and turned away, making him happy and busy in vain.

    Xin Shuangqing privately picked up his sword and chased him out. Soon he was beaten with a bruised nose and face and fled back.  When the girls saw her embarrassment, they were very happy. They were very grateful to Huang Rong for teaching her a lesson. They also felt that the Yangsheng Hall had never been so embarrassed before, and they were very dissatisfied with Huang Rong's arrogance.

    From then on, Xin Shuangqing shifted his focus to martial arts. In order to take revenge, he also beat Huang Rong until his face turned red in public.

    Qin Chao was very happy with Xin Shuangqing's transformation. He had already learned from Xin Shuangqing that Wuliang Sword Technique needed the help of a sword to practice quickly. The better the sword, the faster the practice. So he took off the Aoki Sword that had been carried on his back and handed it over temporarily.  Give it to Xin Shuangqing.

    Xin Shuangqing originally used a sword, but compared with the Qin Dynasty's Green Wood Sword, it was naturally in the sky and on the ground. What's more, the Green Wood Sword was a gift from its owner and had a very special meaning to her.  Therefore, she was more motivated to practice and her progress naturally accelerated.

    If the Qingmu Sword had not been given by Mu Wanqing, Qin Chao would have given it to Xin Shuangqing long ago to help Xin Shuangqing practice his infinite sword skills. Now that Mu Wanqing is not around, he did not dare to give it to Mu Wanqing to avoid being sad, so he had to give it to Xin Shuangqing temporarily.  use.

    When the Qin Dynasty saw that Xin Shuangqing did not change his original intention in front of a large number of martial arts secrets, and still insisted on practicing the infinite swordsmanship that was not outstanding before, he neither stopped him nor expressed his approval, but in fact he took it very seriously.  His current knowledge of martial arts has greatly increased, and he no longer underestimates Wuliang Sword Technique. He believes that although this sword technique is not very good, its power cannot be underestimated if it can be practiced to perfection.  If one can break through the Great Perfection and start dual cultivation of Qi and Sword, Qing will be better than Lan, surpassing the founder of Wuliang Sword Sect, and narrowing the gap between Wuliang Sword Sect and Huashan Sect.  If the Qi sword can be fused into one, it can surpass the current Huashan sect and be qualified to compete with Dugu Qiufei.  Qin Chao didn't want to influence Xin Shuangqing's judgment in this regard. He wanted to see how long she could persist and how far she could go on this road.

    Qin Chao also wanted to focus entirely on martial arts. Last time the Nine Fairies invited him, but he did not dare to enter the palace. The stimulation for him was no less than when Xin Shuangqing was slapped in the face this time, but if he did not break through the bottleneck, he would practice  It¡¯s also a waste of practice.

    His current behavior seems to have little to do with martial arts, but in fact it is all about breaking through the bottleneck of martial arts.  Sending Beiming's true energy to cure illnesses and save people starts from the Great Dao, and takes the initiative to eliminate disasters. It is similar to Buddhist practice, with great kindness, great compassion, great wishes, great merits, great deeds, and resolving martial arts obstacles.  Although he neither chants sutras nor chants Buddha's praises, in his opinion, these are only external forms, which are practices from the outside in. They are simple and easy to practice and suitable for the public, but the effect is far less than his direct access to the essence.  He wrote these insights in "New Interpretations of Cultivation", which not only helped him deepen his understanding, but also hoped that it would be as helpful to the practice of future generations as the Buddhist scriptures like the Mahavairocana.

    "One is born with two, two begets three, and three begets all things. The essence of the great road is one, and the small roads are endless."

    "All roads lead to Tokyo. Relatively speaking, those roads are trails, and Tokyo is the avenue."

    "Thousands of flows flow into the sea, and all methods are unified. The Beiming Divine Art is the sea and one, and all other martial arts can be integrated into it."

    "There are two in one life. The Eight Desolate ** Self-respecting Gong and the Small No-Phase Gong are two, one is a fusion of various dynamic kung fu, and the other is a fusion of various static kung fu."

    "There are three in life. Tianshan Zhemeishou, Tianshan Liuyang Palm and Lingbo Weibu are three. One is a fusion of various external skills, one is a fusion of various internal skills, and the other is a fusion of various light skills."

    ¡­¡­relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 138 The Beginning of the New Year

    The purpose of changing the twenty-eight subduing dragon palms to the thirty-six subduing dragon palms is to improve the bottleneck of cultivation. Unexpectedly, the bottleneck of the thirty-six subduing dragon palms is lower than that of the twenty-eight subduing dragon palms.  At first he thought it was strange and did not make sense. Then he remembered his own "One Sword Style" and got out of the misunderstanding. He returned to simplicity and complexity, the main road and the small road. Looking at it from a different angle, his doubts were suddenly solved, and he immediately understood: "Jiang"  Dragon God Palm' is from the complex to the simple, and the 'Dog Beating Stick Technique' is from the simple to the complex. Only when one turns the complex into simplicity is it more powerful, and when the other is simplified into the complex is it more powerful. Otherwise, the power will naturally become weaker.  The real 'Dragon Subduing Divine Palm' only has one palm, which is similar to the 'One Clap, Two Scatters' palm in Shaolin's Seventy-Two Special Skills.

    The so-called "two scattered" means that when it is slapped on a stone, the stone fragments are "scattered", and when it is slapped on the human body, the soul is "scattered".  This palm technique only has one move. Because the palm force is too powerful, there is no need to use the second move when facing the enemy, and the enemy will be killed.  This palm is the result of a lifetime of skill, and it is beyond human power to change the stance midway.  The power of the 'One Clap and Two Scatters' palm is strong, but it can be used but not retracted, so it is obviously far inferior to the 'One Sword Style'.  The "One Sword Style" can continue to defeat the enemy's moves even when it cannot defeat the enemy with one sword. Neither Qin Xiyang nor Wu Xingyun knew the details of the "One Sword Style" that could defeat the enemy with one sword. Judging by common sense, they had no idea about his strength at that time.  Far overrated.  [.]

    Qin Chao thought again: Most martial arts in the world get stronger with practice, and seem to get weaker with practice. However, this 'Dragon Subduing Divine Palm' goes from strong to weak like my 'One Sword Style', but not as good as 'One Sword Style'.  Each essence of light, from weak to extremely weak, from extremely weak to extremely strong, from extremely strong to extremely weak.  The simpler the 'Dragon Subduing Divine Palm' is, the stronger it is. It is connected with the 'One Sword Style', but the more complicated and weak it is, the 'One Sword Style' does not need it.  The "One Sword Style" is not weak, but it is weak to the end.  The simplicity of the 'Dragon Subduing Divine Palm' is not simplicity in the ordinary sense, but the simplicity of the complex. One palm is worth several palms, and several palms are combined into one palm.  If there are no Thirty-Six Dragon Subduing Palms, even if you forcibly create the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, the power will be limited. It is better to change the Twenty-Eight Dragon Subduing Palms to the Fourteen Dragon Subduing Palms.

    At this point, he has completely mastered the principles of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms. It doesn't matter to him whether Huang Rong gives the Beggar Clan's genuine Twenty-Eight Dragon Subduing Palms.  If we were talking about sending him away, it wasn't Huang Rong who was sending it to him, but he was sending it to Huang Rong, and he was sending it to the Beggar Clan.

    At first, he gave Lingbo Weibu to Duan Yu and the Duan family in Dali, and gave away things from Xiaoyao Sect.  Later, he gave the Beiming Divine Art to Wu Xingyun and the Xiaoyao Sect. Qing took it from Lan and was better than Lan. Even Wu Xingyun said that he had made great contributions to the Xiaoyao Sect and deserved the name of the founder of the generation.  Now that he has the ability to give Huang Rong the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms and the Beggar Clan, he has become accustomed to it and is not surprised.  However, considering that Huang Rong's position as gang leader was not stable enough and that the gift of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms was too heavy, I thought it was not appropriate at this time, so I did not give it to him immediately and planned to perfect the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms first.

    Neighbors all around are celebrating the New Year in various ways, and it is lively, but the health hall is much calmer than before.  As the owner of the health care hall, Qin Chao concentrated on the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms and wanted to complete the work before the fifteenth day of the first lunar month without caring about anything else.

    Many of the ways the girls celebrate the New Year revolve around the master Qin Chao, but Qin Chao's thoughts are all centered around the Eighteen Palms of the Dragon. This New Year in Yangshengtang is very strange, and outsiders are puzzled.  It feels even more mysterious.

    Mu Wanqing returned to the Health Hall for only half a month. Seeing that Qin Chao ignored her, she felt that she was full of energy but had no place to use it. She was so depressed that she didn't want to lose her temper at home during the New Year, so she simply returned to the Beggar Clan.

    ?????

    Grandma Li got a letter from Mrs. Wu and told her to eat one meal a day and dress up as a Taoist nun. However, she was different from Xin Shuangqing and had a different style.

    Qin Chao was happy to see Grandma Li's change, but he couldn't praise her in public and just pretended not to see it.

    Xin Shuangqing became angry when he saw Nanny Li from then on, because when the two Taoist nuns stood together, Nanny Li seemed more genuine than her, a real Taoist nun, instead of a wet nurse.  On the surface, the Yangshengtang is quiet and peaceful, but secretly it is inevitable to fight openly and secretly, and even Xin Shuangqing is no exception.  Although Mrs. Wu was thousands of miles away, when Qin Chao perfected the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, he stayed with her for a small part of the time, relying on her superhuman wisdom.  The girls kept silent, but in their hearts they all cursed Mrs. Wu, blaming her for stretching her arms and legs too far, but they didn't blame Qin Chao at all.  All of them wished that their master was romantic and lustful, and they only hated that they were not charming enough to attract their master.

    The craziest among the girls is Xiao Liu. She quietly traveled from Dali to the Song Dynasty, from Gong's Restaurant to the Health Hall, and traveled through mountains and ridges. There were many dangers along the way, but she was able to resolve them all with her martial arts and wit. She also encountered many strange encounters, and her martial arts skills  Great progress, almost catching up with the current Xin Shuangqing.

    " Xiaoliu is the only woman among the girls who sticks to Qin Chao without making him bored. She hangs on him like a pod bear all day long. When he perfects the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, she also makes suggestions.??The credit is not small.

    Xiaoliu is extremely talented in the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, and the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms are as if they were made for her.  When Xiaoliu was the second person after Abi to master the first level of Lingbo Weibu, Qin Chao knew that he had indeed picked up a treasure and obtained a unique martial arts genius.  Although Abi mastered the first level of Lingbo Weibu before Xiaoliu, Qin Chao didn't think highly of Abi's martial arts skills at all.  Facts have also proved that his vision, or keen sense, is indeed very flawed. Abi is only good at certain aspects, while Xiaoliu is an all-rounder in martial arts, although there are some highs and lows.

    Xiaoliu's internal strength was the most incomprehensible thing about the Qin Dynasty. Although it was ordinary, he could make rapid progress. Although it was far inferior to his Beiming Divine Art, and far inferior to Duan Yu's Imperial Girl's Heart Sutra, it was still comparable to Xin Shuangqing's decades of experience.  Hard work cannot be said to be unpowerful.

    None of the girls lack superior martial arts, they only lack internal strength, time and experience.  But Xiaoliu is now only fifteen or sixteen years old, and his internal strength is no longer inferior to that of Xin Shuangqing, who is over forty, and his experience is extremely rich. Although it is far inferior to the current Qin Dynasty, it is still far from what he could compare to back then.

    Seeing the progress of Xiaoliu, the pressure on Qin Chao, the master, has invisibly increased. He is even more eager to complete the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms as soon as possible, improve bottlenecks, and enhance strength, turning a blind eye to the bustling excitement of the New Year.

    He declined several invitations from Happy House and burned the invitations on fire, just to avoid being distracted by all the strange and exciting content inside.  All the girls secretly sighed at the pity, but also secretly breathed a sigh of relief. They all thought: There will definitely be a top-notch beauty in the Happy House in the New Year. I am afraid that her fame, talent, and appearance are all impeccable, and she will be set above the original Su Xiaoyan. If the owner has already taken the photo,  , I definitely can¡¯t harden my heart and be willing to give it away again.

    Soon after, the girls learned that the wife of Ma Dayuan, the former deputy leader of the Beggar Clan, had been auctioned at Kuaihuo Building not long ago. Knowing that Madam Ma was a dangerous person, most of them secretly thought that the owner was not involved and did not take her home. The remaining girls were very disappointed.  I wonder why Happy House is so powerful, and I think: Isn't this a slap in the face of 'the biggest gang in the world'?  Scholars can be killed but not humiliated.  Even if they kill Madam Ma, the Beggar Gang will still have to avenge her, let alone doing this now.  Huang Rong has just been appointed as the new gang leader. If she can't handle this matter beautifully, she may not even be able to secure her position as gang leader.

    Only Xiaoliu noticed that their master valued Mrs. Ma very much and neither wanted to photograph Mrs. Ma nor wanted her to be photographed away by others.  As for the reason, Xiaoliu couldn't guess it.

    Xiaoliu was able to notice that mainly because she happened to be watching when Qin Chao delivered the letter to A'Zhu.

    In the letter, the Qin Dynasty asked A'Zhu to focus on Madam Ma, establish a first-level intelligence stronghold in the capital, a second-level intelligence stronghold in Suzhou City, and an intelligence headquarters in Jiuxian Town. The branches such as the training center will be separated at one level.  Make rules but not outside the rules. Other strongholds can only have single-line connections with the upper and lower levels. Rules are higher than favors, merit is higher than qualifications, rewards are far higher than salary, and various small things are set up.  The big prize is much higher than the small prize, so try to set it as little as possible.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 139 Lantern Festival

    Xiao Liu knew that her behavior of clinging to her master would cause public outrage and would not last long. Seeing that A'Zhu's intelligence network was becoming more and more important to her master, and that she, the housekeeper, was dispensable, she thought: her master seemed to be more interested in the power hidden in the dark.  .  In fact, I can also be in charge of the intelligence network, and I will never be worse than A'Zhu, but she has already taken the lead. If I fight for power with her, I will only make my master unhappy, and the gain will not be worth the loss.  But apart from the intelligence network, what other power can walk in the darkness and be as beautiful as the moon?

    After several days of thinking, Xiaoliu decided to establish a special assassin network, or a killer network, to kill bad guys.  She thought that based on Qin Chao's past personality, even if she didn't agree with it, she wouldn't oppose it. Unexpectedly, when she mentioned it to Qin Chao, she saw Qin Chao shaking his head to dissuade him: "What is a bad person? No one can tell the difference clearly. I don't even know the difference myself."  Know whether you are a bad person or not. If in a world where everyone is equal, even if I only have one slave, it would be a serious crime and the worst of the bad. Not to mention that there are sisters, mothers and daughters among you. The word bad is simply not enough  It's not enough to describe." She was very confused after hearing this and said: "Master is the best person in the world, even if he has all the women in the world, it is not too much." The two people have very different ideas of master and slave.  No matter how we talk about it, we can't get it together.  [Search for the latest updates here.]

    The next day was the Lantern Festival on the 15th day of the first lunar month, and the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms were finally completed as scheduled. The bottleneck of the Qin Dynasty's internal strength had not yet been broken. The bottleneck of the external strength of the Qin Dynasty had obviously improved, but I don't know how much it had improved. I would not be able to tell until it happened again.

    In the evening, there is the annual Lantern Festival. Most of the well-known businesses are vying to attract tourists with colorful lanterns and various entertainment performances to attract attention, take advantage of the opportunity to promote sales, and attract customers.  The Yangshengtang is not worried about few customers, only worried about having many customers. There is no need to take advantage of the situation for publicity. However, most of the ladies are not willing to be inferior to others, and they are not short of money. They have more and better all kinds of novel lanterns than others, and they have prepared many lantern riddles and  Various activities were carried out to prepare for the limelight in the lantern festival, but they ended up tying their hands and feet, unable to leave, except for the four girls, Xiao Liu, Aunt Li, Xin Shuangqing and Su Xiaoyan, who dressed up proudly and each carried a beautiful lantern.  The small colored lanterns accompanied the Qin Dynasty when they went sightseeing in the streets.

    As soon as a few people take to the street, they form a beautiful landscape in the sea of ??lanterns. People make the lanterns more beautiful, and the lanterns also make people more beautiful. The beauties and the lanterns complement each other, which is so beautiful.  There were more and more pedestrians surrounding her. It was obvious whether they were looking at the lanterns or the beauties.  As for Qin Chao, he had long put on a clown mask and a gray cloak to cover his whole body.  At first he didn't bother to equip these, thinking he was deceiving himself. Once he accompanied Wang Runzhi to a masquerade held specially for him by ladies. After experiencing it personally, he realized that these little things are really needed on some special occasions.

    Like the original Qin Dynasty, the girls didn't know the usefulness of those little things. They all wanted to dress themselves up more beautifully. As a result, more and more people were attracted by their beauty, and more and more people recognized their identities.  More and more people came, all kinds of greetings came one after another, and all kinds of harassment came one after another In short, they were very annoyed, so they had no choice but to imitate others, put on clown masks and gray cloaks.

    On the way, the girls heard many times that the emperor and the civil and military officials were in Xuande Tower, entertaining the people. They wanted to divert to Xuandemen many times, but the Qin Dynasty did not take the lead in diverting, so they could not make the decision without authorization.  Disappointed again and again.

    The Qin Dynasty¡¯s eyesight, ears, and mental power were too strong. When walking together, what they saw, heard, and thought were completely different.  The girls only saw hundreds of millions of lights shining in the capital city, heard endless laughter and joy, and only thought about the excitement and fun.  But as the light increases, the darkness also increases. Behind the boundless joy is endless pain. Qin Chao cannot turn a blind eye and be carefree like the girls. If he is not accompanying the girls, even if he is meddling in his own business.  No matter what, he will turn around and go home out of sight.  The girls did not know the sacrifices he had made for them. They only knew that because of the Qin Dynasty, they could not go to the center of the lantern festival in the capital and could not see the most lively scene.

    Each and every tragic incident sharpened Qin Chao¡¯s heart like a knife.  After seeing this, Mrs. Wang's love of using people as fertilizer was nothing in his eyes. At that time, he couldn't restrain himself and stood up to persuade Mrs. Wang. He knew that persuasion was useless, but he just wanted to be clear of guilt.  What he is encountering now is even worse than using people as fertilizer, and even more horrific. He has the ability but does not help, and just looks on with cold eyes. How cruel.

    It seems cruel, but if you think about it carefully, it is easy to save one person, but it is difficult to save ten thousand people. If you save one person, you can save ten thousand people, and you can save ten million people. Since you have already saved one person, why do you prefer one person to another and don't continue to save?  If it is possible to save ten million people, but only one thousand people are saved, no matter how great the contribution of one thousand people is, it is nothing compared with the sins of the other 9,999,000 people.  How cruel it is to not save one hundred and ninety-nine thousand people. How is it true compassion to only show mercy to a small number of people? How fair is it to save this person but not that one?  So what?A good and honest person?

    No matter how many people you save, you may not be a good person, and no matter how little you save, you may not be a bad person.

    It was hard to say whether not saving others would be cruel to Qin Chao, but he was certain that not saving would be cruel to himself. He thought to himself: If we get along in different places, I will be the one in trouble. A person who has the ability to save ten thousand people can only save a thousand people.  Which one is better, not to save me, but to save me, the 101st person, who only has the ability to save a hundred people, or to save me, who wants to but cannot?  As far as I am concerned, it is certainly not good to not save the first one when I have the ability to save it, and it is not good for the second one to save the person who is incapable of saving and wants to but cannot. No matter how good it is to me, it is only emotionally good.  It's hard to be a good person, but it's even harder to be a good person.  If I am the one who saves people, how can I have a clear conscience if I don¡¯t save them even though I have the ability?  If you can't have a clear conscience, then who do you have to be ashamed of?  If you don't save one, you will feel guilty; if you don't save a hundred, you will save a hundred; if you don't save ten thousand, you will feel guilty

    Qin Chao thought to himself: Why do most of those worldly experts like to hide in the mountains, away from the crowd?  Is it because there are too many sufferings in the world? With their ability, they can see a lot of them at a glance. If they don¡¯t save them, they can only save them for a while, but not for a lifetime.  No matter how small the harm is, saving one person will do one harm to oneself, and saving ten thousand people will do ten thousand harm to oneself. No matter how powerful the person is, sooner or later he will be unable to bear it. No matter how long his life is, he cannot afford it, so he has no choice but to turn his back on himself.  Live in seclusion.  Although there is certainly more than one reason, this should be one of the reasons.

    Qin Chao thought again: If you don't work hard to cultivate and increase your own strength, you won't be able to save a few people even if you risk your life. If you are strong, you can easily save a lot of people.  Although I have the ability to save people now but I don't want to, but compared to the past when I was weak and could not save a few with all my strength, it is not the same as before.  Which one is better?  Which is worse?  It's obvious.  The situation is different, and the way of saving people has to be changed a little or two. Just like the emperor, he does not take action directly, but he can influence the lives of hundreds of millions of people through his subordinates. He can harm countless people with one word, and save countless people with one word.

    Qin Chao suddenly thought of the people in the world, and felt that the reason why those immortal and god-like figures were missing was probably like the emperor hiding behind the scenes and manipulating everything.  He came down to earth to help mortals, otherwise what difference would the emperor be from a farmer or a cow or a horse?  What's the difference between those people in the outer world and ordinary people?

    "Hey! If you have a horse but not a ride, what does it matter no matter how fast you go? If you don't save people in a good way, what does it matter no matter how kind-hearted you are?"

    "The ones with little ability are always laughing and laughing, while the ones with great ability are frowning. What's the use of having great ability?"

    "Although the Emperor's place is the first center of the Lantern Festival Party in the capital, how can we have a good time in the Emperor's presence? It would be better to go to the second center, Daxiangguo Temple. It's just that Daxiangguo Temple is too far away from here. If they go at their current speed  ¡­"relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 140 Six Dragons in Time

    "Sit still and don't move." The master's voice suddenly came to the ears of the girls, and they all stopped and looked at each other.

    Xin Shuangqing was as confused as everyone else, but his body could not care about the pedestrians around him, as well as the mud, water and other dirt on the ground. He was about to sit down on the road. Unexpectedly, his body rose into the air and flew along the eaves. In the blink of an eye, he was gone.  It's hundreds of meters.  "Ah" She reacted suddenly, her doubts were cleared, and she understood what the master just said.  Her face turned red and she quickly sat down in the air, not daring to move for fear of upsetting her master.  At the same time, Xiao Liu, Nanny Li, and Su Xiaoyan were seen next to her, following her master like a shadow, sometimes jumping up high buildings, sometimes crossing crossroads, sometimes turning left, and sometimes going around in a circle.  The girls followed their master's instructions and sat down, not moving their bodies, only turning their eyes around to admire the fairy-like scenery around them.  [.]

    Xiaoliu suddenly exclaimed: "Senior Brother, how can the 'Riding Six Dragons at Time' move in the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms be so powerful? It's really like riding on six dragons."

    A bitter smile appeared on Qin Chao's face. Before the power of the 'Six Riding Six Dragons' move was exhausted, another move 'Six Riding Six Dragons' was followed immediately. One move after another was used in succession, using invisible palm power to form  Six little dragons, like wind and lingering clouds, carried the girls around the capital city of the Song Dynasty illuminated by millions of lights.  This move of 'Six Dragons of Time' was too difficult to control. He looked relaxed on the surface, but in fact he tried his best, even using his mental strength, to barely hold on.  Without the aid of mental power, this move can only last for a few seconds before the palm power is dispersed, which consumes a lot of internal energy and is not practical for traveling.

    Su Xiaoyan said: "Kites fly high in the sky due to the power of the wind, and we walk low in the sky due to the power of our palms. Powerful is powerful, but there is no need to be surprised."

    Xiao Liu nodded and said: "Yes! I used to think that palm power was not enough and that it had to be physical. It's really ridiculous."

    ?????

    Su Xiaoyan smiled brightly and said: "It's a bit unreasonable. I originally thought that what the master cast was a spell, but now it's just a common martial art in the world" Before she finished speaking, her buttocks were airborne and her body fell down, "Ah!" Su Xiaoyan  She screamed and begged: "Master, please spare your life! I don't dare to do this anymore!" Halfway through her words, she found that her body was no longer falling, and she continued to move forward very far. Her heart moved, and she understood that Master  I just wanted to scare her, but actually the power of my palm was always protecting her.

    Never evacuated.

    The speed of this group of people is so fast that most people cannot see clearly during the day, let alone at night. Even if they see it, they just treat it as a dazzle or a ghost, especially those who occasionally hear the voices and screams of the women.  They really couldn't figure out why those sounds were coming from far behind just now, and then suddenly they came from beside them, and suddenly they sounded from far away to the left, sometimes one by one, sometimes in a group. Most of them thought they were either female ghosts or female monsters.

    It became more and more clear to the girls that they were not dreaming, and the excitement and stimulating pleasure became more and more intense. Halfway through, they finally couldn't suppress their instinctive screams. Then they found that the more they screamed, the happier they were, and the master didn't blame them, so they let up their voices.

    Along the way, many people were singing the lyrics of "The Blue Jade Case¡óYuan Xi" written by Xin Qiji in the Qin Dynasty¡ª¡ª

    The east wind blows thousands of trees and flowers into bloom at night, and even blows down the stars like rain.

    BMW¡¯s car-carving fragrance fills the road.  The phoenix flute sounded, the jade pot turned light, and fish and dragons danced all night.

    The moth snow willow is golden, and the laughter is gone.

    The crowd looked for him thousands of times, but suddenly looking back, he was there, in a dimly lit place.

    The girls sang along over and over again. Not only did they not feel bored, but the more they sang, the more interesting they became. One kind of tune is a different kind of music, another kind of tune is another kind of flavor, and every scenery is a kind of style.  , another scenery is another style.

    On the road, I heard many people praising the Master of the Health Preservation Hall for how well he wrote the Yuanxi poems. The girls' faces lit up when they heard this, but Qin Chao felt vaguely regretful and secretly apologized to Xin Qiji again and again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to take advantage of this limelight at all, it¡¯s unnecessary.¡±

    "It comes out when it comes out, and there is no need to explain. Could it be that this poem was written by Xin Qiji! When people ask who Xin Qiji is, how should I answer? Could it be that he was a poet from the Southern Song Dynasty who was born decades later. That is really ridiculous  !Only a ghost would believe it.¡±

    ??Upstairs at the Star Observation Tower.

    Zhao Jiu was chatting with the meat-and-potatoes monk when suddenly his whole body trembled and his eyes widened.

    When the fair-weather monk followed her gaze, he trembled all over and his eyes nearly popped out.

    After a while, Zhao Jiu returned to normal first and said: "It seems that we have underestimated the Qin Chao boy from afar."

    The meat-and-wine monk took a swig of wine and gasped: "?What to do?  "

    Zhao Jiu shook his head slightly and said: "It's useless for you to be envious and jealous. Of course, the weaker the enemy, the better, but as for friends! Of course, the stronger, the better, the more helpful it is to us. No matter how powerful Mr. Qin is, he will not be as good as our goal  In comparison, it¡¯s not worth mentioning at all.¡±

    The meat-and-wine monk snorted coldly: "You don't need to remind me. I never kill. That boy Qin never kills. Based on this alone, we are friends and not enemies."

    Zhao Jiu nodded and said: "You are right. Compared to someone like me who is not afraid of killing, he is indeed better as a friend. But since it is not even easy for me to get close to him, it is certainly more inconvenient for you."

    The fair-weather monk said: "Essentially, he is just like you, he is not afraid of killing."

    Zhao Jiu smiled and said: "You are quite right. Yes! It is true to kill as little as possible, and it is false to avoid killing. We are not people who tie our own hands and feet, just like you, a monk who does not avoid food and wine, the essence is the same."

    The meat-and-wine monk said: "I have understood this a long time ago. The precepts are only to assist in practice. Doing them even if you know you can't do them doesn't mean that you really can't do them. Avoiding alcohol and meat is just for enlightenment. The same goes for abstaining from sex and killing.  That¡¯s it. Form is empty, and emptiness is color. Precept is not to be disciplined, not to be disciplined is to be disciplined. In fact, whether to be disciplined or not is a matter of one¡¯s own, and has nothing to do with others. It¡¯s not a big sin for a monk to marry and have children, but he is not a human if he goes against the vulgarity.  Is it? These are not the key, but most people can't understand it clearly and are stuck here. The Shaolin abbot is lucky, his elm head finally opened up."

    Zhao Jiu said disdainfully: "Without the help of the Qin Dynasty, it would be strange that Xuanci could have enlightenment. Those little sexual behaviors are nothing in the eyes of some people. Even if you return to the secular world, you can still participate in the Happy Zen. Even if you don't return to the secular world, you can still participate in the Happy Zen."  What does it have to do with others if you and I wish to fly together? But in the eyes of some people, it is heavier than Mount Tai. It is a stain on life and a great shame on Shaolin. Immortality is not enough to expiate the crime."

    The fair-weather monk sighed: "There are too many mediocre people. Buddhism is so vast that we can only live by destiny."

    Zhao Jiudao: "We are just laughing at the 90th step and the 50th step. If we cannot transcend, we will only perish."

    The meat-and-wine monk swept away the imperial wine and vegetables on the table for a while, waved his sleeves, wiped the oil and water from his mouth, chuckled and said, "That kid went to our Daxiangguo Temple."

    Zhao Jiudao: "You, the host of the Imperial Palace, can't sit still?"

    The fair-weather monk said: "If you don't leave, I will leave."

    Zhao Jiu stamped his feet and said, "Can I go away if I leave? That boy is really annoying. He didn't know how to come to the palace to see me."

    The fair-weather monk laughed loudly and said: "You are not like those women around him who are possessed by evil spirits, are you?"

    "Alas" Zhao Jiu was startled and said, "So what if I like him?"

    The fair-weather monk shook his head and said, "You! Your mind is constantly changing. You're thinking about this and that. I can't bear it. I don't know if he can bear it."

    Zhao Jiu¡¯s face turned cold and he said, ¡°It¡¯s not too late to say this until you surpass me.¡±

    "Maybe I will be interested when you turn back into a real nun." Before he finished speaking, the figure of the meat-and-potatoes monk flashed and stood more than ten feet away, with only half of his sleeves still in place.  The fair-weather monk's face darkened. He knew that he had lost half a move just now, and immediately returned to normal. He thought to himself: "You are just a little bit better than me nine times. How can you be so good and arrogant? You look down on me.  If you don't follow me, that's your loss, not mine." He shook his head and thought again: "Jiu Nai is the ultimate tribulation. It's extremely difficult for you to survive this catastrophe. I'm afraid it's just a fantasy the tenth time. I'm here for you  Okay, you still don¡¯t appreciate it, you think I like to take advantage. Cultivation depends on oneself, and the small advantage seems to be a big deal, but if it can¡¯t help you overcome the disaster, how can you help me overcome the disaster? It doesn¡¯t really matter whether I take advantage of it or not.¡± Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 141 Daxiangguo Temple

    The original name of Daxiangguo Temple was "Jianguo Temple". In order to commemorate his accession to the throne from King Xiang and Emperor Ruizong of the Tang Dynasty, Li Dan renamed Jianguo Temple "Xiangguo Temple" and wrote the plaque "Daxiangguo Temple" in his own handwriting.

    The Great Xiangguo Temple is the most majestic in the world, and the ladder to heaven is ethereal in the sky.  [.]

    Tianlong Temple is the royal temple in Dali. Daxiangguo Temple is similar to it, but it is not well-known in the martial arts world. The rest are above Tianlong Temple and Shaolin Temple. There are nearly two thousand monks in this temple alone, and there are many wandering monks.  An endless stream of people come from all over the world to visit, learn and communicate.  In Bianliang City, where land is extremely valuable, it covers an area of ??more than 500 acres. It even has branch temples in many overseas countries, most of which are built in the capitals of various countries. Its scale is far greater than other temples. It is one of the ten famous temples in Buddhism.

    During the Tang Dynasty, Kongkai, an eminent monk from Yingzhou Island, crossed the sea and went to China to study Buddhism. He stayed at Daxiangguo Temple for a long time.  After returning to the island country, while promoting Buddhism, he drastically modified the Buddhism in China and changed it to Shingon sect.  Zhongtu and Yingzhou were originally one family, but he turned them into another ideologically and culturally. After that, it was difficult to return to the original state.  His merits and demerits are now difficult to explain.

    There is a music booth in front of the main hall of Xiangguo Temple, where the military band plays music, and there are poetry lanterns in the two corridors.  The entire temple is decorated with all kinds of colorful lanterns, which is dazzling and colorful.  Among them, innovative lanterns such as characters, scenery, moving horse riding lanterns, etc. were placed one next to the other. They were surrounded by people on three levels inside and three outside. Children kept making cheerful laughter and screams.  This scene of endless fireworks is indeed exciting, but the girls have just experienced a more exciting scene, so they can only relax here.

    There is a huge bronze bell hanging in the bell tower of Daxiangguo Temple, which is more than two meters high and weighs more than 5,000 kilograms.  Every frosty morning, the monks would strike the bell and the bell would ring throughout the city.

    Qin Chao and his daughters did not dare to stay in front of the giant bell for a long time.  If you don't knock on it while standing next to it, it will really make you feel itchy and uncomfortable.  But if you knock once, the whole city can hear it, and the impact is too great.  Although he is not afraid, he does not like to cause trouble like in most novels.  He always avoids things when he can. If he can't avoid them, he turns big things into small things.  That's how Qiao Feng's big event turned out.

    The group of people turned left and right in the Daxiangguo Temple and unknowingly came to the 'Sutra Library'. Everyone was about to avoid it when a figure flashed and a middle-aged monk suddenly appeared at the door of the building with a roasted chicken leg and a wine gourd.  The aroma of meat and wine fills your nostrils.

    "Ah!" Xiao Liu said with surprise and joy, "Master of Wine and Meat, you turn out to be a senior monk from Daxiangguo Temple!"

    The meat-and-wine monk looked surprised and asked, "Do I look like an eminent monk?"

    Xiaoliu was thinking about how to answer when another monk walked out from behind the door. He was very young, dressed neatly and cleanly, and had a majestic appearance, with a Chinese character face. He did not fit in well with the oily, meat-and-wine monk.  I saw the young monk's face full of arrogance, his nostrils pointing to the sky, and he said loudly: "Daxiangguo Temple is the best temple in the world. If the abbot of Daxiangguo Temple is not an eminent monk, then who is the eminent monk?"

    boom!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The young monk received a slap on the head from the meat-free monk. His head didn't hurt, but his feet went weak. He fell to the ground in public.

    ??Mama Li smiled and said: "The eminent monk doesn't know, but the young eminent monk has seen one."

    The little monk was about to get up, bang!  Another blow to the head, another weak foot, and another slap in the face in public.  After being taught two more lessons, he finally did not dare to get up again, but he was still very rude and said with arrogance: "The female donor has good vision. There are many young eminent monks in Daxiangguo Temple, but they are not as good as the young monks.  If the female donor has any difficulties in the future, please feel free to come to see the young monk."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The meat-and-wine monk welcomed Qin Chao into the ¡®Sutra Collection Building¡¯. The young monk and the girls were blocked from the door by an invisible force, still chattering non-stop.

    With a calm expression on his face and no words on his lips, Qin Chao followed the meat-and-wine monk around the 'Sutra Collection Tower' from right to left, from bottom to top.

    The fair-weather monk said, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Qin Chaodao: "Shaolin Temple is more focused on martial arts, and Daxiangguo Temple is more important. It is indeed higher than Shaolin Temple. But how many people can achieve Taoism? From this point of view, it is far less than Shaolin Temple. In particular, there is no true book here.  Taoist scriptures. But everyone knows how many martial arts scriptures Shaolin Temple has."

    The fair-weather monk laughed and said: "When you are like us and experience it a few more times, you will know that sex is just a stinky skin, and you don't need to spend too much effort on it. The Shaolin Temple monks often say that others are evil spirits and crooked ways, but they don't know the real evil ways.  Who is it? It is only about strength, and the strong are respected. It cannot be said to be wrong. But if it is in Buddhism, it is definitely wrong. They have chosen the wrong door and entered the wrong home."

    Qin Chao flipped through the pages"Hua Yan Jing", while saying: "Shaolin is better than martial arts, which is not wrong. But if you want to leave the martial arts, you have to leave the Shaolin. Half-leaving like Xuanci is not enough, you have to completely leave. After leaving, you should enter Taoism from martial arts.  It¡¯s not considered evil and crooked!¡±

    The fair-weather monk said: "They are obviously disciples of Zen Buddhism. They 'put down the butcher's knife and become a Buddha immediately.' They pay attention to sudden enlightenment, but the precepts are becoming more and more strict. They are selling sheep's heads as dog meat, which has completely changed the taste."

    Qin Chaodao: "They came out of the ethereal world, and like lay disciples, they mainly pursue real things. It is a bit vulgar, but for most people, it is better. Besides, do they sell dog meat or mutton?  What does it have to do with us?¡±

    The fair-weather monk nodded and said: "That's true. It's just that they dominate our Daxiangguo Temple in the martial arts world, but they are just in vain."

    Qin Chao showed a bitter smile on his face and sighed: "Everyone is worried about being too little famous, but I, the Yangshengtang, are always worried about being too famous."

    The fair-weather monk smiled and said: "It is indeed too much for you, but our Daxiangguo Temple is not afraid of too much." He also said: "Don't think that our Daxiangguo Temple does not understand martial arts, but it is useless to have too many martial arts.  Fuhu Fist' and 'Dragon Subduing Palm' are enough."

    Qin Chao said: "Isn't the 'Dragon Subduing Palm' from the Beggar Clan?"

    The fair-weather monk shook his head violently and said, "Fuck me! Those beggars are so shameless."

    Qin Chao smiled and said: "I wonder if it is more powerful or less powerful than the Beggar Clan's 'Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms'?"

    The fair-weather monk said: "Why are you pretending to be stupid? Of course our 'Subduing Dragon Palm' is far better than 'Twenty-eight Subduing Dragon Palms', but who can learn it? If it is an ordinary 'Subduing Dragon Palm', how can it be compared with 'Subduing Dragon Palm'?  Compared to "Twenty-Eight Palms of the Dragon"?"

    Qin Chao smiled bitterly and shook his head: "Then my 'Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms' seems to be taking off my pants and farting, which is unnecessary."

    The wine-meat monk took a big sip of wine and said: "Of course not, but it would be good to change the name to 'Eighteen Palms for Subduing Snakes', or maybe 'One Hundred and Eight Palms for Subduing Insects'. If you want to subdue a dragon, you really only have one chance.  , either you die, or I die."

    Qin Chao changed the subject and said, "What about the 'Fuhu Fist'?"

    The fair-weather monk said: "Isn't the tiger born with three unique moves? Let's learn from the king of the jungle and use three moves to make three moves."

    Qin Chao suddenly remembered one of his favorite games and laughed loudly: "Isn't this the invincible 'Wild Ball Boxing', Xiao Xiami's rock, scissors, and paper?"

    The meat-and-potatoes monk pondered: "'Wild Ball Fist'? 'Fighting Tiger Fist'? Rock, scissors, paper?" His brows furrowed more and more tightly, and he relaxed them after a while, then nodded and said: "That's right! Rock, scissors, paper, although it's a bit of a trick.  It has a taste of wildness, but it is indeed much easier to understand than 'Fuhu Fist', so it is most appropriate to call it 'Yeqiu Fist'. Relatively speaking, 'Yeqiu Fist' is easier to learn, and 'Fuhu Fist' is more advanced.  It looks like it's all the way, but in fact it's just a hair's breadth, a thousand miles."

    The two chatted for a long time before they separated.

    Qin Chao entered the Sutra Library of Daxiangguo Temple empty-handed and came out empty-handed. Now he has no shortage of martial arts secrets and does not want to owe debts to people casually.  If he was in Gong's Restaurant back then, he would treasure all the martial arts secrets.  It's just that the fair-weather monk didn't know his background at first, so he didn't want to have a too deep relationship with him casually, and preferred to observe silently from the side.  But that's not to say that the fair-weather monk didn't value him, otherwise he wouldn't have rushed all the way to Dali to find him.  The reason why we knew he was in Dali was that the Nine Fairies observed the stars at night through the Star Observation Tower and saw that the stars in the southwest were greatly changed due to the black hole, and they deduced from this.  However, we can only get a rough range from the astrology, and we don¡¯t know the specific address.  If Qin Chao hadn't told the story in Gong's restaurant, the story was too bizarre and attracted the attention of the fair-weather monk and the nine fairies, and the three of them would not have met so quickly.  After meeting, even Qin Chao saw that the fair-weather monk and the Nine Fairies were abnormal people. Moreover, they were as proficient in the art of astrology as Su Song. Naturally, it was easy to determine that Qin Chao was the person they were looking for.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 142 Number One in the World

    After exiting the gate of the 'Sutra Collection Building', they saw the young monk with a bruised nose and swollen face being held upside down by an old monk. Nanny Li's face was filled with tears. Xiao Liu was advising her beside her. Su Xiaoyan and Xin Shuangqing both looked at the young monk angrily. Qin Chao couldn't help but  He laughed and said: "Master has a good taste, but unfortunately he is a bit hungry." It turned out that he had known for a long time that the young monk appeared to be righteous, but in fact he was a lustful ghost. The girls were not careful and almost took advantage of him.  Among them, Aunt Li had the lowest martial arts skills and suffered the most. Her bra is still wet.

    After the wine-meat monk separated from Qin Chao, he went looking for good wine and meat. However, the words he said not long ago did not escape. They were still in Qin Chao's heart. From his words, Qin Chao analyzed that the young monk's master was  That old monk was the master of the Song Dynasty's millions of Imperial Guards. He had the Dragon Subduing Palm in his left hand and the Tiger Subduing Fist in his right hand. He was not famous, but he was the best master in the world today.  A little lower, at least on the same level as Wang Chongyang, not inferior to the unknown monk.  Although he knew that the old monk was powerful, Qin Chao was not afraid of him. He made a haha ??and introduced himself: "Qin Chao, the health-preserving hall, met Master Zhang Sanli of Daxiangguo Temple." He thought to himself: "Why don't you just call me  'Zhang San Li Si' is okay? However, 'Li' means a garden full of peaches and plums. If it is changed to Li Si, how will it be appropriate?" [Search for the latest updates here.]

    Zhang Sanli looked at him for a while, and then said: "The Qinggong master of the Health Hall just now has never been heard of or seen before. Lao Na has seen him lead a person with a rope a few times, but it is extremely difficult to lead one person without a rope. How can he lead several people?"  "

    Qin Chao was startled and thought to himself: "If he had stayed far away just now, hiding in the crowd, it would have been difficult for me to see him clearly, but it was easy for him to see me clearly. What a loss." He replied: "That is not Qinggong.  ."

    An angry look flashed across Zhang Sanli's face, and he said calmly: "What is it if it's not Qing Gong?"

    Qin Chaodao: "It's a palm technique."

    Zhang Sanli thought for a while and said hesitantly: "Is that still a palm technique?"

    Qin Chao smiled and said, "Don't you think it's more inappropriate to call Qing Gong?"

    Zhang Sanli nodded slightly and said: "That's true." He asked doubtfully: "What kind of palm is that? It's a bit like the Twenty-Eight Dragon Subduing Palms of the Beggar Clan, but the power is too different. One is heaven and the other is earth."

    Qin Chao turned his head and winked at Xiao Liu. Xiao Liu understood immediately, stood up and said loudly: "This is the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms that my master made from the fragments of the Twenty Eight Subduing Dragon Palms. Not long ago,  The name of the recruitment is 'Six Dragons of Time'."

    Zhang Sanli said: "I see." His face straightened and he said seriously: "When you have completed your practice of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms and have broken through the innate realm, how about we compare with each other?"

    Qin Chao also wanted to appreciate the elegance of the world's number one master, so he cupped his hands and said with a slight smile: "It's an honor."

    Without saying a word, Zhang Sanli turned around and carried the young monk and disappeared into the 'Sutra Collection Building'.  The young monk began to speak outside the door, but the voice came from inside the building: "Sisters, please remember that the young monk's name is Wu Se. It is not nothing, but Wu of Shu Wei, Wu of Wu State. The young monk is  Some people of the Wu generation have the surname Zhou, and some have the surname Sun, all of which are common surnames in the Wu Kingdom. The master is of the Shu generation, some have the surname Liu, and some have the surname Guan. I think you are familiar with the story of the sworn brotherhood in Taoyuan. Daxiangguo Temple only has  The three generations of Shu, Wei and Wu, the three kingdoms stand in harmony without distinguishing between superior and inferior. It is a true place of equality and tranquility for Buddhism, unlike some people who deceive the world and steal their reputation without"

    Wu Se's words reminded the Qin Dynasty of Zhou Tong, the master of Lin Chong, the instructor of the 800,000 forbidden troops in Water Margin. He felt that Zhou Tong was probably a senior monk of the Wu generation in Daxiangguo Temple, but his surname was not Wu, but Zhou. He was the governor of the Wu Kingdom in the Three Kingdoms.  Zhou Yu¡¯s Zhou.  Legend has it that both Wu Song and Yue Fei were apprentices of Zhou Tong.  In addition, several other apprentices are famous figures, such as Lu Junyi and Shi Wengong.  Zhou Tong taught students according to their aptitude, some learned boxing, such as Wu Song, some learned sticks, such as Lu Junyi, and some learned spears, such as Lin Chong.

    Zhou Tong's apprentices only learned part of his skills, which reminded Qin Chao that Wu Xingyun, Wu Yazi and Li Qiushui also learned part of their master's skills.  Is the master too powerful, or is the apprentice too weak?

    But, is Wu Song weak?  Is Wuyazi weak?  In this way, it is not that the apprentice is too weak, but that the master is too strong.

    Can¡¯t the apprentice be stronger?  not necessarily.

    When he was a child, Qin Chao heard that Yue Fei was not only good at both civil and military skills, but also surpassed his master Zhou Tong in martial arts alone.  Precisely because Yue Fei was too powerful, the Jin soldiers couldn't fight him head-on, so they resorted to cunning tactics and bribed the villains in the court to frame him.  The biggest shortcoming of Yue Fei is that he is too loyal. In the past, the Qin Dynasty did not understand this. Now we see that Daxiangguo Temple is a royal temple of the Song Dynasty, and Yue Fei is a disciple of Daxiangguo Temple. In addition, Yue Fei's background is very bad, which makes Daxiangguo Temple even more obvious.  He was as kind as a mountain to him. In this way, we can understand why Yue Fei was loyal to the Song Dynasty and refused to repent.

    Qin Chao shook his head and said to himself: "It's too far to think. Yue Fei is still in his mother's belly, no! He's not even in his mother's belly, and he's still far from being born! Then Zhang Sanli sawAfter passing my "Six Dragons of Time", I still have the courage to challenge, good, very good.  "

    After a night of fun, the girls bought a lot of things, big and small, and still couldn't rest for a long time after returning to the health hall.  Qin Chao yawned, touched his belly that was stuffed with various snacks, and used the "Six Dragons of Time" move smoothly. It was swept into the bedroom like a gust of wind. He lay down on the bed, closed his eyes, and fell into a daze.  I knew it was Murong Abi who had changed her clothes and wiped her face, hands and feet twice.  The main consciousness becomes more and more confused, but the subconscious mind becomes more and more clear. As soon as the human body falls asleep, the spiritual body wakes up. Yin and Yang are separated, just like the sun and the moon. Although they are together, they rise differently. When the sun rises, the moon sets, and when the sun sets, the moon rises.

    The divine body pays more attention to nature and does not exclude the love between men and women. However, for the divine body, the sexual pleasure is far inferior to the spiritual pleasure. Physical communication with women is far less practical than chatting, and has always been regarded by many.  Women talk in their sleep and often take the opportunity to make excuses, but they don't know that Qin Chao's divine body is getting stronger and stronger, the combination of dreams and reality is getting closer and closer, and the communication between yin and yang is getting bigger and bigger.  The divine body's control over the human body is getting stronger and stronger, and the human body's control over the divine body is also getting stronger and stronger.  If the body is weak, the control of the divine body is weak, and the body and the divine body are easily separated, or the soul is out of the body.

    ???????????? Once you die, your soul will have nothing to rely on and become a lonely ghost.  Even if you find something to rely on, it will be difficult to grow.  After all, no matter how good those things of sustenance are, how can they be compared with sex?

    As the Qin Dynasty¡¯s divine body became stronger and stronger, many knowledge of the underworld became self-taught without a teacher, and they naturally knew it, but mainly subconsciously, and not much was known consciously.

    The divine body is also divided into male and female and yin and yang.  Whether it is a male god's body or a goddess's body, there are 'yang gods' and 'yin gods'.  Last time the Qin Dynasty tried to make the 'Yin God' leave the body during the day. Unexpectedly, as soon as the 'Yin God' left the body, it seemed to fall into an endless sea of ??fire, almost burning to ashes and turning into a living dead.  Fortunately, there was a 'Yangshen' on the side who came to the rescue in time, otherwise it would be worse than suffering from 'lost soul syndrome'.  The Yangshengtang has been open for nearly half a year, and it has treated many difficult and complicated diseases, including several cases of 'lost soul syndrome'.  It's called 'Lost Soul Syndrome', but it's actually just that the 'Yin Shen' is too weak, and a Yuan-Building Pill can solve the problem.  If he really lost his soul, Qin Chao would be helpless. Anyway, the Yangshengtang didn't need such a big reputation. If it couldn't be cured, it wouldn't be cured. There was no need to save face and suffer.  Su Shi was particularly appreciative of this, saying that the greater the reputation of others, the more they cherish their reputation and are bound by fame and cannot let go. However, the greater the reputation of Yangshengtang, the more they pay attention to medical ethics and the less they take reputation seriously.

    The ¡®Yang Shen¡¯ of the Qin Dynasty swam a few laps over the Yangshengtang and then returned to heaven.  The outside seemed very safe, but Qin Chao didn't believe it and didn't want to explore now. He planned to get some protective equipment for the divine body first, and then gradually expand the scope of the search.

    Last night at the Daxiangguo Temple, Qin Chao focused most of his energy on searching for equipment suitable for the divine body, but he couldn't find any. I don't know if it was because the Daxiangguo Temple didn't have any, or it was all hidden.  There is not a single one that has been refined, but there are quite a few available materials. That giant bell is a good material, but it¡¯s just that such a heavy bell, when will the divine body be able to drive it?  Not to mention the divine body, when the body can be taken is a big problem.  Although it can be broken down into several pieces, the effectiveness will be greatly reduced and the gain will not be worth the loss.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 143 Viper Valley

    When studying gods and ghosts, the Qin Dynasty did not reject science. Shen Kuo, a great scientist who lived at home, was invited out of his thatched cottage three times to become the housekeeper of Centipede Mountain. For this, he offended Su Shi and his wife.

    After the great steward Shen Kuo took office, Wang Runzhi never set foot on Centipede Mountain again.  [.]

    One day, Su Song was chatting with Qin Chao and complained that although there were many people under his command, they were all small characters who could not be used in a big way.  As they talked, they suddenly talked about Shen Kuo.  When Qin Chao heard this name, he immediately thought of the oil war in another world, the Changqing Oilfield with an annual output of 20 million tons, the first person who paid attention to the Changqing Oilfield was Shen Kuo, and the "Mengxi Bi Tan" that recorded the Changqing Oilfield.  I am reminded of what a great foreign scientist said about Shen Kuo - the most outstanding figure in the history of Chinese science.

    The Qin Dynasty rushed to Runzhou overnight and strongly invited Shen Kuo, who was living in seclusion in "Mengxi Garden" and wrote "Mengxi Bi Tan", to come out.  Shen Kuo was five years older than Su Shi, and his desire to become an official was at least five times greater than that of Su Shi. The Qin Dynasty tried his best to persuade him, and his martial arts performances were either regarded as magic tricks or acrobatics.  The third time, the Qin Dynasty brought Su Song, the Minister of Punishment, with him. As a result, Shen Kuo didn't even fart, so he and Su Song went to Centipede Mountain and became a big housekeeper.

    Shen Kuo was five years older than Su Shi, and his interests were at least five times as broad as Su Shi's. He was one of the people Wang Runzhi hated most, and was the initiator of Su Shi's "Wutai Poetry Case."  He stayed there for more than a hundred days, almost losing his head many times, and implicated more than 30 of Su Shi's relatives and friends.  It stands to reason that Su Shi is now at the height of his power and things are turning, and it is Shen Kuo's turn to be unlucky.  In fact, even if Su Shi did not settle the score with Shen Kuo, since the defeat of Yongle City under Shen Kuo's leadership in the fifth year of Yuanfeng, Shen Kuo's political life was already over. He was already extremely unlucky, and there was no need for Su Shi to add insult to injury.  Yongle City was defeated. The Song Dynasty lost many good generals such as Gao Yongheng and Li Shunju, as well as 20,000 soldiers and countless civilians. The good unification situation after the victory in Pingxia City was ruined.  Shen Kuo was both a poor leader and a poor rescuer. It was a special grace to be demoted, but if he wanted to make a comeback, it would be ten times more difficult than Su Shi.

    The Qin Dynasty believed that Shen Kuo's political talent was not low, and his military talent was even higher, but his personality was not suitable and his interests were too broad. Science was a suitable stage for him.  However, it was not easy to say this to Shen Kuo, as it had no other purpose than offending people, and it was not easy to say it to Su Song, because the obsession with science at that time and the feudal superstition in the future were on the same level. In the eyes of enlightened people, they were at least  Instead of doing a serious job, it is indispensable to comment on the ingenious and obscene skills. In contrast, romantic affairs have become an elegant affair for literati, and brothels have become an upright place for leisure and entertainment.  Although Su Song was a science-loving person, his thoughts were still official-oriented. Shen Kuo was certainly more interested in science than Su Song, but his thoughts were more official-oriented.  If Su Song hadn't stepped forward, no matter how much new scientific knowledge and technology the Qin Dynasty bombarded Shen Kuo, they would not be able to get him out of the mountain. Just like Fan Jin, who was still running for seven years and eighty years, was their values ????and was caused by the larger social environment.  .

    Not long after Wang Runzhi left Centipede Cave, the Qin Dynasty bought three hills and a small valley between the mountains about a hundred miles southeast of the capital, named it "Venomous Snake Valley", and dug three layers of "Venomous Snake Cave" to cooperate with the Beggar Gang.  Collaborate to breed, train and study venomous snakes.  The third floor is managed by Wang Runzhi, the second floor is managed by Wu Juwen, the rookie of the Beggar Clan, and the first floor is managed by Li Kuang, the leader of the Rookie of the Beggar Clan.  Li Kuang is about 27 or 27 years old. He is a very arrogant person. He has always thought that he is the worthy next leader of the Beggar Clan. Unexpectedly, Huang Rong shows up halfway.  At the beginning, Qiao Feng was unable to gain a foothold in the Beggar Clan. The older generation of the Beggar Clan was incited by Quan Guanqing, while the younger generation was incited by Li Kuang.  The reason why Quan Guanqing was expelled but Li Kuang was unharmed is because Li Kuang was never directly involved and only secretly fueled the situation. On the surface, he was a good man with unparalleled benevolence and righteousness and was Qiao Feng's future successor.  When competing with Huang Rong for the position of gang leader, Li Kuang underestimated Huang Rong's intelligence and accidentally exposed his true colors. He was too frightened to stay in front of Huang Rong, but he was unwilling to leave the Beggar Clan. The most unwilling thing was to beat the dog with a stick.  Fa He and the Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms applied for transfer to the 'Viper Valley' near the capital, waiting for an opportunity.

    Li Kuang thought to himself: Qiao Feng was so powerful back then, why should he just get out? Huang Rong was smarter, more clever, or more cunning than Qiao Feng, but when it came to martial arts, Huang Rong was not as good as Qiao Feng, who was unparalleled in the world. Once she was in trouble, could she still survive?  Killing like Qiao Feng is impossible!  How dare a woman take over my position as gang leader.  By then you will know how women are

    "I'm not suitable for wandering in the world, so why not give everyone more children."

    Just thinking about it made Li Kuang very excited. If he did it Wu Juwen, who was standing next to him, saw Li Kuang's expression and quietly stepped away. He just spent the night with Li Kuang in a brothel yesterday and his waist was sore. Today he  I didn¡¯t want to go anymore, and thought to myself: ¡°It¡¯s normal not to win the position of gang leader, why should you give up on yourself like this! I can¡¯t care if you give up on yourself, but don¡¯t drag me along! If it¡¯s just for fun, I welcome it, but like you  "Wu Juwen shook his head secretly and quietly moved away.After a few steps, he said to himself: "I am a civilized person. I don't want to imitate your madness, and I can't imitate it."

    Li Kuang and Wu Juwen have liked to play with poisonous snakes since they were young. If they don't care about martial arts and only compare their skills in poisonous snakes, they will not fall behind even if they are compared with the masters of the older generation. If there is a ranking list within the Beggar Clan, they will definitely  Within the top twenty.

    "Besides the Dog Fighting Formation, the Beggar Gang is best at the Poisonous Snake Formation, and because poisonous snakes are not afraid of death or poison, they are sometimes more difficult to deal with than the Dog Fighting Formation.  Unfortunately, snakes have one of their biggest weaknesses: they are naturally afraid of realgar.

    Li Kuang knew that Huang Rong and the women around her were very clean and did not like to wear realgar and other drugs on their bodies. If he trained a powerful poisonous snake array, maybe the opportunity would come and she would suffer a big loss because of it. He thought:  No matter how powerful the Dog Beating Stick Technique and the Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms are, as long as they are not immune to all poisons, how long can that bitch resist? In the end, she has to be arrested and obey my orders.  If you don't know how to behave, I will send you to the largest brothel in the city to pick up customers for a few days, and see how long you can stay arrogant.  hey-hey!  If you fall into my hands, it will be difficult for you to die. The best way is to be obedient. Maybe I will take you as a concubine when I am happy, which will be regarded as a successful cultivation and you will enjoy happiness from now on.  Otherwise, if I say that you are a Khitan dog specially found by Qiao Feng, you will have to be a Khitan bitch for the rest of your life and never be a human again!  Speaking of which, I am quite kind.

    Wu Juwen has a sunny appearance and a loud voice. Every time Wang Runzhi enters the "Viper Valley", he hears him shouting from a distance: "Hello, Mrs. Su!" He greets him with a smile on his face.  In comparison, Li Kuang is like a boring gourd, which makes people feel very rude.  Wang Runzhi became more and more fond of Wu Juwen, and even thought about teaching him martial arts. Later, he discovered that there were inexplicably missing snakes on the third floor of the 'Venomous Snake Cave' every day. Although there were very few snakes, most people couldn't see it at all, but Wang Runzhi thought he remembered it.  Clear and unmistakable.  She remained calm and secretly investigated for half a month. Although she still hadn't found out the cause, she was completely convinced of her previous judgment. There were indeed an inexplicable decrease in venomous snakes on the third floor every day.  Most of these venomous snakes were purchased one by one by the Yangsheng Hall, and she felt sorry for the master if one was missing.  She felt that the situation was serious. Although she did not want to disturb the master, she still chose to report it to avoid greater losses.  After Qin Chao learned about it, he took her quietly around the 'Viper Valley'.  She was surprised to find that those poisonous snakes had been stolen by Wu Juwen, who was always polite to her. Most of the snake meat was fried, roasted or boiled and made into various dishes and eaten, so she couldn't find it.

    "Oh my God! My son is not as polite or lovable as him. How is this possible?" Wang Runzhi wiped his left eye and then his right eye, refusing to believe his eyes. "This is a dream.  Yes! You must be dreaming!"

    Qin Chao chuckled, condensed his voice into a line, and whispered to Wang Runzhi: "Don't be too busy exposing it first. He is pretending to be pretending, and you are pretending not to know. Let's see how he pretends? How long will he pretend?" Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 144 What is the most poisonous

    After leaving the Viper Valley, Wang Runzhi could no longer suppress his excitement along the way. He gritted his teeth and kept breathing heavily, and tears fell one drop after another

    "It's so abominable! There are so many snakes in the Beggar Clan that they are reluctant to eat, but we eat them with gusto." [Search for the latest updates here.]

    "Don't the Beggar Clan always consider themselves chivalrous?"

    Qin Chao chuckled and said: "Robbing our rich and helping their poor, isn't it the favorite thing of chivalrous people?" After a pause, he continued: "People in the Beggar Clan are the best at sneaking around.  If not managed, the activities of beggar gangs will become even more chaotic. Generally speaking, the existence of beggar gangs is more beneficial than frustrating, whether it is to beggars, to the people, to the world, to the martial arts, to the court, or to the nation. This is true for a group of beggars.  If it becomes like this, won't it make other gangs ashamed? If it's better, where will other people's faces be?"

    Wang Runzhi said: "Master is really not angry?"

    Qin Chao sighed softly and said: "I did it before, but not now. Because if you get angry about this now, you will be angry to death in a short time."

    "How could it happen?" Wang Runzhi was very puzzled.

    Qin Chao thought for a while and explained: "You should find that the higher the martial arts, the stronger the eyesight, ear power, etc. will be. From this, it is not difficult to infer that the higher the martial arts, the wider what you can see and hear. In this way,  What used to be rare has now become very common. If you get angry once, how many times a day will you get angry? Plus there are countless things that are more irritating than this. If you can't stop being angry, what will it look like?"

    Wang Runzhi said: "No wonder Master doesn't like to walk outside! There is just one thing that the disciple can't bear. There are countless others. Even if Master can bear it, he will inevitably feel uncomfortable."

    Qin Chaodao: "That is indeed one of the reasons, but not the main reason. I was also crazy when I played outside, but those days are long gone. It's like a child playing with mud. It was fun before, but now  It¡¯s impossible, unless we turn back time.¡±

    Wang Runzhi couldn't help laughing when he heard the words "playing in the mud" coming out of his master's mouth.

    Qin Chaodao: "The past is too painful to look back on. Every day, every minute, every second is a new beginning, the starting point of a new life."

    Wang Runzhi's heart moved, and he asked a question that had been hidden in his heart for a long time: "It seems that those poisonous snake masters are of little use."

    Qin Chao nodded and said: "I only need the King of Centipedes, but the King of Poisonous Snakes should be no worse than the King of Centipedes, just too little, not too much! Besides, centipedes and snakes are treasures with medicinal value  Extremely high, no loss at all! And you don¡¯t need to do it yourself at all. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to cultivate a few more confidants? Whether they are girls from poor families or young ladies from rich families in distress, there are many in the capital city, who just happen to save each other.  Help. But don¡¯t be too busy recruiting disciples. A person¡¯s strength can be seen through a long journey, and a person¡¯s character can only be seen with the eyes. It must be tested over a long period of time.¡±

    Wang Runzhi nodded and said hesitantly: "Then why does Master have so much trust in our couple?"

    Qin Chao laughed and said, "You! Haven't your character gone through countless tests long ago? Although I didn't do it myself, what's the difference?"

    Wang Runzhi said with a smile: "Master is obsessed with rules, but he is not rigidly bound by rules. He knows how to be flexible." He changed his tone and said: "On the 16th day of the first lunar month, Kaifeng Mansion pardoned a group of female prisoners, some of whom were homeless.  , came to seek refuge. The disciple was having a headache as to how to arrange for them, but now they are fine. Master just opened his mouth and solved the big problem in the disciple's mind."

    Qin Chao joked: "There won't be a disciple of the Xingxiu Sect among them!"

    Wang Runzhi said: "There is someone who has a little bit of influence. Apart from being good at flattering people, his abilities are very ordinary."

    After hearing this, Qin Chao was shocked. The previous sentence was just a joke about Wang Runzhi learning that a disciple of the Xingxiu Sect was trying to flatter him. Unexpectedly, there was really a disciple of the Xingxiu Sect among the female prisoners. Seeing that Wang Runzhi was very disapproving, he quickly reminded him: "A disciple of the Xingxiu Sect  The martial arts are not very good, but the poison skills are powerful, and they will use any means to harm people, so they are impossible to prevent. If you don't drive away the female prisoner, it is best to read more poison skills of the Xingxiu sect recently, so as to know the enemy and take precautions before it happens."  Worried, he suddenly let out a long sigh, stretched out his right hand and said, "If the female prisoner wants to shake your hand, can you shake it?" Without waiting for Wang Runzhi's reply, he added, "As soon as you shake it, it will fall into her hand.  She was slaughtered because she had a poisonous needle hidden in her hand, which was rubbed with huge poison."

    Wang Runzhi felt a chill in his heart and thought to himself: "Although this move is simple, it is really hard to prevent." After thinking for a while, he sighed: "My disciple has no choice but not to give her a chance to come into contact with her."

    Qin Chao shook his head and said: "That's just a gadget. For example, last time, the Beggar Clan was almost wiped out because it was poisoned by the Xixia Yipintang.""Crisp Breeze" is colorless and odorless, but it can spread in the air like the fragrance of flowers. It will be poured out as soon as you smell it, and it is even more difficult to prevent it.  "

    Wang Runzhi¡¯s face turned pale and he said in a trembling voice: ¡°Many masters of the Beggar Clan are unable to guard against them, so aren¡¯t they invincible in the world?¡±

    Qin Chao shook his head and said: "The more powerful the poison, the higher the cost, or the rarer it is. It should only be used occasionally and spent on the blade." Hearing this, Wang Runzhi's face turned rosy, but unexpectedly, another sound came from his ears.  One sentence: "There is nothing more powerful than using it to deal with a small number of people." Brush!  Suddenly, his face turned pale again, and another sentence came from his ears: "However, poison also has many shortcomings. The first is the fear of being diluted by water, the second is the fear of reconciling with tea, the third is the fear of high internal strength, the fourth is the fear of body immunity, and the fifth is the fear of using poison to fight poison.  ¡­¡­"brush!  Suddenly, his face turned red again.

    The Qin Dynasty used one sentence to attack from the left and a sentence to defend from the right. Wang Runzhi soon had a systematic and profound understanding of poison, but his face was so painful that he did not know how many times the sunset had turned red.  Although she understood her master's good intentions, the resentment in her eyes could not stop her from growing stronger.  That look in his eyes gave Qin Chao goosebumps all over his body and his eyelids twitched. He was quickly defeated and did not dare to say any more.  The two were silent for a long time before finding another topic to talk about.

    When they went home respectively, Wang Runzhi smiled and took out a stack of letters of introduction from unmarried official ladies and handed them to Qin Chao. He whispered: "Master, some of them are really good. If you don't believe me, you can go and check them secretly. Especially  The eldest lady of the Yang family once disguised herself as a man and went to the battlefield, served as a general, and at least had the record of killing a hundred people" Before he finished speaking, the people from the Qin Dynasty had already disappeared. He was killed by Wang Runzhi's words.  The Hundred Man Killer was frightened, not by killing people, but by thinking of those women in Yingzhou Island. Of course, those unhealthy pictures were not as good as killing people, but the stimulation to him was far stronger than killing people.

    After a long time, Qin Chao finally plucked up the courage to pick up the letter of introduction from the eldest lady of the Yang family. When he saw the appearance, his hands trembled and he didn't dare to look at it again. He shouted secretly: "Oh my god! Why is spring coming?"  ? No wonder she can disguise herself as a man! How many people believe that she is a woman? How many women have that face with the Chinese character? That Pacific Ocean, that airport, if you see Mu Wanqing, you will not die of shame! Mrs. Su  , please do well, stop doing bad things with good intentions, and give me something!" Covering his chest, he forced himself to read each letter one by one. At the end, Qin Chao's face was paler than the plaster wall, and he was almost bleeding from a mouthful of blood.  Squirt out.

    "Times are different, are aesthetics so different?"

    "The Song Dynasty is not the Tang Dynasty. What kind of beauty should be called when you are so fat? If you sleep together, the weight of several hundred kilograms will come over. Even if the man has practiced martial arts, he can stand it for a while, but he can't stand it for a night or a month. He can't stand it for a month.  It won¡¯t take one year, ten years, or a hundred years!¡±

    Qin Chao resisted the urge to burn those letters of introduction, took them home and gave them to Murong Abi, and asked her to return them to Wang Runzhi, along with a passage: "

    I am skinny, but I am not short of meat.

    I am a warrior, but my family does not lack Mulan.

    I love beautiful people, but the more the better.

    "We are destined to meet each other thousands of miles away, but we are not acquainted with each other if we are not destined to meet each other.

    "Ten years of cultivation can lead to a journey on the same boat, and a hundred years of cultivation can lead to sleeping together on the same pillow."

    ??If we meet each other for thousands or thousands of years, we will be together before our eyes.  "Comes with the classic 'new' song "A Thousand Years of Waiting Once Again".

    Soon, a song "A Thousand Years of Waiting" was sung from Murong Abi's mouth to Wang Runzhi's, then to the mouth of the Empress Dowager, and then to the mouth of the young emperor The same song was sung all over the world, regardless of distinction.  Men and women, regardless of adults or children, regardless of Song Dynasty, Dali, Dalia, Xixia, and Tubo, all sang together prosperously.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 145 Awesome Spirit

    On the ninth day of February, when Murong Abi was strolling on East Cross Street, the back of an old man flashed out of the corner of her eyes. She hurriedly chased after him and shouted: "Master! Master" After shouting several times, the old man turned around.  , hesitantly said: "Little Abi?" The tone was very uncertain.

    Murong Abi nodded sharply and said, "Yes! I haven't seen you Master for a long time. Abi's appearance has changed greatly, but Master has not changed at all." After saying that, he knelt down and kowtowed three times.  When passersby saw her like this, they stopped and gathered around to watch the fun.  [.]

    The old man stepped aside, looked at Murong Abi carefully, and mused: "I heard that the master of the health preserving hall has a concubine named Murong Abi who is proficient in music. Is she you?" Abi was still wording, and the old man  Having gotten the answer I wanted from the expressions of the onlookers, I couldn't help but let out a long sigh, with a complicated expression on my face, and said slowly: "I was not your master to begin with, but I taught you some basic knowledge, and now I am even more indifferent.  I dare to be your master."

    Murong Abi had already stood up, but when she heard something, she knelt down again and choked with sobs: "Master's kindness, I will never forget it. Those who may not mean anything to master, but are so good to my disciple,  How many in your life?" After a pause, he added: "As for the Master of the Health Preservation Hall, Master doesn't have to worry, he doesn't care about the relationship between the people around him and others, one is one, two is two, they are completely separated.  ."

    The old man¡¯s face flashed with joy, and he asked anxiously: ¡°How to calculate it?¡±

    Murong Abi pondered for a moment and replied: "For example, if the master of the Yangsheng Hall sworn brothers with someone, then the brother's parents are not the parents of the master of the Yangsheng Hall, but just the parents of the brother. They are not to be confused."  Many people regarded him as a treasonous person, because the most important word in society at that time was "filial piety". However, most of them took into account the reputation of the health-preserving hall master and did not dare to speak directly to ridicule or insult, but their faces inevitably showed expressions of contempt and anger.  A few people think her words are reasonable, but they dare not agree with her in public.  The crime of unfilial piety is not something that ordinary people can bear, and no one is willing to bear it.  Some people looked puzzled, and some people suspected that Murong Abi had a grudge against the master of the health-preserving hall, and deliberately slandered her in all kinds of ways, which is really hard to describe.

    The old man's face suddenly changed, and he suddenly took Murong Abi's left hand and whispered: "Let's find a quiet place to talk." After showing off his Qinggong, I thought it would be very laborious to pull someone along, but unexpectedly the speed was faster than usual.  Faster and easier to dodge, the dense crowd on the street seemed like nothing.  The two of them turned left and right, not knowing whether it was me pulling you or you pulling me. They didn¡¯t know whether they should go east or west. It wasn¡¯t until they saw the plaque of the Yangsheng Hall that they suddenly woke up and stopped.  .

    The old man looked at Murong Abi like a monster for a while, and sighed: "This is Lingbo Weibu from our Xiaoyao sect. The master of the Health Preservation Hall is indeed my great-uncle, and you are my great-uncle's concubine. In terms of seniority, I  I still have to call you Junior Master Uncle, but you said that the Master of the Health Preservation Hall doesn¡¯t care about this, let¡¯s not care about this either, and you should stop calling me Master. If you insist on calling me, then I will have to call you Junior Master Uncle.¡±

    Murong Abi looked bitter and said with tears in her eyes: "The seniority is all messed up, what should we do?"

    The old man said: "It seems that we can only learn from the Master of Health Preservation Hall. Let's talk about our own affairs. Don't force anything."

    Murong Abi asked in confusion: "How does master know that he doesn't like to force others?"

    The old man said: "The Master of the Health Preservation Hall is famous all over the world, why is it strange that I know his preferences? Sigh" He sighed and said: "Since you like to call me master so much, then I have to call you uncle, little master."  ."

    Murong Abi¡¯s face was flushed and she was embarrassed. She didn¡¯t know how to explain it, so she shook her head and waved her hands.

    While he was worried, suddenly a young man's voice came from far away: "That's not simple, just like when Murong Abi was a child, you just met, the relationship is simple and simple, you can call each other how you want."

    The old man trembled all over and said loudly: "Thank you, Master, for your guidance." He looked around and saw no one speaking.  He turned around and called out to Murong Abi: "Little Abi."

    Murong Abi was stunned for a long time, then replied with a blushing face: "Grandpa Kang." Her voice was as thin as a gnat. The old man had a lot of internal energy, but he could barely hear it clearly.

    The old man's surname was Kang, his given name was Guangling, and his nickname was 'Qin Dian'. He ranked first among the 'Eight Friends of Hangu' and was the senior disciple of the 'King of Hell' Divine Doctor Xue, the eldest disciple of the 'deaf-mute old man' Su Xinghe, and the head of Xiaoyao Sect Wu Yazi  His eldest disciple and nephew of Ding Chunqiu, the founder of Xingxiu Sect.  As soon as Qin Chao saw him, he knew why he came and sighed: "You want the ancient song 'Guangling San' to reappear in the world. No matter how good your piano skills are, it is useless."

    "Ah!" Kang Guangling exclaimed, remembering that he had heard many times along the way that the Master of the Health Preservation Hall knew the secrets of the world best, and was born with the ability to 'read minds'. He immediately did not dare to think any more, and followed Murong Abi in his footsteps, looking around.  I looked around, trying to find the master of the health-preserving hall.He said: "Please give me some advice from my uncle." A young man's voice came to his ears: "What was the first name of 'Guangling San'?"

    Kang Guangling replied: ""Nie Zheng's Assassination of the King of Han"" There were a lot of thoughts in his mind, but he didn't dare to think too much, so he kept silently reciting: "'Mind Reading' three words." He wanted to interfere with the superpower of the health-preserving hall master.

    In such a special state, the two continued to ask and answer questions.

    ¡°What is the biggest feature of ¡®Guangling San¡¯?¡±

    "The whole song is filled with an indignant and unyielding spirit of awe."

    "Is it the piano skills that are more important, or the awe-inspiring aura?"

    "Awesome spirit."

    "Do you have the aura of awe-inspiringness in you?"

    "No."

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of having advanced piano skills without the support of awe-inspiring spirit?¡±

    "It's useless."

    "Do your thoughts, thoughts, and actions conform to the "Guangling Song"?"

    "It doesn't match, not at all."

    Episodes of cold sweat broke out on Kang Guangling's back, and his heart almost stopped beating.  At the beginning, he was respectful on the outside but very unconvinced in his heart. As the conversation continued, the master of the health-preserving hall became bigger and bigger in his heart. In the blink of an eye, he surpassed his master Su Xinghe who had taught him for many years. In the blink of an eye, he surpassed the master who had always been regarded as heaven.  The ancestor of human beings is infinite, immeasurably high and unfathomable, and he continues to grow taller and bigger.  The cold sweat he shed was not for the Master of the Health Preservation Hall, but for himself, and he thought in his heart: "It's wrong, it's all wrong, it was wrong from the beginning. The name Kang Guangling is simply an embarrassment to 'Guangling San'.  Fortunately, I have always been complacent, thinking that except for a few members of my master, my piano skills are unparalleled in the world. However, why not only I don¡¯t know, but also my master, and even my ancestor don¡¯t know, and only the master of the Yangsheng Hall can see the problem at a glance  Where. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not good, it¡¯s not that Master is not good, it¡¯s not that Master is not good, it¡¯s that the Master of the Health Preservation Hall is too¡­ too¡­¡± I don¡¯t know what words to use to describe it.

    "Alas" Kang Guangling heard a soft sigh in his ears. He turned around and saw that a handsome young man appeared beside him. He was dressed in Taoist costume, holding a peach wood sword, and wearing a crown on his head There was no time to take a closer look.  After looking at it, Kang Guangling knelt on his knees and said sincerely: "Kang Guangling pays homage to his uncle! Thank you for your advice!" He felt a soft force blowing like a breeze, and his body stood up involuntarily, knowing that it was the Yangshengtang's initiative.  , but no Yangshengtang took the initiative to do anything.  Kang Guangling's legs went weak, and he almost fell to his knees again. At this time, he was already bowing to the master of the health-preserving hall, so extremely!  That¡¯s it!  I thought to myself: "Our Xiaoyao sect is just an outsider sect, and the master of the Yangsheng Hall is the real outsider. The vastness of his magical powers can only be matched by the legendary gods. But most of those are just fictitious characters, far inferior to Yangsheng."  The Hall Master is so real."

    Qin Chao¡¯s face was filled with sadness and he sighed: ¡°How is Wu Xingyun?¡±

    Kang Guangling said: "The masters have long gone overseas to visit immortals and seek enlightenment. My master and Uncle Ding are with the master. There is no longer a new master in the Lingjiu Palace, and it is divided into nine and three classes.  Guard in turns, changing every three years.¡±

    Qin Chao hesitated for a moment and asked, "Where is Li Qiushui?"

    Kang Guangling said: "Uncle Li seems to be very unconvinced, it seems" He couldn't say a word for a long time.

    Qin Chao laughed and said, "Do you have the ambition to dominate the world?"

    Kang Guangling's face relaxed and he said, "It should be so, my disciples can't tell."

    Qin Chao smiled and said: "It's normal that she wants to prove herself with this. But as long as she is not a lunatic, she will not stand on the front desk and bear the reaction of the chaos in the world. Fighting for the world is not about striking first, and it has always been the case since ancient times.  It¡¯s the fisherman who gets the benefit, without exception.¡± His smile faded and he added, ¡°Did she blame me for being nosy?¡±

    Kang Guangling hesitated and said: "I heardMaster Li's unclepleaseask skilled craftsmen tocarvecarve many various statues, all of them look like youIt's rumored that Master Li's uncle"  If he doesn't stab more than a hundred swords on the statue every day, he will then he won't be able to sleep. He also carries a magic doll with him, which is full of needles."

    Qin Chaodao: "No wonder she came three times!" Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 146 Parting and Reuniting

    Kang Guangling said: "Uncle Li must have suffered a big loss at your hands. Now he is not afraid of Li Qiu Shui's martial arts, but he is afraid that Li Qiu Shui will be too hard to be soft, so he will start with Wang Yuyan. Now he likes Wang Yuyan, although  It's not known to everyone in the world, but it's not much different. At least Wang Yuyan has heard about it a long time ago, and so is Li Qiu Shui. What bothers him most is that Li Qiu Shui lost Wu Ya Zi and wanted him to replace Wu Ya Zi. Although Li Qiu Shui's  Her appearance and figure are very similar to Wang Yuyan, but Qin Chao only has a favorable impression of her. Besides, Li Qiushui is Mrs. Wang's mother, so that's not a mother and daughter, but a mother, daughter and granddaughter. It's too messy.  , couldn't stand it. Even if he didn't care what others said, he still couldn't pass the test in his heart. It was hard to scold himself, so he had to scold Yun Zhonghe, the "number one thief in the world", for failing to live up to his expectations, which made him always worry about the latecomers taking over.  Doing things that are much more ridiculous than 'The World's Most Promiscuous Thief'.[.]

    That night, Kang Guangling and Xin Shuangqing competed in martial arts. They went back and forth and fought more than two thousand moves before the winner was determined.  Xin Shuangqing was defeated, but even though she was defeated, she was honored because she was younger, her martial arts skills were far inferior to those of the Xiaoyao sect, and her qualifications were not as high as those of Kang Guangling.  Kang Guangling's face was dull and he sighed: "Little Abi, see it clearly. You can learn from the past and learn from the future. Master I just didn't pay attention to learning martial arts, which is why I am now neither high nor low, nor left.  You can't do it right. If I had known that back then, whether I was concentrating on piano or martial arts, I would be ten or a hundred times better than I am now."

    Murong Abi was both grateful and guilty: "Grandpa Kang's kindness is certainly good, but Abi is really inseparable."

    Kang Guangling sighed: "Yes! Even if we do it again, knowing it is wrong, it is still the same choice. Who is to blame? Is it to blame the qualifications? It seems not to be blamed. Since you know that the qualifications are low, you should study less. Is it to blame the opportunities?  It doesn¡¯t seem to be the fault. How many sects are as powerful as the Xiaoyao Sect in the world? If this kind of opportunity is not good, then what is? Do you blame yourself? Is it because you don¡¯t work hard or you are not smart enough? Neither.¡±  Suddenly a voice came and said: "It's strange that you can't integrate music and martial arts into one, like the poisonous arts, using sound skills as the intermediary. The sound of the piano is the sword, and the sword is the sound of the piano. The sound waves are like sword energy, like a lion's  Roar' like that." The more Kang Guangling listened, the happier he became. He thought that the conversation about 'Guangling San' during the day was the answer. Unexpectedly, only a few hours had passed, and many years of confusion were once solved, and 'Chao' was born again.  Hearing the truth, death at night is enough!  'a feeling of.  I don't know how much time passed before he came back to his senses. Except for Murong Abi, who was still with him, everyone was gone.  Kang Guangling nodded to Murong Abi, turned around, knelt down and kowtowed: "Thank you, great uncle, for your guidance!"

    Murong Abi said: "The Master of the Health Preservation Hall likes to keep everything simple in etiquette and does not pay attention to these things."

    Kang Guangling said: "Of course, masters like my uncle can keep everything simple, but how can we compare with them? How can we feel at ease if we don't do this? After all, it doesn't matter if we do it."

    Murong Abi said: "It's really nothing to us, but 'an inch of time is worth an inch of gold, and an inch of gold can't buy an inch of time.' My husband values ??time the most, but it's just covered up by his habit of sleeping in, so most people don't know."

    Kang Guangling said: "I heard that ancestor Chen Tuan likes to sleep in the most, and even sleeps for three years before getting up. Song Taizu was able to end the chaos of the Five Dynasties and Ten Kingdoms, unify the world, and establish the Song Dynasty. I heard that it was mainly because of ancestor Chen Tuan.  Support. I don¡¯t know if Patriarch Chen Chuan is an immortal, but I¡¯m sure that my uncle¡¯s magical powers are not as great as those of Patriarch Chen Chuan. If there is anyone in the world who can end the current Five Dynasties of the Song Dynasty, Liao Dynasty, Dali, Xixia and Tubo  If the country is in chaos and the world is to be unified, then we should first obtain the support of our great uncle, otherwise even if Qin Shihuang is reincarnated, it will be just a fantasy and a futile effort."

    Murong Abi timidly said: "Can't we not support others?" The implication is that since the emperor has the ability, of course he should do it himself, why should he take advantage of others?  Wouldn't you be scolded and kicked in the head by a donkey?

    Kang Guangling smiled slightly and said: "Of course not. But for masters like them, fame and fortune in the world may be shackles. In short, they just don't want to be contaminated. For example, if your husband-in-law sits in that position and is busy all day long,  Are you happy that I don¡¯t even have time to spend with you? In order to win over those princes and ministers and to strengthen unity, I have to marry more daughters of those heroes. Are you happy? In order to suppress the resistance, I have to massacre and blood flows like rivers. Are you happy?  In order to resist foreign enemies and shed less blood, he had to send his daughter out to marry a barbarian. Is he happy?" After he said this, Murong Abi's face turned pale. In the end, he really couldn't bear it.  If he kept talking, he would swallow a lot of words back into his stomach.

    Murong Abi kept waving her hands and said: "Then it's better to support others. Mr. Murong likes this the most, so just support him." There was a sudden thought in her heart. Although she had good intentions, she didn't feel good, so she changed her mind.  He said: "It doesn't matter if Mr. Murong doesn't like it. There are many people who like to sit in that position. You can support anyone you want. In short, it's better to support others."

    &nbKang Guangling said: "A man cannot live without rights for a day. Power is one thing, reputation is another. The most important thing for our Xiaoyao sect is freedom, especially personal freedom. No matter what kind of person we support, once  Can he still be tolerated when he sits in that position? Even if after conquering the world, you don't fight for power with that person, but give it all to that person, so what? Having no power means being at the mercy of others. In that case, that person will  Do you have mercy on him?" After a moment of silence, he added: "If you have power and advantage, you will fight for power; if you don't have power and advantage, you will just let others slaughter you."

    Murong Abi¡¯s eyes widened and grew dull, and she murmured to herself: ¡°It¡¯s not good not to support, it¡¯s even worse to support, what¡¯s better?¡±

    Kang Guangling shook his head and said, "I don't know that either. Who knows what my uncle will do and who he will support?"

    Suddenly an old voice came: "So what if we unified the world like Emperor Qin? Aren't we separated again now? It's normal to separate and reunite like flowers blooming and falling."

    When Murong Abi heard the voice, she immediately knew that it was Qin Xiyang who was speaking, and hurriedly shouted: "Brother, you're not asleep yet!"

    "Humph! You are nagging endlessly, how can you let people sleep?" said the voice.

    Murong Abi blushed and apologized: "I'm sorry! I won't say anything anymore."

    The voice said: "It's useless if you don't say it. There are a lot of people who are saying it. Even if you don't say it, hundreds and thousands of flies are buzzing and buzzing, and you still can't sleep well. It's better to talk.  chat."

    Murong Abi smiled slightly and said: "Congratulations! Congratulations! My elder brother's skills are getting more and more advanced, and he is almost catching up with my husband."

    "Bah!" Qin Xiyang stepped out and said angrily: "If the eldest brother can catch up with the current level of the wise brother in thirty years, thank God. Who do you want to compare me with? Comparing with him is not asking for help."  Do you feel guilty?" He turned to Kang Guangling and said, "Why didn't you say anything? Didn't you talk very enthusiastically just now? Do you blame me for disturbing you?"

    Kang Guangling stayed aside with an embarrassed look on his face. He didn't know how to call Qin Xiyang. He thought to himself: "It's good that he is the sworn brother of his master's uncle, but he is not from the Xiaoyao sect. In short, he shouldn't be called his master's uncle."  "This this" Qin Xiyang was impatient for a long time without any new content.  Murong Abi saw that Kang Guangling had something to say, so she waited quietly aside. Seeing that he couldn't say anything for a long time, she felt more anxious than him. Suddenly, an idea flashed and she secretly said: "Yes, Master is stuck on the issue of address."  He immediately couldn't laugh or cry, and he kept talking to divert Qin Xiyang's attention and save his master.  Kang Guangling was relieved by Murong Abi. He felt much more relaxed and his mind was much faster. He soon figured it out clearly: One is one, two is two. No matter how many relationships there are, they can be calculated according to one line. If they can be integrated, they will be integrated into one. If they cannot be integrated, they will be integrated into one.  Just separate.  No matter how many titles you want, just one is enough.

    ? ef=

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????? Qidian - < ~138~~Reading ~ ~ Net ~ > ¨C Book lovers are welcome to come and read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all original at Qidian!  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3: Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 147: I¡¯m Going Alone

    "Mr. Qin Qi, he said that he felt completely relaxed and happy all over his body. A flash of inspiration suddenly occurred to him. He suddenly remembered Qiao Feng's behavior in Juxian Manor where he walked alone even though there were tens of thousands of people. It felt so barbaric before! It was so silly.  ! Now I feel that it is in line with the gist of Haoran Qi, and I thought: "No wonder Qiao Feng is so powerful!  In contrast, the junior brother healed diseases and saved people, and his popularity spread all over the world, but he turned into a despicable villain.  The master and slave change positions, and the stars change.  "Excited, Kang Guangling immediately took off the seven-string thousand-year-old Wutong Guangling Qin behind his back, and played 'Guangling San' without any distractions. He didn't know how many times he had played this song, and he could play it with his eyes closed, but unexpectedly, he played it repeatedly in front of his eyes.  He made mistakes, kept getting stuck, and couldn't play anymore. The girls were woken up by the sound of the piano one after another, and they gathered around. Kang Guangling turned a blind eye, listened but didn't hear. He only had music in his heart and only the piano in his eyes, and he kept playing

    "What kind of weird piano is this? It sounds so unpleasant!"[.]

    "It's not that it sounds bad, but that sometimes it sounds too good, like listening to fairy music, and sometimes it sounds too bad. The transition in between is too fast, too abrupt, and there is no preparation at all."

    "Yes! Only God knows how it will play in the next moment. After listening to it, I can't remember a single thing."

    "Ah! This strange piano seems to be getting more uncomfortable the closer it gets."

    ¡­¡­

    All the maids were chatting and laughing when they suddenly felt a gust of wind blowing by. The scene in front of them flashed, and they were all outside the gate of the health hall. The voice of the master of the health hall came to their ears: "If you don't want to get hurt internally, don't listen anymore."  All the maids were stunned and started chatting louder. Only Zhao Xiaoya was more curious and quietly sneaked in to eavesdrop.  Listen, listen, suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood.  Zhao Xiaoya was shocked and quickly stepped back. As soon as he took a step back, he spit out another mouthful of blood. After taking another step back, he spit out another mouthful of blood.  Vomiting, vomiting, Zhao Xiaoya gradually got used to vomiting, and thought to herself: "If it weren't for dizziness and bloating, it wouldn't be a big deal" Before he could continue talking, tears and snot suddenly flowed out of his control, and he couldn't wipe them away.  Only by continuing to retreat will the situation become slightly better.  It was flowing, flowing, and Zhao Xiaoya got used to it again. She forced a smile and said: "Our health center can even cure the dead. This little internal injury is nothing. I can listen to strange music once, and it's not unfair" Not as good as that.  Continuing to talk, my lower body suddenly made a splash and became incontinent

    A moment later

    "Ah! Help! Help" Zhao Xiaoya couldn't care less about the embarrassment and started shouting at the top of her lungs.

    As soon as the figure flashed, Xin Shuangqing was the first to rush over. He covered her nose with one hand, stripped her naked with the other, and wiped her body all over.  Zhao Xiaoya was covered in tears, snot, feces and urine, not because she didn't know how to do it herself, but because her limbs were weak, and more importantly, the more she moved, the more severe her injuries became.  Su Xiaoxiao came second, Wang Wenwen and Wenqie worked hard for a while, and gave Zhao Xiaoya a Bu Yuan Dan and a Bu Shen Dan, and frowned and said: "The sound of the piano is really amazing! No wonder the master took it upon himself to save people! Zhao Xiaoya is not sick.  A painless, strong and healthy person suddenly suffered internal injuries all over her body. Even if she was given Buyuan Dan and Bu Shen Dan every day, it would take a year and a half for her to recover."

    Zhao Xiaoya forced a smile and said, "Sister, don't lie to me. Whatever disease can't be cured in our health center, isn't it all cured by medicine?" Her smile was uglier than crying.

    Su Xiaoxiao said pitifully: "Why did I lie to you! In addition to using good medicine at all costs, the main reason for our health center's treatment is to control the root cause of the disease through diet and sleep, and to prevent recurrence. The main reason is that the master does not hesitate to spend his energy. But you are one of the most serious internal injuries.  One, those infuriating energy can at best save your life and shorten the duration of the illness." After speaking, he hurriedly covered his mouth and nose, and the sound of farts continued in his ears, mixed with Zhao Xiaoya's sobbing and talking: "Could it be  Is there really no way?" The sound of the piano gradually stopped, and all the maids rushed to the side, staring at each other.  Not long ago, most of them felt that their master was doing something unnecessary. If they were not afraid of Xin Shuangqing's blame, they would have acted together with Zhao Xiaoya. Now seeing Zhao Xiaoya's tragic end, they patted their chests in fear, and couldn't help but feel grateful to their master.  Seeing that all the girls were there, Xin Shuangqing was too lazy to care. She threw the clothes she had just taken off from Zhao Xiaoya to the ground, winked at Su Xiaoxiao, and prepared to hold her hand and leave together, and find another place to talk.  Unexpectedly, she stretched out her hand and pulled it empty. She was startled for a moment, and then she remembered that her hands were stained with dirt from Zhao Xiaoya's body. It was smelly and disgusting. It was strange that she didn't avoid it.

    Xin Shuangqing smiled bitterly and left alone, planning to take a shower before talking.  She just wanted to discuss with Su Xiaoxiao: "Why is Zhao Xiaoya so far away but so seriously injured? They are so close but nothing happens?" No need to discuss, she easily figured it out halfway, it was because they were highly cultivated.  The defense against the sound skill is high, so until the defense is broken down, he will naturally be safe and sound.  If the defense is broken down, it will be unimaginable. I thought: "If it turns out to be like Zhao Xiaoya, losing control of the whole body, almost like paralysis, incontinence of the whole body, it would be too embarrassing. It would be better to die." I thought again:  "If the master sees it, that's okay. But if someone else sees it, it doesn't matter if you lose your face, but you can't lose the master."Face.  In that case, we should not commit suicide. We must kill the person as soon as possible to preserve the master's reputation.  "Think again: "People always put themselves first.  I think putting the owner first has a long way to go.  No wonder the master gave me three years of testing time from the beginning!  What a heroic act!  If not, how can I see myself clearly?  "

    Soon after, Kang Guangling learned that Zhao Xiaoya was seriously injured by the sound of the piano, and he was both excited and guilty.  Needless to say, I feel guilty, but I am excited because my sound skills have finally gained a glimpse, and the future is bright. There is a good chance that the real "Guangling San" will reappear in the world.

    Qin Chao really wanted Murong Abi to practice music skills, but he did not want her to be involved in beatings and killings. He advised her: "Music can make people happy and sad. Music skills can both hurt and hurt people."  Saving people can both harm and help them. You might as well try using sound skills to see if you can heal Zhao Xiaoya's internal injuries quickly."

    Xiao Liu listened nearby and rushed to say: "I have nothing to do anyway, so why not come here."

    Murong Abi said: "I don't know if it's okay." One sentence not only answered Qin Chao, but also concealed a counterattack against Xiaoliu. The implication was, I don't even dare to say it's okay, can you do it?  Who are you musically?

    Xiaoliu heard what she was hiding, smiled, and said: "What's the matter? No one is born with it. If you don't understand, just learn! As the saying goes, 'Live until you are old and learn until you are old.' I'm not old yet! I still have time."  ."

    Qin Chao waved his hand and said impatiently: "Stop arguing with each other, let's work together, take shifts, have healthy competition, and make progress together."

    That night, Qin Chao and the two girls were in the same room and fell asleep to "Sleeping Song" composed by Murong Abi.  It is said that this song was written by the ancestor Chen Tuan. The Qin Dynasty was very familiar with it and could recite it from ear to ear since he was a child¡ª¡ª

    I love to sleep, I love to sleep, I don¡¯t lie down on blankets, I don¡¯t cover myself with quilts.

    A piece of stone pillow, a coir raincoat covering the ground.  Sleep in the north and south, and sleep in the east and west.

    Thunder and lightning shook the mountains, and the sea water fell from the sky. Lilong screamed and the ghosts and gods were frightened. I was sleeping soundly when I was stunned.

    I think about Zhang Liang in my spare time, I think about Fan Li in a dull way, I talk about Cao Cao, but stop talking about Liu Bei.

    "Two or three gentlemen only strive for a little leisure."

    How can I be like a minister, facing the breeze, among the white clouds at the top of the mountain, spreading my brows, unbuttoning my belly, and taking a nap!

    No matter what, the jade rabbit rises in the east and the red wheel falls in the west.

    Although this song has been widely circulated, like the characters of the Qin Dynasty, it only has a lofty artistic conception. It is difficult to read, memorize, and sing. Murong Abi spent a lot of hard work.  Only then did I finally compose a new song suitable for it.

    After Qin Chao fell asleep, the Yin Shen jumped out and escaped into the peach wood sword placed aside.  The peach wood sword was made by the Qin Dynasty who traveled all over the Kunlun Mountains to find century-old peach trees.  Ordinary peach trees, no matter how well they are protected, will be like old people and become sick, and it is difficult to live for more than a hundred years. Only the wild peach trees in Kunlun Mountains are said to be the flat peach tree species of the Queen Mother of the West. It is not uncommon for trees to be hundreds of years old. According to legend, they are thousands of years old.  Although he didn't really believe that flat peach could greatly increase his power, he gave up after looking for it for a long time.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 148 Soul Leaving the Body

    At the beginning, it was like the human body was too solid to penetrate the wall, and the divine body was too weak to repel objects.  Among those items that are very suitable for driving, peach wood is the first choice.  Although mahogany is very suitable, it is a relative term after all. In fact, it is very difficult to drive. It does not feel like swimming in water, but like walking in the soil, which is very unpleasant.  In order to improve it and make it more suitable for divine body drive, the Qin Dynasty conducted many experiments, the most successful of which was the lightning strike experiment.

    The Qin Dynasty made a long lightning rod out of fine iron. From then on, it was not too small for thunder, only for too many thunders, not too small for thunder, only for big thunder. In short, it was long enough for him to conduct experiments and refine the lightning under the needle.  Various items to find a more suitable lightning strike wood.  [Search for the latest updates here.]

    After gaining enough experience, the Qin Dynasty used thunder to refine the centuries-old mahogany heart found in the Kunlun Mountains, turning the earth into water.  But it's neither real soil nor real water, but air.  After Yin Shen escaped into the mahogany sword, the sword was like a fish, swimming fast and slow, left and right, swimming in the air.  In order to avoid scaring people or attracting criticism, Yin Shen only dared to swim around the house with a mahogany sword before he became proficient in his skills. Although it will inevitably become boring after a long time, compared with the days of being trapped in a bed, it is not as carefree as it is.  How much happier.  If the Yin God is unwilling, the Yang God is still waiting and is happy to replace him.  Although the environment at night is more suitable for Yin gods, it is not unsuitable for Yang gods.

    At the time of the chicken, the Yin God, who looked like a little girl, suddenly walked through the wall, and then danced up and down with the peachwood sword. Qin Chao first ate and found that the little girl was dull. It seemed unclear.  Taking a closer look, Qin Chao still recognized who she was, although the Yin Shen was blurry, unclear and changeable.  During the day, the little girl was sent for treatment by her mother. Su Xiaoyan checked her left and right, and found that nothing was wrong. Her mother had no choice but to tell the truth, saying that the little girl was haunted by evil spirits and often talked in her sleep and sleepwalked at night.  Without knowing it.  Later, Su Xiaoyan gave the little girl a tonic pill and finally sent them away.  Unexpectedly, the little girl came again in the evening, and she was out of body.

    I don¡¯t know how much time passed, but the little girl said in a daze, as if she had just woken up from sleep: "Hello, big brother! I¡¯m so hungry! Do you have anything to eat?" After speaking, she seemed to be drunk, and occasionally jumped out two prefaces.  If I don't say anything, I will occasionally wake up for a moment, and then immediately fall into confusion again. Just now, I said I was very hungry, and immediately I said: "Ah! I'm so full! Thank you, big brother!" After a while, it became: "It's so big."  What a beautiful kite! What a beautiful butterfly" It took Qin Chao a long time to figure out where her home was, and escorted her home, avoiding the evil-proof bronze mirrors hanging around her home, and returning her soul to its place.

    A Yin Shen dressed as a nun chased out of the little girl's house. Qin Chao recognized that it was the abbot of the Guanyin Temple in the capital. He slowed down his sword speed a little, waited for the nun to catch up, raised it slightly, and escaped along the way.  Entering the garden of a wealthy family, he found an octagonal pavilion and stopped. He laughed and said, "Zizhu Shenni, is that little girl the disciple you have chosen?"

    Zizhu Shenni had a cold face and said nothing, but kept looking up and down at Qin Chao.

    Qin Chao showed no signs of weakness and scanned Zizhu Shenni's body over and over again from top to bottom and from left to right.  Zizhu Shenni seemed to be about forty years old, but in fact she was at least ninety years old. The Qin Dynasty did not know how old she was.  Her eyebrows are thin and long, and her appearance is majestic. In addition, her appearance has many similarities with Su Xiaoyan's, both of which seem to have been carefully crafted. At first glance, she looks ordinary, but the more she looks at her, the more attractive she becomes.

    After an unknown amount of time, Zizhu Shenni suddenly said: "Your Excellency has not yet entered the innate realm, but you are practicing the art of leaving the body. Aren't you afraid of damaging your foundation?" After a pause, he said: "This is your own business.  , the poor nun is too lazy to take care of it. But that little girl has deep spiritual roots, long life, and is a piece of top-quality jade. I hope you will not ruin her future, and avoid destroying yourself because of it."

    Qin Chao laughed and said: "That little girl is just like Duan Yu, untouchable. I already knew that." He thought to himself: It's hard to say whether these cunning old monsters have good intentions, but they certainly don't look down on me.  would be wrong.  So what if that little girl is Duan Yu?  I am not Murong Fu, I will not harm her, I will only help her.  However, some people may be more afraid of help than harm, but that's not entirely certain.

    Zizhu Shenni asked doubtfully: "Which Duan Yu?"

    Qin Chao said: "Of course he is the Crown Prince of Zhennan, Dali. Don't you know?"

    Zizhu Shenni muttered: "I've met him a few times, but I don't think he's outstanding!"

    Qin Chao thought to himself, "Either that boy is too good at pretending, or you are pretending." He said, "I'm not interested in that little girl at all. She came to her on her own. Believe it or not."

    Zizhu Shenni said: "This is indeed her mother's fault she overprotected her and she did bad things with good intentions. However, your God-Building Pills are really good. Can you sell a few to the poor nun?"

    Qin Chao said: "I won't sell it." He laughed and said: "Just give it away. I will ask Su Xiaoyan to send it to Guanyin Yuan tomorrow."??¡±

    Zizhu Shenni got a better answer than she imagined, but she was not willing to be teased. Her face became even colder, and she flicked her sleeves and said, "Farewell!" She floated more than ten feet away and said, "Thank you!" before sending her off late.  .

    As Qin Chao hurried back, he thought to himself: "Mom, you are being looked down upon. You are not in an innate state, no! You don't bother to talk to me more. You are more arrogant than the old monk Zhang Sanli. You are worthy of being the mother-in-law of Guanyin."  Disciple, disciple, and grandson" It took a long time to recover from the horizon, alas!  He sighed secretly: "If you don't truly reach the realm of innateness, you can't truly integrate into that circle. What a fool." Qin Chao didn't know how many innate masters were hidden in Shaolin Temple, but how many innate masters were hidden in the capital, Qin Chao thought he was eliminated  Outside the palace, everyone basically knows about the same.  Just talking about Guanyin Temple, there are three hidden ones. Among them, Zizhu Shenni has the highest cultivation level, not much lower than Zhang Sanli of Daxiangguo Temple.  The hidden dragons and crouching tigers in the capital were both expected by the Qin Dynasty and unexpected by him.  Before, he thought that people like Qiao Feng who were not innate were very rare. They were almost invincible in the world, let alone those who were innate.

    "If Qiao Feng in the book dares to come to the capital of the Song Dynasty to act arrogantly, or even go straight to the palace, he will definitely die. But that does not mean that Qiao Feng has nothing to worry about. After all, he is too young and has great potential. He is completely qualified among the new generation.  One of the top ten masters. No matter how powerful the older generation is, they will eventually need a new generation to take over. Although Qiao Feng is far from worrying about it now, he must think about the future early, prepare for a rainy day, and achieve the greatest success at the smallest cost.  Interests. However, there must be some hidden rules that I don't know about to protect the new generation. Otherwise, the older generation would have already taken action to kill the new generations like Qiao Feng, Duan Yu, and Xu Zhu. In that case, each generation in the future will be inferior to the last.  Both martial arts and culture will continue to degrade. As a result, just like the Qing Dynasty, the East lagged behind the West and could only be beaten." The Qin Dynasty became less and less interested in competing with the new generations like Qiao Feng, Duan Yu, and Xu Zhu.  As for the older generation Wu Yazi, Wu Xingyun, and Li Qiu Shui, it is obvious that not all of them are as unlucky as the three Xiaoyao elders. There are quite a few who have achieved innate breakthroughs, which is not surprising.

    Whether it is innate or not, for people with insufficient cultivation, even if they know it, it is like looking at flowers in the fog, and there are too few people who have truly achieved innateness. Even the Qin Dynasty has not achieved it now. Without personal experience, it is difficult to truly understand.  Therefore, Xiantian has only belonged to a small group of people since ancient times. To most people, it is just an interesting legend. No matter how true it is, they will not believe it.  Zizhu Shenni and Zhang Sanli saw that he was not innate, so they didn't want to waste words with him. Although he completely understood in his heart, just like he didn't want to waste words with Zhao Xiaoya and Qian Xiaoya, they would still feel uncomfortable after all.  It is not difficult to imagine that if he had explained more to Zhao Xiaoya, Zhao Xiaoya would not have despised the sound skill so much and would not have suffered such serious internal injuries.  But even if he did it again, even if he doted on Zhao Xiaoya again, he still wouldn't explain much.  Although everyone blamed him for doting on those maids too much, just like the incident with Zhao Xiaoya, he didn't feel that he doted on them too much.  There is no limit to pampering, and the human heart is insatiable. He neither dares to pamper them too much nor satisfy them too much.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 149 Keeping pace

    The next day, Su Xiaoyan came back from Guanyin Yuan with an extra volume of Guanyin paintings in her hand. The painter's skill was as high as that of Su Shi. The painting was unsigned and it was unknown which great painter created it.  More importantly, why do the girls who follow him grow taller and more beautiful?  He had long believed that the cause lay with himself, and had never given up research. He had already known the answer, but he did not dare to conclude, let alone say.  This may seem incredible at first, but to put it bluntly, it¡¯s actually quite simple.

    First of all, it is not difficult to see from the story of "Looking at Plum Blossoms to Quench Thirst" that in addition to normal, visible food, imaginary and invisible spiritual food also has the function of food. Although it cannot replace normal food, the effect is not the same.  Not under normal food, the two are combined into one, and the effect will naturally be more significant.  In Qin Chao's view, that kind of spiritual food is the power of God, but it is too weak to be worth mentioning, so it is too easy to be ignored.  But ¡®If you don¡¯t accumulate steps, you can¡¯t reach a thousand miles; if you don¡¯t accumulate small streams, you can¡¯t become a river.  ¡¯ No matter how small the power of God is, it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as it truly exists, it will sometimes become stronger.  Not only for divine power, but also for internal power and Taoism, the Qin Dynasty once treated it this way.  [Search for the latest updates here.]

    Secondly, appearance comes from the heart.  It does not mean that the better the appearance, the better the heart, but that the heart can change the appearance. It is not difficult to see from the fact that joy, anger, sorrow and joy come from the heart. In addition to visible items such as medicines and jewelry, which can change the appearance, all kinds of appearance can change the appearance.  The missing mood can also change the appearance. Although they cannot replace each other, when the two are combined, the effect is obviously greater.  Like the divine power in "Looking at Plum Blossoms to Quench Thirst", this power is too weak and not worth mentioning, so it is too easy to be ignored.  However, for people like Mrs. Wu who have persisted in worshiping Buddha devoutly for many years, they cannot ignore it even if they want to. It is normal for them to gradually reveal their precious light.  In contrast, Zizhu Shenni did it intentionally and had a greater impact.  It not only affects one's own appearance, but also has a miraculous effect on others. Just relying on appearance can calm people's hearts, prevent some villains from having evil intentions, and make some evil people know how to return.  Of course, it only seems magical, but it is actually the power of the mind that is doing the magic. It is difficult to influence those with a firm mind, especially those who hate pretending to be gods.  But I don¡¯t want to think about it, if there are really no gods and no ghosts in the world, what¡¯s the use of pretending to be gods and ghosts?

    Thirdly, the power of faith is divine power, but divine power is not the power of faith, just like water is a liquid, but the liquid is not water, oil is also a liquid, and even iron turned into water is also a liquid.  In the hearts of most of the women around Qin Chao, his status is higher than that of gods. The greater the power of this belief, the greater the divine power that the women can obtain from him, and they do not need to accumulate it over the years like Mrs. Wu.  , the changes in appearance become more obvious day by day as the faith deepens.  The Guanyin picture has the same effect, but it is far less powerful than the Qin Dynasty. On the contrary, it will dilute the power of faith. Therefore, the Qin Dynasty thought it was a disaster, but I don't know if the Zizhu God Ni gave the Guanyin picture in return, intentionally or unintentionally, to harm people?  Or there's a deeper meaning in it.  Furthermore, the Qin Dynasty did not want to force the women to believe in whom, so they had to decide according to the circumstances. Even though they knew that the Guanyin Picture was more frustrating than beneficial to everyone, they still ignored it.

    The Guanyin picture reminded Qin Chao of the card figures of the Nine Fairies. At first, he found it difficult to connect a living person with the card, but now he feels that it is very similar to the talisman in myths and legends, and he thinks that it is not necessarily possible to use special talisman paper instead of the talisman.  Impossible, at least with Yin Shen replacing artificial intelligence, it is theoretically not difficult to make a robot, or a puppet.  But just like the Taomu Sword, it is very easy to drive away objects, but it is a big difficulty for the divine body. Huge robots or puppets are likely to be more difficult to operate, but the shape and size are not a problem. It does not matter whether the card is a Taomu Sword.  Even flying is not a problem. It is as simple as a person walking on the ground, a fish swimming in the water, and a bird flying in the air. Although it is not yet comfortable, it is like a three-year-old child just learning to walk or a little fish swimming upstream.  , The feathers on the bird's wings are not fully grown.

    Qin Chao traveled to major paper shops around the world and bought a lot of various papers and took them home. From then on, he had one more task every day - experimenting with the art of drawing talismans.

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°Without a master to teach me, it¡¯s such a waste of time!¡±

    "It's definitely impossible to get a talisman like a card man from the beginning. It's better to start with a simple one. It's better to get a 'Fireball Technique' like the 'Magic Scroll'. There are many kinds of 'Fireball Technique'. First,  Start with a small fireball.¡±

    "Aren't small fireballs just firecrackers? Even if they are not, just get some oil paper and light a fire. Aren't they just small fireballs? This 'magician' is so nonsense. However, there are also novels that say that the speed and power of small fireballs can be compared with bullets.  Comparatively, the 'Magic Apprentice' is more powerful than the Sharpshooter, but that's even more nonsense. He can run faster than a horse before he even learns to walk."

    "Maybe it's better to start with 'Thunder in the Palm'. Not to mention that modern people's understanding of thunder and lightning is far better than that of ancient people, but aren't Yinshen and Yinshen both born with power sources? It can be either alternating current or direct current.  How convenient it is to be able to carry the load freely! However, are you drawing symbols or circuit boards? Should you just draw a computer and play with it? Even if the avenues are connected, science andAren¡¯t theologies opposed to each other and incompatible with each other?  "

    "Is it wrong? Science and theology are two brothers, the two wheels of a carriage. The only way is to go hand in hand?"

    Qin Chao was painting here and there, with his imagination running wild, when suddenly a girl's voice that was both familiar and unfamiliar came to his ears: "Stop drawing talismans, let's go shopping." The tone was full of joy.

    Qin Chao didn't look back and said with a smile: "Zhong Ling, why are you here?"

    That girl was Zhong Ling. She was very happy when she saw that Qin Chao could recognize her without looking back, but she pretended to be dissatisfied and said: "There are so many beauties around you, no wonder you don't miss Shu! You have forgotten me a long time ago  Bar?"

    Qin Chaodao: "There are many times more men around you than there are women around me. Why are you talking about me instead?"

    Zhong Ling chuckled and said, "How can we talk about it together?"

    Qin Chaodao: "Why can't we talk about it together?"

    Zhong Ling smiled and said, "Do you think I'm still like that time in Wuliang Palace, and I don't know the difference between girls and women?" There was a blush on his face.  Although they were separated by more than a year, the events of that night seemed to be happening right before our eyes.

    Qin Chaodao: "So what?"

    Zhong Ling said angrily: "You bad guy, you don't have good intentions."

    Qin Chao sighed and said: "If you don't tell me clearly, you misunderstood me again. If you think about it carefully, I am practicing boy skills now. Do I have the ability to turn girls into women? In this case, the woman around me  How is it different from the men around you?"

    Zhong Ling's face turned redder, but she was smiling in her heart. She was shy and happy and said: "Then how do I know? You have many strange abilities! What if you don't guard against it?" After a pause, he said again: "My mother  We had a huge quarrel with my two fathers, and I was stuck in the middle, and you never came to see us. I couldn't wait for you at Gong's Restaurant, so I had to" I feel embarrassed to say the following words.  He looked around, turned around, closed the door, and whispered: "You bad guy, you have come back several times, why do you only look at them and not me?"

    Qin Chaodao: "Of course I looked at you, but you couldn't see me."

    Zhong Ling stamped her feet and said: "I have guessed a long time ago that you must have come here secretly again. It's all your fault, that old ghost master of yours. He spreads all kinds of bad things and spreads some crooked ways." She refused to blame Qin Chao at all, but believed that it was all his fault.  On the master of Qin Dynasty.  In fact, as long as she thought deeply, she would understand that Qin Chao didn't want to see her, and he was worried that the deeper the relationship would be, the deeper the hurt would be, but she didn't even want to think in that direction, let alone think deeply about it.

    Qin Chao couldn't refuse directly, as that would hurt Zhong Ling's heart too much. Besides, it wasn't that he didn't like Zhong Ling, he just felt that he couldn't marry someone just because he liked him, so it was better to cut off the relationship when the relationship was not deep. But the more he wanted to cut off, the more Zhong Ling wanted to.  Strengthening and separation not only did not dilute the feelings, but made Zhong Ling experience unforgettable longing and taste the true love between men and women.  Who is to blame?  Perhaps it's because Zhong Ling didn't meet an outstanding man who could replace him during this period.  But it may not work. Who said that Zhong Ling met him when she first fell in love? Unless time could be turned back, it would be impossible to do it again.  He felt that even if it happened again, he would not miss Zhong Ling, and what should happen would still happen.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 150 Lingbao Taoist

    Stopping writing, Qin Chao turned around and glanced at the lightning ferret in Zhong Ling's arms.  The Lightning Ferret, who was so scared that he didn't dare to get too close to Zhong Ling, now saw him like a mouse seeing a cat, even worse.

    Zhong Ling fed the venomous snake that the lightning ferret loved most, but the lightning ferret ignored it and still huddled in a ball, shivering. When Qin Chao looked away, it gradually returned to normal.  [.]

    Zhong Ling glanced sideways at Qin Chao and said, "Why are you bullying Xiao Diao?"

    Qin Chao shook his head and said: "I'm not that bored. I just remembered that there is a big benefit that Xiao Diao might be able to use, so I took a closer look."

    Zhong Ling said: "What's the benefit?"

    Qin Chaodao: "I can't explain clearly, I'll take you to have a look and you will know." After saying that, he used the 'Six Dragons of Time', and a gust of wind swept her up, and soon she arrived at the Viper Valley.  By the time Zhong Ling finished visiting the three-story Viper Cave, he could hardly close his mouth.  The same goes for the lightning ferret, but he drools too much.  The Qin Dynasty took Zhong Ling to Centipede Mountain again, from the first floor to the third floor, and from the third floor to the first floor of Centipede Cave, and visited it twice.  Needless to say, Qin Chao said that Zhong Ling almost fainted from the excitement, excitement and happiness.

    "If the emperor wants to practice poisonous skills, it would be the easiest. No wonder everyone wants to be the emperor!" Zhong Ling said.

    "Hehe!" Qin Chao said with a smile, "I don't know. Anyway, this is our territory. If there are good things, we will get them first. Others, no matter what their status, have to wait in line behind."

    Zhong Ling touched the lightning marten and said with a smile: "When the little marten masters its poisoning skills, we won't be far away."

    Qin Chaodao: "Using the lightning ferret's poison to practice is indeed a shortcut, but if you have deep internal strength, you don't need to do anything more. In fact, the human body is far more suitable for practicing poisonous techniques than the lightning ferret, but the potential is deep and it is more difficult to get started.  ."

    Zhong Ling said: "Didn't Big Brother say that the 'Old Monster of Ginseng Immortal' raised a medicinal snake, and after eating it, his cultivation level increased greatly? The shortcut for people of this generation to practice, human body cultivation is of course faster than that of snakes, but multiple snakes help practice  Isn¡¯t it better?¡±

    Qin Chao nodded and said: "That's true. But after careful analysis, it mainly increases external strength and does not help much with internal strength."

    Zhong Ling clapped his hands and said: "What's the matter! Anyway, now we have more money, so why not let our men raise a few more, even if they don't increase their skill much, they are good as food!" He frowned and said, "Speaking of this,  I thought of the emperor again, and of that time when I was so stupid that practicing cultivation was easier than eating, it was so irritating!"

    Qin Chao smiled and said: "The emperor has such abundant resources, so it is naturally easier to practice, but aren't you also a descendant of the royal family?"

    Zhong Ling said: "It's okay if I don't say it, but when I say this, I get even more angry. That idiot can only act like an elder brother, but doesn't give him any benefits. Who is he! Of course, my biological father is even more angry, no  Just say it." His face changed, and he said with a smile: "There is only one person in the world who is the best to me. It goes without saying, everyone knows it."

    Qin Chao felt something in his heart and said, "Of course it's your mother."

    Zhong Ling said with a half-smile, "That's a male mother."

    Qin Chaodao: "That's a big bad guy. The farther away you are from him, the better."

    Zhong Ling said: "That is indeed a big bad guy, so we must stay close to him."

    Qin Chao said angrily: "Can't you just let him go?"

    Zhong Ling pretended to be very angry and said: "I have let him go for a year, and he has not just one horse, but thousands of horses. But what about him? He actually didn't say a word to me, and he didn't even see me when he came. Not only was he  The big bad guy is so bad."

    Qin Chao didn't know whether to laugh or cry: "Is that what's best for you? Wake up!"

    Zhong Ling said: "Even without the gift of Viper Valley, I would have forgiven him long ago!"

    Qin Chao felt even more painful when he heard her speaking in an understatement.  He felt that among all the women around him, only Zhong Ling had the most open-mindedness. This was something she was born with and no one else could learn from it.  If it had been another woman, she would have been fussing over every little thing, as if the sky had fallen.  Although the deeper the love, the more he cares, but he doesn't like the kind of love that turns the world upside down, and he appreciates Zhong Ling's kind of love that seems ordinary, but actually goes deep into his bones, and he can no longer tolerate the second person in his heart.

    Suddenly, Qin Chao hugged Zhong Ling and whispered in her ear: "Mu Wanqing has taken the first wife's seat, can you give the second one to you?"

    "Ah!" In just half a day, Zhong Ling had no idea how much excitement she had experienced, how much stimulation she had received, and the pleasure was continuous and continuous, but she was still as steady as a mountain. Unexpectedly, this time it was too strong, and she fainted with joy.  He collapsed in Qin Chao's arms.

    I don¡¯t know how much time passed before Zhong Ling slowly woke up. When he opened his eyes, he found that he was lying on the bed. Qin Chao was nowhere to be seen. Xiao Liu was sitting by the bed, frowning, not knowing what he was thinking.??What.

    "Where is brother Qin?" Zhong Ling sat up.

    "Huh!" Xiao Liu said, "Why do you call me brother Qing? My master sister-in-law, congratulations! Congratulations!"

    "Ah!" Zhong Ling said with surprise on her face, "Xiao Liu, am I not dreaming? Am I really not dreaming?"

    Xiao Liu said coldly: "What are you pretending to be? Senior Brother has already said it, but it's still fake." The worse her tone of voice, the more Zhong Ling believed her words, and the happier she was.  Xiaoliu knew that she shouldn't be cold-faced. She really couldn't laugh. If she didn't try her best to restrain herself, she would at least vent her anger madly, even if she didn't go crazy.  She really couldn't understand why her elder brother had always liked her the most, Mu Wanqing was just a shameless person, and Murong Abi was just a concubine. Why did she suddenly change and suddenly appear like a bell spirit?  Originally, she thought Zhong Ling was a close friend and was happy for her to come to Beijing. Unexpectedly, a thunderbolt struck her unconscious on a sunny day.

    After a while, Xiaoliu said: "Since you don't speak, I will. I am waiting here, firstly to congratulate you, and secondly to say goodbye to you. If I stay here, I will only get in the way, and I still want to go home.  Okay. Don¡¯t worry, I will run Jiuxian Town well and won¡¯t disappoint senior brother. We¡¯ve also taken care of that stone tower, so senior brother doesn¡¯t have to worry about it anymore. Jiuxian Town is senior brother¡¯s home, and my little sister is his housekeeper.  , This will never change, and it will never change from generation to generation." After saying that, he turned around and left, but the tears couldn't stop flowing down, and they flowed more and more.

    Zhong Ling stretched out his hand to keep her, but he couldn't even take a step forward, and couldn't say a word, as if his acupuncture points were pressed.

    I don¡¯t know how much time passed before Zhong Ling came back to his senses, let out a long sigh, and said to himself: "This is good, so as not to be entangled like my parents. Xiaoliu, you are indeed a sister, but I, Zhong Ling, am not unreasonable either.  You are loyal, but you really can¡¯t give in to this. Besides, your senior brother is too busy with so many women, so you can give up voluntarily, which is also a relief. From now on, you can be free and happy. From this point of view, my sister has to admire you. At the same time,  I have to admire my husband's long-term vision. The agreement made in those years is really the most correct. Xiaoliu, Gong Wan, I wish you happiness!"

    The next day, there was an endless stream of people coming to express their congratulations. During the day, almost all of Qin Chao was given to Zhong Ling to receive, and he received Zhong Ling in the evening.

    On the third day, Su Zhe, Su Shi's younger brother, was promoted to the right prime minister as the minister's right servant and his servant.  At that time, the prime minister of the left was Fan Chunren, the second son of Fan Zhong'an, who was named Yaofu and was known as the "prime minister in common clothes".

    On the fourth day, Su Shi was awarded the title of bachelor of Longtuge and concurrently served as the young emperor's attendant. The former was the highest honorary title for a literary scholar, and together with the latter, he was the most senior advisor.  The power of this position is not high, but the glory is higher than that of the prime minister, and the influence is great.

    To the great surprise of the Qin Dynasty, Zhong Ling was immediately named the ¡®Lingbao Taoist¡¯ by the court, and even the lightning marten was also named a ¡®spiritual beast¡¯, recorded in the annals of history, and joined the Taoist canon.  This is obviously because the drunkard's intention is not to drink, but to contain him.  The reason why he was not banned directly was obviously because he had figured out his temperament.  Not to mention that he doesn't like being sealed, even Zhong Ling is happy, happy and then angry and annoyed, because it is extremely inconvenient for her to even go out now.  You can't be quiet even if you stay at home. Taoist friends from all over the world come here every day.

    It would be fine if they were truly talented and knowledgeable people, but most of those people only know a little bit about it. They know three moves and two moves, and they don¡¯t even understand the basics. They just cheat to eat and drink.

    In May, the Qin Dynasty couldn't stand it any more, so it put up a sign saying "Thank you behind closed doors", borrowed Wang Runzhi's words, borrowed Su Shi's pen, and at the request of the Empress Dowager Gao, began to organize the lectures for those noble ladies and compile "Health Preservation".  through".  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 151 Health Preservation Sutra Appears

    On the 15th day of the fifth year of the sixth year of Yuanyou.

    Under the bright moon, in the back garden of the Su Mansion, the Empress Dowager Gao, Princess Zhao Jiu, the wine-meat monk of Daxiangguo Temple, Su Shi, a layman from Dongpo, and Su's wife Wang Runzhi were sitting around a stone table. On the stone table, except for three  Nothing but paper,

    The sound of the piano flows like a clear spring flowing down from a high mountain. The singing is clear and strange, as if it is accompanied by a lark. Everyone is intoxicated in it.  [.]

    The music gradually stopped, but the remaining songs were still there. Su Shi was the first to wake up, laughed, and praised: "Good, good, after communicating with Murong Abi, I have really made great progress."

    "Not bad!" Empress Dowager Gao said lightly, but Su Shi was overjoyed, but he didn't dare to get too carried away and tried to restrain himself.

    Wang Chaoyun bent down to salute, served tea to the five people, and then left sadly. Although even Empress Dowager Gao admired her talent, her status was just that of a concubine, and there were some occasions where she was not allowed to participate.

    Amidst the fragrance of flowers, grass and trees, the five people picked up the fragrant tea and finished it quietly.  Empress Dowager Gao picked up a piece of paper from the stone table and read slowly: "Life is like going through a sea of ??suffering. When you turn around, you will find the shore. There is no wind, no waves, and no fruition. If you want to achieve the right fruit, if you want to achieve bliss, you have to go up against the wind and waves.  Then walk, ride the wind and waves, and overcome ninety-nine and eighty-one difficulties, or ninety-nine and eighty-one calamities.

    "One nine is a great calamity, from life to death, from death to life, without death there is no life, without life there is no death.

    "Nine nine are the nine great tribulations. Counting the birth in the mother's womb, there are ten births and nine deaths, and nine nine are one."

    ??????????? So what if the ninety-nine returns to one?  If I don¡¯t return to one, how can I say that all ninety-nine return to one?  Leave it aside for now.

    One by one, one year old is the first minor calamity.

    Two and two make four, and four years old is the second minor calamity.

    Three threes make nine, and nine years old is the third minor calamity.

    ¡­¡­

    Nine-nine and eighty-one, the age of eighty-one is the ninth minor tribulation and the first major tribulation, also known as the mortal tribulation.

    After surviving the mortal calamity, it seems as if you are reborn, not just as a mortal, but as a Taoist.  The difference between a Taoist and a mortal is like the difference between a mortal and an animal.  Mortals are animals, but animals are not mortals.  Taoists are mortals, but mortals are not Taoists.

    A Taoist's first year of life is the Taoist's first calamity, and a mortal's tenth calamity. A mortal is eighty-two years old.

    The Taoist is four years old, which is the second calamity for the Taoist, and the eleventh calamity for the mortal, who is eighty-five years old.

    The Taoist is nine years old, which is the third calamity for the Taoist, and the twelfth calamity for the mortal, who is ninety years old.

    ¡­¡­

    The Taoist is eighty-one years old, which is the ninth calamity for the Taoist and the first great calamity for the Taoist. The eighteenth calamity for the mortal is also the second greatest calamity for the mortal. The mortal is one hundred and sixty-two years old, also known as the Taoist calamity.

    After surviving the Taoist tribulation, it seems like you are reborn for the second time, not only as a mortal, not only as a Taoist, but also as a real person.  The difference between a real person and a Taoist is like the difference between a Taoist and a mortal, and like the difference between a mortal and an animal.  Real people are Taoists, but Taoists are not real people.

    A real person is one year old, which is the first calamity for a real person, the tenth calamity for a Taoist, and the nineteenth calamity for a mortal. A mortal is one hundred and sixty-three years old" After reading, he carefully put the paper back to its original place and said, "Everyone has something to say about this.  What do you think?  After a slight pause, he added: "I hope everyone can speak out boldly."  "Although the tone is light, the weight is not light.

    After a while, Su Shi saw that everyone was silent and could not continue to stand still, so he said: "I don't dare to speak nonsense" Before he finished speaking, Empress Dowager Gao said: "Don't say such lies.  Yes, the Aijia just want to hear the truth today."

    Su Shi blushed and said, "To be honest, Wei Chen doesn't really understand"

    Queen Mother Gao interrupted: "This is still a lie, a clich¨¦. It would be strange if you understood it! Who in the world understands this? Who dares to say that he understands this?"

    Su Shi nodded and said: "The Queen Mother has taught you the right lesson." Then he realized that this was also a cliche. He quickly stopped and changed his words: "Although this is just the words of the owner of the health hall, Wei Chen believes that no one can compete with him in this regard for at least a hundred years.  Comparable to it.¡±

    Wang Runzhi said with a smile: "My husband is too careful to say that within a hundred years, even within three hundred years, or within five hundred years, is there anyone who can compare with me? Of course, I don't read much, so if you don't understand these things, you will treat it as a joke."  Don¡¯t take it personally.¡±

    Empress Dowager Gao said: "You are a student of the Master of Health Hall, how can you not understand? Stop talking about all these lies."

    Wang Runzhi said: "To tell the truth, if you follow the "Health Sutra", it is not difficult for ordinary people to be eighty-one years old on average. It is not difficult for people in the martial arts to be one hundred and seventeen years old on average. But  To the Queen Mother" I opened my mouth several times, but no sound came out. It was obvious that the next words were not good words and it was difficult to say them out.

    Empress Dowager Gao said: "Just tell me straight away. The Ai family will forgive you."

    Wang Runzhi pondered for a while, and then whispered: "Master said that the Queen Mother worked too hard. She was originally in power for nine years at most, but she died of illness at the age of sixty-two."

    &nbsp; Upon hearing this, Queen Mother Gao could no longer maintain her composure and stood up suddenly.  Su Shi and his wife quickly fell to their knees, not daring to raise their heads.  Zhao Jiu looked up at the sky with a trace of sarcasm on his lips.  The meat-and-wine monk drank his wine in sips and seemed not to hear anything.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took before Queen Mother Gao calmed down and asked Su Shi and his wife to stand up and sit down, allowing Wang Runzhi to continue speaking.

    Wang Runzhi said cautiously: "Master also said that adequate sleep and proper exercise are the number one secret to longevity, and Patriarch Chen Tuan is proof of that."

    Queen Mother Gao nodded slightly and asked, "Does your master have any relationship with Mr. Chen Tuan?"

    Wang Runzhidao: "Although they both have the habit of sleeping in, Master has never admitted that he has any relationship with Patriarch Chen Tuan."

    Su Shi said: "The master of the health-preserving hall said that he is an outsider, and Wei Chen thinks it is extremely credible."

    Queen Mother Gao pondered for a long time and asked: "Then why do you think he came to the world?"

    Su Shi said: "Weichen thinks that he, like Patriarch Chen Tuan, is not for fame and fortune, but for things above fame and fortune. What is that? Weichen also wants to know."

    Queen Mother Gao turned to stare at Zhao Jiu.

    After a while, Zhao Jiu shook his head and said: "If I insist on saying it, the emperor has the way of the emperor, the monk has the way of the monk, and the nun has the way of the nun. Saying it means not saying it, so it is better not to say it."

    Empress Dowager Gao said: "You are just not as practical as the Master of the Health Preservation Hall."

    Zhao Jiu snorted coldly: "He is serious. He is really a fearful person who dare not even enter the palace."

    The fair-weather monk said: "It's normal for people who are so afraid of death to have some unique insights into immortality!"

    Su Shi said: "A gentleman does not stand under a dangerous wall."

    Empress Dowager Gao said: "It's a waste of time to talk to you. Even the master of the health-preserving hall, an outsider, has produced genuine products, and you are still making sarcastic remarks. If a person is not afraid of death, is he still a human being? If he does not pursue immortality, then what else do he pursue?  "

    Su Shi smiled bitterly and said: "It's not that Wei Chen refuses to bring out the real thing, it's just that he really can't."

    Zhao Jiu and the fair-weather monk still went about their own business without saying a word.  Empress Dowager Gao also knew that the little provocation method was of no use to them, so she was too lazy to say anything more. She took out the second piece of paper from the stone table and read it carefully, word by word, and thought about it line by line.  Thinking back and forth.  She originally just hoped that the "Health Sutra" would be helpful, but unexpectedly, she gained a lot every time she read it. She never tired of reading it. The more she read, the greater the gain, and the higher her expectations.  She evaluated in her mind that the "Yu Sheng Jing" was more substantial than the "Tao Te Ching", much more merciful than the "Wu Jing", and much simpler than the "Book of Changes".

    In the palace, Song Zhezong Zhao Xu also had two pieces of paper placed on the table in front of him. He held a piece of paper in his hand, but his expression was very different from that of Empress Dowager Gao. She seemed to be very dissatisfied with the content on the paper and seemed a little angry.  Hidden without revealing anything, lurking temporarily.

    In the study room of Yangshengtang, Qin Chao wrote the last word on the fourth page, put down the pen, stretched, and sighed: "Ninety-nine and eighty-one pages, how long will it take to write? Oh my god! It only took half a month to write.  Four pages.¡±

    Next to him, Zhong Ling made tea for him and said with a smile: "It's not four pages, it's six pages."

    Qin Chaodao: "The two pages before and after are a heavenly book without words. They were not made by human beings and were not written by me."

    On the other side, Murong Abi played the piano for him and said: "The eighty-three pages of the "Health Sutra" are all from the hands of your husband, so naturally they are written by your husband."

    Qin Chao shook his head and said: "With my current ability, I can write at most twenty-seven pages, and I will only leave it to future generations to make up for it."

    Zhong Ling said: "Then why bother? Can't you make up for it yourself later?"

    Qin Chao shook his head and thought to himself: "If I could practice to the twenty-seventh page, I would no longer be in this world. At that time, let alone a mere book, what does the entire Tianlong World have to do with me? No matter how powerful my powers are,  , and I don¡¯t want to take a few more people with me. Taking people with cards like the Nine Fairies is a last resort, but I can¡¯t even do that kind of last resort now, and there is still a long way to go. Alas!  Who doesn¡¯t want to be better, but that¡¯s even more wishful thinking.¡± Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3: Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 152: Journey to the East is out

    Launched at the same time as "Health Sutra" is the revised "Journey to the West", also known as "Journey to the East", the full name is "Apollo's Journey to the Eastern Kingdom of God".  Not only has the main plot been changed to learn from the West to the East, but all the details have also been overhauled, which is very different from the original "Journey to the West".  The biggest difference is that the Qin Dynasty integrated the "Health Sutra" and prehistoric myths into "Journey to the East", which not only made the boring practice lively and interesting, but also made the entertainment and leisure novels very meaningful.

    Because the content of "Journey to the East" clearly promotes reactionary ideas, the authorities in various countries immediately classified it as a masterpiece, but they themselves couldn't put it down. It is difficult to describe the extent of their fascination. Forgetting sleep and food is not an exaggeration but a fact. Song Dynasty  Zhezong Zhao Xu took advantage of his proximity to the Qin Dynasty and urged him to update it every day. He wished he could finish it in one day, and wished he could write it as long as possible, but he was also afraid that the quality would be reduced because he wrote too fast.  [.]

    Queen Mother Gao knew why the young emperor liked "Journey to the East" so much, because the young emperor had long been dissatisfied with her oppression, and the plot of resistance in "Journey to the East" was so passionate and provocative that it touched everyone's heart.  Since even the emperor cannot be free, who else in the world can be truly free?  Where there is oppression, there is resistance.  Empress Dowager Gao felt that this was normal, but it was just hidden and not obvious on weekdays. No one was as explicit as in "Journey to the East".

    In the imperial study, Emperor Zhezong of the Song Dynasty, Zhao Xu, held "Journey to the East" and laughed at Su Shi: "Everyone says that Su Zizhan is the most talented man in the world, but some people can't even write well, but the books they write are good.  I don't know how many times." Although he was not laughing at Su Shi face to face, Su Shi was only separated from him by a screen, and every word he said was clearly heard.  After Su Shi was angry, he thought to himself: "My achievements in literature are obvious to all. If someone can improve on this basis, it is of course the best thing. You should be happy."

    Zhao Xu said a few words, and seeing that Su Shi had nothing to say, he became even more proud, as if he had won a great victory, and laughed and said: "Su Zizhan's article is indeed beautiful, but it's a pity that it has no nutrition. No matter how beautiful things are, you have to read too many  It's also boring, not as refreshing as this, I'll never tire of it." After a pause, he added: "But it is indeed a bit too vulgar. It is even more unimaginable that such an expert would write such a vulgar book."

    Su Shi whispered: "That is shared by both refined and popular people."

    Zhao Xu laughed and said, "Don't you think I don't know? I'm just talking about the vulgar side. Do you dare to say, that's not vulgar enough?"

    Su Shi said: "There are no taboos, and you can express yourself freely."

    Zhao Xu smiled and said: "Then Apollo also wants to have no taboos in our east and act freely, especially his eldest disciple, a hairy monkey who doesn't understand anything. He is still dishonest even after being put under a tight curse and deserves a beating."

    Su Shi said: "That monkey is too murderous." Originally, there was another sentence behind it: "You really need to take care of it." When the words came to his mouth, he hurriedly swallowed them back.  He knew clearly that what the little emperor hated the most was the word "Guan". It was useless to say it, but to say it directly would be to invite beatings, intensify conflicts, and be detrimental to others, himself and the world, so naturally he would not say it casually.

    Zhao Xu said: "Isn't it bad to be too murderous? I admire this about him, and I hope that person will not write him off. However, looking at this momentum, it is obviously illogical for a monkey to be so powerful. He will not be praised next, so naturally he will only  The rest is to kill.¡±

    Su Shi nodded and said: "Since ancient times, when the sun rises, it also sets. There is nothing we can do about it."

    Zhao Xu¡¯s dragon body trembled and he said loudly: ¡°I will not let him fall down.¡±

    Su Shi secretly sighed and said, "What a nonsense! This emperor is still a child after all and has not grown up." But his face was expressionless and he said nothing.

    Zhao Xu said: "You must think that I can't do it, don't you?" Without waiting for Su Shi's reply, he added: "Don't deny it. I'm not confused, I know everything."

    Su Shi thought to himself: "You are not confused, you are too smart."

    Zhao Xu said: "Whether you can do it or not is another matter, but without this great courage to create a new world, you will definitely not be able to achieve a great cause." He suddenly remembered that although Pangu benefited future generations and had great merits, he sacrificed himself, which is particularly worthy of respect.  But it is not worth learning at all. He sacrificed himself to benefit others. His momentum suddenly weakened and he quickly changed his words: "The creation of the world is certainly an exaggeration, but I am just describing it. You should understand it very well."

    Su Shi thought to himself: "I understand. If Your Majesty has the courage of Pangu, no matter whether you succeed or fail in the end, it will be something to be proud of. But do you have it, Your Majesty? I just understand, so I am even more disappointed." Immediately he discovered that this was the case.  The thought was very dangerous, and he was a little carried away. It was not the behavior of a loyal and good minister. He stopped quickly and thought again: "But no one is born with it. Live and learn. The most important thing is to be humble, hardworking and motivated."  Even like his father, it is not too late to start working hard at twenty-seven, not to mention that the emperor is still so young." What he didn't know was that besides hating being controlled, Zhao Xu hated others thinking he was young, because being young means being childish and ignorant.  ?If you lack experience, if you don¡¯t have enough, you will need the guidance of the elderly, and you will not be able to take charge of your own affairs. At most, you will be a puppet and show off.  From this point of view, the more Su Shi cared about Zhao Xu's study, the farther apart the two people became.

    Although Zhao Xu hated Su Shi, he liked Wang Runzhi very much because Wang Runzhi once conveyed the words of the Qin Dynasty: "An emperor does not need to learn so many things at all, he only needs to understand a general idea. If the emperor needs to learn more than the common people,  Ten thousand times, wouldn't the emperor suffer ten thousand times more than the common people? Although it is a pleasure to learn and practice it from time to time! But everyone knows that learning knowledge that you don't like, learning knowledge that you don't need at all, learning and learning again and again  Forgotten knowledge, those are extremely painful things." He had wanted to say this for a long time, but he couldn't say it. After hearing this, he couldn't help but feel a sense of confidant, and became more certain that Qin Chao was a prince of a certain dynasty, or even a prince.  , was accepted as a disciple by a master from outside the world, and not long ago he became a talented person.  It's just that others can say these things, but he can't say them, otherwise it will give others leverage and threaten his throne.

    Although Zhao Xu is very smart, he never imagined that he hates Su Shi and has a subconscious mind at work.  When he stood with Su Shi, subconsciously, he, the emperor, was inferior to him.  Apart from Su Shi, only Empress Dowager Gao could give him this feeling.  Not to mention that he was incapable of dealing with Empress Dowager Gao. Even if he had the ability, he would not dare to risk the disapproval of the world and do such unfilial, benevolent, unfaithful and unjust acts. That would definitely lose the support of the people and cause chaos in the world.  He had nowhere to vent his anger towards Empress Dowager Gao, and all of it was transferred to Su Shi unknowingly.  In today's world, except for the Qin Dynasty, probably no one knows this. Zhao Xu doesn't know it, and Su Shi doesn't know it either.

    Even Su Shi had to admit that Zhao Xu was indeed a very smart person.  As the saying goes: "Those who win the hearts and minds of the people win the world." In Zhao Xu's eyes, although the various behaviors of the Qin Dynasty are difficult to understand, if they are explained in terms of buying the hearts of the people, they are no longer strange, and they are all very reasonable.  Moreover, as Qin Chao gained more and more support from the people, killing him made him lose more and more support.  What's more, the Qin Dynasty's martial arts is well known all over the world, and now its literature is so powerful. Coupled with the good relationship with Su Shi, Su Song and other ministers, the threat to the throne is not small, but it is hidden, and ordinary people are very  Difficult to understand.

    "Hmph! Your pretense of neither fighting for power nor profit is indeed very clever, but you can deceive others, but you can't deceive me." Zhao Xu was reading "Journey to the East" while trying to figure out the author's thoughts, "You want to please the Queen Mother and use her  She is old and afraid of death, so she built a health center under her nose and spread the recipe of health and longevity. Then she took advantage of my young impulsiveness to squeeze me into the water and made me lose the support of the people. Then you followed the people's support and became the leader. It is indeed very difficult.  Gao Miao. But you underestimate me too much. You have Zhang Liang's plan, and I have the wall and ladder. If I can't defeat grandma, can I still defeat you? No, it's not that I can't defeat grandma, but I don't want to fight with her. Without grandma, I can't.  I'm not an ungrateful person because I can't take the position, so it doesn't matter if I give in to her." He said he was giving in, but even he didn't believe it. If he had the ability to seize power from Empress Dowager Gao, there was no need to give in.  ?  Since you can't take it away, you have to give in if you don't want to, and you have to endure if you don't want to endure.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 153 The authorities are obsessed

    Some things are like hedgehogs that cannot be touched, some things are like springs that cannot be pressed, and some books cannot be banned, just like "Journey to the East", the more banned it becomes, the more popular it becomes.  Jiumozhi even became enmity with the Qin Dynasty because of this, because he had laid the groundwork many times to write himself as a big figure in Buddhism, but the Qin Dynasty found out in advance, and after a slight change, it was all to the advantage of others.  Originally, according to Jiumozhi's thinking, even the Tathagata Buddha was defeated by him in the end and he was convinced. It was a pity that the Qin Dynasty did not give him a chance, but only gave him the chance to be a villain.  What Jiumozhi wants is not notoriety, but good reputation, so naturally he is not willing to be a villain, but those villain roles are really suitable for him, and some are more like tailor-made for him. It seems that Qin Chao understands himself better than he does, which makes him  Shocked, ashamed, angry and hateful.  Qin Chao met many people who had the same idea as Jiumozhi, but they rarely continued to struggle after failing three times, while Jiumozhi had exceeded it thirty times and still persevered.

    "Originally it was just a game to entertain people, but now it has become a big burden." Qin Chao put down his pen and rubbed his temples. If it weren't for the eunuch's reputation as being so unpleasant, he would have been there long ago as soon as he entered the palace gate.  give up.  [Search for the latest updates here.]

    "Then take your time!" Su Xiaoyan took the specially made brush with a purple bamboo stem in her hand, washed it in three jade pools, and hung it on the ivory pen holder.  She had long wanted to return to her original job and be a little book girl, but she couldn't speak directly because she knew that the master couldn't possibly not know. Since the master didn't say anything, she was naturally more inclined to disagree. If she spoke directly, she would be in trouble.  , completely opposite to what she wanted.  Since she couldn't return to her original job, she had to work part-time when she had time to prevent other women from taking advantage of her and occupy her territory.  In the past, this behavior seemed a bit unfounded. Even if it was unfounded now, she would have to wait until the worries were over, because she believed that Zhong Ling took advantage of the situation last time. No wonder the master was so sentimental. It was only their own fault that they were too careless.  Being closer to the water tower, getting the moon first, has an advantage over Zhong Ling, but it actually gives Zhong Ling a big advantage.  Every time I think about Zhong Ling, I want to slap myself in the face, thinking: "What a great opportunity! It was wasted like that, and I can never get it back. Two equal wives are gone, and a real wife is even more rare."  Then he thought: "Only if I can help my master to sit on the throne of the King of God and have three palaces, six courtyards and twelve concubines, otherwise I can only be a concubine at most. It has been impossible for me to be a real wife long ago, and it is even more impossible now."

    Not only did Zhao Xu think that the Qin Dynasty was trying to win people's hearts and aspire to the world, Su Xiaoyan also had the same idea, but she didn't dare to say a word.

    Mrs. Wu, who is far away in Suzhou City, has similar thoughts to Su Xiaoyan, but she thinks further. She believes that the master has long been interested in the Five Kingdoms, not just the Song Dynasty.  She didn't say this thought in front of her daughter, but kept it deep in her heart.  She has not made up her mind yet and wonders whether she should assist her master in accomplishing his great cause. She thinks it is a great and great thing, but she is also afraid that the war will be dangerous and blood will flow like a river, and she does not know how many people will be sacrificed in the process.  "If I can assist my master in achieving a great cause while sacrificing fewer people, then my merits will be immense. And my master has always been generous, so he will at least let me be his concubine. In this way, I can be considered as having fulfilled my merits and will die without any regrets."  Just to protect Yuanyuan, it would be better not to die." Mrs. Wu either practices martial arts every day, or - <3 8 Reading Network ^ > - seems to be relaxed and comfortable, but in fact is very busy, and her life is extremely fulfilling.

    Jiumozhi secretly reported to the Tibetan King Chizan in a memorial: "Sima Zhao's intentions are known to everyone on the road, but no one can defeat him, or it is a thankless task, so it is better to go with the flow and let him perish."

    Murong Fu hesitated for several months, and finally decided to speak frankly to Wang Yuyan on the evening of July 7th.

    Under the night, the two walked quietly for a long time. Murong Fu wanted to speak several times, but always found it difficult to do so.  When Wang Yuyan saw her, she even thought that her cousin asked her out for their marriage. Her face turned red with embarrassment and her heart was beating fast.

    The two stopped by a lotus pond. There was a gentle breeze and the fragrance of flowers was pleasant. Wang Yuyan felt more romantic, but Murong Fu felt even more upset.

    Wang Yuyan said in her heart: "Cousin, please speak up! As long as you speak, I will agree immediately and will no longer care about the girl's reserve." She waited for a long time, but still didn't see her cousin propose, and she vaguely felt that something was wrong.  , but dare not continue to think deeply.

    "Alas" Murong Fu suddenly let out a long sigh and gritted his teeth and said, "Cousin, do you know my ambition, Murong Fu?"

    "Ah!" Wang Yuyan was surprised and disappointed. It took her a while to recover and replied: "Don't everyone in the world know about this? How could I not know about it? Isn't it the revival of Dayan? My cousin said this  what?"

    Murong Fu said: "Do you know how difficult it is to do this? Have you ever thought about it for me?"

    Wang Yuyan said: "Of course I have thought about it, otherwise I don't like martial arts, why would I learn those martial arts!" The implication is, isn't this all for your sake?  She was embarrassed to say it directly, thinking: My cousin is so smart, how could he not understand.

    Murong Fudao: "I think I've tried my best on this matter, but I still haven't accomplished anything. Do you know why?"

    Wang Yuyan thought to herself: "Why is my cousin talking about all this?" She said: "'Bei Qiao Feng, Nan Murong' cousin has reached the top of the world, how come he has accomplished nothing?"

    Murong Fu snorted coldly: "Don't just say nice things. You look down on my martial arts. Do you think I'm blind and don't know?"

    Wang Yuyan's delicate body trembled and she shook her head and said: "My martial arts skills are so low, how dare I look down on my cousin's martial arts. Even if my martial arts skills are higher than my cousin's, I won't look down on him! How can I start talking about this?"

    Murong Fu said coldly: "Hey! Even now, you still refuse to tell me the truth. You are so hypocritical. Women really know how to act!"

    Wang Yuyan felt a pain in her chest, her face turned pale, and she said in a trembling voice: "Cousin, I am sincere to you, don't youdon't you still believe it?"

    Murong Fu sneered and said: "You are sincere to me, hehe! It is true that I am sincere to you. That day in the milling house by the Taihu Lake, you were naked and hiding in the pile of firewood with Duan.  What are you doing? I witnessed it with my own eyes. Could it be false? At that time, I wanted to kill the boy named Duan with one knife, but you pointed him out and made things difficult for me. Which one is your heart for? Haha.  , Haha!" Afterwards, there was just a burst of laughter.

    Wang Yuyan was stunned and said in a trembling voice: "In the milling house by Taihu Lake that that masked masked Xixia warrior"

    Murong Fu said: "Yes, I am the one pretending to be Xixia warrior Li Yanzong."

    Wang Yuyan whispered: "No wonder, I have always been a little suspicious. That day you said: 'If I become the emperor of the Central Plains,' thenthatit was your tone. I should have known it."

    Murong Fu sneered and said, "Although you should have known earlier, it's not too late to know now."

    Wang Yuyan said anxiously: "Cousin, that day I was poisoned by the poisonous mist released by the Xixia people. I was rescued by Mr. Duan. It rained on the way and my clothes got wet, so I took shelter from the rain in the mill. You you you  Don¡¯t be suspicious.¡±

    Murong Fu said: "What a shelter from the rain in the mill! But after I arrived, you two were still sneaking around. Duan reached out to touch your face, but you didn't dodge. What did I say at that time? You  But remember? I'm afraid you were so focused on this Duan that you didn't hear any of my words."

    Wang Yuyan's heart trembled, recalling what happened in the mill that day, the words of the masked Xixia warrior "Li Yanzong" clearly appeared in her mind, she murmured: "At that timeat that timeyou were too  With such a sneer, what did you say? You said you said 'I asked you to learn martial arts and come to kill me, but I didn't ask you two I asked you two'" She remembered in her heart,  What Murong Fu said that day was: "But I didn't ask you two to flirt or have sex with each other." But these eight words could not be uttered no matter what.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 154 Bystanders Clear

    Murong Fu said: "That day you said again: If I kill this boy named Duan, you will decide to kill me to avenge him. Miss Wang, after listening to your words, I spared his life. Unexpectedly,  Raising tigers brings trouble and makes me lose face in front of all the heroes in Shaoshi Mountain. How to calculate the karma? Are you helping outsiders, or are you helping me? Am I sincere to you? "

    When Wang Yuyan heard that he suddenly stopped calling her "cousin" and instead called her "Miss Wang," she felt even colder in her heart and said with a trembling voice, "Cousin, if I had known it was you that day, I naturally wouldn't have said such a thing.  Really, cousin, Iif I knew, I woulddefinitely not say anything. You know that I have always beenvery good to you in my heart."[.]

    Murong Fu said: "Even if I wear a human skin mask, you can't recognize my face, even if I deliberately pretend to be hoarse, you can't recognize my accent, but can't you recognize my martial arts? Hehe  "You are extremely knowledgeable in martial arts. Anyone who uses a move will know the number of their sects, but I have used more than a hundred moves with Duan Xiaozi, and you still can't recognize me?"

    Wang Yuyan whispered: "I do have a little suspicion, but cousin, we haven't seen each other for a long time, and I don't know much about your martial arts skills"

    Murong Fu was even more dissatisfied. Wang Yuyan's words clearly stated that her martial arts progress was too slow and not as good as she expected. "That day you said: 'I was secretly surprised when I saw your many sword skills at first, but  After seeing the fifty moves, I felt that it was nothing more than that. It seemed mean to say that you had no skills, but in short, your knowledge was far inferior to mine. "Miss Wang, my knowledge is indeed far inferior to yours. Youwhy should you follow me?"  By my side? You look down on me in your heart, yes, but I, Murong Fu, a great husband, don¡¯t need to be looked down upon by the girls."

    Wang Yuyan walked a few steps and said softly: "Cousin, I made a mistake that day. I can't stay with you here." After saying that, she bowed and saluted, and then said: "I really didn't know it was you you  There are many adults, please don't take it to heart. I have respected you since I was a child. We have played together since we were young. I always rely on what you say and will never disobey you. I was talking nonsense back then, but you always have to think about the past.  Out of love, forgive me once."

    It was her words that Murong Fu was waiting for, and he said in a deep voice: "I can no longer believe your words. It was a fluke that I didn't lose my life in Shaoshi Mountain last time. I don't know if I will be able to do it next time. However, if you are willing to help,  I'm a big help. Believe it or not, I, Murong Fusheng, will be grateful for all eternity."

    Wang Yuyan said sadly: "Why would my cousin say such a thing? As long as I have that ability, who else can I help if I don't help my cousin? It was really a misunderstanding last time. I was wrong. There will be no next time."

    Murong Fu said: "You definitely have this ability, but I know that no one is willing to help me sincerely, so I don't bother to say anything, so as not to break up and ruin the old friendship."

    Wang Yuyan said seriously: "As long as my cousin can forgive me, even if he asks me to die immediately, I will not hesitate."

    Murong Fu said: "You just refuse to believe me and look down on me. How can I be willing to let you die? Am I so cruel? Speaking of which, my begging you is not only of great benefit to me, but also of great benefit to you.  , but I know you definitely can¡¯t understand my painstaking efforts, so it¡¯s better not to say anything.¡±

    Hearing what Murong said, Wang Yuyan still didn't understand. That incident must have made her very embarrassed, even more embarrassed than death. She thought: My cousin refuses to believe me, what's the point of living for me?  But if I die, my cousin will definitely be more reluctant to forgive me.  If this is the case, then I, Wang Yuyan, will be a living dead from now on. I will do whatever my cousin tells me to do, and let God judge. Are you sincere to me, or am I sincere to you?

    "Cousin, what's the big deal?" After Wang Yuyan finished speaking, she suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood.

    "Cousin!" Murong Fu stretched out his hand, then retracted it, and sighed, "You are like this. If I force you again, are you still a human being? What do you think of me? What do others think of me? It's better not to say anything."

    Wang Yuyan knew that she was vomiting blood because she was overly sad, so she tried hard to calm down, smiled slightly, and said: "Don't worry, cousin. This is just a minor illness. It won't affect my cousin's major affairs. Just deal with it."

    Murong Fu shook his head and said: "You still refuse to forgive me. If you don't say it, you won't say it. It's useless if you force me."

    Wang Yuyan said: "Why did my cousin apply 'Take the same way to the other person in return' to my little sister?"

    There was a sudden movement in the grass nearby. Murong Fu turned around and saw that it was a yellow-haired puppy, so he didn't pay attention. Little did he know that A'Zhu was hiding next to the puppy and saw everything.  As the saying goes: "The authorities are confused, but the bystanders are clear." Now even Wang Yuyan, the authority figure who was deeply in love, has mostly sobered up, not to mention A'Zhu, who is a bystander.  She knew that she had listened to something she shouldn't have heard this time. Once exposed, she would have no chance of saving her life. She did not dare to listen to it any more.When Murong Fu was not paying attention, he left quietly, but unexpectedly, he used his method to treat others.  ' These words were so stimulating that she almost exposed her fault. Fortunately, God blessed her, and a puppy happened to pass by, which helped her attract Murong Fu's attention.  A'Zhu was overjoyed and thought: Dogs are my lucky beasts. I will never be able to eat delicious dog meat again, especially the fragrant dog meat hot pot.

    On the other side, Murong Fu shook his head and sighed: "It's all my fault, so I might as well say nothing."

    Wang Yuyan thought to herself: "Why haven't you said anything yet? Do you want me to agree first? Cousin, do you just don't trust me? Okay, then I will agree first." She said, "Cousin just tell me,  No matter how difficult it is, I agree.¡±

    Murong Fu said: "I told you earlier that it was for your own good."

    Wang Yuyan said angrily: "My good cousin, no matter how easy it is, I agree, okay?"

    Murong Fu said: "Why is my cousin angry? It's me who should be angry. I'm not only my good cousin, but also the most beautiful woman in the world, yet I have to surrender to others. Do you think you're not heartbroken? Do you feel humiliated?"  "

    Wang Yuyan said in a trembling voice: "Who is the most beautiful woman in the world? Why do you give her up to others?"

    Murong Fu clenched his fists, gritted his teeth, and said word by word: "Then the Master of the Health Preservation Hall has already scheduled you to be his wife, and it has been rumored in the world that you are the most beautiful woman in the world. Do you really not know? Tonight I and I  You tell the truth openly, why are you still unwilling to tell the truth to me?¡±

    Wang Yuyan said: "I just treat those things as a gust of wind blowing by, and don't pay attention to them at all. I only have you in my heart, cousin!"

    Murong Fu said: "Stop saying these sweet words. It makes me sick, and it is easy for the master of the health preserving hall to misunderstand. If you want to say something, just go and talk to him."

    After hearing this, Wang Yuyan finally lost her heart towards Murong Fu, turned pale, and said sadly: "My good cousin, the big help you mentioned is the Master of the Health Preservation Hall. Why?"

    Murong Fu said: "Who else could he be? You are so smart, can you really not understand?"

    Wang Yuyan pondered: "Do you want to use him as a pawn to disrupt the world?"

    Murong Fu looked gloomy and sneered: "Okay! Before I got married, I started thinking about him and calling me Murong Fu a villain. Do you think he is really the kind of benevolent and righteous hermit and master he seems to be? That's just  To win people's hearts. Why buy people's hearts? The purpose is obvious. As for fighting for the world, you use me and I use you. The winner is the king and the loser is the bandit. Isn't it normal? It's not just me who uses him, but I take advantage of him first.  Cut your heart out for him."

    Wang Yuyan¡¯s face turned a little rosy and she sighed: ¡°Cousin, am I really your darling?¡±

    Murong Fu said: "That's still false. Even if you are not my childhood sweetheart's cousin, you are still the most beautiful woman in the world! Which man does not have a crush on you? Didn't that guy fall in love with you the moment he saw you? Even that health-preserving thing  Hall Master, haven¡¯t you lost your dignity because of you? And don¡¯t you still know how our feelings are better than theirs?¡±

    Wang Yuyan thought to herself: I am very angry just because I know.  Outsiders cherish me so much, but you abandon me like a widow and give me away like a commodity. It's so cold-hearted. If I still believe your lies, I'm really blind.  But if I don't do what you say, you will definitely say that I abandoned you first, or that I changed my mind and was careless.  Do you need to tell me whether I am sincere to you? I don¡¯t know it myself?  Now you are still saying that you are sincere to me and you gave me away for my own good. This is really disgusting.

    The two talked for a while, and the content was nothing more than Murong Fu asking Wang Yuyan to incite the Qin Dynasty to rebel as soon as possible and not to let him wait too long. Secondly, he asked her to strive for more benefits for the Murong family and collect information and report.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3: Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 150: The Beauty of the Country

    After returning home, in front of the four generals Deng Baichuan, Gong Yeqian, Bao Bubutong and Feng Bo evil, Wang Yuyan followed Murong Fu's explanation on the road and took the initiative to go to the Yangsheng Hall to do internal response.  Murong Fu put on various expressions of shock, self-blame, and extreme pain, and tried his best to persuade him to stay.  The four families looked at each other in shock, with their big eyes staring at each other, unable to believe their ears.  Although A'Zhu knew the truth, he tried his best to control his composure and perform the expressions, movements and words that should be performed at this time, pondering over the details again and again, for fear of revealing any clues and being noticed by Murong Fu.  She has always been very confident in her disguise skills and acting skills. She has always felt that it is as natural and easy as eating and sleeping. She seems to be born with it and become good at it once she knows it. However, this time it was particularly difficult. There were bruises on her face and back.  I couldn't control it, and I kept breaking out in cold sweat.  Fortunately, not only she was breaking out in cold sweat at this time, but also all the four generals.  Feng Bo Evil is even more bang!  Snapped!  Snapped!  He slapped himself hard three times.

    Wang Yuyan said: "Brother Feng, what's wrong?"[.]

    Feng Bo evil said: "Onetwothree mosquitoes are biting around me."

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    Feng Bo evil said: "Doesn't that make Miss Wang a widow?"

    Bao Tongtong said: "That won't be easy, if the young master marries her again. Miss Wang has made such a big sacrifice and made such great achievements, will the young master still treat her badly?"

    Deng Baichuan looked at Murong Fu, who had a dull expression next to him, and sighed: "You'd better say less! The most sad thing now is the young master. Alas It's all because of us men who are useless and don't accomplish enough. We are just saying nothing.  !¡±

    Feng BoE and Bao BuTong looked at each other and walked out together. They couldn't hold it in anymore and didn't know what to vent their anger on.  But the more A'Zhu watched, the more disgusting Murong Fu became. She didn't know how she could be blind and fall in love with him before.

    Gongsun Qian frowned and said: "The Master of the Health Preservation Hall has long been determined to win over Miss Wang, and the same goes for the prince. Now it is indeed most beneficial to us to shift the center of the conflict and let them fight. But those two people are not simple.  I'm afraid that Miss Wang's role will be in vain. It's easy to send her in, but it may be difficult to rescue her later without killing some people. Moreover, it's not worth it to have two more enemies. "

    Deng Baichuan shook his head and said: "My second brother's words are true, but the beauty trap has been a good trick since ancient times, and it is also a conspiracy. In today's world, when it comes to beauty traps, Miss Wang is the first, who dares to be the second?"

    Gongsun Qiandao: "I am just worried that Miss Wang loves the young master too much and will delay important events."

    Deng Baichuan said: "If you don't love her too deeply, you don't dare to send her there. If you are attracted by the other party, wouldn't you accompany your wife and then lose your troops? I am not worried about this, but I am worried that the young master will miss important events because of this."

    Murong Fu said calmly: "I can't." His voice was hoarse. Gongsun Qian and Deng Baichuan were even more worried after hearing this, but A'Zhu was even more disgusted and said secretly: "Pretend to be really like me, you are no worse than me. No, you are better."  . If I hadn¡¯t broken through the agency by chance, not only would I have been kept in the dark for so many years, I don¡¯t know how long I will be deceived in the future, I would even be willing to go to the mountains of swords and the sea of ??fire for the young master, and die without regrets.¡±

    A'Zhu knew that Murong Fu was not at ease with Wang Yuyan, so he would definitely arrange for two dowry girls to be his confidants and increase surveillance and communication. He would definitely be the first choice. He just wanted to put on a good show so that Murong Fu would not be suspicious. What would happen next?  Need to be more careful.  Only by marrying Wang Yuyan could she barely escape danger and relax a little.  She thought to herself: The man Abi is interested in shouldn't be a bad person, but he knows people well but doesn't know his heart. Even the young master is duplicitous, and others are duplicitous, so there's no telling.  But I, Ruan Zhu, am not someone who is easy to bully. It¡¯s just that the young master is one of my own after all, so I shouldn¡¯t be cruel. Otherwise, no matter how high the enemy¡¯s martial arts skills are, I won¡¯t be afraid.

    I don't know how long it took, but suddenly there was laughter coming from a distance. A'Zhu recognized the voices of Bao BuTong and Feng BoEi, and secretly wondered: "What are Brother Bao and Brother Feng doing, so happy?"  Getting closer and closer, continuous and full of joy.

    "My lord, I'm so happy! I'm so happy!" As soon as he finished speaking, the villain was still outside the door.

    "Master, God's will! God's will!" The words came to my ears, but Bao Bubu and others were still outside the door.

    Deng Baichuan asked: "Where does happiness come from?"

    Feng Bo smiled evilly and said, "Miss Wang, there is no need to get married."

    "What?" Deng Baichuan, Gong Yeqian and Murong Fu said in unison.

    A'Zhu quietly observed Murong Fu's expression and found that, as she expected, there was disappointment hidden in it. She thought: Miss Wang couldn't get married, but the young master was very disappointed. It was obvious that he valued the country more than the beauty, and he valued power more than friendship.  ,As the saying goes: 'A man who is petty is not a gentleman, and a man who is not poisonous is not a husband.  ¡¯ The young master gave away Miss Wang. Is it a large amount or a small amount?  A real husband or not?  Or neither, only the winner and the loser are the truth.  But is it worth it to do whatever it takes to succeed?

    Bao Tongtong smiled and said: "No! No! Miss Wang will marry you." After saying this, he found that Murong Fu's face seemed to be better, and a trace of doubt flashed in his heart. There seemed to be something wrong, but he couldn't figure it out.  He got up and continued: "It's just that I'm marrying the young master, not someone else." He found that Murong Fu's face seemed to be a little worse, and he had more doubts in his heart. Something seemed wrong, but he couldn't remember it.  I don¡¯t know what it is.

    Gongzhi Qian said: "Everyone is anxious to death, why are you two so tight-lipped? Just tell the truth."

    Bao Tongtong said: "No! No! I didn't want to sell anything. I was telling the truth, but you forcibly interrupted me. No wonder I and Fourth Brother Feng."

    Gong Zhiqian knew that he was entangled with him, so he turned to look at Feng BoE.

    Feng Bo evil laughed and said, "Brother Bao San, I'm going to say it. Don't blame me for not leaving you with fun."

    Bao Tongtong said: "No! No! Fourth brother Feng, I have to say it. Don't blame me for not leaving you with fun."

    Feng Bo evil said: "If you want to 'repay others with their own way,' you are using the wrong target." Originally there were a lot of playful words, but when they saw Deng Baichuan, Gong Zhiqian and Murong Fu's expressions getting more and more serious,  The worse it got, he quickly changed his words and said, "We heard the news that the new leader of the Beggar Clan is dissatisfied with the current situation and wants to be the leader of the martial arts alliance."

    Deng Baichuan said: "That is indeed cause for trouble, but what does it have to do with Miss Wang?"

    Feng Bo evil said: "I don't know if the Beggar Clan is worried about the imperial court, so they didn't say it clearly, but there is news secretly that the place is in Huashan, and the time is July 7th next year."

    Deng Baichuan frowned and said: "There is still a whole year, and that has nothing to do with Miss Wang!"

    Bao Tongtong said: "No! No! It's a joke that Huang Rong wants to be the leader of the martial arts league before her yellow hair has grown. Young Master has a good chance, but to prevent accidents, it would be better to take Miss Wang with him. She is right  All sects in the world are very familiar with martial arts, and I don¡¯t need to say more about it. You can think for yourself how many benefits it will bring to bring her to the conference."

    Gongye said: "You think things are too simple! The martial arts of the three brothers Duan Yu, Xu Zhu and Qiao Feng are not inferior to Gongzi, and there are not many experts and strangers who don't know.  Both of them are also a headache!¡±

    Murong Fu said: "My current martial arts skills are indeed not as good as theirs. The whole world knows this. If you try to cover up for me, you will only deceive others and make others laugh. But this is not because I, Murong Gusu, are not as good as them. It's just that I, Murong Fu, are not as good as them for the time being."  , sooner or later it will surpass them.¡±

    Gong Yeqian said: "It's a pity that the old master left too early for the Yanmen Pass matter, otherwise the master's martial arts would naturally be much higher than it is now."

    Murong Fu said: "Then Qiao Feng's father left him very early, so it has nothing to do with it."

    Bao Tongtong said: "No! No! I won't say whether Qiao Feng's father taught him secretly. I will only say that the eminent monks of Shaolin Temple and the elders of the Beggar Clan taught Qiao Feng no worse than his father. And Qiao Feng only  Focusing on martial arts, unlike Young Master, who has to learn everything and be good at everything. Therefore, it is normal for Qiao Feng's martial arts to be temporarily higher than Young Master, but it is really abnormal if it is not higher. In short, Qiao Feng has nothing to say, and we will not argue with him.  He fights over the shortcomings of the moment, and there is no need to feel any shame. The most irritating part is that kid."

    Murong Fu smiled slightly and said: "Brother Bao San is right. The most annoying people are not Qiao Feng, but Duan Yu and Xu Zhu." Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 156 Ever-changing

    Deng Baichuan let out a long sigh and said: "There is nothing we can do about that. The Duan clan in Shaolin and Dali are not weaker than the Beggar Clan, only stronger than the Beggar Clan. And Xu Zhu is the son of Abbot Xuanci, and Duan Yu's identity is said to be a prince.  In fact, he is more stable than the Prince of Dali."

    Bao Tongtong said: "No! No! That's not what I'm talking about. What I'm talking about is that they don't understand anything, they are stupid and stupid, but they don't know why, they do it left and right, seven or eight times, and they jump high  It's on my head. It's okay to jump on my head. Anyway, I'm not a great character. However, they actually jumped on the young master's head. Don't you think this is ridiculous?  "[.]

    Feng Bo evil said: "Perhaps they are really pretending to be crazy? Otherwise, Qiao Feng is such an arrogant person that even our young master looks down on him. How could he think highly of them and become sworn brothers with them?"

    Murong Fu said coldly: "Qiao Feng does look down on me, but why should we think highly of him? On the surface, he pretends to be unparalleled in benevolence and righteousness, but in fact, he is very powerful." There are still some words in his heart that are difficult to say: "In the final analysis, it is the three of them.  My brothers are too good at pretending, and I, Murong Fu, am too much of a gentleman to be as good at acting as they are. But once you learn a lesson, you will gain wisdom, and the Murong Fu of now is no longer the Murong Fu of the past, just wait and see." A'Zhu and Wang Yuyan  They don't know that the Murong Fu they saw before is not the Murong Fu they see now. People change all the time, especially after receiving major stimulation.

    Deng Baichuan said: "There is no need to say more about these, just see the real seal under your hands."

    Gong Yeqian said: "There is no need to say more about the leader of the martial arts alliance. He must be making wedding clothes for others."

    Bao Tongtong said: "No! No! Huang Rong not only set a specific time and place, but also announced more specific contents. Otherwise, how could we believe those rumors." At this point, he suddenly realized  , I understood that the second brother was saying that deliberately just now, to induce him to tell the truth and tell the truth.  Bao BuTong knew it was a trick but did not expose it, and continued: "The martial arts leader is not the martial arts leader of the Central Plains. That yellow-haired girl has greater ambitions. She wants to be the leader of the five kingdoms of Song, Liao, Dali, Xixia and Tubo.  . But if she hadn't been so ambitious, we wouldn't have had such a good opportunity." Gong Yeqian wanted to ask him what the opportunity was. When the words came to his lips, he hurriedly swallowed them back. Worried, he interrupted him again and waited.  I don¡¯t know where it will go next, and I don¡¯t know when it will be pulled back again.  Unexpectedly, he didn't interrupt, but Feng BoE took over the words and said: "This is indeed a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Even if the Beggar Clan doesn't pick this one, there are still people who will."

    Murong Fu was overjoyed and said: "What Brother Feng means is that the conference is a foregone conclusion?" He had been worried that it would turn into a farce, but he was overjoyed.  Deng Baichuan and Gong Yeqian also had similar worries, but the level of worry was far less than that of Murong Fu. For them, the leader of the martial arts alliance had no part in them anyway, so it didn't matter whether it was a farce or not. They just had to adapt to changes.  The greater the commotion in the world, the more opportunities the Murong family can take advantage of. As long as there is excitement, they will go there and do their best.

    Feng BoEi nodded and said: "In addition to the martial arts leaders of the five countries, each major country has elected a martial arts leader. There are also five, five and twenty-five deputy leaders. Each of the twenty-five groups leads one, and there are nine, nine, and eighty-one.  Each acting alliance leader, each of the eighty-one states will lead one state." He laughed and said: "Even if you can't become the leader of the five-nation martial arts alliance, can't you become the deputy alliance leader of the twenty-fifth route? The minimum is the acting alliance leader of the eighty-one states.  It's also very good! Everyone is happy with this idea of ??the Beggar Clan. As long as they are in the martial arts world, no one can resist this temptation. Only Huang Rong's head can think of it. That woman is really a ghost. No wonder she can become the  The leader of the Beggar Clan! In my opinion, she is much more difficult to deal with than Qiao Feng."

    Murong Fu laughed loudly and said: "That woman is a little clever, but by doing this, doesn't it mean she is rebelling and aiming for the world? Can the court tolerate her?"

    Bao BuTong shook his head and said: "No! No! If she only aspired to the Great Song Dynasty, the court might not be able to accommodate her. But the Great Song Dynasty only had fifteen routes, but she elected the deputy leader of the twenty-fifth route. Her ambition was huge.  But it also muddies the water, making it easier to fish in troubled waters. She is really smart! Although she is just a girl with not even hair, but if the young master can marry her, Bao can guarantee that great things will happen."

    Murong Fu frowned and said: "I admit that she is indeed very smart. Otherwise, she is a little girl, and she would not be able to become the leader of the Beggar Clan. But I am afraid she is not as good as her cousin. Otherwise, why would the master of the health hall abandon her and choose his cousin as his first wife?  "

    Gong Yeqian said: "The thoughts of the Master of the Health Preservation Hall are harder to guess than Huang Rong's. Who can say for sure."

    Deng Baichuan said: "They are smart, and we are not stupid. No matter how much we say, it is useless. Only after comparing them can we know who is better."

    Bao Tongtong said: "No! No! That yellow-haired girl is indeed one of the smartest people in the world. It's not like Bao deliberately said that to contradict everyone. I heard that she is the junior sister of the master of the health hall, but she just came down the mountain later.months.  "

    Feng BoE said depressedly: "Everyone has searched Wuliang Mountain and wasted a lot of time, but in the end, not even half of the ghosts were found."

    Gongye Qiandao: "You can't say that. At least it has been confirmed from the people of Shennong Gang and Wuliangjian that there are indeed traces of immortals in Wuliang Mountain. Although it is too exaggerated to say that there are immortals, there must be experts, there is no doubt."

    Deng Baichuan smiled and said: "If it's really that easy to find an expert, I wouldn't believe it for the first time. I beat that expert all over his head and now I can't find him, but it's somewhat credible."

    Bao Tongtong said: "No! No! If that person is really an expert, the eldest brother might not be able to hit him on the head, but he might be hit on the head instead. If not, then there is no need to hit him on the head, let alone hit him."  Head full of bags.¡±

    Deng Baichuan chuckled and thought to himself: After pulling it here and there, it¡¯s just a mess, and I shouldn¡¯t mention the word ¡°bag¡±.

    Feng Bo Evil laughed loudly and said: "Although it goes without saying that everyone knows it now, but let me say one more thing, since the position of alliance leader is already in the bag, why sacrifice Miss Wang again, take that risk, and lose that face."

    Everyone looked at Murong Fu.

    Murong Fu remained silent, thinking: This news is good, but if it doesn¡¯t come sooner or later, it won¡¯t come until I tell my cousin the truth. Isn¡¯t God deliberately trying to tease me?  What kind of evil did I, Fu Rongfu, do to punish me like this?

    The more irritating things for Murong Fu were yet to come. By the time they had figured out how to persuade Wang Yuyan to change her mind, Wang Yuyan had already slipped away, leaving only a text message: "Cousin, our fate is over. This is it. Goodbye."

    Murong Fu and others immediately went out to pursue him. Unexpectedly, Wang Yuyan met Duan Yu and his entourage not long after they left the house, and then they rushed straight to Bianliang.

    ¡°Women really can¡¯t be trusted!¡±

    ¡°The more beautiful a woman is, the less trustworthy she is!¡±

    ??????????????????????????????????"

    Murong Fu cursed loudly in his mouth and in his heart, but he didn't chase very hard. Even he himself couldn't understand it, and he was a little confused and neurotic.  I used to think it was ridiculous that Cao Cao was suspicious by nature, but now I feel sympathy for him.

    Even more irritating things for Murong Fu were yet to come. The next night, A'Zhu also slipped away quietly, leaving only a text message: "Master, my maid has already agreed with Sister A Bi to serve the same husband, so I have no choice but to apologize."  Young Master, I hope you don¡¯t get angry or let your anger break your body. Regardless of whether the Young Master believes it or not, I will find ways to repay the kindness of the Murong family and persuade the Master of the Health Hall not to be an enemy of the Young Master."

    Deng Baichuan said dumbfounded when he saw it: "What nonsense! Tell us directly, isn't it good to marry in a glamorous manner? Why do you need to be secretive?"

    Gongye said: "It's really nonsense! Even if you want to leave, why choose this time? If you don't leave early, don't leave later, I really don't know what to say. The sisters didn't like the young master the most since they were young, and would rather stay with him.  Don't you want to be a little maid and marry like a big lady? Don't you need to say this, everyone knows it well?" He didn't know that A'Zhu was living like a year now, and if he didn't leave, he was afraid that he would never be able to leave again.  .  Everyone is acting abnormally now, so her abnormality is difficult for others to notice, but she knows that everyone will return to normal sooner or later, so what should she do then?  It is better to take the thirty-six stratagems and walk.  The one who is really confused is not A'Zhu, but himself.  A'Zhu is particularly sober now, sober as never before.

    Bao BuTong opened his mouth wide. He even forgot to say his catchphrase "No! No!" and sighed loudly: "This world is getting more and more incomprehensible."

    Feng BoE muttered in a low voice: "You don't understand women very well. They are as delicate as flowers and cannot withstand any storm. They must get married early, have children early, and raise their husbands and children in order to be harmonious, peaceful, and beautiful.  Full." Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3: Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 157: Beauty Country

    When Duan Yu and Wang Yuyan met again, they were really embarrassed as much as they wanted to find a hole in the ground, because not only Princess Li Yinchuan of Xixia Wenyi was by his side, and she stayed with him every step of the way, and with Sikong Hong, Sikong Qing and Sikong  The twenty-one beauties headed by Zi happened to be nearby.  Normally, this formation would really make him feel proud, but in front of Wang Yuyan, it was just the opposite.  It would have been better if Wang Yuyan had scolded him for being coquettish and lustful, but Wang Yuyan's face was full of sadness and disappointment, but she didn't say a word.  Duan Yu knew that the sadness and disappointment were not directed at him, but he preferred to put them on himself, because that at least showed that Wang Yuyan cared about him.

    Wang Yuyan had something to say about Duan Yu in her heart, but she swallowed it back, thinking: Mr. Duan is missing seven concubines on his right side. If they are full, he will be full of authority. If you add the left front, left rear, right front,  To the back right is the majestic palace with seven or eighty-six concubines.  Compared with him, his cousin has always been clean and self-sufficient, and he was originally a very good person.  But now I hope that my cousin is more romantic and lustful, so that at least there is some friendship, instead of being ruthless and meaningless.  Everyone has their own ambitions, and Mr. Duan has the country at his fingertips, so naturally he doesn't care about the country, but more about the beauty. But the more my cousin wants to get the country, the more difficult it becomes. Beauty is at his fingertips, but Mr. Duan doesn't care about the country, and would rather travel around and spend time with the beauty.  As dancing as that, my cousin abandoned it like nothing.  Both of them are the same kind of people, and we can't say who is good or bad. It's just that they are different from me, Wang Yuyandao, and they don't conspire with each other.  [.]

    Wang Yuyan didn't know that if it weren't for the Qin Dynasty, she and Duan Yu would not be in the same way or conspiring with each other. Instead, like women like Sikong Hong, Sikong Qing, and Sikong Zi, they would be subdued by Duan Yu using various means and treat Duan Yu.  Even Duan Yu tried every means to please Wang Yuyan, and the girls were still there to help with suggestions, instead of being jealous, yelling, and fighting.  The more tame those women were, the more Wang Yuyan looked down on them. She didn't want to say anything to them, thinking to herself: "You have really embarrassed our women." But she didn't know that if it weren't for the butterfly effect caused by the Qin Dynasty, she would  Wang Yuyan is also one of them, and she even behaves worse than Sikong Hong and the others, because Sikong Hong is already a person who is good at playing with men, but Wang Yuyan has never been and will never be.  In the past, Murong Fu's ability to deal with women was far inferior to that of Duan Yu. Wang Yuyan was always obedient to Murong Fu and died without regrets.  Once I woke up, I was overwhelmed and could never go back to the past.

    Wang Yuyan didn't know that it was Qin Chao who saved her and made her wake up early to avoid becoming Murong Fu's commodity, or becoming like Sikong Hong and others, who would do anything to please Bo Duan Yu, and therefore gradually lost themselves.  , if they only want Duan Yu to be happy, they will be happy ten times and a hundred times, but if they don't, they will be miserable ten times and a hundred times.  Wang Yuyan felt like vomiting when she saw them like that, and she couldn't help it anymore. She kindly advised them not to do that, saying that women should have the dignity of women, but they were scolded instead. Wang Yuyan felt aggrieved and felt that they were really unreasonable.  The poisoning is too deep.  The words of scolding, shouting, and teaching from the other girls echoed in her ears all the time¡ª¡ª

    "Fox, don't think that everyone is stupid and you are the only smart one."

    "Little **, don't think that you can do whatever you want just because you are obsessed with the prince. Don't say that you are not His Highness's woman now. Even if you are, you will still have to fight in the future. The world is not yours alone."

    "There is some truth in what you say, but what is the purpose? Do you think we don't know? You just want to trick us into getting into trouble, trick us into falling out of favor, trick us into being alone, and become the princess or the queen in the future. You are smart, otherwise  You can't confuse His Highness, but don't treat us all as fools. We are letting you go, not because we are afraid of you, but because we don't want to make His Highness unhappy. If you confuse His Highness, we are not unable to do anything to you, we are just letting you.  But if you want to deceive us and eat alone, that is really fantastic."

    "Don't think that you are powerful because you are really beautiful. Before a man gets a woman, who doesn't regard women as treasures? When you become His Highness's woman, you will be different from us. You can't help but do it so quickly  , since you underestimate us, it will only make us underestimate you. My sister is kind-hearted, so she tells you these sincere words. Why, I believe you will not be so stupid, and I don¡¯t need my sister to explain clearly. "

    "Let me tell you more clearly. It seems that you are not very smart. No matter how beautiful a person is and how smart his brain is, he is still very limited. He can only survive if he sticks together. You see, red clothes are a team, and Qing Yi is a team.  Team one, do you understand?¡±

    "The world is not yours alone, but everyone's world. Stop thinking about being alone, you know?"

    "We know better than you what a woman's dignity is, and we don't need you to teach it, you smart idiot."

    "You think you are really the most beautiful woman in the world and the smartest woman in the world? Hehe" there was a sneer.

    "That's all."

    ¡­¡­

    If Duan Yu hadn't arrived and got angry, the girls wouldn't have known how long or how much more they would have to say.What you hear is true.  It was the first time that Wang Yuyan saw Duan Yu getting angry in front of a woman. Although she didn't know if it was the first time that the girls saw him, they obviously resented her even more because of this, and became even more docile towards Duan Yu.  Wang Yuyan's hard work was not only in vain, but also had the opposite effect, worsening the relationship with the girls.  From then on, Wang Yuyan didn't want to talk anymore, felt sorry for herself, and hated the Qin Dynasty even more.  Wang Yuyan had long hated Qin Chao, thinking that he was the culprit, so she wanted to marry Qin Chao quickly, and then let Qin Chao taste the consequences of offending her. She knew that she, Wang Yuyan, was not someone to be bullied easily.  Although she herself knew that this kind of hatred was not very correct and was somewhat inexplicable, she still kept looking for reasons to convince herself to make herself hate Qin Chao even more.  Otherwise, she really didn't know what to do. She thought: She must marry that guy. The key is what to do after getting married. Shouldn't she treat him as a great enemy instead of a great benefactor?

    Along the way, Duan Yu served Wang Yuyan attentively, and walked her to the entrance of the Yangsheng Hall before turning around and leaving. His face was filled with tears, and he was going to find a big hotel in the capital and drink to his heart's content until he was drunk.

    Before leaving, Li Yinchuan gave Wang Yuyan a small token, saying that it was a gift from her grandmother. In times of crisis, the masters of Xixia Yipintang could be called upon to protect her, but it could not be used indiscriminately, as it would be taken back after one time.

    Of course it was impossible for Qin Chao not to notice the huge movement of Duan Yu and his entourage, so he greeted Wang Yuyan before he entered the gate of the Yangsheng Hall. However, before he could speak, Wang Yuyan looked at him with a cold face as if he was giving orders to his subordinates.  He said: "Prepare a small yard for me, with a rockery, a pool, flowers, plants and trees. Except for the servants who are waiting, I will block everyone without permission, and of course you are no exception."

    People around looked at each other, and most of them thought to themselves: I wonder who this beautiful woman is?

    Someone is thinking: Aren¡¯t those the Prince of Dali and the Princess of Xixia?  Why don't you come in and have a cup of tea before leaving?  Could it be

    Qin Chao didn't want to reveal too much in front of everyone, so he said nothing and welcomed Wang Yuyan, who was obviously not a friendly visitor, into the main courtyard at the back. The original design there was for the head of the family and his wife to live, but because he had never been there.  She is the first wife, so she seldom lives there, but she never lacks the necessary care.  In this way, even if Qin Chao didn't say anything, people who didn't know Wang Yuyan could quickly guess who she was, let alone someone who knew her to confirm it.

    As soon as Wang Yuyan walked through the door, Mu Wanqing arrived behind.  It turned out that Mu Wanqing met Duan Yu's team halfway, but she didn't show up and kept following behind.  She tried to assassinate Wang Yuyan several times, but in the end she always gave up without even knowing why.

    Mu Wanqing also hated Duan Yu because of this, thinking: Fortunately, you are still my brother, so it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t help me, but you also sent this vixen to my door to steal my position as my head wife.  The whole world knows this, and there is no way you don¡¯t know it.  You are really not a man if you don't take away such a great beauty.  If you have the guts to rob, wouldn¡¯t I, your sister, help you?  What's more, your martial arts skills are so high, and that girl is already a caged bird. Even if you can't win her heart for the time being, you are not a boy like my husband, and you haven't practiced any boy skills, so if you just join everyone will be happy.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 158 Sisters Reunite

    Following Mu Wanqing was a little beggar. Most others thought he was a disciple of the Beggar Clan. However, Qin Chao knew that it was A'Zhu pretending to be a beggar and quietly informed Murong Abi. However, he pretended not to know and just kept silent.  Pay attention and eavesdrop on the conversation between the two sisters.

    "Sister Abi, how come you recognized your sister so quickly?" [Search for the latest updates here.]

    "What sister Abi? You should be called sister. Humph! Your eyes are as bright as stars, cunning and smart, don't I know it?"

    "Hehe! It's weird if I believe you."

    "Yes, you must blame me for not calling you Mrs. Qin."

    "Don't talk nonsense! It's not good for others to hear you. I'm just a concubine now, not a wife."

    "What are you afraid of? The worst case scenario is that if you don't do it, just pat your butt and leave. You are so beautiful and so versatile. Women are attracted by you when they see you. Are you afraid that no man will like you? If you don't have a man, it would be better to marry your sister."

    "What do you know? A man is a man and a woman is a woman. No matter how much you act like it, it will always be fake. It's normal that you can't understand it now. When you get a taste of what it's like to be a man, you will understand without me having to say anything.  "

    "Hehe! It's so shameless. You can say it out loud. Not to mention the Murong family's great kindness to us, haven't you always loved the young master like your own life? If you change your heart, you will change your heart. You are indeed my good sister."

    "Alas! I am indeed sorry for Master Murong, but I have not sorry for you. Now Master Murong only belongs to you, A'Zhu, what else do you want?"

    "Hahaha From your tone, it sounds like you are very unwilling. You are half-hearted, have two things in common, are flirtatious, and flirt with others. My sister is really blind and has seen the wrong person."

    "If you are here to be a lobbyist for Mr. Murong, I advise you not to waste your words. It wasn't that I didn't want Mr. Murong at the beginning, but that he didn't want me. What's the use of talking about it now? It will only affect our relationship.  ."

    "Okay, let's not talk about that. Just say that our sisters once said, 'We share blessings, share hardships, and serve one husband together.' Have you forgotten all about it?"

    "Of course I won't forget it, but things are unpredictable, so what can you do? You can't give up Mr. Murong, and it's impossible for me to change my mind. Since we can't be perfect, how can we force ourselves to do so? Let's endure the calm for a while and take a step back to open up the world. Now I  I'm very happy, you got what you wanted, and you don't have to force Mr. Murong, everyone is fine, why bother with trouble again?"

    "Alas you may still return to the young master, but I will never be able to." A'Zhu's tone was extremely sad.

    "Why?" Murong Abi's tone was very surprised.

    "I don't want to speak ill of the young master, so don't ask any questions. I'm homeless now, so I have to come to you."

    "Did I hurt you?"

    "Don't ask. Anyway, I will never return to Murong's house after I die. If you are not willing to take me in, then I will have no choice but to wander around the country and call myself home all over the world."

    "What are you talking about? It's too late for me to be happy! But although my husband-in-law hasn't married yet, the three ladies have already decided on their names. Moreover, even if they are just concubines, it is not that easy."

    "It doesn't matter whether we act it or not. I don't have a good impression of men now. But we women have to get married and have children after all, and it's not easy for us sisters to be separated. What's more, if Miss Wang can become the head wife, if we stick together, no matter how bad things are, life will never be bad.  Where to go."

    ¡­¡­

    The more Qin Chao listened, the happier he became, and thought to himself: "I have the intention to plant flowers, but I have no intention to plant willows to create shade. We are destined to meet each other thousands of miles away, but we have no chance to meet each other across the street. Not only Miss Wang, but also A'Zhu" Although he felt that there was something wrong in it, but  With such a good opportunity, how could we give up on Wang Yuyan and A'Zhu just because something went wrong.

    Murong Abi and A'zhu were talking when they suddenly saw Qin Chao pushing open the door and chanting loudly: "The stars in the sky are shining brightly. They are ever bright and peaceful."

    Murong Abi didn't know what Qin Chao was talking about, but she saw A'zhu exclaiming "Ah!", her eyes widened, her delicate body trembling, she was shocked and ecstatic.  Then I saw A'Zhu suddenly covering his chest with both hands, turning his back to Qin Chao and kicking down, screaming: "Bad guy, big bad guy, big pervert, don't look at it." Murong Abi was puzzled at first, but quickly reacted and thought to herself  : "A'Zhu must have heard the legend that my husband has clairvoyance and believes it to be true." He immediately couldn't laugh or cry, and whispered: "A'Zhu, don't worry, that's a rumor and cannot be trusted."

    A'Zhu's face was red, he was surprised, happy, ashamed and angry, and said: "Then how did he know the secret about me? Did you tell him?"

    Murong Abi said: "No, my husband knows all the secrets in the world, you should have heard of it."

    A'Zhu said: "Then he must be taking advantage of his high martial arts skills to peek in secret."

    Qin Chao chuckled and said, "What's on your shoulder?"?? This paragraph, I do know.  "

    "Ah!" A'Zhu's emotions, including shame, anger, excitement, etc., all rushed into her heart like a tidal wave, almost making her faint.  After a long while, he regained some mobility and said in a trembling voice: "You big lecher, you are so shameless, spying on me taking a shower."

    Murong Abi stayed aside, not knowing what to say.

    Qin Chao laughed.

    A'Zhu said angrily: "You still have the nerve to smile. After all, no man is a good thing."

    Qin Chaodao: "I originally wanted to say that your surname is Ruan, your mother's name is Ruan Xingzhu, your sister's name is Ruan Zi, and her nickname is Azi. If you are not happy, I am not happy to say it!" After that, he turned and left.

    "Ah, ah" A'Zhu was shocked again and again, happy again and again, fainted again and again. He suddenly knelt down to Qin Chao and begged: "Don't go, others. The little maid was wrong and shouldn't curse."  There are bad people among women, and there are good people among men, and the young master is a great good person"

    Qin Chaodao: "You say I am a good person, but in your heart you call me a bad person. Don't think I don't know."

    A'Zhu thought of the rumors that the Qin Dynasty could read minds, and he did not dare to think about it any more. He cried and begged: "My little servant dare not do it anymore. I beg you to tell me the whereabouts of my parents. I am very grateful."

    Murong Abi also knelt down and said nothing, but it was better than saying anything.

    Qin Chao said: "I originally planned to tell you the whereabouts of your parents, but your sister is too naughty and vicious. It is not good not to tell you. If I tell you, it will harm you." After a pause, he added: "Who is your father?  Duan Zhengchun, King of South Dali Town, Mu Wanqing and Zhong Ling are all your half-sisters. Your mother's name is Ruan Xingzhu. I will take you to meet your parents later, so I won't need to say more."

    A'Zhu was doubtful, happy and worried, and confused. What he didn't understand the most was, if his father was really the King of Zhennan in Dali, how could he let his daughter live outside?

    Then, Murong Abi asked Qin Chao if he knew the whereabouts of her family. Qin Chao shook his head and smiled bitterly: "I have said before that I don't really know everything, but I know something by chance that others don't know. In addition,  If you read more and think more, you will naturally know far more than the average person. But no matter how much you know, it is just a drop in the ocean. These words are old clich¨¦s. I don¡¯t want to say them, but the facts are like this and they have to be said. "

    Qin Chao first took A'Zhu to Xiaojing Lake to meet her mother Ruan Xingzhu, and then took her to Xingxiu Sea to secretly observe her sister A'Zi to deepen her understanding of A'Zi, and then brought A'Zi back to Xiaojing Lake to meet Ruan Xingzhu.  Then he took Ruan Xingzhu's handwritten letter and handed it over to Duan Zhengchun, and asked A'Zhu to meet Duan Zhengchun and explain it in person.  After being so busy for half a month, I stopped caring about it and let A'Zhu and A'Zi stay in Xiaojing Lake.

    In order to get Ah Zi to leave the Xingxiu Sect, Qin Chao captured Ding Chunqiu seven times in front of Ah Zi and let him go seven more times.

    Ding Chunqiu tried his best to get away from Wu Yazi and Wu Xingyun. Unexpectedly, he fell into the hands of the Qin Dynasty again within a few days of being happy.

    Because Ding Chunqiu refused to repent, he still used "Three Smiles Xiaoyao San" to plot against the Qin Dynasty for the seventh time. In anger, the Qin Dynasty transferred all Ding Chunqiu's internal energy to Wang Yuyan, just like when he transferred the chief escort of Yuanyang Escort Bureau  The inner strength is like that.  Because Ding Chunqiu mainly focuses on internal skills, while Tang Cheng mainly focuses on external skills, and because Ding Chunqiu has a higher level of cultivation, Wang Yuyan's gains are greater than Wang Runzhi's. In addition, she already has about twenty years of internal skills.  Cultivation level, as well as the basic external skills cultivation level of about seventy years, the whole body cultivation level suddenly increased to one hundred and forty years, getting rid of the embarrassing stage of only talking on paper, and can barely be regarded as a grandmaster level master.  The Qin Dynasty also taught her Lingbo Weibu and Golden Circle to accompany her in practicing, helping her break through the bottleneck of martial arts and overcome the psychological difficulty of talking but not practicing.  In order to have more strength for revenge, Wang Yuyan practiced hard and made faster progress in martial arts.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 159 Tit for Tat

    Except when she was practicing martial arts, Wang Yuyan either ignored or ridiculed Qin Chao. Especially after knowing that her mother, Mrs. Wang, and her grandmother, Li Qiu Shui, had an unclear relationship with Qin Chao, she had no good face towards Qin Chao.  .  Once, Qin Chao was really angry and said angrily: "My little ancestor, grandma, can I not marry you?"

    Wang Yuyan snorted coldly: "Everyone in the world knows that I am your wife. If you don't marry me, you want me to die. It's true that you are ruthless, ruthless, a hypocrite, and a wolf-hearted person."[.]

    Qin Chao originally wanted to say: "Since I'm so bad, why did you marry me?" When Wang Yuyan suddenly took out a dagger and stabbed it hard into her chest, he quickly grabbed the dagger and said hurriedly: "Even if I'm sorry for you,  Why commit suicide?"

    Wang Yuyan said: "I can't kill you, of course I have to commit suicide. Am I still here to let you humiliate me?"

    Qin Chao said softly: "Speak carefully if you have something to say. Don't be like this."

    Wang Yuyan said: "Then let me kill you."

    Qin Chao smiled bitterly and said: "Who will take care of you if I die. However, if you are really angry, it doesn't matter if I stab you a few times."

    Wang Yuyan said: "If I kill you, will the women around you let me go? Of course I will commit suicide immediately." Her tone changed and she said: "You said you wanted me to stab you a few times, but how can I stab you?"  I won't win you, I'm just being hypocritical."

    Qin Chao handed over the dagger and said, "I won't fight back."

    Wang Yuyan snorted coldly: "If you hide away, how can I catch up with you? You are still hypocritical and disgusting."

    Qin Chao said: "I won't hide."

    Wang Yuyan said with a cold face: "A man, you must keep your word. Don't think that I will be merciful."

    Qin Chaodao: "As long as I can calm you down, of course I will keep my word."

    Wang Yuyan said: "As long as you let me stab you a few more times, I will not commit suicide for the time being to save you some face." After saying that, she stabbed Qin Chao in the chest with all her strength and easily cut his clothes.  It slid across the ground, along the chest and down to the navel. The top was opened to both sides, revealing the skin underneath, but no scars were visible.  Wang Yuyan was stunned and thought: "No wonder this guy has such a great reputation! No wonder he dares to do whatever he wants and no one can stop him! No wonder he dares to let me stab him! It turns out that he has really become an indestructible body. Cousin's reputation  His martial arts skills are not small, but he is no match for him." She was unwilling to give in and stabbed Qin Chao countless times and scratched him countless times, leaving only a pair of intact shorts for Qin Chao.  I really wanted to cut off the thing that passed down the family line, but I couldn't even close my eyes.

    Although Qin Chao didn't have any external skills on his body, he was really hurt in his heart, but Wang Yuyan couldn't see it.  When Wang Yuyan stabbed him in the eye, he stopped him and sighed, "You hate me so much? Can you really do this?"

    Wang Yuyan said: "What's the matter? After you asked me to be blinded, I will also blind myself."

    Qin Chaodao: "As expected of Mrs. Wang's daughter!"

    Wang Yuyan was furious and said: "You villain, you still have the nerve to talk about my mother. Those nasty things you did to my mother, you can deceive others, but you can't deceive me."

    Qin Chao said: "Don't you know who your mother is? I can't hide from you" Before he finished speaking, Wang Yuyan interrupted: "Thank you for having the nerve to say it. You are so good at martial arts and you want to hide away from my mother.  Isn¡¯t it easy? You are deliberately showing off, both to me and to my mother. It¡¯s just that your methods are so sophisticated that ordinary people can¡¯t see it and think we are chasing you. In fact, it¡¯s all your secret plan. I originally  I have no connection with you and have never met you, so I have to do this, let alone my mother. Although I don¡¯t know what means you used, but what does it matter. No matter how flawless you are, you don¡¯t leave a trace of evidence.  , so what? No evidence is needed, besides you, who else can be the mastermind behind this?"

    Qin Chao was extremely sad and sighed: "When a soldier meets a scholar, it's hard to explain. If you think so, I can't help it. I can only let time prove it. Sooner or later, the truth will come out, as long as you don't keep thinking about suicide."

    Wang Yuyan said: "If I want to commit suicide, I will commit suicide. You can control it for a while, but you can't control it for the rest of my life."

    Qin Chao said: "Yes! You asked for it yourself. Of course I have to stop it if I see it. If I don't see it, I have a clear conscience." He said this deliberately, knowing that he couldn't hide it from Wang Yuyan, who was very smart. It was actually a conspiracy, and the purpose was still  In order to prevent Wang Yuyan from committing suicide, because Wang Yuyan's suicide was obviously targeted at him. If suicide was of no use to him, then why sacrifice in vain!

    Wang Yuyan said: "If you are not sad when I die, then what is it but ruthless and unjust? If you are sad, then I have avenged myself and my death is worthy of my death. No matter how high your martial arts skills are or how big your conspiracy is, if I want to die,  There¡¯s nothing you can do.¡±

    Qin Chao frowned and said, "Just nowI've stabbed you so many times, are you still not satisfied?  What do you want me to do to satisfy you?  "

    Wang Yuyan said: "I can't be satisfied even if I die, what else can satisfy me? However, if you can kowtow to me every day and apologize, then I can temporarily forgive you."

    Qin Chaodao: "I won't kowtow when I see the emperor. I would rather die than surrender. Or, can you slap me a few times every day?"

    Wang Yuyan sneered and said: "You would rather die than surrender, and I would rather die than surrender. If we can live together, how about dying together, wouldn't it be nice?"

    Qin Chao secretly thought: "I thought Mrs. Wang was the most difficult to deal with and the most unreasonable, but now I know that she is far behind compared to Li Qiushui and Wang Yuyan." He knew that talking more would be useless, so he simply sat aside quietly without saying a word.  Hair, you can be beaten or scolded.  If Mu Wanqing and Zhong Ling hadn't come to make a scene and he took the opportunity to escape, he didn't know how long the stalemate would have lasted.  Wang Yuyan was punched and kicked by the extremely angry Mu Wanqing and Zhong Ling until her nose was clean and her face was swollen, and she became more determined to practice martial arts hard and get revenge.

    Wang Yuyan knew very well that both Mu Wanqing and Zhong Ling had very high martial arts qualifications. Coupled with the guidance of the master of the health preserving hall, their martial arts were progressing rapidly. If she still wasted time on studying as before, no matter how high their qualifications were,  , it is also difficult to catch up, let alone catch up with latecomers.  It¡¯s just that the master of the health-preserving hall said it well - the smarter a person is, the harder it is to calm down, the worse the effect of practicing silent exercises, and the more complicated the moves, the better the effect of practice.  Besides, internal strength tends to be more emotional, while external strength tends to be more rational.  It is naturally more difficult for a smart person to question the bottom of the pot and to cultivate internal strength.

    Qin Chao used Ding Chunqiu's internal skills to lay a deep foundation for Wang Yuyan, and then helped her practice external skills, as well as Lingbo Weibu, a top-notch internal and external skill. Her progress became faster and faster, and her interest naturally increased.

    However, Li Qiushui did not pass on Weibu to his granddaughter Lingbo, but Qin Chao passed it on to Wang Yuyan. Qin Chao felt indescribably awkward and relaxed at the same time.

    The Xingxiu Sect¡¯s martial arts secrets, treasures, and poisons all fell into the hands of the Qin Dynasty.  He gave Zhong Ling the ¡®Sacred Wood King Cauldron¡¯, one of the three treasures of the stars, to help Zhong Ling practice poison skills.  He also gave Mu Wanqing the ¡®Flexible Silk Cord¡¯, one of the Three Treasures of the Stars, and renamed it the ¡®Snow Silkworm Invisible Cord¡¯.  Not long ago, Mu Wanqing finally mastered the Lingbo Weibu. With the help of the 'Snow Silkworm Invisible Cord', her lightness kung fu became even more advanced. Qin Chao finally allowed her to travel around the world and follow Huang Rong to gain more experience.  and knowledge.

    Mu Wanqing didn¡¯t want to leave home, so she guarded Wang Yuyan like a thief all day long.  When Qin Chao was not at home, he even scolded Wang Yuyan in front of her.

    "What kind of bitch will give birth to what kind of daughter."

    "It's so shameless! You are obviously clinging to my husband, but you still blame my husband for plotting to harm you mother and daughter."

    "It was obviously you, a vixen, who seduced my husband. Otherwise, if you were unrelated and we met far away, how could he still miss you? Don't I still know who my husband is? No matter how beautiful you are if you don't seduce him.  Even times, he won¡¯t pay attention.¡±

    "Your grandma is shameless, your mother is shameless, and you are even more shameless. They are all extremely sinister and shameless."

    "The most irritating thing is that my husband is the biggest good man in the world. Everyone knows it, but you try to smear him. The purpose is just to make him have a bad conscience and only marry you. You can deceive others with this idea.  But you can¡¯t get away from me, Mu Wanqing.¡±

    If Wang Yuyan retaliates, Mu Wanqing will hit someone. Zhong Ling does the same, but he is slightly better than Mu Wanqing. He scolds less in person and strikes lightly.  Most of the time, of course, it was not a slap in the face, but he was worried that Qin Chao would feel sorry for Wang Yuyan and protect her even more.  Instead, they specifically targeted areas that were hard to see. Sometimes they even clicked on Wang Yuyan's acupuncture points, stripped off her clothes, and pricked her vagina randomly with needles.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 160 Jade Girl Heart Sutra

    The more beautiful Wang Yuyan was, the more Mu Wanqing disliked her and cursed her, blaming her for seducing Qin Chao.

    Wang Yuyan was furious and counterattacked: "Originally I didn't want to seduce that bad guy, but now I just want to seduce him."[.]

    After hearing this, Mu Wanqing was naturally angrier and more aggressive. She also believed that she had guessed correctly. It was Wang Yuyan who had seduced her husband.  Once, Wang Yuyan's hair on her lower body was pulled out one by one. She was ashamed and angry. She cried secretly for a long time, but she was still angry. Not only did she let Qin Chao sleep with her roommate that night, but she also used all kinds of gentle methods to  Holding back the humiliation, he took off his inner and outer clothes, revealing scars all over his body, and took the opportunity to cry to Qin Chao.

    Although Qin Chao thought Mu Wanqing was going too far, he did not dare to be harsh and said with a wry smile: "You also know a thing or two about her temperament. I don't need to shoot you with poisonous arrows to show mercy."

    Wang Yuyan said: "Then you will let them bully me, let them offend me, and ignore me?"

    Qin Chao thought for a while and said: "It's not that I can't bear to ignore it. In fact, I feel even worse. It's just that Yi Wanqing's temperament is that the more I talk about them, the more conflicts will be intensified and will not help solve the problem.  But Wanqing is not an unreasonable person. If you treat her well, she will naturally treat you well. Isn¡¯t it better for everyone to live in harmony than to fight like this? "

    Wang Yuyan said: "Of course you are happy that we live in harmony. But you feel uncomfortable, and I am even happier." She smiled and took the initiative to kiss Qin Chao.  After a while, he took the initiative to push Qin Chao away and said with a straight face: "You make me happy, and I make you happy, but revenge must be avenged."

    Qin Chao chuckled and said: "Yu Yan hates me to the core and forces me to marry you. This kind of weird thing is really unprecedented and unprecedented." He slowly caressed Wang Yuyan with his hands.  The edge of the scar on the jade body, just the contact between the skin of men and women with different structures, made Wang Yuyan, who had never been so close to the opposite sex, feel numb to the core. She couldn't tell the north, south, east, or west of happiness. She could barely keep some clarity in her heart, but she couldn't control her body.  Instinctively, she made a sound that made her blush. All kinds of charming pleasures were aroused but could not be vented. The more they were suppressed, the more intense and profound they became. Just like when you are hungry, everything tastes delicious, but the more you are not allowed to eat, the more delicious it becomes.  I want to eat it, and it tastes even more delicious.

    I don¡¯t know how much time passed before Wang Yuyan¡¯s next words came out: ¡°Hmph! If we don¡¯t use this special method to deal with a big bad guy like you, wouldn¡¯t it be like scratching an itch?¡±

    Qin Chaodao: "Are you itchy? How about I scratch it for you?"

    Wang Yuyan was startled and did not dare to say anything about tickling anymore. She thought to herself: "There is something in this kid's words. He is saying, don't underestimate tickling. How about I give you a try?" Then she thought: "If you don't fall for his trick,  It's the same as tickling, but it's completely opposite for men and women. Don't try to provoke me to tickle you, let alone take advantage of me. Although you have already taken advantage of me, it was me who let you take advantage of it. The nature is very different.  ."

    Qin Chao didn't want a woman to ride on his head, and Wang Yuyan didn't want a man to ride on his head, so they slept together again. If you didn't tease her, she would tease you. You were gentle and he was domineering, you were domineering and he was gentle, it was like  Doing Tai Chi.

    Some time later, Wang Yuyan confirmed that the Qin Dynasty¡¯s practice of boy kung fu was correct. She learned that breaking one¡¯s body before the great kung fu was accomplished was equivalent to breaking the kung fu, and she became even more unscrupulous in bed and used all kinds of tricks.  All the girls thought that she was seducing Qin Chao and eating alone as an excuse for revenge, and they couldn't stand her even more.  Having been scolded a lot by other girls, sometimes Wang Yuyan couldn't help but suspect that she was naturally lascivious, but instead of restraining herself, she even made herself even worse.

    Although Qin Chao felt that was not good, when she thought of her grandmother and mother, she felt much better, because they were trying to debase others, while Wang Yuyan was mainly trying to debase herself. Even the so-called revenge was based on the idea of ??losing one life for another.  He smiled secretly and said: "She is worthy of being a bookworm of the same kind as me, and she is worthy of being the eldest wife of my soul-gnawing bookworm. No matter how bad she is, there are always ways to avoid harming others. No matter how much she harms others, she is the main one. No matter how much she harms herself, she is mainly the one who falls behind.  Where there is emptiness, replace reality with emptiness. The night will eventually pass and the sun will rise.¡±

    One day, Zhao Jiu suddenly sent Qin Chao a martial arts secret book called "**", saying that after practicing, youth will not change, flowers will bloom forever, beauty is even more beautiful, and the beauty is unparalleled. The only shortcoming is that the inside and outside are as cold as frost, and this  This is the source of the magic of "**". Food is difficult to rot in the ice and snow, animals hibernate for a long time without dying, and turtles have a cold heart but live a long life.

    Qin Chao knew as soon as he heard that "**" was to the Nine Fairies what Beiming Magic was to him. He was moved and wanted to give Beiming Magic in return, but he also thought: "Although "**" is temporarily useless to me, it is of no use to me.  The woman is of great use, although the Beiming Divine Skill is not worse than "**", the Nine Fairies probably don't need it, so why not give her Lingbo Weibu." So he gave Lingbo Weibu instead, along with the Xingxiu Sect's Poison Skill.

    He gave "**" to Wang Yuyan that day.

    Wang Yuyan¡¯s achievements in martial artsHe is extremely knowledgeable and a knowledgeable person. He is very clear about the huge value of "**". Not only is he more aware of the value of Lingbo Weibu and the Golden Circle, he has also seen and experienced it with his own eyes.  "**" was like the straw that broke the camel's back. She could no longer hate Qin Chao, could no longer justify herself, and called Qin Chao a super insidious villain.  Despite this, she still refused to forgive Qin Chao and was still suspicious, but her attitude was much better than before.  Qin Chao was overjoyed, knowing that she would no longer commit suicide, no longer had to keep an eye on her, and could be as free and carefree as before.

    After practicing "**", Wang Yuyan's martial arts progressed faster. Mu Wanqing and Zhong Ling bullied her more and more, and they became more and more jealous and resentful towards her.  After the Mid-Autumn Festival in August, Mu Wanqing finally couldn't bear it anymore, so she left home again and joined the Beggar Clan to assist Huang Rong, doing various busy things to calm her troubled mind.  Mu Wanqing did not take the lead, and Zhong Ling was not very interested in bullying Wang Yuyan. She knew that it was difficult to compare with Wang Yuyan's progress in martial arts, so she focused most of her attention on poison skills.  She is not short of all kinds of poison skills secret manuals and various precious poisons. She also has the 'Sacred Wood King Cauldron', a treasure that assists in the practice of poison skills, and Qin Chao is beside her to help. After practicing hard and hard, she can't make progress in poison skills.  It¡¯s hard to do it quickly.

    Their progress was very fast, and Qin Chao's progress was not slow either. Although the internal skills were stuck, the external skills were perfect. The Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms were taken from Lan and were better than Lan. They were no better than the Beggar Clan's Zhen Sect's secret skill.  Low; Lingbo Weibu has risen again, and it is now the twenty-sixth floor; the merits of the Shadowless Divine Needle have been completed, and it has risen to the twenty-fourth floor; there are twelve levels of Mahamudra, nine levels of Great Sun Seal, and together they are twenty.  On the first floor, there is only one thing that can be called the pinnacle of the master level.

    Knowing that the Tianshan Child Elder was not on the mainland, Qin Chao secretly went to the Tianshan Lingjiu Palace and obtained the 'Tianshan Plum Blossom Hand' and 'Tianshan Six Yang Palm' from the secret cave. However, he did not practice them completely, but prepared to integrate them into other martial arts.  In, it is a metaphor for the Nine Yin God's Claw, and also like the 'Nine Yang God's Palm'.  He had long planned to give the Eighteen Dragon-Subduing Palms to the Beggar Clan, and was not prepared to shamelessly care about its final ownership, but instead placed his hopes on the 'Nine Yang Divine Palm' that had not yet appeared.

    The basis of Jiuyin Divine Claw is Sanyin Centipede Claw.

    The basis of the ¡®Nine-Yang Divine Palm¡¯ is the ¡®Eighteen Dragon-Subduing Palms¡¯ and the ¡®Tianshan Six-Yang Palm¡¯.

    It seems that the ¡®Nine-Yang Divine Palm¡¯ is far better than the Nine-Yin Divine Claw, but it is not the case, because the power of the Nine-Yin Divine Claw mainly lies in poison.

    Poison alone will not suffice. Controlling giant poisons requires particularly deep internal strength, otherwise the Nine Yin Divine Claws will be useless.  These are not only the greatest advantages of Jiuyin Divine Claw, which makes it easier to achieve quickly, but also its greatest weaknesses.  Comparing the two martial arts, it is like conspiracy and conspiracy. The 'Nine Yang Divine Palm' is a conspiracy. It is upright and upright, unlike conspiracy, where you are afraid of the enemy knowing.

    It is difficult to stop a conspiracy if you don¡¯t know it. If the enemy knows it, it will harm others instead of yourself.

    Even if Yang Mou knows about it, it is still difficult to stop it, just like a waterfall flying down three thousand feet. So what if the enemy knows about it. It is thankless to try to reverse the flow of the waterfall.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3: Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 161: Double Ninth Festival

    On September 9th, the Double Ninth Festival, twenty-seven pages of "Health Sutra" and nine parts of "Journey to the East" were completed.  I don't know if it was a coincidence or not, but a long rainbow appeared at both ends of the capital. The one in the east lasted for twenty-seven minutes before it dispersed, and the one in the west lasted for nine minutes.  Seeing this strange scene, everyone from the emperor to the beggar, not to mention those who have always been superstitious, even Qin Chao, who grew up reading Marxism, did not think it was just a coincidence, and pondered hard to figure out the mystery.

    Empress Dowager Gao asked Wang Runzhi to ask the master of the health-preserving hall what the explanation was.  [.]

    Qin Chao didn't know how to answer, so he could only talk nonsense: "Wang Chongyang, the leader of Quanzhen, one of the five ancestors of Northern Taoism, is about to be born." After finishing speaking, he suddenly remembered that there would be many more children with the surname Wang and Chongyang.  He changed his tune but found it was too late. The censors after Wang Runzhi were all diehards. Once it got into their heads, there was no way to dig it out and change it.  This was the first time that Empress Dowager Gao sent a censor to follow Wang Runzhi, and there was far more than one. Obviously these were people she especially trusted, but the emperor was suspicious by nature, and she would not completely trust someone, especially on important matters.

    After a while, Empress Dowager Gao asked Wang Runzhi to ask about good or bad luck.

    The Qin Dynasty thought of the "Jingkang Shame" in history, Guo Jing and Yang Kang, Shuibo Liangshan, and the 108 generals of the Water Margin. After thinking for a long time, he let out a long sigh and replied: "Good luck and misfortune depend on each other, which is good luck.  It's a big disaster, the stars are shining brightly, heroes are emerging in large numbers, gods and demons are dancing together" I was about to say "the world is turned upside down" when I hesitated for a moment, and changed it to "a dragon and a snake attack together."

    After a while, Wang Runzhi conveyed the words of Empress Dowager Gao: "Those people know it without saying it, but they are just telling the truth."

    Qin Chaodao: "It's not difficult to know, but it's difficult to solve it."

    A burst of crisp applause came, and everyone except Wang Runzhi and Qin Chao retreated. A beautiful woman with white hair appeared in the courtyard. Her temperament was both noble and peaceful, and her appearance was both majestic and inviolable.  Bone deep.

    Wang Runzhi hurriedly knelt down and saluted the beautiful woman, and shouted: "The Empress Dowager is a thousand years old, a thousand years old" She lowered her head and stared blankly for a long time. When she heard the word "flat body", Shanshan was late, she stood up.  He stood up, turned around and looked around, and couldn't help but stay there for a long time.

    Under two tall pear trees, on two swings swinging back and forth, a man and a woman were sitting on them. They looked like ordinary friends, but also like a close mother and son. Only the lips were moving, but no sound was heard. They were obviously communicating in secret.  sound.

    After half a day, the two stopped communicating in secret.

    Qin Chao laughed and said: "If you don't go out for three years in Tai Chi, you will beat people to death when you go out. I don't want to kill people, and I don't want to not go out for three years. I haven't practiced much, and I don't know much about it."

    Empress Dowager Gao said: "I still don't believe it."

    Qin Chaodao: "Tai Chi is not only the first national martial art, but also the first in health care. It would be strange if it could be practiced easily! My current situation is not suitable for it, so naturally I don't want to waste time on it."

    Empress Dowager Gao said: "You said it's not even an internal skill, but it's number one in martial arts? Number one in health preservation? Is that possible?"

    Qin Chao said: "The monkey asked Master if Bodhi can live forever? What is the result? How is the internal strength?"

    Empress Dowager Gao pondered and said slowly: "You are saying that internal strength is just a matter of a few pills, and it is best to solve it. The most difficult thing is the ninety-nine and eighty-one calamities, which is your current level. And the most difficult thing is Tai Chi.  , is this your future path and my current path?"

    Qin Chao smiled and said, "The Dharma is not taught to the six ears. I can't say this, Zhao Jiu can't say it, and neither can a meat-and-potatoes monk say it. It's of no benefit to others, and it's even more useless to yourself."

    Queen Mother Gao said unhappily: "You are afraid that I will turn into a monkey and cause you big trouble, but I have never worshiped you as my teacher. We are just Taoist friends."

    Qin Chao smiled slightly and said: "That's even less true. It has nothing to do with whether I am stingy or not. You should know my character. No matter how valuable things are, I will not put them above longevity. If I can exchange with fellow Taoists, what will happen to me?  Will be stingy!¡±

    Empress Dowager Gao sighed "Alas!" and said in embarrassment: "I know your character, what's the use? This world is the emperor's world after all, and the more everyone thinks about him, the more ungrateful he will be. If you don't want to be with me,  He has a head-on conflict, so it¡¯s better to leave the capital as soon as possible.¡±

    Qin Chaodao: "I have always been the best at dealing with children, but later I found it very boring and haven't used it for a long time." His tone changed and he added: "I will definitely not stay in the capital for too long. Daxiangguo Temple can tie up a meat-and-potatoes monk.  The imperial palace can tie up Zhao Jiu, but the Yangsheng Hall cannot tie up me."

    Wang Runzhi, who was watering the flowers and plants in a quiet place, had trembling hands. He tried to lift the bucket several times but failed.  Although the previous words had greatly stimulated her, they were not as good as this sentence.  Wang Runzhi thought to himself: Once Master leaves the capital, he doesn¡¯t know when we will see each other again. Even if we have a chance to see each other again, I¡¯m afraid we will be together less and separated more, and we will never be able to be like today again.??This way

    By the time Wang Runzhi came to his senses, Qin Chao and Empress Dowager Gao had long since disappeared on the swing.  The two of them left in silence. Not to mention that Wang Runzhi didn't come back to his senses. Even if he just watched helplessly, as long as he blinked, the result would be the same.

    After Empress Dowager Gao returned to the palace, the first person she looked for was Zhao Jiu. The first thing she said was: "That boy is indeed beyond the realm of realm. Although he has not even entered the innate world, his deep foundation and great potential have made him famous in ancient and modern times."  rare."

    Zhao Jiu sighed: "If it weren't for the "Health Sutra" and "Journey to the East", no one would believe that such a person exists in the world."

    Empress Dowager Gao said: "If he is willing to serve the imperial court, he will not be beneath Duke Wen and Duke Jing, but above them."

    Zhao Jiudao: "It's strange that the emperor doesn't worry about the throne day and night!"

    Empress Dowager Gao nodded and said: "Yes! If your talent is low, it will be useless, and if your talent is high, it will be useless. Man! Even if you have Zhuge Liang's wisdom or Zhou Yu's talent, so what?"

    Zhao Jiu smiled and said: "Isn't it more uncomfortable to be neither up nor down, hanging in the middle? In the final analysis, Zhuge Liang's wisdom is still not supreme, and Zhou Yu's talent is not supreme, but he is obviously superior to ordinary military advisors.  But they all have their own flaws, and they need a suitable stage to play a huge role. If Zhuge Liang went to Cao Cao, it would be no different than Pang Tong went to Liu Bei. Thank God if no one died, where is the history?  Such a huge achievement!¡±

    Queen Mother Gao pondered: "You mean, the current situation is not suitable for him to display his talents. Even if we visit the thatched cottage three times, we can't invite him out. Even if we invite him out, it will be another Phoenix chick?"

    Zhao Jiu pointed to the sky with his right index finger.

    Queen Mother Gao knew that she was talking about the emperor, so she couldn't help but let out a long sigh and said to herself: "The emperor can't even tolerate Su Zizhan. That man won't bow to anyone he sees"

    After Qin Chao and Empress Dowager Gao separated, they originally planned to go to the Centipede Cave to use the King of Centipedes in advance to practice the Nine Yin Divine Claws. Although it was a pity, since Empress Dowager Gao was willing to take the risk to go to the Yangsheng Hall and say that face to face with him, if  It would be too ignorant to leave the capital as soon as possible.  Rather than fighting to the death and losing blood, it is better to use the thirty-six strategies and take the best strategy.  What's more, it's not like you can't come back after you leave. As long as you don't live under the name of a health center, you might be welcomed by the majority.

    Some words don¡¯t need to be said directly.

    Why do so many powerful people choose to remain anonymous?

    The reason can be said to be complicated or complicated, and it can be said to be simple or simple. It is a compromise between the strong and the court, and it is also a restraint.  This is not an explicit rule, or even a verbal rule, but a naturally occurring tacit understanding, an unspoken rule that cannot be brought to the surface.  With the current strong strength of the Qin Dynasty, these unspoken rules cannot be ignored, and temporarily abiding by them is the most beneficial choice for both parties.

    Needless to say, Qin Chao understood it very well, but it was difficult to really understand it.  No wonder few people talk about this kind of thing, because it is easy to understand but difficult to explain, just like when a woman gives birth to a child, she will understand it naturally without being taught by others, but if she really wants to be taught clearly, who wouldn¡¯t be confused?  In addition, if you are not strong enough, knowing more may not necessarily be good. If you are strong enough, you will know without saying anything.  Therefore, there is no need for anyone to say that this unnecessary step is like taking off your pants and farting.

    Halfway through the journey, Qin Chao suddenly changed his route to the Viper Valley and asked Zhong Ling to borrow the King of Vipers.  Although Zhong Ling would probably refuse without having to explain, or refusing would be better for him and give him the opportunity to get rid of Zhong Ling with a clear conscience, but he still chose to explain clearly before borrowing.  Although with their current close relationship and his ownership of the Viper Valley, there is no need to ask for help.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3: Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 162: Hard to Prevent

    In the Viper Valley, Qin Chao did not see Zhong Ling. He only saw Li Kuang and Wu Juwen, the rookies of the Beggar Clan. There were four young and beautiful female Beggar Clan disciples beside them, singing, drinking, and boxing with them. The more the men drank, the more energetic they became.  There were more and more cunts gathering in the depths, and the women were all drunk and staggering around in a daze.  If he doesn't come, it won't be long before those female Beggar Clan disciples, even if they don't drink to bed, will definitely have grass as their bed and blue sky as their quilt.  Originally, Qin Chao didn't like to take care of this kind of thing. He had to take care of too many things in the past, and most of them were thankless.  He knew very well that it would be difficult for those women to wake up and understand what a good man is and what a bad man is, and they would not be able to distinguish between a good guy and a bad guy without a painful lesson.

    Why do men keep urging women to drink?  Wouldn¡¯t anyone with a brain think about it?  [.]

    This trick is very simple, even stupid kids know how to use it, but I don¡¯t know how many smart women fall to this trick, and why?

    Qin Chao thought about it no less than a hundred times and had no less than 200 answers, but in the end there was only one sentence - women are too easy to be emotional.

    Ever since he got into trouble for saving Xin Shuangqing, Qin Chao has often refused to save women if he could, but he had to save them at this time, because the woman on the left of Wu Juwen was Li Shishi, the original owner of the Yangsheng Hall, and Huang Rong is now  right-hand man.  Not to mention anything else, just saying that Wu Juwen dared to touch Huang Rong's woman, he was not a good guy.  Li Shishi is not an easy person to deal with, nor is she a casual woman. Otherwise, Su Shi would not have spoken kind words for her in front of the emperor, and Huang Rong would not have reused her. However, she was still easily drunk by Wu Juwen, and even Qin Chao  I had to secretly admire her, thinking that this man was really good at dealing with women. Not long ago, even Mrs. Su was deceived by him, and now Li Shishi was not only deceived by him, but also almost fell into love with him.

    Qin Chao walked over and patted the shoulders of the woman on the right of Li Shishi and Wu Juwen twice. The heat and blush on the two women quickly subsided with the smell of alcohol, and was eliminated by the addition of wine power and Hua Gong.  Although this Hua Gong ** has the same name as Ding Chunqiu's Hua Qiu ** and is both derived from the Beiming Divine Skill, its power and essence are quite different.  Ding Chunqiu's Huigong is a new method, using poison to transform people's internal energy. Qin Chao's is just absorbing it but not using it, and it is still Beiming's magical skill.  As for getting rid of the odor of alcohol, it is just the Jiugong version of Beiming Shengong, or it is the Jiugong version of Huagong**.

    After the two girls woke up, Li Shishi thanked her with gratitude on her face, while her other eye contained disappointment and resentment. After finding out that he was the famous master of the health-preserving hall, she turned from sadness to joy and thanked her loudly. He was obviously a very snobbish person.  .  Li Shishi obviously fell into the trap accidentally, and the woman probably took advantage of it.  Qin Chao, the other two female disciples of the Beggar Clan, didn't care. With his unique female fortune-telling technique, which was close to being a master, he could already tell that they were not virgins, and their auras were chaotic and dirty.  The aura exuded by Li Shishi was not only far purer than the two of them, but even the woman on Wu Juwen's right who had never had sex was far inferior to her.

    Li Kuang and Wu Juwen had known for a long time how powerful Qin Chao was. Seeing that he easily relieved the two women from alcohol, they became even more jealous and afraid of him, and they did not dare to act rashly. They were both thinking: I wonder what kind of magical secret he is practicing?  If I can become the leader of the Beggar Clan and learn the Dog Beating Stick Technique and the Twenty-Eight Dragon Subduing Palms, even if I am not the best in the world for the time being, I may not be weaker than him.  Now that it has been snatched away by that vixen Huang Rong, it is not easy to take it from her again. If you don't take it, how can you swallow this bad breath?  Let me surrender to that stinky girl, it is better to die cleanly.  If you are not afraid of death, why should you be afraid of taking risks?

    Qin Chao didn¡¯t like the behavior of Li Kuang and Wu Juwen, so he pulled Li Shishi away without saying a word.  When Li Shishi first joined the Beggar Clan, he carried her away from the capital. She didn't think anything of it at first, but afterwards she missed her deeply, getting more and more deeply every time.  Now she really wanted to be hugged by Qin Chao again, but she was blushing and embarrassed to speak. She tried several times to muster the courage, but when the situation came to an end, she couldn't help but flinch.

    When Qin Chao let go of her hand, she came back to her senses, looked around, and found that the two of them were in an underground cave, and the voices of Li Kuang, Wu Juwen and others could be faintly heard from above.  She had long heard rumors that the Master of the Health Preservation Hall liked to pry into other people's secrets, so she didn't find it strange at all, but mostly thrilling, exciting and joyful.  In order to hear more clearly the words coming from above, she quickly calmed down and concentrated her thoughts.

    ¡­¡­

    "That bitch Li Shishi really had an affair with that person, otherwise how could it have been such a coincidence? It only takes one more stick of incense, hehe!"

    Li Shishi quietly looked at Qin Chao and saw that his expression had not changed, and she did not know what had changed in his heart.  Li Shishi sighed softly, then realized something was wrong. She quickly covered her mouth with her hand and continued to listen intently.

    "I know even if you don't tell me. Don't think that we women are stupider than men. In the past, it was because you underestimated us women that you easily lost to the gang leader. Now you pay more attention to us women, but it's still not enough. Since you  If you don¡¯t want to hear it, I won¡¯t say it. Just say that right now, you just want to use Li Shishi to deal with the woman next to the gang leader.Needless to say, the purpose is unknown to everyone.  It's just that you two are not the only ones who are dissatisfied. There are people everywhere who want to push her down, helping both inside and outside.  "

    "Shasha's words are out of good intentions, but we are really not as bad as you say. Who can disapprove of the gang leader's intelligence! Let's not talk about the gang leader, just talk about the women who follow her. Which of you is a simple role? Especially  It's Mu Wanqing. Even if she's a pig, no one dares to touch her hair. What's more, she is a ruthless character. I don't need to say more. You women know better."

    "Why are you mentioning that crazy woman? She only bullies others. Who likes her except the gang leader and Li Shishi?"

    "If Shasha dares to say this in front of her, I will be so impressed that I fall to the ground."

    "Hmph! That crazy woman doesn't even dare to mess with the gang leader. Why do you want me to mess with you? Am I really that stupid in your eyes? You want me to betray her and you think I'm a fool.  With this little trick, no wonder I can't beat her. If I cooperate with you again, I'm blind."

    "Good Shasha! Don't say that! We are just trying you, why should we take it seriously! If we don't value you and her too much, why should we try again and again!"

    "Okay! Since you like to test so much, let me test you too. Wu Juwen, do you dare to swear to God that you will only love me for the rest of your life, otherwise you will be bitten to death by a poisonous snake."

    "I don't dare."

    "You, you, you are playing tricks on me!"

    "No, I said that because I love you. If I were lying to you, I wouldn't say that."

    "Hmph! I don't dare to measure you. I'm not without any sense, so I'll lower my requirements and change the word 'only' to 'most'. I will be the one you love most in your life. Do you dare to swear?"

    "I don't dare."

    "You, you, what do you want?"

    "Love comes from the heart and cannot be controlled by people, don't you know? If this could be controlled by people, would there be so much love and hatred in the world? In this case, you made me swear that you are not joking with my life.  ?"

    "Hey, Wu Juwen, are you going around the corner and scolding me for not understanding what true love is?"

    ¡°I didn¡¯t understand it in the first place.¡±

    "You, you, you dare to offend me, this is not good for you."

    "No, I'm telling you the truth because I value you. Good advice is hard on the ears. If you really can't listen, then there's nothing I can do about it. But I have a clear conscience. You'd better calm down and think about it carefully, don't rush into it first.  Conclusion.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Although she was in a hostile position, after hearing these words, Li Shishi couldn't help but look at her former friend Shasha in a different light, and she sincerely admired Wu Juwen.  Although Li Kuang rarely spoke, she was even more afraid of him.

    Li Shishi turned her head several times to look but didn't dare to look at Qin Chao. She thought: The gang leader had expected what they were doing behind the scenes, but we silly women are worse than blind men. The gang leader reminded me repeatedly, but we still fell into their trap.  Fortunately, Brother Qin was secretly protecting me. Otherwise, I would have suffered a big loss because I was blind and feared that I would implicate the gang leader.  If it weren't for the traitor Shasha, I wouldn't be so easily fooled.  There are many things to guard against, but it is difficult to guard against domestic thieves. The gang leader is good at everything, but he is too good to the female disciples of the Beggar Clan, but too weak to guard against the cronies around him.  It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know this at all, it¡¯s that I can¡¯t do it.  Sigh Just like me, I knew what Shasha was like, but I never looked back.

    Suddenly, her delicate body was shaken, and she secretly said: "Brother Qin didn't need to eavesdrop on their conversation at all. He did this just to make me give up on them completely." Thinking of this, I couldn't help but burst into tears.  Li Shishi had known for a long time that both Su Shi and Qin Chao were very kind to her, but she didn't want her to know, and she didn't want her to be grateful. Usually this feeling was just hazy, unclear, and unclear. Now it's like the fog has cleared and the sky is clear.  Thousands of miles.  Her heart was clear, but her eyes were filled with tears.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3: Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 163: Prisoner¡¯s Family

    "Some men don't worry about too few beauties, but worry about too many beauties." The first time she heard Mu Wanqing say this, Li Shishi sneered and thought: Even if there is such a man in the world, he is not that mean.  woman.

    Unknowingly, Li Shishi found that she was becoming more and more like "such a mean woman". She knew that there would be no results and knew that she shouldn't love. Not only could she not let go, but she fell deeper and deeper into it.  Taking this mission as an example, it was difficult for her to figure out which was the main purpose, whether it was to complete the task or to have the opportunity to meet that person.  It wasn't until that person appeared that she could see herself clearly again, but she soon became confused again, although the confusion lasted only a short time each time.  I don't know how many times I woke up, but I suddenly found myself sitting in a carriage, but the man disappeared again.  [Search for the latest updates here.]

    The carriage stopped at the entrance of the Yangsheng Hall. Li Shishi took out a white scarf from her waist and covered it with her face, and stepped out of the carriage with a complicated expression.

    The scene in front of you is familiar yet unfamiliar, lively but not noisy, seemingly chaotic, but actually very orderly.  Li Shishi wanted to go in several times to see the home where she grew up and Brother Qin's current home, but she backed away midway and explained to herself: "The wife of the great scholar Su may be here, so it's better not to go."  , to avoid embarrassment. Although my parents deserve their punishment, their hatred is irreconcilable. It would be extremely unfilial for me not to avenge my parents. If I avenged my parents, I would be sorry for the people in the world, I would also be sorry for the life-saving grace of Master Su, and I would be more sorry for Brother Qin.  It was difficult to understand before, what is the relationship between the crime of a loved one and the family? Now I understand that even if the family members of those who have committed the crime are not convicted, most of those people will not be grateful for it and give up revenge. In this case, of course it is most peaceful to eradicate the root cause.  Otherwise, it will be difficult to have a peaceful sleep. Especially the emperor, even if he does not take the initiative to offend others, he has enemies all over the world. If he dares not kill people because he is kind-hearted, then ten thousand heads will not be enough."

    She found a small teahouse a hundred steps away from the Yangsheng Hall and sat down. She casually ordered a cup of old tea made from well water. While drinking, she thought: From ancient times to the present, there has never been an emperor who was a good person in the world, and there has never been one among officials.  What a good person.  Therefore, a good man like Brother Qin, who is obviously very talented and even admired by the great scholar Su, refuses to be an official.  However, Brother Qin once said that good people are good people, good emperors are good emperors, and good officials are good officials. Although some people are not good people, they are indeed good emperors.  He was a great emperor, a good emperor, but he could not be called a good person.  Just like many people who have good intentions and do bad things, Qin Shihuang was a very cruel person and had no mercy, but bad intentions can also do good things, and bad people can do great good things.  In comparison, many very benevolent emperors had more sins than merits and caused a lot of harm to others.

    Li Shishi remembers that when she was very young, her parents were well-known good people. At first, they became more and more respected, but later they became more and more laughed at.  The world is changing, but people cannot remain unchanged.  Only when King Anshi of the Kingdom of Jing is in power, it is interesting to do good people. When Wang Anshi falls, no matter how great the good man is, he will also fall with him.  After her parents suffered a lot for doing good deeds, they gradually changed. Li Shishi was the only one in the family who remained unchanged, so she almost turned against her parents and was kicked out of the house.  From then on, the reputation of unfilial daughter, prodigal daughter, etc. was placed on her head, and she could never get rid of it.  Seriously speaking, when Wang Anshi died, she was just a little girl who couldn't speak. Whether she was a good person, whether she was a good person, and whether she was a good person or not seemed to have little to do with Wang Anshi.  But she knew that Wang Anshi did have a great influence on her, not only that, but also on the entire world, and even on the future.

    She suddenly remembered something Qin Chao said: Some people are dead, but they are still alive; some people are alive, but they are dead.

    She thought again: "A great person like Duke Jing is still alive after death, but people like my parents are already dead if they just want to be alive. How can they dare to ask for death but still be alive?" Thinking of this, she couldn't help but feel sorry for Qin.  The court was even more grateful. Most of her female family members were sent to the military camp to do laundry, pouring water, sweeping the floor and other labors, as well as singing, dancing, acrobatics and other entertainment. Originally, they had to shed their skin even if they were not dead. I don't know how tortured and humiliated they were.  However, they were all rescued early by the Qin Dynasty and placed properly.

    She recalled another passage that Qin Chao said: "I have saved countless women. If every one of them had to give their lives to each other, otherwise they would become slaves, then would I still dare to continue saving people? You guys?"  Although this is a good intention, it is forcing me to stop saving people. Even if you don¡¯t talk about other people, just yourselves, is it worth paying such a huge price? There are many ways to repay kindness, why bother!" She said this every day  I'm thinking about it, thinking about it over and over again, I don't know how many times I've thought about it.  The content of my thoughts is the same every time. It seems like I am doing useless work, and it is like the sun rising and setting

    Soon after Qin Chao left Li Shishi, he followed the traces of thousands of snakes crawling over,I arrived at Zhong Ling who was herding snakes.  The snakes that were all over the mountains and fields suddenly hid, leaving only a small flower snake as long as a chopstick, swimming around Zhong Ling, disappearing and appearing.  Although the lightning ferret in Zhong Ling's arms was used to eating venomous snakes, it was quite afraid of the little flower snake, and there was hidden greed in it. If Zhong Ling hadn't been able to control it well, the two kings of poison would have fought together to determine the winner.  , of course, divided into life and death, only one is left alive, and because it absorbed the other Poison King, it became more powerful than before.

    Qin Chao suddenly used the 18th move of the Eighteen Dragon-Subduing Palms, "Laughing and Talking Dumbly". Before Zhong Ling could see clearly, the little flower snake had fallen into the small porcelain vase in his right palm, and the Lightning Mink fainted.  It turned out that in the blink of an eye, the little flower snake and the lightning marten launched fierce attacks on Qin Chao at the same time. One was caught in a special porcelain bottle, and the other was knocked unconscious and returned to Zhong Ling's arms.  If it was Zhong Ling who was attacked, he wouldn't be able to see clearly, and the consequences can be imagined.  If Zhong Ling hadn't had other means to subdue these poisonous creatures, she would have long been no match for the Lightning Marten, let alone the Little Flower Snake.

    It is difficult to prevent the two kings of poison from attacking you, but it is really the easiest to get them to attack you. The little flower snake and the lightning marten are both extremely smart and cunning. They did not show any hostility before and even deceived Zhong Ling.  , but they didn¡¯t know that the Qin Dynasty originally came for the little flower snake. The flaws on its body were deliberately exposed without being too obvious, so as to lure the snake out of its hole and use the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms to subdue it.

    Zhong Ling let out a long breath, raised his brows, and said, "My lord, you came just in time."

    Qin Chao thought to himself, "Why did the title change again?" He said, "I'm here, but you thought wrong."

    Zhong Ling said: "Anyway, if you don't come, these two little guys will rebel!" She patted her increasingly plump breasts with her jade hand, and sighed: "I finally understand why the emperor is so afraid of rebellion by the people below."

    Qin Chao thought to himself: "This fox is getting better and better at seducing people!" He said: "You know that my first choice for cultivating the Nine Yin Divine Claws is to have a much more powerful King of Centipedes, but that is too good a thought.  .The second plan is to have a king of centipedes and a king of poisonous snakes. They are mutually reinforcing and restraining each other. If they don¡¯t succeed, they will become benevolent.¡±

    Zhong Ling frowned and said: "The first option is indeed too ideal and extremely difficult to succeed. The second option is too dangerous. No matter how advanced the officer's skills are and how well-prepared he is, if he doesn't lose half his life, he will at least be seriously injured, which is not worth it! The life we ??live now is not worth it.  I¡¯m doing pretty well, there¡¯s no need to take this risk.¡±

    Qin Chaodao: "I will also use this to attack the 31st level of Beiming Divine Art."

    His tone was very calm, but Zhong Ling was frightened and exclaimed: "Aren't you risking your life? Why?"

    Qin Chaodao: "Do you think I look like the kind of person who likes to torment me like a weakling?"

    "Hi!" Zhong Ling couldn't help but laugh, "Now who doesn't know that you are a super coward, with such high martial arts skills, but you dare not even enter the palace gate, even worse than those little palace maids and little eunuchs." The more he said, the more he became more and more angry.  Can't help but laugh.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 164 The Strong Get Stronger

    "Hmph!" Qin Chao snorted coldly, "Fortunately, I'm cautious enough! You don't know that before I entered the palace gate, the little emperor couldn't help but murderous. If I entered his territory, do you think he would still  If you know how to endure it, can you still endure it?¡±

    Zhong Ling¡¯s eyes widened and he said, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you just kill someone?¡±[.]

    Qin Chaodao: "This is too complicated to explain. It may not be clear even if it lasts for several days and nights. It involves too much. If it's the key, Empress Dowager Gao personally came to inform me to move out of the capital. Think about it, how could that be done?  Are there any fake ones?"

    Zhong Ling was even more puzzled: "Can you believe what the woman said?"

    Qin Chaodao: "You don't know, if there is one person in this world who least wants to see turmoil, it must be Empress Dowager Gao."

    "Why?" Zhong Ling asked, confused.

    Qin Chao sighed: "You don't understand politics. Peace is a prosperous age. As long as it remains like this, the history books will not have a low evaluation of Empress Dowager Gao. The longer it lasts, the higher the evaluation. You must be thinking in your heart, 'What's the use of this?  ?' If I use politics to explain it, I will only have more questions. I might as well explain it to you using martial arts. This is like the temptation of "the best in martial arts in the world" for people who practice martial arts. You can't resist it unless you understand it in your heart.  Unless you don't practice martial arts, the stronger your martial arts, the weaker your resistance will be. The problem with Empress Dowager Gao is the same, the higher you stand, the weaker your resistance to that kind of evaluation."

    Zhong Ling smiled and said: "I only know that standing high has its troubles. Things that didn't need to be taken care of before are now piled up and have to be taken care of."

    Qin Chao asked back: "Isn't that why you ran away from home to find me?"

    Zhong Ling shook his head and said with a smile: "You look down on people too much. Those are just trivial matters to me and are too unchallenging." He changed his tone and said: "I don't care why the little emperor wants to kill you. In short, it's better to strike first.  Let¡¯s kill him first.¡±

    Qin Chao smiled bitterly and said, "You are too courageous and you underestimate the people of the world."

    Zhong Ling said: "Even if you can't kill him, it's better to scare him. Otherwise, if you don't even see the face of that little kid, he will be so scared and run away. Wouldn't it make the world's heroes laugh out loud!"

    Qin Chaodao: "That's even more of a joke with the lives of yourself and your relatives and friends. It would be better to kill him."

    Zhong Ling thought carefully for a while, then nodded and said: "It seems that there are really only two best ways to deal with this kind of person, either kill him and sit on the dragon's throne, or use the thirty-six strategies to take action. A gentleman takes revenge.  Ten years is never too late.¡±

    Qin Chao smiled slightly and said, "Why do you want to sit on the dragon's throne by yourself?"

    Zhong Ling said slowly: "Of course you can't take advantage of others by spending so much effort. And in order to secure that position, it would be strange if others didn't find excuses to avenge their predecessors. Besides, compared with that position, other benefits are not worth it at all.  Mention. Instead of taking advantage of others and harming yourself, it is better to take the biggest advantage yourself, stand high, trample on others, and not give them any chance." The more he said, the more proud he became.

    Qin Chao's face straightened and he said seriously: "You all know that I am not interested in that position. Now I only have the thirty-sixth plan to go forward."

    Zhong Ling said: "I have no choice but to give those dental shops a discount."

    Qin Chaodao: "Why?"

    Zhong Ling said seriously: "Every hero in the world laughs his big teeth off, so it's no wonder that the dental shop's business isn't booming."

    Qin Chao smiled and said: "You girl, I was originally planning to tell you why strong people like to remain anonymous? I was going to talk about the complex yet simple relationship between strong people and the court. But now it seems that I still won't talk about it.  good."

    Zhong Ling rolled his eyes and said with a smile: "I know I love hearing your stories the most, but you still say you don't want to make me laugh so hard. Tell me quickly, tell me quickly, I promise not to laugh."

    Qin Chao lowered his voice and said, "We have to start with the prohibition of martial arts. First, tell me, what will happen if the imperial court bans martial arts?"

    Zhong Ling muttered: "Of course it will be attacked by a group of warriors from all over the world. It will either fall or the country will be too weak. If you don't practice martial arts in other countries, your country's military force will become weaker and weaker, and other countries' military forces will become stronger and stronger. The law of the jungle will eat the strong."  ."

    Qin Chao clapped his hands and said: "Well said! Tell me again, what will happen if the imperial court does not ban martial arts?"

    Zhong Ling was encouraged by him and became even more excited. He said excitedly: "Of course there are more and more strong people. Heroes are everywhere. No one will obey anyone. The sky is dark and the sun and the moon are dark. Naturally, the court is increasingly unable to control these heroes.  ."

    Qin Chaodao: "That's right! Neither prohibition nor prohibition is good, and both have their own benefits. They can neither be fully implemented nor completely abandoned. They are just like carrots and sticks. Use carrots when you should use them, and use big sticks when you should.  Always use a big stick, use it flexibly, and grasp the appropriateness.For example, if the beggar gang develops too fast, the court will have to find ways to suppress it; if the beggar gang develops too slowly, the court will have to provide help.  If it is above the warning line, it will be suppressed. If it is below the warning line, it will be pulled up. Hit and pull, carrots and sticks, forbidden and not forbidden, are all included.  "

    Zhong Ling jumped up with joy and said: "Sure enough, Guan Ren's story is the best. I didn't understand anything before, and even if I did, I only had a superficial understanding. After listening to Guan Ren's story, everything is easy to understand.  I understand, it goes straight to the heart.¡±

    Qin Chaodao: "This is not a story."

    Zhong Ling said disapprovingly: "What does that have to do with it?"

    Qin Chao nodded, thinking that it really didn't matter, and continued: "As long as martial arts is not completely banned, then the strong will definitely become stronger, the weak will become weaker, and the difference between strength and weakness will become more and more mysterious. And those who are not very diligent in practicing martial arts will  , dedicated royal children, distracted by everything from eating, drinking and having fun, even if they have the best resources, how many of them can truly stand at the pinnacle of warriors?"

    Zhong Ling suddenly said: "No wonder the Duan family in Dali is divided into lay people and monks. It turns out that the roots are here - those monks are not only in the martial arts world, but also have the best resources. It would be strange if they are not powerful. And the children of lay people can also concentrate more on national affairs.  Let the country prosper. They lie to others and say that they do not forget their identity as people in the martial arts world, which is basically a cover-up. The real purpose is to consolidate the country forever, not only to be proud of the official world, but also to be proud of the world."

    Qin Chaodao: "Aren't you also one of the children of the Duan family? Even I am related to each other. How can we stand by and watch at the critical moment? Even if we stand by and watch, it is far better than supporting the enemy. Isn't this the truth?"

    Zhong Ling chuckled and said, "My real father is really good at planning! I admire him! I admire him!"

    Qin Chaodao: "Emperors are the most ruthless, and Prince Yanqing is proof of that. Blood relatives are like that, let alone us outsiders."

    Zhong Ling nodded and said, "Mom has told me a long time ago not to put too much hope in dad, and don't be soft-hearted if there are benefits."

    Qin Chao smiled slightly and said, "Your mother is one of the smartest women I have ever seen."

    Zhong Ling whispered: "Don't think that with a few compliments, I will help you and your daughter eat together."

    Qin Chao said angrily: "It would be best if you don't help, thank God."

    Zhong Ling said in a low voice: "Look, even the general Ji Ji has been used."

    Qin Chao knew that no matter how he talked about this topic, he would be at a disadvantage, so he quickly changed the subject and said: "Since the phenomenon of the strong getting stronger cannot be avoided, and the children of the royal family are not living up to expectations, what should we do?"

    Zhong Ling said: "If the fight is not good, even if the court wins by luck, what good will it do except killing a few strong men who are already old and about to die? When two tigers fight, the fisherman will benefit, and it will only benefit others. No.  Fighting doesn't seem to work. If others are better at martial arts than you, you will naturally be more unwilling to submit to others. Even if you don't make a big fuss in the palace, you will make troubles in the local area, fighting for kings and hegemons. The bigger the troubles, the more powerful you will be.  Sooner or later, the country will be in trouble."

    Qin Chao sighed: "Isn't it? Fighting or not fighting is not good, and both have their own benefits, just like the prohibition and non-control before, but there are some differences. Instead of beating those who deserve to be beaten hard, killing the chicken to scare the monkeys, can you?  Fight even to the death without fighting, turn enemies into friends. In other words, if you are not a mortal enemy, you are a friend. If you are not a friend, you are a mortal enemy. As the saying goes: 'He who wins the hearts of the people wins the world.' No matter how high a person's martial arts skills are, he is just a  Man, even if a person becomes the emperor, what's the point? The court can't prevent the emergence of strong men with high martial arts skills, but it can prevent some strong men from winning the hearts of the people and winning the hearts of the people. At that time, the stronger the birds were, the more powerful they were.  The more you have to fight, and the harder you fight, the better." Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 165 Personality

    "Oh. If it succeeds, the little boy's prestige and power will naturally increase greatly. Naturally, the one who will lose the most is the current person in power, Empress Dowager Gao, and the group of people in power who are dependent on Empress Dowager Gao. If it fails, not only will the country suffer huge losses, but Gao will also suffer huge losses.  The Queen Mother is the most powerful person, so she naturally needs to bear the greatest responsibility. All in all, apart from some unknown benefits to the little kid, it is very detrimental to everyone. Therefore, Queen Mother Gao's party must try their best to prevent things from happening, and  I'm afraid that you won't believe me, and I'm even more afraid that the people below will mess things up, or be bribed by the emperor, which will have counterproductive effects, so I have to let her take action herself. Of course, if she can exchange her old life for your little life, it will be a sure profit.  Apologize. Besides, since you are not on the same journey as the emperor, and you don¡¯t want to rise to power, you naturally have no choice but to be friends with Empress Dowager Gao. That old woman is really extremely shrewd, not even my biological father can compare to, let alone my adoptive father. There must be many more among them.  You don¡¯t need to tell me what I didn¡¯t calculate. I know it. Compared with that old woman, I¡¯m still far behind.¡±

    Snapped!  Snapped!  Snapped!  Qin Chao applauded vigorously and said: "At this level, he is more than enough to serve as a staff officer. He only needs to accumulate some experience and is fully qualified to be a military advisor." [Search for the latest updates here.]

    Zhong Ling scratched his cheeks with his middle fingers and said, "Don't be shy!"

    Qin Chaodao: "What?"

    Zhong Ling said: "Aren't I all well-taught by officials? If I can be qualified for the position of military advisor, then the officials will at least be great military advisors."

    Qin Chao shook his head and said: "That's different. My personality is not suitable for being a staff officer, let alone a great military advisor. It has nothing to do with talent."

    Zhong Ling said: "What's wrong with your character? I think it's very good!"

    Qin Chao sighed: "I'm so proud! Didn't you notice?"

    Zhong Ling thought for a while, then suddenly his face darkened, and he said sadly: "No wonder you chose Wang Yuyan as your wife! She is extremely gentle on the surface, but in fact she is proud in her bones. She is so arrogant when she poops or urinates. She seems to be very humble.  In fact, it's extremely stinky." When she said this, a cold breath suddenly appeared in her head, which made her sober in an instant. She hurriedly apologized to Qin Chao: "Officer, I didn't mean you." As soon as she said it, she knew it was  If you say something stupid, it will be more likely to cause misunderstanding. It is better not to say anything and wait for it to happen.

    Qin Chaodao: "It doesn't matter even if you say it to me." His tone was normal, nothing unusual.

    Hearing this, Zhong Ling felt even more uncomfortable. It would be better to be scolded or beaten.

    After a while, Qin Chao continued: "Since I want to leave, it's not easy to take these poisons with me, so I have to leave it alone and use it later." He thought: "Poisons can't be put on the table, either because of this restriction or because  That kind of restriction. Even the lightning ferret, the king of poisons raised since childhood, cannot exceed the strength of its owner by too much, otherwise it will not be controlled and even backfire on the owner. No matter how good such a pet is, it is only so good. Not only is it useless,  It also delays serious cultivation. If you have time to cultivate poisons, it is better to spend time on yourself."

    Zhong Ling said: "That's not easy. Remove the snake venom and gallbladder, refine them into elixirs and take them away."

    Qin Chao shook his head and said, "That would be too wasteful."

    Zhong Ling muttered in a low voice: "It's not even cheaper for that little kid to stay. This is capitalizing on the enemy. It's more shameful than wasting. These are what you said yourself. Even if you fry beans with snake gall like my mother did, it's more shameful than capitalizing on the enemy."  It¡¯s much better! It¡¯s a real waste to work hard to support others and use it for others. No matter how big the other waste is, it can only be called luxury. The most annoying thing is that that other person is the enemy who made it impossible for us to stay in the capital  ¡­¡±

    Seeing that she was talking endlessly, Qin Chao interrupted: "Okay! You are right, but I said the wrong thing."

    Zhong Ling chuckled and said, "What do you mean by 'I guess you are right'? It means you are still very unconvinced."

    "I have convinced you." Qin Chao blurted out a half-English and half-Chinese saying, which means I have convinced you.

    Zhong Ling didn¡¯t understand, and frowned: ¡°Why did you take the oil? Why did you take the oil? If you don¡¯t believe it, just be convinced! It¡¯s no big deal!¡±

    Qin Chao explained: "This is the language of a country in the West called Britain. i means me and you means you."

    Zhong Ling's eyes widened and he said: "Are all the people in that country mentally ill? What kind of country is it hard to name? What kind of country is it called? I have long heard that women in Western countries like to expose their breasts and have no respect for etiquette and shame.  , like wild beasts, having sex and messing around. Although the name of that obscene country is unpleasant, it is indeed very suitable. Maybe they are not ashamed of it, but proud of it." The more she spoke, the more she yearned for it, but she did not dare to reveal it for fear of  It caused a misunderstanding, thinking that she was also that kind of person.

    Qin Chao said: "I can't explain this clearly. It's better to take a trip. But I can't do it now. I have to quickly get the King of Centipedes and then go back to Jiuxian Town for retreat." Hehe smiled and said: "Don't think so.It takes a long time to retreat. Three years and ten years are not long, and three days and ten days are not short. I have everything. I only need the east wind. It is very fast.  "After that, I said goodbye without wanting to say goodbye to my mother-in-law. Before Zhong Ling could react, she had already ran a hundred meters away. She thought to herself: If every woman said a loving farewell, then I would rather not retreat. But this time it is indeed very dangerous.  , it¡¯s hard to save your life if you don¡¯t do it, and it¡¯s unjustifiable if you don¡¯t notify.

    When they reached the third floor of the Centipede Cave, Qin Chao couldn't help but began to have a headache. The King of Centipedes was not only about ten feet long, but each of his feet was about a foot long. His feet were two feet long when spread horizontally.  The sharp teeth can easily cut through granite as hard as iron.  Last time the Qin Dynasty caught a medium-sized tiger and had a fight with it. It was on all fours and struck three times and five times. The tiger was cut into millions of pieces. It was an embarrassment to the king of the jungle. It was simply unbearable.  one strike.  Those hooked and sharp teeth contain huge poison. Although the main effect is paralysis, other poisons should not be underestimated. The Qin Dynasty conducted an experiment not long ago. An adult buffalo could not live for more than half a day if its skin was slightly scratched.

    After pondering for a long time, Qin Chao raised his heart and used the Nine Yin Divine Claws. He grabbed one of the Centipede King's heads with each hand and wrapped it around his waist like a belt several times.  On the surface, they were rushing to the Gong Family Restaurant in Nanjian Town, Dali. In fact, even the girls were deceived. After entering the special retreat room of the underground restaurant, they immediately sneaked out of the underground restaurant, Nanzhang Town, and Dali.  Then he made a big circle around the seaside, found a small island in the southeast sea, dug a maze-like secret cave, and hid in the sea nearly a hundred meters deep.

    Qin Chao was still worried. After sitting quietly for three days and no one following him showed up, he finally felt relieved and officially started to practice in seclusion.

    Qin Chao took a porcelain tube with two empty ends, a small inside and a thick outside. He just put the little flower snake into it, with only two heads exposed. He bit the index fingers of his hands respectively, acting as an intermediary. The internal force was transmitted from the index finger of his right hand into the snake's body.  , and then inhaled into the human body from the index finger of the left hand, refined through the Beiming Divine Skill, Hunyuan Phaseless Skill, and Vajra Indestructible Body Divine Skill, and then passed into the snake body from the index finger of the right hand. After turning in a circle like this, the left side became increasingly hot.  The right side is getting colder and colder, the clothes on the left are burning, but the right is starting to freeze, getting thicker and thicker.

    After turning around nine times, Qin Chao left the little flower snake with only half a breath left to the King of Centipedes, and then concentrated on thinking about various issues that he did not dare to be distracted just now:

    What is internal strength?

    One cold, one hot, one yin and one yang are the basis of internal strength.

    The human body can originally convert food into heat. This is the most primitive internal strength and the most basic external strength. The kind of external strength that can grow with age even if you don't practice it.  Internal strength and external strength are just two sides of the same body. For example, the same palm has a front side and a back side.  But not quite.  External strength is more primitive, internal strength is more advanced, external strength is more like rough processing, and internal strength is more like finishing.  Finishing is more like those precision instruments. A slight difference can lead to a huge loss.  For people who are not particularly careful, even if they have the most advanced internal energy secrets, it will be in vain.  Because the more advanced the internal strength, the more careful the practitioner needs to be.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 166 Borrowing Chickens to Lay Eggs

    Bei Ming Shen Gong does the opposite, which is a special situation.  Beiming Shengong just borrows chickens to lay eggs. You don't need to raise chickens to practice Beiming Shengong, but chickens always need someone to raise them.  Borrowing chickens to lay eggs is indeed a shortcut, but sooner or later you have to pay it back. If you don't pay it back, you are committing a crime.  The cycle of heaven brings unfavorable retribution.

    Why is it inevitable for people to die?

    It is precisely because people come from heaven and earth, and owe so much to heaven and earth, but they don¡¯t know how to repay them.  [Search for the latest updates here.]

    Why do we have the opportunity to time travel?

    Isn¡¯t this the reward that heaven and earth give us and a further test for us?  Those who have made great contributions to all things in the world will naturally be more valued by all things in the world.  It goes without saying that tangible things, intangible cause and effect, blessings and misfortunes, etc. do not exist, let alone be controlled by a certain person, but accumulate small streams to become a big river, expand small roads to become great roads, accumulate small fortunes to become great fortunes, and evolve into the two qi of yin and yang.  All things are created, animals evolve into humans, cultivators become immortals, live forever, have vast magical powers, and boundless magic power.

    ??Aren¡¯t clairvoyance and clairvoyance all realized in another world?

    ??Aren¡¯t all light skills and internal skills realized in this world?

    A feeling of pulling away the clouds and seeing the blue sky emerged spontaneously. Qin Chao felt extremely comfortable both inside and outside his body. He couldn't help but let out a long roar. He put his hands into the mouth of the two-headed centipede king and started practicing easily, even better than before.  It was easy and comfortable to practice the Beiming Divine Skill for the first time. The thirty-level breakthrough of the Beiming Divine Skill was achieved in an instant. In addition to the positive and negative Beiming Qi in the 'Yangguan Point', there was also one hot and one cold.  Two Tai Chi poison gas fish, occasionally transforming into centipedes or snakes.  The two poisonous gas fish kept mating and giving birth to babies, one after another appearing in the other thirty acupoints of the Beiming Divine Art.

    At the same time, Qin Chao's appearance has grown one year older, and he has gained a mysterious temperament.  The two-headed centipede king had always regarded him as his life-and-death enemy, but now that he sensed that mysterious temperament, he suddenly became extremely well-behaved.

    "Alas" Qin Chao let go of his hands and sighed, "You can be considered a hero. If I don't kill you, I will give you freedom and leave quickly. If you don't leave, just because I won't kill people doesn't mean I won't kill animals. It's not that I don't want to, it's just that I don't have that.  Before I have the ability, I will not tie myself up" I don't know how long it took to persuade him, how much words he spent, both soft and hard tactics, and he finally persuaded the King of Centipedes to leave.  Before leaving, the King of Centipedes turned back three times with each step. Even a fool could see the reluctance to leave. But Qin Chao didn't even dare to trust his good friends too much, so how could he trust these poisons? It was already an extra mercy to let him go. Don't even think about it.  Stay with him and continue to enjoy the benefits, and you may even have the opportunity to backfire on his master like before.  If it weren't for the Beiming version of the Vajra Indestructible Body magic skill that was so powerful, he might have been cut into countless pieces of flesh by the Centipede King just like that tiger.

    In the "Pet Chapter" of "New Interpretation of Poison Gong", Qin Chao wrote: "The easier an animal is to tame, the more careful it is to backfire on its owner."

    The retreat went much smoother than expected. The Qin Dynasty even concluded that the efforts of the Yangshengtang Hall in recent years were effective, but they still could not provide strong evidence to prove it and could not be sure.

    Qin Chao thought to himself: If everything has to wait until it is decided before taking action, then the day lily will be cold, and it will be useless to practice!

    He quietly sneaked back to Gong's restaurant, pretending to be just out of seclusion, and showed off his appearance in front of others. He drank Gong Wan's newly brewed 'Thyme' and ate Xiaoliu's newly learned 'Five-flavor roasted whole duck', answering Sangtu's question.  The couple had some difficult questions about martial arts training, read and wrote in the study for a while, and then left the Gong family restaurant.

    Six months ago, the underground restaurant was successfully completed and officially renamed Jiuxian Town.  Sang Tugong and his wife finally decided to stay and officially joined Jiuxian Town as elders.  Seriously speaking, they were not reluctant to leave Jiuxian Town, but they were reluctant to leave the increasing number of good books in the study. Although super good books like the Seventy-Two Special Skills of Shaolin were secretly hidden by Gong Wan, Xiao Liu and A'Zhu.  But there are too many other good books, covering everything, and not enough to hide them.  Qin Chao himself rarely returned to Jiuxian Town, but the various books he collected were constantly escorted by various escort bureaus, among which the Yuanyang Escort Agency in the capital was the main one. Most of the time, they were sent by the 'Leng Yue Dao' and 'Leng Yue Dao'  Ningshuangjian's two female escorts were in charge, and there had never been any mistakes in the past year.  Qin Chao rarely personally intervened in these matters, mainly Su Xiaoyan and Su Xiaoxiao, followed by Mrs. Wu and Wu Yuanyuan, and other women occasionally took care of it.

    In the past two years, with Gong's Restaurant as the center, Nanjian Town has developed rapidly. Now it is inappropriate to call it a town. I believe it will be renamed Nanjian City soon.  Gong's Restaurant is divided into three parts:

    There is an old building in front, which is mainly nostalgic.

    In the middle is the 27-foot-tall Demon Suppression Tower, which is entirely made of marble. It has only just started construction, and I don¡¯t know how long it will take to complete it.

    Behind it is the Jiuxian Building, which is composed of five five-story buildings, with a radius of 25 meters and a height of 25 meters.

    &nbsp; Gong Wan, Xiao Liu and A'Zhu also split into three, and then merged into one.

    They all accepted 108 named female disciples, totaling 324.  One-third of them are older than them, and one-third of them are apprentices in the arts.  Each sect must have the same sect rules: a small competition is held once a year to select an inner sect disciple from among the outer sect disciples. Thirty-six inner sect disciples are capped, and true disciples are counted among the inner sect disciples; two  Once a year, there is a great competition, where one true disciple is selected from the inner disciples, and the nine true disciples are capped, and the elders are counted among the true disciples; once every ten years, there is a super great competition, where one elder is selected from among the true disciples, and three elders are included.  capped.

    Now those disciples mainly rely on numbers to win, and personal strength is not worth mentioning in the world, because except for a few inner disciples, they mainly practice basic skills, whether it is internal skills, external skills, light skills, boxing skills, sword skills, etc.  Swordsmanship is all about honing the basics.  Gong Wan, Xiao Liu and A'Zhu did not prevent them from learning advanced martial arts, but allowed them to learn but not practice. Otherwise, the martial arts would be abolished and they would be expelled from the school.  If a master's martial arts is taught without permission, one hand will be cut off to a person who is taught one martial arts, and an additional foot will be cut off if a person is taught two martial arts, and so on. After cutting off both hands and feet, the tongue will be cut off, and then both ears will be cut off.  , and then prick the eyes

    Although the enhanced version of grace and power is applied simultaneously, and the dual-pronged upgraded version is applied, there are still unavoidable disciples who do not know what is good and evil, and there are even several who eventually ended up dead because of repeated admonitions.  Almost all of them are people who hide their secrets in their smiles. They are very lovable on the surface, but they are vicious and hypocritical on the inside.  Most of those were spies sent by other forces. If A'Zhu's intelligence network hadn't become more and more powerful, I don't know how many more people would have slipped through the net, making those people pay a smaller price and get a higher reward.

    After A'Zhu reported it, the Qin Dynasty secretly investigated and found that although other forces had similar situations, they were far less frequent than what A'Zhu and the others encountered. It is not difficult to speculate that this should be due to an unstable foundation but too strong strength and reputation.  A special situation born under special conditions where the power is too small.  Another main reason is that the returns are too high and the risks are too small.  Although falling into the hands of Gong Wan and Xiao Liu was far more painful than falling into the hands of the Qin Dynasty, compared with the cruel punishments of other forces, they were insignificant and not worth mentioning.

    This is also an important purchase channel for Kuaihuolou.  If most of the goods hadn't known the true details of Happy Building before they entered Happy Building, they would have tried every means to commit suicide rather than enter Happy Building.  In fact, if they hadn't seen it with their own eyes and experienced it personally, even if others told the story of Happy House, few people would believe it. Even if they believed it, few people would take it seriously. Even if they take it seriously, it would mostly be irrelevant and high-level  Hang high.  This gives the Happy Building enough space to survive, making it a high-end place for fun and entertainment in the world.

    If it weren't for the Qin Dynasty's tradition of not killing people, they would have been unable to resist destroying Kuaihuo Tower. Instead of using money to open a way to save people, and those people used money to harm people and calculated things, it would be better not to save people.  Unless absolutely necessary.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 167 Black and White

    Not long after Qin Chao left the Gong Family Restaurant, he encountered the 'Leng Yue Dao' and 'Ningshuang Sword' who were besieged by a group of men in black on the road. If the two women had not improved their martial arts in recent years due to their relationship with the Yangsheng Hall, they would have been dead. Now,  But he could barely hold on and suffered only minor injuries.  Those men in black are not weak in martial arts. If they take turns attacking, they will be defeated sooner or later.  The leader of the men in black was waiting for an opportunity, obviously trying to prevent the two women from committing suicide and wanted to capture them alive.  Qin Chao walked over slowly.  Those black men obviously not only recognized him, but also knew very well about his friendly relationship with the two female escorts, so they retreated without saying a word.

    "Mr. Qin, please save our master and junior sister." The wounds of the two women were not treated, and their faces were full of exhaustion, anxiety, desire and pleading [Search for the latest updates here.]

    "You seem to have more than one master and junior sister, right?" Following Qin Chao's words, the two women stood up involuntarily.  The two women looked at each other and thought: After not seeing each other for a few days, the master of the health-preserving hall has become more and more evil and unfathomable.  I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an illusion. I used to think that he and his master were on the same level, but now he seems to be far behind him and seems to be an ordinary person. Could this be the return to his original nature after the gathering of three flowers and five qi?  Or is it the way words are spoken in myths and legends?  But he didn't let us get up!

    "Our master and you are both innate-level experts." The two women said in unison, "This master has only one junior sister."

    Qin Chao shook his head and said calmly: "I'm not."

    The two women didn¡¯t say anything, but they were thinking in their hearts: ¡°Only a ghost can believe it. If you are not an innate-level expert, are there any innate-level experts in the world?¡±

    Qin Chao thought for a moment and said, "Are you talking about the Red Plum Goddess of Daxue Mountain?"

    The two women nodded, thinking: Saving people is like putting out fire.  No one in the world knows that you are the most well-informed. These may be secrets to others, but they are definitely not to you.  Could it be that he wanted to take the opportunity to get information?  Occupational disease attack?

    Qin Chao thought for a while and said, "Is your junior sister the Red Rose Fairy? I heard that when she first entered the academy, she was named Hongmei because she had the same name as your master, so she changed the plum blossom from plum blossom to rose rose."

    The two women nodded and thought: Even if you know very well, why bother showing off in front of us? You might as well save people earlier so that Master and Junior Sister will suffer less, and we will naturally be more grateful to you.

    After a while, Qin Chao continued: "I heard that Fairy Hongmei made a big fuss in Happy House in the capital last month and turned the young master into a eunuch."

    The two women nodded.

    'Leng Yuedao' said: "It was the people from Happy Building who captured the little junior sister's mother. The little junior sister begged the master to save her, but the master said that we need to think about it in the long run. Maybe the real person that Happy Building wants to deal with is us. As long as we are fine, your mother  It won't be a big deal. Some small losses are nothing. If you can't bear the humiliation for a moment, why practice martial arts? Why talk about protecting the family? These words are very reasonable, but the little junior sister would rather be humiliated.  Exchange the mother. But Happy House refused to admit that they had arrested someone, so the junior sister got into trouble with them impulsively."

    'Ningshuangjian' said: "We are monks, we don't have common names. I am Ningshuang, the third senior sister. She is Leng Yue, the fourth junior sister. Hongmei is the fifth junior sister. The senior sister and the second senior sister are not here.  In the human world. The little junior sister is trapped in the Happy Building and cannot get out. There is no news about Master going to rescue her. We can still make the Happy Building have some scruples outside, but it¡¯s not that we are afraid of death and dare not go. This situation is just like the little junior sister¡¯s mother who was trapped in  Happy Building, the junior sister still has some restraint outside, otherwise it will not only harm her and her mother, but also the master."

    The two women suddenly communicated with their eyes and did not dare to communicate in secret, fearing that Qin Chao had special means to eavesdrop.  The two women communicated for a while, and they both felt that this information could not impress Qin Chao at all. It was pure fantasy to ask him to take such a huge risk to save people without revealing more information and paying some price.  The two women believed that Qin Chao had given them face by not asking for it directly. Of course, it was also for his own face that he could not ask for it directly.  But why do we have to wait for him to speak about this kind of thing?

    Ningshuang continued: "The most irritating thing is that Master usually teaches us those principles many times, but when things happen, the junior sister is in front and the Master is behind, and they quickly forget about those words. Master has long been  As the little junior sister is the heir to the mantle, he values ??her more than his own daughter, so naturally he cannot bear to let her suffer the slightest bit of hardship and suffer the slightest humiliation in Happy House. As for the little junior sister who was disobedient and ended up in Happy House, Master not only did not scold her, but appreciated her even more.  He said that she is a kind-hearted person, sincere in nature, loyal, filial, benevolent and righteous. Only she can carry forward the Daxue Mountain lineage. He said that although our fellow apprentices and sisters are very suitable for practicing the 'Daxue Mountain Qigong Technique', they are only suitable to be protectors of the Dharma.  Not enough development.¡±

    Qin Chaodao: "Since going to the Happy Building is a dangerous job that outweighs the gains and losses, then you just let me go without saying anything?"

    The hearts of two womenI thought: "He is really blaming us for saying too little. But the authorities are confused, and bystanders know better. Before, we only thought about saving people, how could we think so much!"

    The two women suddenly pulled off a piece of human skin mask from their faces, revealing two beautiful and beautiful faces, and said in unison: "As long as you are willing to rescue the master and the little junior sister, I will do anything you want."

    Qin Chao sighed: "Beauty is a bad thing, you should put it on quickly, don't let more people see it, and don't cause trouble again." After the two women obeyed and put it on, he said: "Although you are stunning beauties, if I take advantage of others,  Even I will look down on myself, let alone you. What¡¯s the point of that? So there¡¯s no need to mention this kind of thing again, so as not to embarrass each other.¡±

    Leng Yue said: "Sir, you are right. Our two senior sisters are typical examples of beauties and bad luck, so Master specially made masks for us to protect us. However, our little junior sister is so beautiful that even if she wears a mask, she still looks like a beauty.  No one can compare with us. We are not boasting. Even your wife is recognized as the most beautiful woman in the world, but our little junior sister is not much worse than her even if the mask is not lifted.  , then only the fairies in the sky can compare.¡±

    Ningshuang said: "Sir, you should be very clear. Today, there are eight kings in the world, all of whom are innate-level experts. The owner of the Happy Building is one of them, calling himself the 'King of Happy'. Our Daxue Mountain belongs to Baidao,  It is a peripheral organization of the government, similar to the six gates often mentioned in novels. Although it is not famous in the ears of people who do not know it, it is definitely like thunder in the ears of those who know it. It is no weaker than the Beggar Gang. Of course, in terms of number, it is  It's too late to flatter a horse, but our government has never been short of people, right? And having too many people can easily expose the target, and the frustration is far greater than the benefit."

    Hearing this, Qin Chao smiled for the first time on his face, nodded and said: "You said it very well. ** should look like **, and Bai Dao should look like Bai Dao. ** does not mean that they do not strive for fame and wealth, but  We should not compete blatantly for fame and fortune, everything should be done quietly in the dark. It is not that Baidao does not strive for fame and fortune, but strives for fame and fortune for the government, sacrifices himself, perfects the collective, and serves the public. Although Baidao is named  Bai Dao, but cannot see the light. ** is even more invisible. If Bai Dao hangs up the banner of acting for heaven and competes with the government for the military support and the people's support, is that not a rebellion? "

    Ningshuang said: "That's what happened. The 'Happy King' came out of the **, a strong man who didn't like to abide by the rules. He didn't distinguish between black and white. Our master stopped him from messing around many times.  The two came to admire each other more and more, and the master wanted to drag him into the White Way, and he wanted to drag the master into adultery. The relationship between the two became more and more complicated, like lovers and mortal enemies. In short, the two were equally matched in battle of wits and strength. Later, the master  Knowing that the 'Happy King' is becoming more and more unruly and shameless, it is like a few innate strong men attacking one person regardless of their identity, so the master tries to avoid confronting him, staying away from his plot, making it difficult for him to do anything, and giving himself  Leave time and space for buffering. This was another stalemate for a long time, until this time."

    Qin Chaodao: "I guess your master's true identity should be the princess of the Song Dynasty. Why don't you ask the court for rescue, but instead find me, an outsider." Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 168 Eight Holy Lands

    [.]

    The two women looked at each other and nodded to each other.  Leng Yue sighed: "Since you have already guessed it, if we say it again, the crime will be less severe. It's not that we don't say it." The implication naturally confirmed Qin Chao's guess, indirectly indicating that her master was indeed the Great Song Dynasty.  Princess, it is just because the responsibility of revealing this information is too great, they are not comfortable to say it directly.  In fact, even their master had never directly told them the identity of the princess, but also revealed it indirectly.  Qin Chao laughed and said: "The Happy King just claims to be the king, and your master is either a princess or a princess, a prince or a prince's grandson, and your junior sisters may be like that, too. They all behave opposite to the Happy King.  I don¡¯t want to reveal my true identity. What¡¯s fake is real, what¡¯s real is fake.¡± Ningshuang said: ¡°We have also suspected it, but we are not sure.¡± Leng Yue said: ¡°The Happy King is said to have a better life than the real prince.  He is a hundred times happier, but after all, his reputation is not justified and his words are not up to date, so he hates the government even more for occupying the turf and not doing anything." Qin Chao said: "You two should have a high status, otherwise it will be difficult to gain the true trust of the court." Ning said.  Shuang shook his head and said: "We are orphans raised since childhood. We were separated according to our respective interests and specialties and went through many tests" As he said this, he suddenly realized that he had crossed the line and said the most inappropriate thing.  It stands to reason that after rigorous training and testing, such things should not happen to them. They have to suspect that Qin Chao secretly did something to them, although they never relaxed their guard and did not seize any evidence.  In fact, their guesses were both right and wrong. Although the Qin Dynasty did not do anything to them, they were indeed influenced by the Qin Dynasty. To put it bluntly, it was the mental power at work, and to put it more deeply, it was the power of the soul.  Just like most twin sisters, they are born with strong telepathy. Mrs. Wu and Wu Yuanyuan's mother and daughter also have it, but that is a relatively special situation. Although ordinary mothers and daughters have it, their telepathy is far less powerful than theirs.  Not only humans are born with this kind of spiritual power, but even ordinary small animals are born with it. The difference mainly lies in the size and object. For example, relatives and friends are naturally stronger than strangers, and close friends are naturally stronger than ordinary friends.  Although this kind of power is very common, most people turn a blind eye to it. However, the Qin Dynasty had already begun serious research before practicing internal skills, starting from various hypotheses and experimentally proving it, going deep layer by layer.  However, this kind of power is too difficult to master. Qin Chao believes that the degree of his current mastery is not much better than Duan Yu's mastery of the Six Meridians Divine Sword in the early stages of the book. Sometimes it works well, and sometimes it doesn't.  Different from Duan Yu in the book, Qin Chao's mastery of mental power is pretty good. It may not be considered advanced, but he has basically mastered the basics of speeding up thinking, slowing down vision, mental scanning and perspective, and rarely makes mistakes.  Take the masks on the faces of the two women as an example. Whether they are worn or not actually has no effect on him. With a thought, his eyes can see through.  After being quiet for a while, Ningshuang continued: "Corresponding to the Eight Great Kings of China are the 'Eight Beauties' of Bai Dao." Qin Chao nodded silently and said secretly: "Heroes are saddened by beauty! Use softness to overcome strength." Ningshuang continued: "Our master  Ranked seventh among the 'Eight Beauties', the one ranked eighth is your neighbor." Qin Chao was startled and asked: "Are you talking about Zizhu Shenni?" Ningshuang said: "It was before, but now  No. Now many people have changed their titles based on your "Health Sutra"." Qin Chao said in a slightly more serious tone: "Taoist Zizhu?" The two women shook their heads.  Ningshuang smiled slightly and said: "This is more difficult to guess. Because she is a cultivator of Buddhism, Taoism and Confucianism. When she meets a Taoist, she is called a Taoist, when she meets a Buddhist, she is called a Buddhist, and when she meets a Confucian, she is called a Confucian. The difference between a Buddhist and a Confucian is  There is unclear debate about titles. Some say that monks are better, some say that Arhat is the right one, some say that Confucian scholars are better, some say that Confucian scholars are the right ones, and some say that Confucian scholars are too low, and should at least be changed to Great Confucian scholars.  Some people say that is not good, not as appropriate as a Confucian gentleman I can¡¯t finish it, I won¡¯t say it anymore, it¡¯s so funny!¡± Leng Yue said: ¡°We are fighting over and over again, but I don¡¯t know what we are fighting for? Like the ranking of the ¡®Eight Beauties¡¯  , in fact, except for the first, second and third, their appearance and martial arts are similar, but who doesn't want to be ranked higher? Who likes to be ranked lower?" This sentence is obviously a pun, simple and profound.  There was something left on his lips that he didn't spit out: "Just like your eldest lady, who is recognized as the most beautiful woman in the world, my little junior sister is very unconvinced and feels uncomfortable." Qin Chao smiled and said nothing.  What? He thought to himself: "I'm not interested in some rankings, but I can't avoid some rankings. I don't compete with others for everything, and I don't compete for everything." Ningshuang said: "These are strictly confidential for ordinary people.  Of course you don't have that need. Of course, the 'Eight Beauties' cannot appear out of thin air, each representing a force. We belong to Snow Mountain Temple in Daxue Mountain, Master Zizhu belongs to Guanyin Temple in Tokyo City, and in order from above, they are Putuo Mountain Lingshi Temple,  Jiuhua Mountain Qinglian Academy, Panlong Mountain Xiao Jing Nian Nunnery, Wutai Mountain Great Jing Xin Nunnery, Yuelu Mountain Yuelu Academy, and the first one on the list is Emei Mountain Cihang Jingzhai." Qin Chao exclaimed: "Cihang Jingzhai!"  The tone was particularly strong.  But in a blink of an eye, he returned to normal, smiled, and said: "I heard that there is only one official descendant of Cihang Jingzhai in each generation. He practices the "Cihang Sword Code" and cannot go down the mountain until he reaches the state of 'Sword Heart Transparent'?" He couldn't help but think of it.  ?"The Rain and the Clouds" and "The Legend of Two Dragons of the Tang Dynasty" are two very popular novels in another world. Even in those two novels written by the same author, there are great differences in the description of Cihang Jingzhai.  Different, not to mention that now they are separated by a world, the difference is naturally even greater.  Ningshuang was originally worried that she spoke too much and revealed information that should not be disclosed. After hearing this, she breathed a sigh of relief and thought to herself: "Although the rumors that the master of the health hall knows everything is exaggerated, it is absolutely true."  It¡¯s not groundless, his ability in this area is indeed amazing and scary. The most annoying thing is that he clearly knows everything, but he still wants us to tell it again. However, if he didn¡¯t have such a habit of asking for information, so what?  Is it possible to know so much information? This information is not a secret to some people, but it does not mean that it is not a secret to others. The master of the health preservation hall obtains information that is not a secret from some places, but in another place it may become an important matter that is strictly confidential.  Information! Take what I am saying now, it is not a secret to us, but besides us and the master of the health preserving hall, how many people know?" Her guess was very close to the truth, but she would not let Qin Chao  Confirmation can always only be a guess.  But for now, this guess is enough for her to be willing to reveal more information.  Before she could speak, Leng Yue's voice came to her ears: "Sir, you are right. Although Cihang Jingzhai is one of the eight holy places in the martial arts world and its status is not lower than that of Shaolin, there are indeed only two official disciples, master and apprentice.  It is truly passed down from generation to generation." Qin Chao wanted to ask them: "Who are the eight holy places of martial arts besides Cihang Jingzhai and Shaolin?" But he knew that he must not ask, so he had to endure it.  He knows that now it is easy for him to pry out all kinds of information. In addition to his strength, it is mainly supported by his reputation for knowing everything. Even if others doubt whether he really knows, if he doesn't tell them, others will never be sure that he really knows.  Don't know.  On the other hand, the possibility of knowing is much greater than the possibility of not knowing.  In addition, there is no need to ask for some information. The more you know, the more you can deduce and the more accurate it will be.  Take this time as an example. Since we know that the eight holy places of martial arts include Cihang Jingzhai and Shaolin, it is not difficult to deduce that Tianlong Temple in Dali is also one of them, because the Six Meridians Divine Sword is not as good as the "Cihang Sword Code".  But it is definitely not inferior to Shaolin¡¯s "Yi Jin Jing".  As for whether Xiaoyao Sect is one of the Eight Holy Lands, although Qin Chao is not completely sure at present, he believes that it is inseparable from ten.  In addition to these four, the Qin Dynasty also deduced that the Taoist holy land of Longhu Mountain and Zhang Tianshi's lineage should also belong to one of the eight holy places of martial arts.  There are two major holy places that cannot be estimated at present, and the other one is only 30% certain. It is the Jixia Sword Palace where the sword master Cao Qiudao lived before Qin Shihuang unified the world.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 169 Three Thousand Swordsmen

    Qin Chao suddenly asked: "Which of you has seen the new Sword Master?"

    Ningshuang sighed: "Sir, you really know about the Eight Holy Lands. Jixia Sword Palace is indeed one of the Eight Holy Lands, but since the Qin Dynasty, it has been hidden from the world. It is said that they are waiting for a new saint to be born. If the saint does not come out, the sword will be destroyed."  The Holy Spirit cannot come out." [Search for the latest updates here.]

    Qin Chao was thoughtful and asked with a smile: "Is the new sword master now named Dugu?"

    Leng Yue said: "The three thousand swordsmen in Jixia Sword Palace are all descendants of dragons, grandsons and powerful people left over from the past. The Dugu family has indeed produced many masters, but they are nothing in Jixia Sword Palace.  In particular, there is a person who calls himself Dugu Qiufei. He thinks he is invincible, but he does not know that there is heaven and there are people outside the world. His talent is high, but since he has not even entered the gate of the Eight Holy Lands, he is not considered a real expert!"  Hearing the words "Dugu Qiubai", Qin Chao was shocked, but his face showed no expression, and said secretly: "If I don't make a good start, you won't reveal some powerful information. I just started, so you are worried that I will really  You know everything, so hurry up and go on. Of course, although you said a lot, there must be more that you didn¡¯t say. Hehe! If you don¡¯t say it, won¡¯t I think for myself? Now that I know this, it¡¯s not difficult to imagine for myself  , that Dugu Qiubei is similar to the eldest brother. They are both children of the martial arts family and candidates for Jixia Sword Palace, but they don¡¯t know it. Although the eldest brother¡¯s strength is not low now, it is definitely not as good as Dugu Qiubei.  Even Dugu Qiufeng is not in line with the requirements of Jixia Sword Palace, and the eldest brother is naturally even more unqualified. However, Jixia Sword Palace does not necessarily only choose people based on martial arts skills. For example, the Xiaoyao sect pays more attention to appearance, while the Beggar Clan pays more attention to character when selecting disciples.  Big brother's recent whereabouts seem a bit strange, maybe he is contacting those people, otherwise why would he avoid me?"

    Leng Yue continued: "When it comes to martial arts, it goes without saying that Jixia Sword Palace is definitely the most powerful, but they are never born. You can treat them as if they don't exist, or as a way to protect your descendants and pass them on to future generations."

    Ningshuang said: "Actually, the rules of Cihang Jingzhai and Jixia Sword Palace are very similar. Both are almost only accessible and cannot be exited. The biggest difference is that one is dominated by women and the other is dominated by men."

    Qin Chao chuckled and said: "Although the descendants of Cihang Jingzhai rarely walk in the world, they are nothing compared to Jixia Sword Palace!"

    Ningshuang nodded and said: "Yes! Although it is difficult to practice 'Sword Heart Transparency', how easy is it for the successors of Cihang Jingzhai? Most of them succeeded in practicing it at a young age, and then went down the mountain to visit heroes from all over the world.  "

    Qin Chao chuckled and said: "It is rumored that each of them is a peerless beauty, with a look that sinks like a fish or a wild goose. It is better to say that it is a visit than a conquest. Because as long as you are a hero, after seeing their unparalleled talents and beauty, who would not want to conquer them?  ?Who doesn¡¯t want to marry them? But in the end, those who are conquered are often those heroes, not the descendants of Cihang Jingzhai, because they are the best at this, and this has been passed down from generation to generation."

    Leng Yue said: "These are not things we can know, but what you said makes sense, and this is probably the fact. Because our masters and others seem to be doing this, but they are far less good than the descendants of Cihang Jingzhai.  "Although her tone was plain, it was not difficult to hear her dissatisfaction with the imperial court, blaming the imperial court for using their master to perform a beauty trap.  In fact, there is another sentence that they did not say, but they said it, and that is: "Isn't this what we do? It's just that we are far less good than the master, uncle, and uncles, and we are far less good than the successors of Cihang Jingzhai.  ." Their dissatisfaction with the imperial court only highlighted their loyalty. It seemed contradictory, but it was not unreasonable.  Most of the famous loyal ministers in history were sentenced to death for speaking out.  Most of those who speak bluntly are talking about dissatisfaction, shortcomings, and bad qualities. Naturally, it is easy for the superiors to mistakenly think that they are disloyal. In fact, that is what is great loyalty, courage, benevolence, and righteousness.  It's just that loyal advice is always offensive, so it's better to follow the trend to please people.

    In the middle of the conversation, Qin Chao grabbed two pheasants, washed away the dirt in the internal organs, roasted them with a big sun seal and gave them to the two women. He only ate one fragrant roast chicken leg and a few freshly picked chicken legs.  Fresh wild fruits.  The two women knew that he did this mainly because he wanted to spare time for them to tell more information, but they just knew it in their hearts and followed it. Naturally, there was no need to say it out loud and embarrass each other.  As the saying goes, 'Eating people is short-tongued, and taking advantage of others is soft-handed.  ¡¯ After eating the delicacies cooked by the famous health-preserving hall master, they knew it was a gourmet trap, similar to their beauty trap, but they couldn¡¯t help but be happy and grateful, and couldn¡¯t help but tell more information.  They kept the key secret, thinking they had a plan, but they didn't know that Qin Chao knew everything from one thing to another.  Qin Chao deduced the information that they didn't know from their words, and then used the information that they didn't know to make up their words.  Not only did Qin Chao use this method with great proficiency, but so did his intelligence chief A'Zhu.  However, A'Zhu's ability in intelligence is mainly due to innate ability, or in other words, it comes from experience.Once you know it, you will become familiar with it. Practice will make you skillful. You can innovate and innovate. The more you play, the stronger you will become.

    Although Qin Chao learned a lot of things from the two women that he didn't know before, he still couldn't figure out the other two holy places. Just like the seamless eggs that flies can't bite, the water without sources, and the trees without roots, they have never been able to find out.  And enter.  This also led him to have many more questions: Does the world of Tianlong Babu have anything to do with the Eight Holy Lands?  What does it have to do with the Eight Kings of **?  Is it related to the Eight Beauties of Bai Dao?  If so, what's the relationship?  Or maybe it's all a coincidence!

    The Qin Dynasty's Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, Shi Cheng Liulong, took the two women to the Gong family restaurant and asked them to stay for a few days before rescuing them.  The two women said nothing, and naturally they were very reluctant to stay, but they had to stay.

    After seeing the magic of riding six dragons, who wouldn¡¯t regard Qin Chao as a first-class land god?  Now even if Qin Chao drives them away, they will not leave. They have already planned in their hearts that they will pester Qin Chao to save people, let alone a mere beauty trap.  Before meeting Qin Chao, they had secretly planned that if they failed to save people, they would suffer the consequences together with their master and junior sister.  Although they knew that it was unwise and irrational for a woman to fall into the Happy Building, life would be worse than death, even if she wanted to die, but they no longer cared about that much.  They have known for a long time that this is one of the best conspiracies of Happy House, and many powerful women have been arrested because of this. They used to think those women were stupid and naive, but now they think that since those women are not afraid of sacrifice, what can they do?  Not even as good as them.  Since we can't save anyone, of course it's best to accompany Master and Junior Sister to suffer together.  Otherwise, like now, I always think about my master and junior sister who are trapped in the Happy Building, suffering all kinds of sufferings, living like years, having fun but not being happy, talking about suffering. If this goes on for a long time, my life will definitely not be long.  It's impossible to save, it's not good to think about it, it's even worse not to want to.  If your mentor is in trouble and your fellow disciples are humiliated, but you ignore it, don't think about it, and don't ask about it, what else is that but unfaithfulness, filial piety, benevolence, and unrighteousness?  How can you be considered a white-handed person if you do that?  How are they different from those people in the gay building?

    The two girls originally planned to stay at Gong's Restaurant while the other continued their journey to seek help. However, they were caught by the men in black not far away. If Qin Chao hadn't followed behind, not to mention other insults, at least to prevent them from doing so.  If you run away halfway, you will definitely not be able to keep your clothes.  It turns out that the two women often cooperated together. After the swords were combined, their combat effectiveness was more than a star and a half higher. After they were separated, they were naturally far from the opponents of the men in black.  Happy House did not randomly assign them to deal with the two women. Instead, they were fully confident and tried their best to overestimate the strength of the two women. Unexpectedly, something went wrong when things happened.  The leader of the man in black is one of the five elders of Happy Building. His surname is Tu, and he is known as Elder Tu. As his name suggests, he kills without blinking an eye, especially when dealing with women. He seems to be born with a blood feud. The more beautiful the woman, the more he will kill.  I don't like it, and I don't understand what it means to pity the fragrance and cherish the jade.  Although this man's martial arts skills are not very high, he has the trust of King Xiaoyao. He has been practicing with King Xiaoyao for the past three years and has not performed a single mission.  This is his first overseas mission in three years, and it is naturally the most important mission for King Xiaoyao.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3: Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 170: Sad Love

    Elder Tu knew that he could not capture the two girls in the hands of the Qin Dynasty, but he was unwilling to escape in despair and be laughed at by everyone. If those previous tasks were not important, those who know the current affairs are heroes, and running away if they can't be beaten is not a shame, but  This mission was too important and eye-catching, so he would rather hang around outside than go back.  Unexpectedly, he was so happy that he fell from the sky. Ningshuangjian's brain was filled with water and he came to his door. However, he had no time to be happy and was rescued by Qin Chao. He was so angry that he almost broke his teeth and swore: "I will not be a human being unless I take revenge."  ." I thought to myself: "I can't offend you, so of course there are people who can offend you. If you dare to offend me, if you dare to offend Kuaihuolou, if you don't kill your womenI won't be named Tu from now on." The strong murderous intention and evil thoughts are facing me.  Others may be able to hide it, but to Qin Chao it seems there is not much difference from saying it directly.  No matter how benevolent the Qin Dynasty was, it naturally could not tolerate such a person. Without saying a word, he captured him with one move, using Beiming's magical power to move left and right, and gave all his inner strength to Gong Wan.

    "Hmph! Now that I have deposed the generals of Happy Building and become mortal enemies with them, you can finally relax! Are you very happy?" Qin Chao sneered at Ningshuang and Leng Yue.  [.]

    The two women felt guilty and didn't know what to say. By the time they figured out how to explain, Qin Chao had long since disappeared.  They had no choice but to spend their anger on Elder Tu.  Although their master has long taught that there is no need to use other methods to deal with gang members, killing them directly is the best method. The faster the better, they would rather kill a thousand by mistake than let one go.  But they felt that killing them directly was too embarrassing, so they resorted to the second method of dealing with gang members - castration.  There is also a third method - eye gouging.  and the fourth means¡ªdeafness.  Thinking of Elder Tu's various sinister and sinister ways to deal with women in the past, and remembering the suffering of their master and junior sister in the Happy Building, although the two women knew that it would be best to kill them directly to avoid long nights and dreams, they were reluctant to do it, thinking that death would be a kind of relief.  Wanting to die but not being able to die is the best retribution.

    Master has given them many examples in the past, about those famous heroines who, after catching the villain, were temporarily soft-hearted and did not kill them, resulting in endless disasters and regrets.  At first they just listened to it as a story.  After seeing a few real stories, I thought it was because those famous heroines were not smart enough, rational enough, and had a false reputation, so they could not fight those evil people and were bitten badly by those evil dogs instead.  Only now, through personal experience, have I realized that there is something subtle about it, which makes a woman who is usually more rational, when faced with this kind of situation, the more reluctant she is to kill someone, thinking that it would be too cheap for the big bad guys.  On the other hand, it can be deduced that after those big bad guys caught these female heroes, they were also reluctant to kill them, so they had to come up with various vicious methods to train them. The harder it was to conquer them, the more reluctant they were to kill them, and the more fun they got from it.  And if they don't want endless pain, they have no choice but to give in and do as the other party says, without caring about anything else!

    "The two girls discovered that Elder Tu's belly was embroidered with a martial art of harvesting yin and replenishing yang. They originally wanted to destroy it, but they couldn't do it for some reason, and they didn't know why they gave it to the Qin Dynasty.  After sending it out, he regretted it and asked Qin Chao to destroy it in person, but he didn't know that with the help of spiritual power, Qin Chao had already possessed the ability of one eye and ten lines, and the gist of the martial arts article was quickly memorized by him.  Naturally, he showed no mercy and burned it to ashes in front of the two women.  Both women were stunned and speechless, and both were vaguely disappointed, but they didn't dare to think deeply. Instead, they suppressed their thoughts and thought upwards, as if there was some kind of demon hiding underneath, always wanting to rush out and harm others.  They themselves were a little confused, but Qin Chao knew them clearly. Although women's thoughts were ever-changing and very complicated, in the final analysis, most of them could not escape the word love.

    The so-called heroes think alike, and most of the article about the martial arts of harvesting yin and replenishing yang revolves around the word love.  How to make a woman emotional?  How to make a woman go into heat?  How to make a woman change her feelings?  How to make a woman stay in love?  How to make a woman amorous

    What Qin Chao wants to know most is how to transform the feelings of various men and women into the feelings of friends. Although there is no record of it, but after he draws inferences from one example, the harvest is not small.

    Most of the yin-picking and yang-replenishing exercises are based on a combination of various sexual movements. Few of them focus on the spiritual field. But if there are, they are definitely the most superior exercises, and their value is not inferior to the various innate exercises.  , a metaphor for the indestructible body magical skill among Shaolin's seventy-two stunts.  Although this type of technique is very powerful, it has a common problem - it is too difficult to practice.  Qin Chao has a deep understanding of this. If it were not for the help of the Beiming Divine Technique, he would simply not be able to master the Vajra Indestructible Body Divine Technique.  Elder Tu's technique is too superior. Relatively speaking, the practitioners are not qualified, and its power and value are far from being exerted.  But it¡¯s not that Elder Tu didn¡¯t know the goods, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have embroidered it on his belly.  Ning Shuang and Leng Yue were the ones who didn't know the goods, and they wasted a great opportunity.  But they don¡¯t know that there is no good or evil in martial arts itself. If you use it for good, you will become stronger and better, and if you use it for evil, you will become stronger and more evil.

    Qin Chao thought to himself: "With my current mental strength that is far beyond ordinary people, I wonder how many women can escape from my grasp when I perform this yin-picking and yang-replenishing technique that focuses on the spiritual field? Ordinary women don't need to try at all, just find  A powerful one??A woman's attack is enough to prove that the stronger the better.  It is best to be like the descendants of Cihang Jingzhai, who are also good at the spiritual realm.  The ¡®Sword Heart Transparency¡¯ should be based on the spiritual realm.  The same should be true for the Zen skills of Buddhist Zen Buddhism.  There shouldn't be many women who practice these techniques intensively, and most of them are home girls who don't like to show off.  Besides, most of these techniques only treat people and the other party will treat them in return. They are too dangerous and costly. It is better not to use them unless it is absolutely necessary.  However, you might as well practice a technique like hypnosis. Even if you are hypnotized by the opponent, you will wake up sooner or later, and you can still afford the price.  It is abnormal to practice such a powerful technique only if the risk is not high, but no matter how big the risk is, as long as you pay more attention to the wind direction and speed, and don't let the west wind of risk overwhelm the east wind.  "

    The Qin Dynasty gave the Yin-picking and Yang-replenishing technique a new name - the Heart Sutra of the Imperial Woman.

    Although this name has been overused for a long time, and there are countless versions of the Imperial Heart Sutra, he thought about it and decided that this name was the best. Anyway, one more is not more, and one less is not more.  He added his own unique art of contemplating women and changed it to the Shiquan Contemplation of Women. It had the same name as Duan Yu's, but the content was completely different.  Although I feel like I am following the trend, I also think there are so many people with the same name in the world. Am I only allowed to call you that name, but not me?  In that case, how many new names would have to be created?  How long does a new name need to be to make it stand out?  How much time will be wasted on it?  There are a lot of similar problems that can be found casually.  As for the various sexual movements of men and women, Qin Chao only added nine moves, and removed common names such as "climbing a tree," "cart," and "horseback riding", and improved the details to make them more natural and beautiful, no matter how weak the physique is.  Everyone will feel relaxed and happy, unlike before. Even people who are as strong as an ox feel like they are in a life-and-death battle every time. Their vitality will be damaged after a few times, they will be unable to stand up dozens of times, and they will meet the King of Hell hundreds of times.  The disadvantage is that the new actions have not been verified in practice, and the creators have no practical experience.

    This "Yu Nv Heart Sutra" of the Qin Dynasty was completely visualized in the mind using strong mental power, just like an e-book stored in a computer.

    The emergence of papermaking has ended the era of recording words on bamboo sheets. The emergence of computers has ended the era of recording words on paper.  One is more advanced than the other, but it cannot be completely replaced, let alone completely replaced. Just like a building is taller than the other, but the foundation below is as solid as possible.

    Endorsement is a natural ability that everyone has. It is not difficult to visualize a certain picture in your mind, but it is very difficult to visualize the entire book in your mind.  If the Qin Dynasty hadn't treated the human brain as a computer, used mental power as electricity, and programmed e-books in his mind, no matter how strong his mental power was, it would only be brute force and he would not be able to perform such highly skilled movements.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 171 Seventy-two Changes

    Visualizing a certain picture does not seem to require much skill. That is because the human brain is born with those programs and only needs one instruction to proceed.  An instruction is naturally very simple, and there is no skill involved.

    These seem simple, but that¡¯s because the human brain is doing it, not the pig brain.  In these relatively basic procedures, the pig brain is obviously far less developed than the human brain.  If there are advanced programs installed in pig brains, can they be compared with human brains?  [Search for the latest updates here.]

    The King of Poisonous Snakes and the King of Centipedes are obviously much smarter than ordinary poisonous snakes and centipedes. They obviously evolved naturally. The basic programs evolved into more advanced programs, although they are still very basic compared to the programs in the human brain.  , not worth mentioning.

    Does it take hundreds of millions of years of natural evolution for the human brain to far surpass the pig brain in terms of hardware or body?  And after tens of thousands of years of active invention and creation, it is far superior to pig brains in terms of software or spirit?

    The Qin Dynasty was caught up in the big topic of human origin, and a few days passed without realizing it. The two women couldn't wait any longer, so they decided to use a beauty trap, but found that they had no way to start, so they had to use striptease skills, and the result was exciting.  Before it even started, Qin Chao was frightened awake.

    "You, yousigh" Qin Chao turned his head, not knowing what to say.

    "What do you mean, if we, sir, don't take action, sooner or later we won't be able to become good girls? What do these things mean? The more powerful ones are yet to come." Seeing that this trick worked, the two women naturally held on even more tightly in desperation.  It seems like a threat, but it's more than just a threat. It can really be said and done.

    This kind of thing is a huge humiliation for women, not to mention that they themselves take the initiative to appear in a humble manner. When they make a decision, it is very difficult, very shameful, and they look down on themselves, and they want to die immediately.  Although they had put life and death aside for a long time, for them, this kind of thing was obviously far more terrifying than death, so they did not dare to take action, and they were suffering a lot in their hearts these days.

    When they actually faced Qin Chao, those feelings became weaker and weaker. They mainly wanted to complete the task as soon as possible, make full use of the special advantages of women's bodies, and fully display the unique charm of women.  At this moment, they are more worried that they are not charming enough and cannot complete the task.  And because they had rarely danced since they were young, let alone striptease, they were worried that they would dance too ugly and make Qin Chao laugh, so they did not dare to be careless in the slightest, let alone shy.

    However, next, they were surprised to find that Qin Chao's behavior was completely different from what they imagined, and he seemed to be even shyer than them!  Still nervous!  Still uneasy!  It¡¯s embarrassing!  This made them feel a very strange feeling in their hearts. They no longer felt that there was any difficulty in this kind of thing. Instead, they had the idea of ??teasing Qin Chao, and got great pleasure from their imagination. They were so excited that their whole bodies were shaking.  There seemed to be a fire burning inside.

    It's a long story to talk about, but when it came to reality, they had no time to take further action. Qin Chao saw that something was wrong and immediately diverted their attention with one sentence: "I have already penetrated the intelligence network into the Happy Building. Now,  Just wait for the news to come out, believe it or not." These words made them even more excited. In essence, it was completely different from the previous excitement, but on the surface there was not much difference, they were overlapped.

    "Is it true?" the two women asked, 90% convinced. After all, they had already experienced how powerful the Qin Dynasty was in intelligence.  Of course Qin Chao would not tell them that this time it was actually A'Zhu who was mainly doing the work, and he was just sitting back and enjoying the results.

    Although they were 90% convinced in their hearts, the two women exchanged glances and both felt that it would be safer to continue the beauty trap. Elder Tu was deposed by the Qin Dynasty, and Happy House was an enemy rather than a friend. As long as they merged with the Qin Dynasty again, they would become one of their own.  , then it¡¯s a sure thing, no problem.

    Although the two women are smart, Qin Chao is not stupid. They can't stop them from all kinds of strange beauty traps, so they have to use the thirty-sixth strategy to escape.  Even though the two women had all kinds of tricks, they couldn't do it easily, so they had to sit at home and wait for the news.

    With nothing to do, the girls competed with each other in martial arts, and the result was beyond everyone's expectation. Xiaoliu actually fought Leng Yue with more than a thousand moves, with no outcome.

    "Xiao Liu, you have made great progress recently! A few months ago, my martial arts had the absolute advantage, but now it's completely reversed." Although Gong Wan was happy to see Xiao Liu's progress, he couldn't help but feel sad. It was very unpleasant.

    "Leng Yue, you have made great progress recently! Your martial arts skills are no longer inferior to those of the sword-wielding guards in front of you, but you are still no match for those men in black. Your strength is getting more and more amazing!" Ning Shuang and Gong Wan spoke at the same time, looking at each other.  Looking at each other's smile, they found that the other person's smile was very strange, three parts bitter and three parts sour, three parts sour and four parts sweet, sour and sweet, sweet and sour.

    "No matter how fast my little sister progresses, she can never catch up with her senior sister." Leng Yue sighed.

    "The men in black win with numbers, not with force."However, they are not only prostitutes, but also the most unruly subordinates of King Xiaoyao. Of course, they are not ashamed, but proud of them, and do whatever it takes to achieve their goals.  "Leng Yue said again.

    A'Zhu said: "You should follow the rules to those who follow them. Of course, you don't need to follow the rules to those who don't."

    Leng Yue shook her head and said: "Even if you do that, you will win but you will still lose. If you follow the rules, you will lose if you don't follow the rules. If you follow the rules, you will lose."

    A'Zhu said with a smile: "If you can deal with being unruly by following the rules, of course there is no need to take off your pants and fart, which is unnecessary. However, according to us ordinary people, the most unruly people are the government. The rules are also the rules of referring to deer as horses, which is better than the unruly ones.  You don't follow the rules." Although she was very comfortable as a slave, many people around her were envious and jealous of her, and most of her parents, relatives and friends were proud of her, but she did not like this lowly status.  She also knew that all this could not be blamed on the master, thinking that such a good master was unparalleled in the world.  If you don¡¯t blame the owner, who should you blame?  Is it because I was born poorly?  In this case, why bother to be born as a human being? It is better to die early and be reincarnated early.  Although drinking Meng Po soup will make you forget everything, you must remember not to be reborn in the wrong fetus, let alone a pig fetus, a dog fetus, or a bird fetus She has thought about this carefully a long time ago, and knows that people like their sisters were born into poverty.  , being a slave and a maid is basically a destined fate, and the person who decides these fates is the imperial court. Further inside, it is the unfair social system, and further outside, it is the officers and soldiers at all levels who enforce it.  As the chief intelligence officer of the Qin Dynasty, she had seen too many different endings of women born similarly to her, which was shocking and empathic.  It is not difficult to imagine that if she had not met a master who was both powerful and charitable, and more than empathized with her, her original tragic end would have been the same.  What's even more frightening is that those women gradually become accustomed to it and consciously abide by the rules that they shouldn't abide by. They also regard themselves as despicable slaves and enjoy it.  Although she wanted to change, the situation was like that all over the world and there was no way to start.  After much deliberation, only changing the social system, that is, changing the rules, is the best way to cure this social disease.  In the final analysis, the rules set by the government are not good, but there are too few people who understand the truth, even fewer who dare to stand up to oppose, and there are too many sycophants, just like the story about calling a deer a horse.

    How could others know what she was thinking?  Ningshuang and Leng Yue had only just come into contact with her, so it was naturally more difficult for them to know. Therefore, they only had a superficial understanding of her words, and their true understanding was less than one tenth.  She said that although it was not playing the piano to a cow, it was definitely a waste of words.  Although Gong Wan had been in contact with her for a long time, ever since he found out that his great enemy was his biological father, Gong Wan didn't even care about her relatives. The only people he loved were her mother and Qin Chao, and Xiao Liu could only be considered half of them, not to mention Ah.  Zhu.  Although Xiaoliu knew something about it, she disagreed very much, thinking that A'Zhu had some credit for being self-sufficient, and that he was becoming more and more arrogant, ignorant, and not loyal enough.  Although Xiaoliu wanted to teach her a lesson, he didn't want to break the rules because of it.  In Xiao Liu's view, there are more and more unruly women around Qin Chao. Even if he has no power to stop it, he cannot overstep his authority to stop it and become the next unruly woman. That is like being a thief just to catch a thief.  Killing to stop killing.  What if that thief is not an ordinary thief, but a prostitute?  Not an ordinary thief, but a big thief?  Then does he become a big adulterer because of this?  The answer is of course no.  On the contrary, the more others disobey the rules, the more you should abide by the rules and use observance to correct others' disobedience, instead of joining in with others and calling out thief to catch thief.  Xiaoliu sighed and said: "As the saying goes: 'Without rules, there is no place.' The government is most afraid of chaos, and would rather die than break the rules. Anyway, there are so many people, and if others don't kill them, they will kill each other for power and gain, and there will never be any  Endless." It seems to be talking about the government, but actually it is talking about A'Zhu and other women in the family.

    A'Zhu said: "Look at them, they are heroines, bodyguards, and policemen. They also have many identities secretly. The rules of different walks of life are in great conflict. They have messed up the rules a long time ago. They are just talking about it.  It's beautiful, but I won't admit it." On the surface, he was talking about Ning Shuang and Leng Yue, but secretly he was talking about Xiao Liu's pretense, scolding her for being as hypocritical as an actor, being dark and smelly in nature, and not knowing what true love is.

    The women have very different personalities and interests, and they often disagree and argue.  It's just that the surface is still peaceful, just like there are countless vicious undercurrents hidden under the calm water.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 172 Three Pillars

    After chatting for a long time, Ningshuang began to suspect that A'Zhu was trying to trick them, and she exchanged glances with Leng Yue. The two of them immediately stopped talking, only willing to be spectators, and refused to say another word.  Unless the girls mention the Qin Dynasty.  When it came to swords, the sisters had the upper hand. They were worthy of being disciples taught by innate-level masters. However, ten years of training would not be enough for them to fight. But if they didn't accept the move, the other girls couldn't do anything to them.

    In the next two days, whenever they saw Qin Chao, the sisters would cling to him like a couple in love. Although their methods were childish, and Qin Chao had been tested by many beauties, one side only defended and did not attack.  The other side only attacked but did not defend. As the saying goes, if you defend for a long time, you will lose. Qin Chao knew that he would not be able to defend, but he did not want to take advantage of the situation, let alone attack, so he had to mainly avoid it and take out his anger on the men in black who were still waiting for help.  [.]

    "Anyway, those people are not good guys. They should have been sent to the eighteenth level of hell long ago. Why not contribute your inner strength?"

    On this day, the Qin Dynasty caught another man in black. He was originally planning to transfer the man's inner strength to others like before. Unexpectedly, the man in black shouted: "Mr. Qin, please spare your life. I am the leader of the Qingcheng faction, Sima Lin."  , not the same group as them."

    Qin Chao smiled and said: "I have known that you are Sima Lin for a long time, but why did you have to say it out loud, and why did you have to lie to me."

    Sima Lin was surprised, ashamed, and angry, but he didn't dare to show it. He said humbly: "Yes! You are really stupid. Mr. Qin's ability to know everything is better than most people."  First of all, how can I hide my identity from you? Whether it is overtly or covertly, you still know everything." These words seemed sincere, but he refused to reveal any information.  As the saying goes: "He who knows the current affairs is a hero." He knew that the Qin Dynasty liked to inquire about information, but he was not as wise as Ningshuang and Leng Yue before. On the surface, they were very smart and cunning, but at critical moments, their reactions were slower than a pig.  On the surface, he is the leader of a famous family, but secretly, he is the pawn of Happy House.

    For someone like him, Qin Chao really didn¡¯t want to waste any words. This was the main reason why he didn¡¯t reveal his true identity before. Otherwise, how could his little face mask conceal his mental power?  As for him not being the head of a famous sect properly, but secretly helping the tyrants to do evil, being a pawn in the Happy House, others might find it strange, and they would feel uneasy if they didn't ask clearly, but Qin Chao was not interested and didn't take it seriously.  Qin Chao had seen many people who appeared to be humans but were secretly ghosts, especially after his eyesight, ear and mental strength were greatly improved.  Being the head of a famous sect is good, but there are many restrictions. You can't do many bad things. How can you be as happy and happy as a little pawn!  Stealing, eating, drinking, killing people and setting fires, you can do whatever you want!

    ?????Many people in prostitution appear to be philanthropic people who like to give alms, but people rarely think about where so much money given to others comes from?  Everyone doesn't know that they have done so many bad things and made so much dirty money. With just a little bit of money, they can earn the title of a good person. Not only can they enjoy the fun of being a good person, but they can also disguise themselves and protect themselves.  , naturally why not do it?  Although it seems a bit silly and easily arouses suspicion, who likes to be called a bad guy?  Who doesn¡¯t mind discrediting their ancestors and descendants?  Who doesn¡¯t like to strive for a good reputation?

    Before Sima Lin, the man in black captured by the Qin Dynasty finally chose to commit suicide. His last words were: "As long as no one finds out about doing bad things, it is not a bad thing, but a good thing. The worse, the better. When people find out, that is  Bad things, but they are just winners and losers, the worse the better. Before you die, at least you have enjoyed far more happiness than ordinary people. Some happiness, others will not be able to enjoy it in a lifetime, or even in several lifetimes.  Yes, but everyone can only live one life, even the supreme emperor is no exception. I once lived more happily than the emperor, isn't this a good thing?"

    After hearing these words, Qin Chao didn't know what to say other than: "Wherever there is light, there is darkness." He really didn't know what to say, especially when he thought of those people who like to save people with their left hand and harm others with their right hand.  Emperors in history are basically people like that.  The greater the emperor, the more people he killed.  One general succeeds and ten thousand bones wither, this has been the case since ancient times.  This is also one of the main reasons why the Qin Dynasty refused to become an official.  It's not that he doesn't like being an official, but he treats those beauties the same way. It's not that he doesn't like beauties, but he likes beauties very much. He desires to have more beauties, but when those beauties come to his door, he has to avoid them.  Otherwise, no matter how good he is to women, he will only be another Duan Zhengchun.  No matter how good he is to the people, he is at best another Su Dongpo.

    When he first read Master Jin's "Dragon", he looked down on Duan Zhengchun, but he also thought that he could not be like Duan Zhengchun, who devoted himself to every woman, and was even willing to die for his own woman.  Obviously, Duan Zhengchun is like those emperors. He is a lover and a flower picker on the one hand, very good on the other hand and very bad on the other hand.  Duan Yu is obviously an enhanced version of Duan Zhengchun, and at the same time incorporates the ferocity, viciousness, evil and arrogance of Duan Yanqing, the "most evil man in the world".?Domineering.  Duan Yu is obviously like this in front of one person, and another in front of another person. No one can figure him out, not even his parents.  The people who know him best now, Qin Chao considers himself second, and only Emperor Duan Zhengming of Baoding may dare to consider himself first.

    The longer Duan Yu knew Qin Chao, the more terrifying his eyes became, and the more naked he became, not only physically but also mentally.  The distance between two people is also like a magnet that repels each other. The closer they are, the greater the repulsion. On the other hand, it is like a magnet that attracts each other. The difference is that the farther away they are, the greater the attraction. The result is that they are closer.  It can't be close, it can't be far, it can't be far.  Both Duan Yu and Qin Dynasty's Heart Sutra of the Imperial Girl talked about the principle of yin and yang attracting and repelling each other, and they mainly talked about the spiritual realm.  Therefore, although Duan Yu's mental strength is far inferior to that of the Qin Dynasty, he does not know anything about it, but is actually a master of it.

    Why didn¡¯t Duan Yu know any martial arts before practicing Lingbo Weibu?  The root cause was finally figured out by the Qin Dynasty not long ago - it turned out that Duan Yu was practicing Buddhism on the surface to deceive others, but secretly he was similar to Elder Kurong, the top master of Tianlong Temple on the surface. He was practicing a very powerful Zen skill, similar to Kurong Zen.  The martial arts belong to the same lineage, but are more advanced. The Duan family of Dali regards it as more important than the Six-Medium Divine Sword. It is not under the Imperial Girl's Heart Sutra that the emperor specializes in. Therefore, it is difficult for outsiders to know. Even Master Jin did not write it in the book.  As for whether Master Jin knew it but didn't write it, or whether he really didn't know it, only Master Jin himself knows. The Qin Dynasty did not dare to draw conclusions on his own.

    When Jiumozhi, the great king of the Great Wheel, broke into Tianlong Temple alone, he once said a verse when he met with Elder Kurong: "There is a constant and impermanent, a double tree with double glory, north, south, west and east, neither false nor empty!"  The origin of Ku Chan, thus gaining the upper hand in momentum.  This is the advantage and disadvantage of Zen practice. It can help people invisibly, but it can also harm people invisibly.  Jiumozhi launches mental attacks with words, but there are more or less traces to be found, but Duan Yu's Zen skills are truly traceable. Jiumozhi clearly has far better martial arts skills than him, but he has suffered losses at his hands many times.  , it is very baffling, and I can¡¯t understand it.

    When the Qin Dynasty was writing the "Health Preservation Sutra", at the end of the ninety-nine and eighty-one kalpas, he suddenly realized that the top of the Kurong Zen Technique was the Fortune and Disaster Zen Technique, or it was the ** Zen Technique, and it was not the magical protective power of Buddhism.  **Xuan Gong" is the "Nine Transformations Xuan Gong" that comes from Taoism.  Strictly speaking, Xuan Gong is martial arts, but martial arts is not Xuan Gong.  The relationship between the two is like that between humans and animals. Humans are animals, but animals are not humans. Humans are far more advanced than animals, and mystical skills are far more advanced than martial arts.  Zen Kung Fu is sandwiched between martial arts and Xuan Kung, just like apes are sandwiched between humans and animals.  Zen Kung Fu kills people without seeing blood. In the words of military strategists, it means: "Soldiers have no constant momentum, and water has no constant shape. Those who are good at fighting have no great achievements. In the midst of strategizing, they can win a decisive victory thousands of miles away."

    Although it is no longer an era for a hundred schools of thought to contend, but for Buddhism, Taoism, and Confucianism to stand side by side, just like the three kingdoms of Shu, Wei, and Wu. However, the wise sayings in the hundreds of schools of thought are not no longer wise sayings, but they are mostly integrated into Buddhism, Taoism, and Confucianism.  The three families are like a small country integrating into a big country. Although the name of a small country is no longer there, its strength has not diminished but increased.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3: Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 173: Rumors

    Back to the subject, Sima Lin thought his life was in danger, but Qin Chao only wanted to kill him. Although it was painful, he was still mostly happy in his heart. He did not dare to show any resentment on his face, for fear of losing his life, so he thought to himself: "  A gentleman's revenge is never too late.

    Halfway through the journey, he suddenly felt something in his heart, turned the horse's head, left the official road, and headed up the winding mountain road on the right.  Encountering a group of merchants on the way, he was about to rush over to extinguish the fire, but suddenly a familiar yet unfamiliar call came to his ears: "Sima Wan has seen the young master." Sima Lin thought to himself: "What a danger! The flood has washed away the fire.  In the Dragon King Temple, your own people kill your own people. You are so lucky, you can shout quickly, so I don¡¯t have to kill anyone." Tiima stepped forward and laughed loudly: "Xiao Wan, how did you become a businessman?" Sima Wan is  Sima Lin's distant cousin was the patriarch of the Sima family two generations ago. Now Sima Lin's line has the upper hand. They try their best to suppress it and prevent the former patriarch's line from having a chance to stand up.  However, they are still good brothers on the surface. They visit each other during festivals and holidays, and give each other heavy gifts when marrying, having children, and celebrating birthdays. Sima Lin is in a bad mood now, and he doesn't take those businessmen seriously, so he shows his true nature.  [.]

    Sima Wan blushed and argued: "Who among today's bodyguards doesn't do some business along the way? Isn't it stupid to not make money even if you have money?"

    Sima Lin was unhappy and snorted coldly: "Okay! You are so courageous! How dare you call me stupid!"

    Sima Wan was startled, and hurriedly waved his hands and said: "It's a small slip of the tongue! It should be beaten! It should be beaten!" Then snap!  Snapped!  He slapped himself hard twice, and two red palm prints appeared on his left and right cheeks, causing burning pain.

    Sima Lin¡¯s face improved a little, and he said to himself: ¡°You know what¡¯s going on!¡±

    Those merchants originally wanted to come over to curry favor with him, but when they saw Sima Wan's fate, they didn't dare to breathe.  The surrounding area became quiet for a moment.

    After walking for a while, Sima Lin saw those people walking slowly, neither giving way nor talking. He felt more and more uncomfortable and his face became worse and worse.  In fact, those people wanted him to go away quickly. Firstly, it was difficult to tell him and they were afraid that he would misunderstand. Secondly, the mountain road was narrow and difficult to give way to.  Third, no one takes the lead, and everyone is waiting for others to take the lead.

    Sima Wan was familiar with Sima Lin¡¯s temperament, and most of the merchants were his friends, so he plucked up the courage and said with a smile: ¡°There is a small inn in front of us, and the lady boss is not only one of a kind in appearance, but her skin is as tender as tofu.¡±

    Sima Lin¡¯s face straightened and he said seriously: ¡°I open a store to do serious business, why are you talking about these rumors?¡±

    Sima Wan nodded and said: "Young master taught you a lesson. Although I am not a gentleman, I never act recklessly. There is something else inside, and I will explain it slowly." He cursed secretly: "Why are you pretending?  Others don¡¯t know who he is. Don¡¯t we know everything about him when we were growing up? Even your father might have been killed by an unfilial son like you, and then framed on Gusu Murong. The death of the old boss  , what benefits can Gusu Murong get? Who else is the biggest beneficiary besides you? If you hadn¡¯t wanted to be the leader for a long time, why would you have prepared an alibi? Don¡¯t think that you are the only smart person in the world.  Everyone else is a fool. I was just not as good as you in birth. If I were born in an emperor's family" Thinking of this, Sima Lin's sneer sounded in his ears: "Can you turn your gossip into a positive person?"

    Sima Wan nodded.

    Sima Lin was greatly surprised. If Sima Wan was the only one who nodded, he would continue to laugh. But looking at the expressions of others, it seemed that there was really something inside, and those rumors could really be turned into a righteous one.

    In normal times, Sima Wan would have definitely whetted his appetite. Seeing that Sima Lin's expression was not right at this time, and in order to protect those friends, he had to rush to say: "The boss's wife has a daughter, and she is even more beautiful than her."

    Sima Lin turned around because of the beauty of the mother and daughter. After hearing this, he couldn't help but feel a little uneasy. He explained to himself: "He fell in love with the mother and daughter, so he thought I was the same as him. In fact,  I just have a love for beauty, which everyone has. A gentle lady, a gentleman is fond of others. I don¡¯t have those evil thoughts like his. Besides, given my status as Sima Lin, there are many beauties who come to my door."

    Sima Wan continued: "Few people know that the landlady also has an eldest daughter, who is even more beautiful than her younger daughter."

    Sima Lin sneered and said, "You are indeed a thoughtful person."

    Sima Wan wanted to refute, but in the end he gritted his teeth and held back. He smiled and said: "If it hadn't happened by chance last time, I wouldn't have known it at all. Although it cost me a full five taels of silver, the taste is really different."

    A young businessman couldn't help but interjected: "Brother Wan is so lucky. I went several times and was booked by others in advance. Although the price for a one-night package is 50 taels, it's actually not 50 taels. Now it's basically  Can¡¯t get a seat.¡±

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ???Wan smiled and said: "In the end, you just can't bear to part with those few dollars. But as long as you taste it once, you will know that you will make a lot of money. If you don't touch it in normal times, you won't even think about it if you don't have fifty taels."  ."

    Sima Lin's heart moved and he asked doubtfully: "You won't say that she turned the inn into a brothel, right?"

    Sima Wan shook his head.

    Sima Lin said: "I just said they are not that kind of people." It turned out that he had secretly promised a lot of benefits to seduce the mother and daughter, and repeatedly hit the wall, so he knew that they were both decent people with high moral integrity, but this kind of thing said  When I come out, my face is dull, so naturally it¡¯s hard to speak out.  This time he came here specifically to vent his anger. Naturally, he planned to be soft and hard, and of course he couldn't say it out loud.

    The young merchant laughed loudly and said, "We all know they are not that kind of people, so playing with them is particularly enjoyable."

    Sima Lin said with a righteous face: "Are you still considered human beings if you do this?" He thought to himself: If I help them kill these bad guys who bully them, won't their mother and daughter be ungrateful?

    That young man Qing Xingshang said: "Brother Wan said it well. Although we are not gentlemen, we never mess around. Otherwise, why would we pay for that unjust money? Five taels of silver is enough to buy a woman. Besides, we are not rich people."  , why waste money?"

    Sima Lin said: "No matter what you say, they are not voluntary. This is not considered disorderly. What is disordered?"

    Sima Wan shook his head and said: "We are really not messing around. They are really not voluntary, but it is not much different from voluntary. Because they offended the government, they were demoted to official prostitutes. We have a serious business relationship with them."

    Sima Lin was overjoyed and smiled secretly: "If you mother and daughter had chosen to follow me, you would have lived a good life long ago. This is what you will get if you offend me. Even God is helping me. Now I just need to show off a few random people."  Money, you still have to serve me honestly. If I ask you to be a cow, you don't dare to be a horse. If I ask you to be a dog, you don't dare to be a rabbit." But he cursed: "How can serious and honest people like them do this?  He will commit a serious crime, and the government really eats people without spitting out their bones."

    Sima Wan said: "We can't control these things! Anyway, the officials are not eating alone, and it is not harming us. On the contrary, the emperor's grace is so great that we are blessed to share it. Even if we are ungrateful, we should not go against the officials!"

    ¡°It¡¯s strange that the government doesn¡¯t wrongly accuse good people,¡± said Nian Qingxing Shang. ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know the character of that family? But what can we do?¡±

    Sima Lin said with a righteous face: "Even if you can't help them, you shouldn't add insult to injury."

    After hearing this, only the young businessman looked embarrassed and ashamed, and his ears turned red.

    Sima Wan laughed and said: "Marking the price clearly and trading fairly is nothing more than adding insult to injury. If we don't buy it, the government won't make any money, so naturally it won't look good on them, and they will suffer even more. In the final analysis,  We are all good people, and we pay a lot of money to help them, but they are all sensible people, and they naturally know how to appreciate everyone, so they never cut corners and make every customer very satisfied. After playing once, they immediately want to do it a second time. If  It¡¯s not that the official price is too high, everyone really doesn¡¯t want to move their feet anymore, so they might as well sleep there, it¡¯s just an inn anyway.¡± Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3: Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 174: Fengyun Inn

    Sima Lin said: "I see, it seems that I have misunderstood you. But it is hard to say whether it is a blessing or a curse for the Qingcheng Sect to fall into your hands. Anyway, others will suffer, and you and the Qingcheng Sect will benefit."  [Search for the latest updates here.]

    Those businessmen didn¡¯t know what Sima Lin was like. When they saw that the head of a well-known and powerful sect apologized to businessmen like themselves, they naturally had a better impression. The atmosphere relaxed a lot, and everyone started talking and laughing again.

    A middle-aged businessman wanted to curry favor with Sima Lin, so he explained the inside story first and said loudly: "The bad thing about this case is the matchmaker's eldest daughter. The eldest daughter's surname is Li and her first name is Yu'er. She was sent to Penglai when she was very young.  The master liked her and took her to the mountain to learn martial arts. Everyone speculated that her mother and sister were too beautiful and the officials couldn't help but take advantage of her. Later, she was discovered by Li Yu'er and secretly took revenge. As a result, she lacked martial arts and martial arts experience, so she was punished.  Conspiracy. Not only that, but her beautiful master was also implicated. In short, the case became more and more troublesome, and in the end, even the Penglai faction themselves did not dare to take care of it. How could others dare to meddle in other people's affairs and get angry. "

    Sima Lin laughed and said: "It turns out they are dog thieves from the Penglai faction. The government did not accuse them unjustly this time, but the methods were not ruthless enough. Li Yu'er and her master should be allowed to ride donkeys and parade through the streets."

    The middle-aged businessman said: "The government was afraid of their revenge, so they cut off their hand tendons and hamstrings. If the newly appointed county magistrate was not a young man who studied sages and sages, and was soft-hearted, he might even chop off their limbs.  As for riding a donkey in the streets, it is just a little fun, just to silence everyone, but for those female warriors who know martial arts, a mere insult is nothing. Once they have a chance to stand up, what about revenge? Hehe!"

    After hearing this, Sima Lin felt very complicated and sighed: "It seems that I am indeed not bad enough. I am almost the same as that young county magistrate."

    Sima Wandao: "The Penglai faction is not at a disadvantage. After all, they killed a county official. The new county official has just entered the officialdom not long ago and has not been stained. It is normal."

    Sima Lin sneered and said: "The Penglai faction did not suffer a loss, but the former county magistrate and those women suffered a big loss."

    Sima Wandao: "Then Li Yu'er's master killed people without blinking an eye, so it is reasonable to have such retribution. It's just that her appearance is far less good than that of her apprentice. She only paid half a tael of silver for the whole night. She is too cheap. It seems that she will be played to death soon."

    The young man said, "It's the government's revenge. Kill the chicken to scare the monkeys, and warn the heroines who come and go, so that they don't be too cruel to the government in the future. The implication is that if you are cruel, I will be even crueler, and we will treat each other badly."  No good."

    Sima Wandao: "That's one thing. On the other hand, their martial arts have been abolished and have lost their effect on the Penglai sect. It's better not to admit that they are members of the Penglai sect, and at least they can explain it to most people who don't know the inside story."  , to save the face of the Penglai Sect. Although there are walls in the world that are airtight, covering up as much as you can is better than tearing down the wall."

    The young businessman was surprised and asked: "Are the people of the Penglai sect so cruel to their own people?"

    Sima Lin laughed and said, "You're right! There aren't even half a good person in the Penglai sect. That's because evil people will be punished by evil people, and evil will be punished. We don't have to pity those women. We can play whatever we want later.  My treat."

    When everyone saw that there was an advantage to be taken advantage of, they were naturally overjoyed, and they immediately began to flatter me and offered them without hesitation.

    "Head Sima is so generous!"

    "The leader of Sima is truly unparalleled in his benevolence and righteousness, and he is courteous to the virtuous corporal."

    "No wonder you can become the head of a big sect at such a young age! With this kind of magnanimity, ordinary people will still be far behind even if they practice for a hundred years."

    "Don't look at the Young Master's young age. In fact, his martial arts skills are no longer inferior to those of the Old Master. Except for 'Beiqiao Feng and Nan Murong', the Young Master's martial arts are the best among the young people."

    "Yes! Such a young master of a great sect with such outstanding martial arts and character is not to mention rare in this world. Even if we count a thousand years forward and a thousand years back, we really can't find many who can match him.  Someone who is comparable to you will come.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Listening to these very reasonable words, Sima Lin suddenly felt much better. Thinking about the fun he would have in the near future, the beauty and steadfastness of the mother and daughter, and Li Yuer, who was more beautiful and more arrogant than them, his heart couldn't help but  It was so hot that I wished I could grow wings and fly over.

    The mountain road suddenly turned, revealing a small village in the mountain col. There was a small courtyard at the entrance of the village. There was a three-story building in the courtyard. A long yellow cloth was picked out at the corner of the building, with the four characters "Li's Inn" written on it.  There is also a century-old store where children and adults are not bullied.  'Eight little words.

    The group of people couldn¡¯t wait to enter the yard.

    The scorching sun was high, the store door was wide open, and a wooden sign next to the door was mostly covered by a red gauze scarf, with the amount of money faintly written on it.

    Sima Lin opened it and immediately felt that something was wrong.?The official prostitute in the first line is actually the wife of the former magistrate, and the price is only ten cents a night, not to mention the prices of other items, which are naturally lower.

    Everyone gathered around to take a look. Although it was unexpected, it was also reasonable. Everyone felt that the bad guy forced a good girl into prostitution and had done all his bad deeds. Now he has suffered retribution. His wife and daughter were clearly priced for others to play with, so why don't everyone have a good time?  It¡¯s a shame to play, not to mention the price is so low, where can I usually make such a bargain!  If I don¡¯t have enough fun, I¡¯m really sorry for taking this extra trip to the mountain.  If everyone hadn't taken Sima Lin into consideration, they would have swarmed in long ago.

    The changes that were pressed, everyone was puzzled and overwhelmed.  That Sima Lin actually turned around and left, showing no interest in the magistrate's wife inside. But before he could take a few steps, there was a loud sneer in the air, like a scream, and a hidden weapon was shot at his chest from the second floor.  Although the hidden weapon was fast and sudden, it seemed to have been expected by Sima Lin. What was even more strange was that Sima Lin did not completely avoid it. The hidden weapon penetrated his right forearm, revealing a three-inch long steel weapon.  Needle.

    Sima Wan was shocked and said: "Heavenly King's Heart-Repairing Needle! Which seniors of the Qingcheng Sect are here, please don't kill each other" Before he finished speaking, three hidden weapons were fired at Sima Lin one after another. In an emergency,  Sima Lin rolled on the ground, dodged two bullets, and was hit by another one on his right foot. He shouted: "Don't shoot, I surrender" Before he could finish his words, he was hit in the mouth, ears, and eyes.  One shot, death with eyes open.

    Some people were so frightened that they screamed loudly, some were so frightened that they fainted, some were so frightened that they peed their pants, and the stench was so high that it was a mess.

    Sima Wan was nervous, surprised, and confused at the same time. He didn¡¯t know how Sima Lin could be so bad. Although his reaction was extremely fast, his martial arts was weak. He thought to himself: "Could it be that he was being chased and killed a long time ago?"  Seriously injured?" I don't know which senior of the Qingcheng faction has such a hatred for Sima Lin, but he clearly has a chance to win, but he doesn't even give him a chance to speak.

    There was no time to think too much, and Zhu Baokun jumped from the second floor with Li Yinlan in his arms, leaving behind a sentence: "Sima Lin committed a heinous crime, but for the sake of the reputation of the Qingcheng Sect, you should know what to do." and walked away.  Li Yinlan seemed to have something to say, but said nothing.

    This is how the same thing?

    Everyone looked at each other in shock.

    Although Sima Wan Zhang Er was confused, he knew that the opportunity had come, and he knew that the opportunity was rare. He thought to himself: "There is no benefit at all from being on the right side with senior fellow apprentices and senior sister Li, and it is also very life-threatening. It is better to cooperate with them. But if I don't  How can they benefit me if I make some meritorious deeds? Yes, these people in front of me are all my friends and the best witnesses. I have to bribe them first and unify their words to prevent others from seeing anything wrong. Just in time.  There is no shortage of beauties and wine here, and it is located in a remote place. If I can't even do this well, I will really be embarrassed to see the senior brothers and senior sister Li again. But the senior brothers don't seem to mind that everyone knows that he killed the young master.  Instead, I intentionally let everyone know. Why is this? It¡¯s really hard to understand.¡±

    Zhu Baokun hugged Li Yinlan and ran ten miles away before stopping at the top of a hill.

    The two looked at each other silently, and soon both shed tears.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3: Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 175: Staying Together Through Thousands of Times

    I don¡¯t know how much time passed, but Zhu Baokun let out a long sigh and said: "Let the past be in the past, but if you betray me again and mess around with other men, don't blame me for fulfilling my original vow. Don't ask to be born in the same year, the same month, and the same day.  But I wish to die in the same year, the same month and the same day.¡±

    Li Yinlan¡¯s delicate body trembled, and she choked with sobs: ¡°You¡¯d better kill me. I really don¡¯t have the face to see anyone.¡±[.]

    Zhu Baokun said softly: "I know you had no choice but to do it. Isn't it okay if I don't blame you? What else do you want me to do?"

    Li Yinlan said: "No, I am a bad woman. I have known this for a long time. Even if you kill me, you still have to say that I do have feelings for Sima Lin. You men can be passionate about many women at the same time. We women are also human beings. Why?  Can¡¯t you be passionate about many men at the same time?¡±

    Zhu Baokun raised his hand, wanting to slap her in the face to make her wake up, but found that he couldn't do it, so he couldn't help but said angrily: "If you touch one, I will kill one. It depends on who is quick to get emotional, or I."  Be quick.¡±

    Li Yinlan said in a trembling voice: "Why don't you kill me? Let me suffer this crime?"

    Zhu Baokun¡¯s face turned pale as he said, ¡°That bad guy Sima Lin is dead. Are you heartbroken?¡±

    Li Yinlan said: "If our relationship for so many years doesn't hurt, are we still human?"

    Zhu Baokun was extremely angry and laughed back: "Okay, very good. Do you think I really don't know whose father Yu'er is?" Yu'er is the daughter Li Yinlan gave birth to for him two years ago, and he has always cherished it like a treasure.  .  The reason why they worked so hard to save Li Yu'er's family this time was mainly because Li Yu'er had a similar name to their daughter, and secondly because Li Yu'er was from the Penglai sect.  Zhu Baokun's love for his daughter was more than repaying his kindness to the Penglai sect.

    Li Yinlan's face turned pale and she was trembling all over. She said, "You, you, how did you know? What do you want? Why are all of you men so cruel?" Although she didn't believe that Zhu Baokun would treat Yu'er.  It was a murderous move, but even if the possibility was only one in 10,000, to her, it was no different than the possibility of 10,000 times.

    Zhu Baokun said: "I have a master who taught me a technique that can prevent women from getting pregnant. So as soon as you got pregnant, I knew something was wrong. But I thought that as long as I treat you well, sooner or later you will understand and correct it.  ."

    Li Yinlan was ashamed and embarrassed, and suddenly she realized all the confusion she had in the past. She said blankly: "No wonder! No wonder! I should have understood a long time ago. I am not only a bad woman, but also a stupid woman."

    Zhu Baokun gritted his teeth and said: "You are very stupid and naive. But I, Zhu Baokun, only like you and love the house and the bird, that's why I am so good to Yu'er. Otherwise, you think I will treat the daughter of my great enemy" For a moment  , he didn¡¯t know what to say, because it was indeed what he said at first, but then the feelings became deeper and deeper.  Even a cat or a dog will fall in love with them over time, let alone a very cute baby.

    In addition, at the beginning, although he knew that Li Yinlan Hongxing was having an affair, he did not know that the man was Sima Lin. He did not dare to investigate.  It's a mistake. I'm worried that everyone will lose face if the matter is exposed. It's better to resolve it quietly. That would be beneficial to everyone. I believe no one will be stupid enough to say it.  If there is a chance to kill the big enemy quietly, that would be the best.

    After being silent for a long time, Li Yinlan suddenly said seriously: "Okay. I promise you. But you also have to agree to a condition."

    Zhu Baokun laughed and said: "Don't mention one condition, it doesn't matter if it's ten or a hundred, as long as the lady is happy."

    Li Yinlan's face became more serious and said: "Don't be so talkative. I don't want ten or a hundred, just one. As long as you agree, I will treat you wholeheartedly from now on and give you only one person to give birth to children."

    Zhu Baokun jumped ten feet high and said happily: "This is my good wife. You know how I treat you. No matter how difficult the conditions are, even if you say it is to pick the moon from the sky, I will fully agree and try my best to complete it."  ."

    Li Yinlan said: "My condition is countless times easier than picking the moon from the sky. The key is whether you agree or not."

    Zhu Baokun was originally worried that she would never be able to do something and was speaking sarcastically. Seeing Li Yinlan follow his words, he was even more happy and laughed loudly: "Madam, tell me quickly so that I can agree earlier."  ."

    Li Yinlan said word by word: "I beg you not to be the head of the Qingcheng Sect, but to help the Sima family become the head of the Qingcheng Sect. With such a small condition, from now on, I will only belong to you."

    Her words made Zhu Baokun surprised, happy and angry, and said to himself: "Even you are so suspicious of me, thinking that I killed Sima Lin to compete for the position of the leader. Even if others don't say it, they are thinking in their hearts.?It¡¯s even more unbearable that such a master wouldn¡¯t even give it to me.  "Having said that, even he himself didn't believe it. Why did he have to suffer so much and work hard to practice martial arts? Who is willing to submit to others and be driven by others? He thought about it, hesitating, until the sun went down, and his mind  Suddenly an idea flashed through his mind, and he said secretly: "There is only one madam, but there is far more than one leader, and the leader of the Qingcheng Sect is nothing special.  Moreover, it would also smear my reputation, so why not give up? It would just eliminate the suspicion that killing Sima Lin was motivated by selfish motives. It would achieve multiple things with one stone, so why not?  "I thought again: "As the saying goes: 'It's good to enjoy the shade under a big tree.  ¡¯Jiuxian Town is recruiting people, so it¡¯s the best time for me to go there now.  What's more, the leader of the Health Preservation Hall has the most freedom. I heard that it only takes one's name, and the rest will be based on merit and seniority.  The female wine fairy Gong Wan was originally just a very ordinary hotel proprietress. She only followed the master of the health-preserving hall for two years. Most of the time she was not with the master of the health-preserving hall. However, her martial arts far exceeded my years of hard training.  I heard that the eleven maids in the Yangsheng Hall all casually learned three moves and two moves, and they were better than others who had practiced hard for twenty or thirty years.  If I were a woman, I would have gone directly to the master of the health-preserving hall and stayed by his side no matter what.  I heard that even if you are an ugly person, as long as you stay with him for a few years, you will become a great beauty like a female transformation.  Legend has it that even the Empress Dowager couldn't help but seek advice from him. In order to obtain the ultimate secret of beauty and beauty, she even lowered her body and paid a private visit incognito.  There are rumors in the world that the young emperor and the master of the health-preserving hall have become more and more at odds with each other recently. The main reason is that Empress Dowager Gao has had many abnormal relationships with the master of the health-preserving hall and cuckolded the emperor.  Even ordinary people cannot tolerate this kind of thing, let alone the supreme emperor!  Naturally, he wanted to kill the master of the health-preserving hall and then kill him quickly.  Originally, the young emperor couldn't even defeat Empress Dowager Gao, let alone her joining forces with the Master of the Health Preservation Hall, so she would be kept in the dark. However, after being nourished by the Master of the Health Preservation Hall, she obviously grew younger, younger, and more beautiful. It was really  I can't hide it from those who are interested.  In fact, everyone knows that no wonder Queen Mother Gao, as long as she is a woman, no one can resist that kind of temptation, no matter she is beautiful or ugly, no matter she is young or old.  Anyway, now is the world of women, who are far happier than us men.  If I were a woman, I would no longer have to worry about being ugly.  "Being too ugly is the biggest pain in his heart. Because of this, he especially cherishes his relationship with Li Yinlan. At first, so many people pursued Li Yinlan, but in the end it was his extremely ugly self who won the beauty. That kind of surprise.  The unexpected surprise, the unparalleled vanity of the weak defeating the strong, the excitement of winning the favor of a beautiful woman, and all kinds of happiness came like a tide, completely conquering his heart in one fell swoop.

    After thinking it over thoroughly, Zhu Baokun agreed to Li Yinlan¡¯s conditions.

    Li Yinlan said: "I only belong to you now, but there are many beautiful slaves in the house. In the end, you still take advantage." She was talking about Li Yu'er's family. Out of gratitude, they voluntarily became Zhu Baokun's slaves.  .

    Zhu Baokun kissed her and said with a smile: "Why are you jealous of those servants? They are very beautiful, but my master is so ugly, how dare I judge people by their appearance, right?"

    Li Yinlan smiled and said: "I don't get jealous so easily. There are so many people in the world who are more beautiful than me, how can I afford to be jealous. What I hate is that they obey your words and treat you like a god."  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 176 Human Brain Evolution

    There is a saying she said with embarrassment: "Those foxes are far better in bed than me, and they make you fascinated." Speaking of which, Sima Lin's death was originally caused by her jealousy and separation from Li Yu'er and others, and she used it as an excuse to do things.  There must be a beginning and an end. It is said that the county magistrate's wife was born in a wealthy family and has many party members. She must stay in the Li family inn for a period of time. Maybe she can catch the big fish behind the scenes.  As a result, the big fish was not caught, but by mistake, he met Sima Lin, whose martial arts was greatly reduced.  Zhu Baokun just couldn't help but test the first shot. It wasn't a full-strength attack anyway. It could be explained later that it was a martial arts competition. The next move was more fierce than the last. As a result, before the ultimate move was released, Sima Lin could no longer resist it and died.  .  At first, Li Yinlan thought Sima Lin was pretending, playing deceptive tricks like before, pretending to be a pig and eating the tiger.  Until Sima Lin died, Li Yinlan still couldn't believe her eyes, let alone save people in advance.  This is a bit like the story of the boy who cried wolf. If Li Yinlan hadn't been so impressed by Sima Lin's martial arts and insidiousness, how could she have been too late to help?  But that was only one of the conditions. Even without that condition, the murderer couldn't believe that Sima Lin could be killed so easily, let alone her, a bystander.  If she takes action too early, she may not be able to please both parties, and she may not be a human being inside and out.  All in all, by the time she realized it, it was too late to take action, let alone anyone else.

    Looking for the root cause, it is that the Qin Dynasty sucked away Sima Lin¡¯s internal energy.  [.]

    As the saying goes: "If you cut the grass without uprooting it, it will grow again when the spring breeze blows." The Qin Dynasty showed mercy to its mortal enemies like Sima Lin. Not to mention that it was difficult for outsiders to understand, even people like Gong Wan, Xiao Liu and A'Zhu thought it was very merciful.  It was inappropriate, thinking that kindness to the enemy was cruelty to oneself. Not to mention that an enemy like Sima Lin had a lot of strength. Even if he was just an ordinary child, it was very inappropriate to leave him talking nonsense outside. What's more,  What's more, children will grow up one day, and they will get old one day, and there will be three disasters and nine disasters when they get sick Although they all thought it was very wrong, they didn't say it out loud, because they all knew very well,  Qin Chao is by no means such a stupid person, but he still can't understand it yet.  Although Qin Chao once explained to them: "Leaving a glimmer of hope for others is also leaving a glimmer of hope for yourself. Although you have to worry about others' revenge afterwards, there are half pros and cons. You can't say who is good or bad. In this case, why bother with the same kind of things?"  Kill each other!" But after thinking about it, they thought that this reason might not make sense, or that the matter was far more than that simple.  Others are the kind of big bad guys who will kill people without grudges, let alone have a deep hatred for you. If you don't kill others, you are 100% giving others the opportunity to kill you. As for whether you are leaving yourself a chance to survive?  But it's still unknown.  But what happened next surprised them even more. Those who were shown mercy by the Qin Dynasty either died quickly like Sima Lin, or committed suicide due to various reasons. Fifty percent of them did not survive more than three days, and 90%  Ninety-nine percent of them would not survive thirty days, and ninety-nine percent would not survive three months. There was no need for the Qin Dynasty to break the killing ban.  Even if you can't help but break the killing prohibition, you will still have at least 1% left.  Even if there is indeed a retribution for killing people, it will only be one percent at most. Compared with saving a life and building a seven-level pagoda, it is nothing.  What the girls admired the most was that after absorbing the internal energy, Qin Chao really had no interest in intervening and preferred to sleep at home, while those enemies died automatically.

    On this day, the Qin Dynasty caught another man in black. Gong Wan, Xiao Liu and the disciples of A'Zhu's sect were happy and worried, and their moods were very complicated - if it was their own good luck and they were favored by the Qin Dynasty, of course  He hoped that the inner strength of the man in black would be as deep as possible, but he didn't dare to say it out loud, for fear that the attempt would be in vain, and even more afraid that the greater the hope, the greater the blow.  On the other hand, if someone else is lucky, then of course I hope that the inner strength of the man in black is as shallow as possible. After all, no one likes to be surpassed by his peers, but he dare not say it out or even think about it.  He was afraid of being discovered by Qin Chao's mind-reading skills.

    Therefore, in the dark, many disciples choose to self-hypnotize for a long time, constantly imagining the goodness of Qin Chao, and flattering him in their hearts.  As the saying goes: "If you tell a lie a thousand times, it will become true." Unknowingly, the Qin Dynasty had many more believers, and the "power of faith" greatly increased.  These 'powers of faith' are not only possessed by the Qin Dynasty, but are possessed by everyone. The difference lies mainly in how many, and secondly in whether they know how to use them.  Before his spiritual power greatly increased, Qin Chao, like most people, only knew one thing about the 'power of faith', but he didn't know the other, and he was half-convinced.

    What is the ¡®power of faith¡¯?

    Different people have different understandings of this.

    Even the same person will have different understandings of this at different times.

    Just like the same leaf on the same tree, it may not look much different on the second day from the first day, but it is different after all.  There is not much change in one day, and it is difficult to distinguish clearly. What about one month, one year, ten years, and one hundred years?

    Such changes are relatively large, but from the perspective of the entire tree, thousands of leaves seem to look the same.

    If we say it¡¯s almost the same, thenThere are no two identical leaves in the world, and there are no two identical people. Even twins only look alike, not identical.  No matter how similar the leaves are, they are only similar, not identical.

    For those who are more careless, the "power of faith" is spiritual power. For those who are more careless, spiritual power is divine power, so why bother to study it further?  Giving others headaches will only make you more headaches, which is a typical thankless task.

    But everyone has their own preferences, which are called soul-gnawing bookworms. Qin Chao naturally likes to get to the bottom of things far more than ordinary people.  When he was still in elementary school, he published the "Ternary Theory", which talked about a new analysis method after the "Book of Changes".  The initial impact was not great, mainly because it benefited his relatives and friends who had repaid kindness and revenge. It was not until "It's a Small World" came out that it began to be taken seriously by the world and was listed as an SSS-level article by many countries such as the United Kingdom and the United States.  Of course, no matter how this process breaks out, there is always a step-by-step process. Before the SSS level, there is the SS level, before it there is the S level, and before that there is the AAA level Although this is the case, it is too much to say.  Complex, 'Triarchy' solves this problem very well.  The basis of the 'triarchy' is the 'theory of cause and effect'. No matter how complicated a thing is, I only seek the cause and the effect.  For example, those officials, when given an order, don't care about anything. They only ask about the results, whether they are good or bad.  Another example is those corrupt officials who forget all about a job, whether it is morality or etiquette, and only ask for one word - 'money'.  Why do most of those people who are single-minded like ducks in water in the officialdom?  It is precisely because they don't have to think about anything, they don't care about anything, they only hold on to the 'money', accept gifts and embezzle them from the bottom, and give gifts and bribes to the top. Their thinking mode is extremely simple and effective. They don't need to be very smart at all, as long as they are better than pigs.  A smarter mind is enough.  On the contrary, many smart people are misled by their cleverness. The more they know, the more they don¡¯t understand, the more they think, the more worries, troubles, pains and failures they have.

    But the key to the progress of mankind still falls on the heads of smart people like Newton, Einstein, Shen Kuo, Su Song, and Su Shi.

    The smarter the better.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of the world, whether it is humans or animals, there are naturally more stupid people and less smart people. Although no one is willing to be born stupider than others, let alone admit that they are stupider than others.  But they don't think about it. The reason why others are born smarter is because their ancestors like to use their brains more than their own ancestors, so their brains evolve faster.  Or, those people know this, but don¡¯t like to use their brains too much. They prefer to use the simplest way of life to solve all problems, look ahead (money) in everything, focus on economic construction, provide one-stop services, etc.  Such a typical example.

    read more, walk more.

    Reading ten thousand books is before traveling ten thousand miles.

    Because the most important thing for a person is the brain, and reading is the first choice to accelerate the evolution of the human brain, and it has been since ancient times.

    But it is not without cost - the harder you study, the greater the mental drain, leading to mental fatigue, reduced receptivity, physical weakness, and various diseases.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 177 The First Believer

    If you want to study well, you must replenish your essence, energy, and spirit regularly. Otherwise, you will be like many people who practice martial arts. They are eager for quick success and ignore the fact that the foundation is not yet solid. They can¡¯t help but practice high-quality martial arts that consume a huge amount of energy, energy, and spirit. As a result, they will not be able to keep fit.  Injury to the body.  This is the most fundamental truth, but it is also the easiest to be ignored.  It sounds simple, but few forces start from here like Yangshengtang, making the disciples' cultivation much easier and faster than ordinary people.  Otherwise, no matter how many excellent martial arts secrets you have, you will not be able to practice them, and it will actually harm others.

    The Qin Dynasty developed the Shiquan Dabu Dan in order to break through the bottleneck, and it was from this fundamental point.  [.]

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? should should be done by the qi-boosting pill, the yuan-buoyant pill, the blood-buoyant pill, the essence-boosting pill, and the spirit-boosting pill.

    If the Shiquan Dabu Dan is compared to a human being, then Qi Bu, Yuan Dan, Blood Bu, Jing Dan and Shen Bu Dan are like the five internal organs of a person.  A person cannot only have the four internal organs, and the ten-complete tonic elixir cannot have only the five-organs, let alone the five-organs, or the nine-organs.

    "But if the Shiquan Dabu Dan is broken down, there are only nine types of elixirs.

    Where is the tenth?

    It turns out that the Shiquan refers to the result of the perfect fusion of the nine kinds of elixirs - the Shiquan Dabu Dan.

    Yangshengtang now seems to only launch five signature elixirs, but it actually launches nine signature elixirs, because except for Bu Yuan Dan, the other four elixirs can be divided into yin and yang. Taking Qi Bu Dan as an example, if  If someone has weak yin energy, likes cold, and is afraid of heat, but he takes elixirs that can replenish yang energy randomly, the result will only be a further disharmony between yin and yang, and the good medicine will turn into poison.  It is not difficult to see from this that medicine and poison are indeed inseparable. Medicine is poison and poison is medicine.  Of course, it is easy to destroy but difficult to build. It is easy to harm people but difficult to save. It is easy to turn medicine into poison, but it is difficult to turn poison into medicine.

    Most of the miracle doctors are also good at poisoning.

    It is easy for a miracle doctor to become famous in the world. Unless absolutely necessary, everyone likes to make friends and is unwilling to offend. This is not just based on their strong medical skills.  It's just that poison magic doesn't sound good, so most people just keep it in their hearts and rarely say it openly.

    Very few miracle doctors openly sell poisons.

    There are even fewer miracle doctors who don¡¯t sell poison.

    The master of the Health Preservation Hall is naturally recognized as a miracle doctor. He not only openly researched poisonous techniques, but also cooperated with the imperial court. Later, he cooperated with the Beggar Clan to cultivate poisonous snakes. These actions caught everyone's eyes. It was surprising at first, but it makes sense after thinking about it.  Among them, they admired his strength even more. Most of them thought that with his strength, he had long been able to transcend the routine, be natural and comfortable, and not be bound by those routines. It would be unreasonable and abnormal not to behave like this, but now it is the most normal behavior.  .

    Kuaihuolou had hinted many times that it wanted to buy poison from Yangshengtang, but all failed in the end. Therefore, it had long been enmity with the Qin Dynasty. However, before breaking out, not only did it not say anything on the surface, but it seemed to be more friendly.

    Of course, Happy House was not the only one who wanted to buy poison from the Yangshengtang, but most of them failed. Only the imperial court and the Beggar Gang got greater benefits.  Qin Chao's cooperation with them will also help divert the attention of those buyers, so that the Yangshengtang will be less stressed, and he will be less in trouble and offend less people.  Qin Chao did not despise those buyers. When he was low in strength, he also wanted to buy some powerful poisons for self-defense. Now he is researching poisons vigorously. If he despises those people because they want to buy poisons, then he should despise them the most.  It's him.

    The problem is, no matter whether the buyer is a good person or a bad person, if he cannot buy what he wants, he will naturally feel unhappy and some resentment is normal.  And the reputation of Yangshengtang is so great that more and more people want to buy poisons from Yangshengtang, which is difficult to resist.

    Of course, whether there are a few, dozens or even hundreds of thousands of reasons, the most important thing is that the Qin Dynasty needs those.  In triadic theory, this is the third element - the trunk.  The three elements refer to cause, trunk and effect.  Those hundreds of thousands of reasons are like hundreds of thousands of leaves on a tree, those dozens of reasons are like those dozens of branches

    The more lush the leaves, the better for the tree, but for humans, if every time they do something, they have to analyze hundreds of thousands or even millions of reasons before doing it, then it may work for advanced humans in the future. Now  It must be extremely inappropriate.

    In order to solve this problem, the Qin Dynasty later proposed the "Four Yuan Theory" and the "Five Yuan Theory" based on the Three Yuan Theory.

    The fourth element - the main branch.  Outstanding.

    The fifth element - the main leaf.  Autumn can be known by one leaf.

    A most representative leaf, a most representative branch, simplifying the complex, allowing us to know most of the conditions of most branches and leaves.  An extremely complex world gradually formed from this.

    Let¡¯s turn back to the issue of the power of faith.

    First of all, everyone knows that the power of faith is mainly related to spiritual faith.

    Secondly, many people believe that the power of faith is spiritual power.

    &nbsp; However, few people analyze it in depth. There are countless types of water, such as boiling water, cold water, dew, river water, sea water The situation of spiritual power is similar, and the power of faith is like boiling water in the water.  Boiling water is water, but water is far more than just boiling water. The power of faith is spiritual power, but spiritual power is far more than just the power of faith.

    ??????????????????????????????? At the beginning, the source of Qin Chao¡¯s spiritual power was mainly automatic cultivation, most of which came from the conversion of various foods.

    Next, the transformation and absorption of mental power by practicing Beiming Divine Art is obviously much more efficient than automatic cultivation, but the source and structure of mental power have changed dramatically from before. It is no longer appropriate to continue to use the name mental power now.  appropriate.  Although it cannot be said to be a mistake, it is like talking about different types of water only as water without being able to tell whether it is boiling water or cold water, or warm water with boiling water and cold water mixed together, or maybe some sea water is added to it

    Now, there is one more main source of spiritual power, and it is a kind of spiritual power whose specific name is known-the power of faith.

    A large amount of power of faith is delivered to the door, but the human body automatically absorbs and transforms very little, which is extremely inefficient and extremely wasteful.

    Although the efficiency of Beiming Divine Skill is much higher than that of the human body's automatic absorption, it is not a skill specifically designed to absorb and transform the power of faith. It is like riding an ox on a plowing field as a horse. The efficiency is very low and the waste is huge.

    "The Royal Girl's Heart Sutra" focuses on spiritual power. It is naturally much stronger than the Beiming Divine Skill in this aspect, but it is still not a skill specifically matched with the power of faith. It is like riding a horse as a camel, which is inefficient and wasteful.

    Although Qin Chao wanted to create a technique that matched the power of faith, he did not want to waste too much time on it.  In his eyes, the power of faith is good, but it is far less important than time.

    He planned to make a compromise and wait until he obtains the exercises for cultivating the power of faith created by others in the future, and then transform other people's old exercises into his own new ones, just like he transformed the Beiming Divine Technique and the Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms.  Even upgraded to an enhanced version.

    Regarding the power of faith, there is a big surprise that I have to mention¡ª¡ª

    As the Qin Dynasty absorbed and transformed more and more of the power of faith, the induction of the power of faith naturally became stronger and stronger, just like a magnet and iron. The greater the magnetism, the stronger the induction of iron.

    This makes Qin Chao¡¯s mind-reading skills more and more worthy of its name.  If a particularly devout believer prays to him not far from the Qin Dynasty and opens his heart to him, he will not only be able to know what the other person is thinking within the scope allowed by the other party, but he can even control him as he controls himself.  The other party, especially suggestions like hypnosis, is simply a piece of cake.

    Among all his followers, Xiao Liu ranked first, followed by Wang Runzhi.  In this regard, the two of them are obviously very superstitious, very emotional, and very irrational.  Fortunately this is not the case in other respects.

    The Qin Dynasty had never experimented with hypnosis on Wang Runzhi, nor had he actively used mind-reading techniques on her. It was different with Xiao Liu, but he never hid it from her.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 178 Flying Dreams

    There are some things that the two of them only communicate in their hearts and never say out loud.  For example: To whom do those men in black transfer their internal energy?  Others thought it was Qin Chao who was in charge, but they didn't know that Xiao Liu was mainly responsible for providing those lists.

    This time, Qin Chao caught a very special man in black and did not intend to suck away his inner power. Before going home, he silently informed Xiaoliu in his heart.  [.]

    After Qin Chao returned home, before those disciples could be happy, the man in black was picked up by Xiao Liu and brought into the secret room.

    Half an hour later, Xiao Liu came out with a young beauty, whose appearance was obviously not from someone born nearby.

    "Could she be the person in black?" Most of the disciples thought to themselves.

    Some bold disciples continued to think: "I have long heard that the mayor is particularly good to beautiful women, and it is true!"

    The more daring disciples could not help but continue to imagine: "Hey there are such top beauties among those men in black, no wonder"

    A handful of disciples who did not believe in the Qin Dynasty secretly thought: "She must be the most beautiful, the most surrendered, and the purest among those in black, otherwise the mayor would not expose her true identity, just like the previous ones.  "

    Xiaoliu took the beautiful woman into Ningshuang and Lengyue's guest room.

    "ah!"

    "ah!"

    "Yue, Yue, Yue Ling'er?"

    Ningshuang and Leng Yue couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. Didn¡¯t Yue Ling¡¯er die three years ago?  And they buried it with their own hands?

    Everyone was silent for a moment.

    Xiaoliu said: "What's going on?"

    Ningshuang and Leng Yue opened their mouths several times, but did not say another word.

    Three years ago, two women fell in love with a man at the same time, but they did not know that the man was a VIP at Happy House. The two women fell into a trap without knowing it. At the critical moment, Yue Ling'er woke them up. The man was angry and slapped them.  Yue Linger is dead.

    If Yue Ling'er hadn't died, the two women would still be doubtful and wouldn't have woken up so quickly.  Therefore, the two women were very grateful to Yue Ling'er, but also very ashamed.  If they had blocked it at that time, things would not have been like that.

    They still don¡¯t know that Yue Linger was seeking death at that time.

    The story has to start with Yue Ling'er's birth and her parents.

    Her family is located by the 800-mile-long Dongting Lake with rippling blue waves. It was originally the leading scholarly family in Yuejia Town, Yuezhou during the Song Dynasty. Her parents were originally famous local talents and beauties. They became obsessed with gambling and owed loan sharks, which made her grandparents angry to death. Later, they moved away from home.  I went to another country, quit gambling for two years, made a lot of money, and returned home to pay off my debts.  After I had money on hand, my gambling addiction relapsed soon after. I gambled and lost continuously. The more I lost, the more jealous I became, and the more I couldn't escape.  It wasn't until one time when they took Yue Ling'er, who had not yet been weaned, that they began to turn losses into wins.  Later, when they didn't take Yue Ling'er with them, their luck started to stink again.  After many trials, they came to the conclusion that Yue Ling'er seemed to be born with the ability to gather good luck, but this ability was not strong enough and could only allow them to lose less money.  Although they were happy, they were very dissatisfied. They tried their best to increase this ability, but the greater their hopes, the greater their disappointment. Later, when they met an expert for guidance, they realized that Yue Ling'er's magical ability was not luck, but luck.  Reiki, although rare, is not unique.  Moreover, if you don't know how to practice, most of them will fade with age until they disappear.  As for the source of aura, it is mainly related to her dead grandparents.  To put it in a common saying, it was the spirits of her ancestors who were protecting her.

    This is where the name Yue Linger comes from.  Her previous name was Ren'er, which is homophonic to Yun'er.

    Back then, Empress Dowager Gao was not in power, and the status of women was much lower than it is now. Many women did not have formal names. When they were children, they were mostly called according to their ranking, with the word "mother" added to the end.  After getting married, people are usually called by the wife's surname, with the word "Mrs." added at the end.  If you call her by her own surname, the word "family" is usually added after it. Take Su Shi's wife Wang Runzhi as an example. Before she got married, her family called her Twenty-seven Niang. After she got married, some people called her Mrs. Su, and others called her Wang.  Shi.  But women with such complete names were rare at the time.  Of course, except for women who like to dance with swords.  Yue Ling'er's name has been around since she was a child, but she learned martial arts after meeting Ning Shuang and Leng Yue. She came back from the dead and had many adventures.  Great progress in martial arts.

    When Yue Linger was twelve years old, her magic finally aroused suspicion from others, and her parents fell into a trap and had to sell her to Happy House.

    She stayed in Happy Building for nearly ten years. Just before she could no longer keep her virginity, she met Ning Shuang and Leng Yue and committed suicide by their hands.

    After resurrecting from the dead and improving her martial arts skills, she disguised herself as a man and sneaked into the Happy Building.

    She has never told anyone these things, but I don¡¯t know why, when I met Qin Chao, I didn¡¯t say anything and said it all.

    In addition, she also told Qin Chao a lot of inside stories about Happy House.  After those inside stories were analyzed by Qin Chao, and then through A'Zhu's specific operations, the intelligence system was improved and the monitoring of Happy Building was greatly strengthened.  A'Zhu's intelligence personnel had spread the first wave of information about the Red Plum Goddess and the Red Rose Fairy two days ago, but the content was too little, so Qin Chao did not tell Ningshuang and Leng Yue to prevent them from overestimating his hopes.  The bigger, the bigger the disappointment, can¡¯t wait.

    Yue Ling'er had a thousand words in her heart, but she only said two words to Ningshuang and Leng Yue: "Don't worry!" Then the four women sat together and said nothing. If it weren't for dinner time, and they all  I haven't reached the realm of inedia yet. I really don't know how long I can sit still for a long time.  If Mu Wanqing were here, she would be unable to sit still.  During the Chinese New Year, the health hall was not lively enough, and Mu Wanqing couldn't even sit still.  But that's not a question of whether it's lively or not. They all like it more than Mu Wanqing.  The key is that they are both more calm than Mu Wanqing.

    Mu Wanqing doesn't particularly like the excitement, but she can't hide what she has to say, she won't express it quickly, she's in a hurry to do something, throws herself around, doesn't want to be outdone in anything, she's very competitive, and she won't let go if she clings to Qin Chao, like  A lump of brown sugar.

    Mu Wanqing herself knew that was not good, and was trying to change herself, but the effect was very small. It was not until she followed Huang Rong that she successfully got rid of the fate of Nougat.  , can not go home for several months.  If it was passionate love before, a very blind love, now it is changing oneself for the lover without losing the true self, which is true love.  Before, like most people, she didn't understand what true love was. It was easy to fall into love and love her to death, and it was also easy for her to turn from love to hate and break up.

    ¡°Two days ago, Mu Wanqing Feiying sent a message to the Qin Dynasty, saying that Qiao Feng had become the King of the Southern Courtyard of Liao Kingdom, her mother had become the princess, and she had gained the status of a shameful princess.

    That flying eagle was a pet that Huang Rong had tamed. Mu Wanqing was very envious when she saw it. She also raised one, but it had not been trained well and was of no use for the time being.  Although the flying eagle was Huang Rong's pet, he preferred to pester Qin Chao, first with the special centipedes and poisonous snakes raised for him, and later with the signature elixirs of the Yangshengtang.  That flying eagle had eaten a lot of good things from Huang Rong and Qin Chao. It was far more ferocious and smart than other flying eagles. Flying Shu to send messages to it was just a piece of cake.

    Originally, Huang Rong was planning to raise a divine eagle to take away Yang Guo and Xiao Longnu¡¯s job. Unexpectedly, she met an injured eagle. She had an idea and wanted to raise an eagle to practice and gain more experience, so she took the little eagle home.

    What¡¯s even more coincidental is that the eagle¡¯s feathers are black with yellow.

    In order to give it her own name, Mu Wanqing spent a lot of effort to find a black and green eagle, and gave it the name of the original BMW - Black Rose.  She wanted to wait for the little eagle to grow up, ride on its back with tiny steps, and realize her dream of flying in the air.  In fact, she had already had this idea before she met Huang Rong. She had already heard the story of Yang Guo flying on a divine eagle from Qin Chao, but her Qinggong back then was still very low, so she could only imagine it.

    The most coincidental thing is that the two eagles are not only female eagles, but also the greatest beauties among female eagles. They are loved by everyone and have infinite charm.

    In fact, long before them, raising eagles has been a very fashionable activity since ancient times, especially in grasslands and desert areas.  However, eagles are one of the most difficult animals to tame. After being tamed, they often lose their wild nature, their effectiveness is greatly reduced, and the gain outweighs the gain.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 179 Thousand-Year Turtle

    Not to mention raising eagles, even if they are dogs, most people will only raise hunting dogs as ordinary domestic dogs, rather than raising ordinary domestic dogs as hunting dogs.  And hunting dogs are divided into three, six or nine levels. The higher the level of hunting dogs, the more naturally they can be domesticated.

    Mu Wanqing was good at domesticating animals in the past. The horse she raised, Black Rose, put even the horse king Shen Zhong Wanchou to shame. But compared to Huang Rong, there was a huge difference between her and Huang Rong, just like the horse god and her back then.  [Search for the latest updates here.]

    Huang Rong¡¯s little eagle is only half a year old, but it is bigger than the big eagle. It is no longer suitable to be called an eagle, but should be called an eagle.

    Strictly speaking, an eagle is also a type of eagle, and the difference is mainly greater in size.

    Although the evolution of an eagle into an eagle is rare and seems incredible, it is nothing compared to the evolution of animals into humans.

    Most of the time, you don¡¯t need to be too particular about the name of an eagle, because there are nearly two hundred species of common eagles, and the number of mutated eagles is even more difficult to count.

    ¡° Take Huang Rong¡¯s little eagle as an example. It has undergone several mutations in just half a year. If every time a new species mutates, it has to be given a new name. How long will its name be in the future?

    It¡¯s troublesome to name, troublesome to remember, and even more troublesome to address.  Even if we were more careless and didn't lengthen it, just change the name, the trouble would be less, but it would still be a lot, and it wouldn't be necessary.

    Mu Wanqing persuaded Qin Chao several times to raise an eagle to pair with her own eagle. Qin Chao said that he did not want to waste time on this. After being pestered with no choice, Qin Chao said that he had long wanted to raise a tortoise, but one day  The reason is that there is no suitable partner, and the second reason is that my strength is not enough.  Mu Wanqing was dubious and thought about it, wondering what was so good about the turtle?  What's so great about it?  He thought secretly: "Don't all men hate turtles? Although my husband has always been very different from other men, shouldn't my husband care more than other men? Is he reminding me and warning me not to wear a turtle hat on him?"  She couldn't figure it out, so she could only think wildly.

    Yue Ling'er has not only done what Qin Chao has not done yet, but she can't even think about it.  When she was able to come back from the dead, she was saved not by a human being, but by a giant turtle.  In fact, except for the giant turtle, few people in the world could bring her back from the dead.  That giant tortoise has lived for who knows how many years. Although it cannot speak, its wisdom is not inferior to humans, not even inferior to human genius. Not only can it write, but there are far more than one kind. The older the text, the more proficient it is.  .

    The giant turtle calls himself the ¡®Turtle Immortal¡¯ and refuses to reveal his specific age, saying only that he is over a thousand years old and under ten thousand years old.  The reason for saving Yue Ling'er was to make a deal with her, in exchange for the spiritual fluid and rich knowledge of the 'Turtle Immortal'.  Yue Ling'er's martial arts improved by leaps and bounds in three years. He was not under the four guards of the Dali Palace, mainly because of the two things of the 'Turtle Immortal'.  As for what 'Kamesennin' wanted to get from her, 'Kamesennin' only said: "You won't understand even if I tell you. If you understand, I don't have to tell you. Anyway, I'm just following you. What do you want me to do?"  No matter what, it won¡¯t do you any harm at all, only benefits.¡±

    A few days ago, the ¡®Turtle Immortal¡¯ asked Yue Linger not to get too close to the master of the health-preserving hall, but he refused to explain the specific reason.

    Yue Ling'er smiled and said, "Didn't you say that no matter what I want to do, you don't care?" She didn't blame the 'Turtle Immortal' for caring about her, but she was trying to talk.

    ¡®Turtle Immortal¡¯ wrote: ¡°I don¡¯t care, I¡¯m just giving you a suggestion. If you don¡¯t listen to the old man¡¯s advice, you will suffer a lot. There will be a time when you regret it.¡±

    Yue Ling'er said: "The master of the Health Preservation Hall is a good man, and everyone in the world knows it."

    'Kame Sennin' wrote: "Not to mention that there are many bad people and few good people in the world. Even if he is a good person, who knows if he is a hypocrite? Assuming that he is not a hypocrite and is really a good person, that would be even worse. Good people and bad people are naturally mortal enemies.  . You think he really knows everything and can see through your superb disguise skills. Even if he can see through your disguise skills, you don't have it written on your body: 'I am a good person and I am hiding in Happy Building.  Spies are different from those bad guys in Happy House.¡¯ Even if he gives you a chance to speak, will you tell the truth or continue to lie? What good will that do to you?¡±

    Yue Ling'er chuckled and said: "After all, we are enemies in the same industry. You have always claimed to know everything. There is no one who has come before, and there will be no one since. But I am the only one who knows, and the master of the health-preserving hall  But it is known to everyone in the world and recognized by the world.¡±

    "Kamesenren" wrote: "I have never said anything so arrogant, but it is true."

    Yue Ling'er said: "When you were the master of the health-preserving hall, you were definitely far inferior to him. Although I don't want to say it, it is true." This sentence made the 'Turtle Immortal' so angry that he didn't say a word for a long time

    "Don't tell him about me." There was only one sentence left on the ground, and the 'Turtle Immortal' suddenly disappeared.

    Yue Ling'er thought to herself: "Am I the kind of person who likes to talk too much? Nonsense."

    &nbsp; When she confided her secrets to the Qin Dynasty, she admired the "Turtle Immortal" for his great foresight. He was naturally good at the river map and Luoshu, had nine trigrams, and was unparalleled in arithmetic. No one in the "Book of Changes" could match him.

    She doesn¡¯t know that the ¡®Turtle Immortal¡¯ can practice in the body of an animal for thousands of years, no less than a human being. He relies on arithmetic innately and borrows the Book of Changes the day after tomorrow.  She doesn't even know about computers, so naturally she doesn't know that the innate arithmetic of Turtle Immortal is no less than that of a mainframe computer. The deduction of Bagua is more advanced, reasonable, and effective than that of a mainframe computer. Reading the "Book of Changes" is easier, more pleasant, and clearer than reading the "Three Character Classic"  .

    Turtles are born with the ability to predict fortune and misfortune, not to mention thousands of years old turtles.

    In fact, this kind of ability is not only possessed by turtles, but also by humans. For example: Sikong Hong was thinking about harming Qin Chao in the past, but she was noticed by Qin Chao before she even thought about it clearly. Although it was very vague, it was just an ability.  Size matters.

    In terms of the ability to predict misfortunes and fortunes, turtles obviously have an advantage over most humans.  Qin Chao wanted to get a powerful turtle, but he only told Mu Wanqing, and the 'Turtle Immortal' sensed it, and he did not dare to get too close to Qin Chao from then on.  Although if they really fight, they may not lose to the Qin Dynasty, and the turtle is not good at attacking by nature, but good at defense, escape, and life-saving. However, the turtle is cautious by nature, and the 'Turtle Immortal' does not want to get too close to the Qin Dynasty. In fact, the Qin Dynasty did not want to enter the palace before.  Adventure is very similar.

    Of course, 'Turtle Immortal' will not tell Yue Ling'er this. Even if he wants to say it, it is difficult to explain clearly. Moreover, the more unclear he is, the easier it is to cause misunderstandings by others. The more explanations, the more troublesome it is. It is better not to say anything.  .

    Last time, 'Turtle Immortal' suffered a big loss in order to explain the origin of her name to Yue Ling'er. In the end, in order to eliminate the misunderstanding, she had to reveal her true gender and told Yue Ling'er that she was also a female immortal, not a thousand-year-old.  A young adulterer is not an old man with a long beard.  A name can cause all kinds of misunderstandings, let alone anything else.  He didn't say anything at first, but he had considered this issue. Later, as he became more and more familiar with Yue Ling'er, he told her that his surname was Wu and his given name was Fei, but he was too embarrassed to explain that it was not a man's Fei, but a soaring Fei.  It has been practicing for thousands of years and has yet to ascend to immortality, which is the biggest pain in its heart.

    She once rescued a little white snake on Huashan Mountain and taught the little white snake how to practice. As a result, the little white snake flew up to the top of Mount Putuo after practicing for more than a thousand years. She was overjoyed and devastated at the same time.  Face, and face is dull.

    What makes her even more depressed and sad is that the cultivation methods of turtles and snakes are very different. Her cultivation methods can be of great help to the little white snake, but the cultivation methods of the little white snake are of little help to her.

    ??Could it be that the turtle can only sacrifice himself for others and help others?  No matter how long you practice, you still can't ascend?  She refused to believe it and thought: Maybe it's because turtles live far longer than other animals, so they need to practice for a longer time.

    Is the greatest strength the greatest weakness?  She really didn't understand. She was obviously better than that little white snake in everything, so why did she lose to her?

    ????????????????? Or maybe I just lack a certain key thing, and the little white snake doesn¡¯t lack these?  She thought about it, and it seemed that the only advantage the little white snake had compared to her was that he stayed with a certain human being for a long time.

    That human being is indeed special. His ancestors have been good people for ten generations, and his ability to turn disaster into good fortune has become stronger and stronger with each generation.  In "Journey to the East", it is said that eating the flesh of that kind of person will lead to immortality. It is simply fart and smells bad.

    People who can offend that kind of person are naturally more powerful than that kind of person. It is better to eat your own flesh, maybe the effect will be better!  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 180 Man and Nature

    Although Wu Fei didn't like being too close to the Qin Dynasty, he especially liked his "Journey to the East". He read it over and over again, never tired of it, and his mouth watered!  Among the fairies, we turtles should be number one, and monkeys are nothing!  "

    "Stupid pig! White pig! The pig has gone to heaven! Zhu Bajie can also be the marshal of the sky, and I have long been the queen mother."

    ¡­¡­

    Sometimes, she would laugh while reading:

    "Haha As expected of a pig, you are incompetent! Idiot!"

    "Hahaha the Kingdom of Women, turn them all into women, get pregnant and give birth to children, and they will pop out of their bellies!"

    ¡­¡­

    Wu Fei likes to stay near Yue Ling'er, not because Yue Ling'er's ancestors have been good people for ten generations. It's just that her parents, although they can't be said to be heinous now, obviously do not meet the standards of good people.

    ¡°Even she herself couldn¡¯t figure out the specific reason, and she wanted to figure it out even more than Yue Ling¡¯er.  Thinking of that little white snake back then, which was still dazed and foolish when it ascended, she felt filled with nameless fire.

    Like Qin Chao, she likes to get to the bottom of things. Although she wants to improve her luck, she doesn't like to pin her hopes on luck.  In her body, even luck is full of rationality and is closely connected with innate arithmetic.

    Thousands of years ago, Qin Shihuang had such great luck, but he was chasing her all over the world, but he could never succeed.  The more he failed, the more Qin Shihuang paid more attention to her. He was too domineering in judo and seduced her in Mount Tai.

    During the Warring States period, hundreds of schools of thought contended, and experts emerged in large numbers. At first, Qin Shi Huang attached great importance to them, but after discovering that they could not even deal with a turtle spirit, he paid more attention to a handful of practitioners and at the same time looked down upon most of them, and because he was worried about these practitioners.  In the future, people will be lucky and their achievements will exceed theirs, so they go on a killing spree. And because they are worried that there will be lucky practitioners in the future who will obtain the art of immortality, they burn books and entrap scholars.  Although Qin Shihuang was very powerful, he was an enemy of the entire world, an enemy of the entire martial arts world, an enemy of the entire world of martial arts, an enemy of the entire martial arts world, an enemy of the entire spiritual world, and an enemy of the past and future. In the end, he was unable to achieve his goals and ended in tragedy.

    The Shang Dynasty was destroyed by King Zhou and the fox spirit, and the Qin Dynasty was destroyed by Qin Shihuang and the turtle spirit.

    Although Wu Fei herself is also a victim, most of the other victims don't think so, and most of them treat her as the culprit.  If most of the people who knew the inside story hadn't died under Qin Shihuang's butcher's knife, her reputation would definitely not be as bad as that vixen's.

    From then on, Wu Fei didn¡¯t like to appear in front of people even more, especially in front of those emperors.  It wasn't until the little white snake ascended that she changed her view on human beings and believed that it was the path of cultivation she must take.

    After reading the "Health Preservation Sutra" written by Qin Chao, she had a deeper understanding of this and believed that it was a disaster that she must go through, but the greater the disaster, the greater the harvest, but she had to get through it, so she had to be more careful.  cautious.

    She remembered that during the Shang Dynasty, there were thousands of goblins. They thought they were powerful and did not look down on weak humans. Unexpectedly, most of them died in a hundred years. Thousands of years of practice were destroyed in one night. Instead,  It has benefited mankind and greatly increased the strength of the human cultivation world.  As one goes and the other goes up, goblins are increasingly no match for humans, and they are moving from the stage to behind the scenes.  I think back then, even King Zhou had to worship Nuwa and respect her as a saint. Now, look at it now. Fairies have become myths and legends. Not to mention that humans doubt the authenticity because they can¡¯t see them. Even I have been around for hundreds of years.  It's rare to meet half of the same kind.

    What makes her most angry is that fairies naturally look like fairies. Of course, they are proud of their true form and practice based on their natural strengths. However, most of them are now imagined by humans as being different from humans and monsters, which is a mess.

    But she had to admit that human cultivation is indeed much faster than that of fairies. It only takes more than a hundred years, and if you don't succeed, you will become a benevolent person.

    Although human cultivation is much faster than that of goblins, since Qin Shihuang burned books and humiliated Confucians, how many people in the Middle Earth region have ascended in a thousand years?  The fairies were even more unsightly. With her own eyes, there was only one little white snake, which was misunderstood by humans as the same kind. Buddhism respects her as the Great Merciful and Great Compassionate Guanyin Bodhisattva of the South China Sea. Taoism respects her as Cihang Taoist, ranking among the twelve golden immortals.  First, Cihang Jingzhai has become one of the eight holy places for humans in Middle-earth.  China is weak and the four sides are rising, especially the West. Its strength is rising faster and faster, and it has gradually become another center of mankind, posing an increasing threat to China.  Next are the nomadic peoples in the north, who are at war with China all the year round. They feed their wars with wars and become stronger with each war.

    Although Wu Fei understands this, he doesn¡¯t want to tell humans. Instead, he hopes that humans will fight among themselves as much as possible, just like the goblins did in the past, killing each other and letting humans benefit.  In the past, goblins looked down on humans and believed that their biggest opponents were the goblins themselves. The situation is similar now. Humans look down on goblins and believe that their biggest opponents are humans themselves.  Strictly speaking, goblins valued humans relatively highly back then, and even regarded humans as their owna member of.  Although the number of humans is very large, before they turned into goblins, the number of goblins was no less than that of humans, and their strength was no weaker than that of humans.  It is normal for goblins to eat humans and humans to eat goblins.

    Although Wu Fei attaches great importance to humans, deep down he is proud of fairies and still looks down on humans.  After reading "Journey to the East", she sighed: "It turns out that there are still people in the human race who have a long-term vision and understand the general trend!"

    In the whole "Journey to the East", her favorite is the story of Nuwa creating human beings, and she has read it no less than a hundred times.  Although she had long known that humans were not created by Nuwa, she was happy to see goblins taking advantage of humans.

    Thinking back to those days, many great demons were born in the ocean, and they took the ocean as their territory and looked down upon the land. Even the Empress Nuwa was born as a sea snake. After many mutations and evolutions, she became what she became later.

    Strictly speaking, human beings, like Nuwa, have gone through many mutations and evolutions before becoming what they are now.

    Perhaps one more thing should be added - hybridization.

    Therefore, humans are goblins and are not more advanced than goblins. They are just a more advanced race among goblins. Goblins are not humans. They are far more powerful than humans in terms of number and strength.

    Although humans were not created from clay by Nuwa, humans did evolve from fairies, or rather from animals.

    Birds include hawks, and eagles include eagles.  Animals include monkeys, monkeys include apes, apes include humans, and humans include eastern humans, western humans, northern humans, southern humans, etc.

    ¡°In the final analysis, the struggle between humans and goblins is still a struggle within the goblins. It¡¯s just that after humans won, they believed that humans were superior to goblins and no longer recognized themselves as one of the goblins.

    Although Wu Fei was very angry about this, but after thinking about it carefully, he felt that it was normal. Since humans would not treat their closest apes and monkeys as their own kind and treat them as their ancestors, how could they be more sensitive to other fairies?  good?

    Human beings even regard themselves as slaves, classifying them into three, six or nine grades, mistreating them in every possible way and showing no respect for friendship. One can only imagine what kind of attitude they will have towards other fairies.

    "To scold humans is to scold the goblins themselves, and to scold goblins is to scold humans themselves.  In the final analysis, the winner is the king and the loser is the bandit. The strong is stronger and the weak is weaker. Either the east prevails over the west wind, or the west wind overpowers the east wind.

    Not all human beings separate themselves from goblins and are enemies of goblins. At least on the surface, Buddhism emphasizes the equality of all living beings. Killing is killing, trampling on an ant is also killing, saving people is saving life, and saving an ant is also saving life.

    Wu Fei doesn¡¯t have a good impression of Buddhism and thinks that those monks only speak nicely, but are actually more despicable and shameless.

    Wu Fei doesn¡¯t believe in any of the three religions: Taoism, Buddhism, or Confucianism, not even the demon religion.  She often couldn't even trust herself, let alone others.  Although she is thousands of years old, she has never been married once and has not given birth to even one baby turtle.

    The turtles who were born at the same time as her all have descendants, and their inheritance has been passed down for countless generations. Their relationships have long been in chaos. They move as they please, have sex as they please, and pay no attention to ethics at all. No wonder humans look down on animals!  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 181 Super Home Girl

    However, ethics and morals are indeed very heavy shackles, and most animals naturally disdain them due to their free habits.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????¡­  [.]

    Humans spend at least one-third of their time sleeping. Turtles love sleeping more than humans, spending at least seven-tenths of their time sleeping. And Wu Fei loves sleeping more than ordinary turtles, spending at least 7/10 of their time sleeping.  She spent nine-tenths of her time sleeping. Coupled with her super otaku personality and the extreme lack of network resources at that time, her life was very simple most of the time. It lasted for thousands of years.  , not even as exciting as some humans who only live for a few decades.

    The house girl also has the strengths of the house girl, that is, rich knowledge and extensive interest, not to mention she is a super house girl for thousands of years!

    ¡° Just talking about human martial arts secrets, she has collected nearly 10,000 books, ranging from basic to top-notch, including knives, guns, swords and other weapons, including external Kung Fu, internal Kung Fu, Qing Kung Fu, and Zen Kung Fu.

    What¡¯s even more amazing is that she is only afraid that Yue Ling¡¯er won¡¯t want these secrets and that she won¡¯t be able to practice, so she doesn¡¯t have any psychological burden at all when giving them to her.

    In this regard, it is indeed unmatched.  No matter how generous and generous humans are, they are never as natural and free as she is.

    But Yue Ling'er has never liked to force herself since she was a child. She only uses three-thirds of her ten-point strength, leaving seven-tenths for later use.  Regarding those martial arts secrets, she was neither greedy for too much nor too eager to advance. She still only used three points of strength, neither fast nor slow, and took steps.  The cultivator was not in a hurry, but Wu Fei watched anxiously, saying that she was older than him, an old lady who had lived for thousands of years, and ran slower than a turtle.

    Yue Ling'er smiled and said: "Other turtles may run slower than they crawl, but even if your speed is not as fast as lightning, it is definitely more than ten times faster than an eight-legged horse."

    Wu Fei wrote: "Why don't you talk about the eighty-legged horse?"

    Yue Ling'er giggled and said, "That woman must have become a master long ago. Whether you, old man, can compete with her is still a big unknown."

    Wu Fei was made to laugh and cry by her, and he said with aggravated handwriting: "Your flattery really hit the horse's leg!"

    Besides, she has collected nearly 10,000 rare and rare human treasures worth more than a million, of which one-tenth is worth more than ten million, one percent is worth hundreds of millions, and one-thousandth is worth nothing.  It is estimated that it is a priceless treasure.  She didn't need most of them, but Yue Ling'er needed them all, but she refused to give any of them away and was only willing to exchange them with Yue Ling'er.  Yue Ling'er once used the "Health Sutra" and "Journey to the East" written by the Qin Dynasty in exchange for her a set of extremely flexible silkworm clothes and a black iron sword that can cut iron like mud.  Yue Ling'er didn't dare to take the black iron sword with her, lest it attract the prying eyes of experts.  Not to mention not being able to save the sword, but if you can't save your life, no matter how good the treasure is, it will only benefit others?  As for the Tiancan treasure clothes, they never leave the body, and sometimes they don't even take them off to take a shower.  Regardless of whether you can keep the treasure clothes, if you can't even save your life, why keep the treasure clothes?

    Different treasures, different functions, different fates.

    There is a black market transaction of "Health Sutra" and "Journey to the East" in Kuaihuo Building. They are sold to ordinary people for fifty taels a copy, and to their own people for five taels a copy. They are given free to high-end customers.  Happy House made a lot of money from this, but the author Qin Chao didn't receive half of it.  Yue Ling only spent ten taels of silver in exchange for two priceless treasures. For her, it was a huge profit, but for Wu Fei, how could it not be a huge profit?  The two priceless treasures lying there with her were a waste, far less useful to her than the two books.  Although she could make a lot of money by renting out those two treasures, she didn't want to waste her precious time.

    time is life.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    Although the more money, the better, but what about life?  But if there were really too many, who would cherish them as much as before?  Things are more valuable when they are rare, and even time is more important when it is less.  For the super rich Wu Fei, it is not worth wasting his life for money, but for those who have no money, it is normal for a penny to stump a hero.  How much a thing is worth is one thing, but how much value it exerts is another.  When a penny can save a life, it is countless times better than hundreds of millions of gold lying underground.

    Yue Ling'er and Xiao Liu fell in love so much that they became sisters in just three days. As their witness, Qin Chao added the word "Qin" to Xiao Liu's name as a gift, adding joy to joy and joy to joy.

    On October 10th, a large brick as tall as one person suddenly appeared at the door of the health care hall, weighing a thousand kilograms. The girls spent a lot of effort to move it in and notify the Qin Dynasty.

    After receiving the news, Qin Chao immediately rushed back to the Yangsheng Hall and chopped it with one palm.In the brick, it was found that in addition to a black sword, there was also a small note, which said: "Delay the deadline for two months, and exchange it for the best sword in the world."

    The following is signed: "One knife, one knife"

    One knife per knife?

    The best sword in the world?

    What a loud tone?

    On October 10th last year, Qin Chao was tempted and wanted to buy a good sword and give it to Mu Wanqing. Although it cost him a thousand taels, he didn't think it was expensive and didn't take it to heart, because there was no real treasure sword.  It¡¯s not that it¡¯s priceless, it¡¯s something you can meet but cannot seek!

    Qin Chao slowly lifted up the sword, and found that the sword was heavier than ten heavy knives, no more, no less, one hundred and fifty-five pounds, five liang, five cents, and one meter long, with a maximum width of ten centimeters.  Five five five five.

    A thought arose in my mind: "The knife is a good knife, but it's so heavy! It's so long! Who can use it well? I can't do it, especially Wanqing. Should I just leave it like this?" After pondering for a long time, I still couldn't come up with a satisfactory answer.  .

    Suddenly, an idea came to him and he thought to himself: "The best sword in the world is given to the most beautiful woman in the world. Since no one is worthy of it, why not give it to Yuyan and give her a target to save her from thinking and doing anything all day long."

    Since Wang Yuyan practiced Zhao Jiu's "**", she has become less and less talkative and colder than ice.  She couldn't even lift the knife, not to mention using it, and it was difficult to drag it away, but she didn't say a word or show any expression. Qin Chao gave it to her and she took it away.

    After being silent for a while, Qin Chao sighed: "If this sword is not cultivated to the point where the human sword is integrated into one, then relying on strength alone, it will not be as powerful as a thousand catties, so don't even think about it."

    Wang Yuyan nodded slightly, still saying nothing, looking more like a statue than the statue in the Wuliang Jade Cave.

    The statue doesn¡¯t look like a statue, but like a living person.

    But she doesn¡¯t look like a human being, instead she looks more and more like a statue.

    What is even more amazing and unimaginable is that when they sleep together at night, she is crazier than other women.  It is ice during the day and fire at night.

    Since Wang Yuyan came to the Yangshengtang, Qin Chao spent at least two nights a week with her.

    Come in the fire, go in the water.

    The one who is as tender as water is Murong Abi. Her belief in Qin Chao is similar to Wang Runzhi. She is the first person besides Qin Xiaoliu to know that Qin Chao is cultivating the power of faith.  As long as Qin Chao misses her, she will immediately appear next to Qin Chao.  Qin Chao also cared about her very much. In order to help her practice music skills, he spent millions of silver taels to buy a nine-string guqin from the Happy Building.

    Bundled with the nine-stringed guqin for auction was Gillian, a famous prostitute in the capital. The Qin Dynasty did not keep her at home, and originally planned to give her to Su Shi. However, Wang Runzhi said that Shen Kuo was a loyal fan of Gillian, so he changed the route halfway.  , and gave it to Shen Kuo.

    At the beginning, Gillian was wrapped in a gauze scarf. Shen Kuo didn't know it was her, so she acted like a gentleman and refused to accept it even to the death.  After taking off the veil, Shen Kuo swooped over, spread his wings like a hen protecting its chicks, and bravely stood in front of her. His old face turned red, and his mouth opened again and again, but he could not speak.  , his beard was trembling, he was so embarrassed and so funny.

    Qin Chao did not do anything to beat the mandarin ducks, but instead gave them a new house worth ten thousand taels, and the two lived happily ever after.

    From then on, Shen Kuo began to look at Qin Chao and gradually accepted him in his heart.  Mainly because of Gillian's help, otherwise it would be difficult to tell with Shen Kuo's temperament.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 182 The Death of Ruan Zi

    On October 19, A'Zhu received news from the Liao Kingdom as quickly as possible from his spies. Ruan Zi was seriously injured by Qiao Feng and was in critical condition.

    When Qin Chao rushed to Ruan Zi as quickly as possible, she had just died, and several well-known doctors in the neighborhood were cut into pieces by Ruan Zhu, who was sad, disappointed, angry, and regretful.  Ruan Zhu is collecting oil and fire everywhere, planning to die together with the inn where he is staying.  Seeing Qin Chao, Ruan Zhu's eyes lit up, then darkened, and he continued to be busy without saying anything.  [Search for the latest updates here.]

    Seeing Ruan Zhu like this, Qin Chao smiled instead and said to himself: "Very good! Very good! It seems that she has not lost her mind yet and knows that people cannot be resurrected after death."

    After a long time, Ruan Zhu prepared everything and was about to light the fire when Qin Chao's voice came to her ears: "It is true that people cannot be resurrected after death, but" She couldn't help but stop, and after waiting for a long time, still nothing happened, and she felt in her heart  He became more and more angry, and finally couldn't help it, and said angrily: "If you have something to say, say it, and if you have something to say, do it quickly. I am not even afraid of death, nor am I afraid of the emperor, nor am I afraid of the Supreme Lord, so why are I afraid of you?"

    Qin Chao laughed and said, "You're not afraid, and I'm even less afraid. Once you burn her to ashes, I'm afraid Daluo Jinxian won't be able to do anything about it!"

    Ruan Zhu said in a trembling voice: "What?"

    Qin Chaodao: "You can run again after the carriage stops, and you can start beating again after your heart stops beating."

    Ruan Zhu was shaking all over and his face was filled with joy. He stared at him again and again with wide eyes, and suddenly said: "You didn't lie to me? Didn't you just say that people can't be resurrected after death?"

    Qin Chao nodded.

    Ruan Zhu¡¯s heartbeat couldn¡¯t help but accelerate, and he suppressed his anger and said: ¡°Then what do you mean when you say that your heart can still beat?¡±

    Qin Chao said seriously: "That's nothing. If the carriage wheel is broken, you can replace it, and if the heart is broken, you can also replace it, but the difficulty is very different."

    Ruan Zhu hesitated and said: "Sir, are you saying that my sister is not dead yet?"

    Qin Chao shook his head and said: "No, she is dead."

    After hearing this, Ruan Zhu wanted to bite him hard a few times, but he didn't know that due to the ups and downs of his emotions, his desire to seek death had faded away unknowingly, and this was what he said just now.  main purpose.

    "Sir, can you tell me if my sister can be saved?" Ruan Zhu said word by word, "Just one word - yes."

    Qin Chao smiled and said, "Can't it be two words?"

    Ruan Zhu gritted his teeth and said: "No. Just one word."

    Qin Chaodao: "In that case, what else can I say?"

    Ruan Zhu said: "No, you must say it." His tone was very domineering.

    Qin Chaodao: "Did you also say the same to Qiao Feng?"

    Ruan Zhu was stunned for a moment, and said with a complicated expression: "It's us sisters who are sorry for Brother Qiao, why are you asking these questions?"

    Qin Chao smiled slightly and said: "I know without asking, you must be sorry for him. But that's not the key. Didn't Qiao Feng say not to kill Han people? No matter how naughty your sister is, he will catch her and lock her up. Why?  Would you take such a heavy blow?"

    Ruan Zhu let out a long sigh and said: "Did he say not to kill Han people? I don't know. But my sister is really asking for trouble, and I can't blame him. You also know the poisonous skills of the Xingxiu Sect. It is impossible to guard against it. Brother Qiao and  We are not related, so how can we be merciful in a crisis? Isn't that just a joke with your own life? I can't control my sister if she harms others, but I shouldn't harm Brother Qiao."

    Qin Chaodao: "Don't you blame him at all?"

    Ruan Zhu nodded, shook his head, and said: "I only blame myself for not dying in his hands, but I don't want him to feel guilty for it. You won't believe it, but I envy my sister for being able to die in his hands. Anyway.  As long as we are human, death is inevitable for everyone. Death will come early or late. The key is how to die? Being able to die in the hands of the person you like is also a kind of happiness." There was a look of recollection on his face, and it took him a while to come back to his senses.  Come on, he continued: "Brother Qiao won't kill me. I won't blame him either."

    Qin Chao sighed: "Whether you believe it or not, I have known that there would be such a result, but if you are not allowed to contact Qiao Feng, then who am I? The Jade Emperor? The Jade Emperor will not care about this! I  Just let it be."

    Ruan Zhu sighed and said nothing.

    Qin Chao continued: "It's true that you want to marry Qiao Feng, but if he marries you, he will no longer be Qiao Feng, and you will not like him as much as before."

    Ruan Zhu looked at Qin Chao with a complicated expression and said, "Sir, you can indeed read minds!"

    Qin Chao just smiled bitterly without explaining.

    "Yangshengtang will always welcome you." Qin Chao wanted to say this for a long time.

    "I appreciate your kindness, sir." Ruan Zhu said, "I didn't take good care of my sister before."It's better to go to the underworld and continue to take care of her.  "

    "Alas!" Qin Chao sighed, "Okay! I'll give it a try. You can't save your sister, but it's still possible to give you a new sister."

    Ruan Zhu was very confused and wanted to say: "I don't want any new sister." He swallowed the words and changed his words: "What new sister?"

    Qin Chao said: "Although your sister's vagina is seriously injured, it is only a minor matter. It only requires surgery and some good medicine. Even the ordinary people in our health center can do this well." He thought about the wording for a while.  , and then said: "The key is the soul. It is what is often said to be scattered. At least in my opinion, people rarely become ghosts after death. Otherwise, there are far more dead people than living people. There are naturally far more ghosts than people, and the underworld is naturally far away.  It is more powerful than the Yang world, and Yin and Yang are becoming more and more unbalanced. Although there is a theory of reincarnation, it will only make the ethical relationship more confusing. It is more harmful than beneficial and is unnatural. I can't finish these in three days and three nights. I believe you can, too.  I don¡¯t like to hear it. In short, even if your sister is revived, she will no longer be the same as before, but like a newborn, with a head like a blank sheet of paper, but her intelligence is higher than that of a normal baby, but it¡¯s hard to know how much higher it is."

    Ruan Zhu hesitated and said: "Isn't that similar to soul-leaving syndrome?" After a pause, he added: "I have long heard that Mr. is an expert in treating soul-leaving syndrome. He can cure people's souls after they leave the body. My sister naturally  It can be cured too!¡±

    Qin Chao smiled and said: "Not to mention that he died not long ago, as long as it does not exceed seven days, there is a great hope of being cured. But that Ruan Zi is no longer the original Ruan Zi. Although the blood is the same, the thoughts are completely different. The original one is still the same.  After she died, she is now a new sister, which is equivalent to your mother giving birth to another one for you. But it is actually different, because she is still using her original body." He hesitated for a moment, and there were some things he didn't want to say, but he finally said it.  Come out: "In my opinion, saving is in vain. It is better to let your mother give you another sister. If you take good care of her and grow up, she may be better than this new sister. Of course, the decision is in your hands.  , I¡¯m just giving my opinion.¡±

    Ruan Zhu was thinking about it, and suddenly her delicate body trembled, her face changed greatly, and she snorted coldly: "You, you, you like to play mother and daughter, I don't care, but don't try to take advantage of my mother, and I don't want my mother to have another child."  New sister, just this.¡±

    Qin Chao stroked his forehead with his right hand, wishing he could hit the wall a few times, and thought to himself: "What evil have I done!"

    Ruan Zhu said: "You don't have to put on airs. I said I don't care, just don't care. Unless you have any bad thoughts about my mother."

    Qin Chao hurriedly shook his head and said: "No. Not at all."

    Ruan Zhu said: "My mother is so beautiful. If you have no idea at all, you are not a man. So I don't believe it at all. You don't need to say these disgusting words anymore. Why not save my sister first." After a moment, he couldn't help but add  One sentence: "If you don't treat her well, my mother will also" At this point, she couldn't say anything anymore, and her face became redder and redder.

    Qin Chao thought to himself: "Your mother really has nothing to do with me, but if I say that, you will definitely scold me for not being a man, having no vision, etc. Forget it, it's better not to say anything, just let it be misunderstood.  ! Anyway, haven't I been misunderstood by others? Especially women!" No longer wasting time to save people, as quickly as possible, use the 'Six Dragons of Time' in the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms to bring Sister Ruan Zhu back to health  Tang, asked Su Xiaoyan and Su Xiaoxiao to operate on Ruan Zi together, and cooperated with martial arts and medicine to treat internal and external injuries. Qin Chao passed on his mental power to Ruan Zi like he passed on internal power, and asked A'Zhu to concentrate on calling Ruan Zi.  Things went more smoothly than expected. In less than a stick of incense, Ruan Zi opened his eyes, looked around curiously like a newborn baby, and fell asleep unconsciously.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 183 Two Concubines

    "I finally managed to accumulate some mental strength, and I was halfway there in one go.[.]

    After half a day, Qin Chao said something: "You should also pay attention to rest, don't tire yourself out." But the man disappeared, and even Murong Abi couldn't find him.

    This time, Qin Chao was really hurt too deeply!

    It¡¯s not just the title of ¡®mother-daughter control¡¯, it¡¯s not just the mental damage

    "Qiao Feng is a man, and so am I. Why is there such a big difference?" Qin Chao was so confused that he really didn't know what to say, so he had to say this.  Although he also knew that this was nonsense and an idiot, it was even more uncomfortable not to say it.

    Half a month later, the Yangsheng Hall held a small banquet, and Ruan Zhu officially became the concubine of the Qin Dynasty.  The Qin Dynasty originally planned to invite King Zhennan and Ruan Xingzhu to come over, but Ruan Zhu refused, so he had to hire Yuanyang Escort to send a letter and two heavy gifts worth ten thousand gold.

    The two haven't even finished their honeymoon when A'Zhu sent new information from Happy House, saying that Happy King is planning to hold a wedding on the first day of the new year. The heroine is likely to be Hongmei Shenni and the others, and the location is likely to be in Southeast China.  Oshima Ryukyu.

    Qin Chao originally wanted to take Ruan Zhu back to Dali, but Ruan Zhu said that he would stay at the Yangsheng Hall to take care of his sister.

    "Mom, what a shame! If I had known this, why would I have done it in the first place? Ruan Zi is always a troublemaker!" Qin Chao was full of anger.

    Qin Chao had a vague thought in his heart that he didn't dare to think about: "Although I have obtained Ruan Zhu's people, it will be difficult for me to win her heart in my life."

    Before returning to Dali, Qin Chao and Xin Shuangqing went crazy for a while.

    ?????

    The only thing Qin Chao doesn¡¯t like about her is that her obsession with breaking through the last hurdle is obviously heavier than other women¡¯s, and it¡¯s getting heavier and heavier.

    When Qin Chao considered her age, he felt that this was normal and he shouldn't blame her.  If it hadn't been for this reason, Xin Shuangqing wouldn't have worshiped him as his master so simply.

    Now other women are no longer obsessed with the master-slave relationship. Only Xin Shuangqing clings to it and becomes more and more obsessed with it. Obviously it is also because of her obsession with age.  Although the Qin Dynasty enlightened him, it had no effect.

    There are more and more women around him, and Qin Chao is a little too busy. He has to admire Duan Yu for taking all the women with him, traveling around the world together, having many adventures, and living a happy life.

    Deep in Qin Chao's heart, there is another thought that he dares not to think about but likes to come up automatically: "Unless I only love Ruan Zhu for the rest of my life, I will never be able to win her heart."

    The Qin Dynasty knew that the more worried Song Zhezong was, the more eager he was to let his women stay in the capital as hostages. But the more they liked staying in the capital, the more friendly Song Zhezong would be to them, and the less likely they were to live like hostages.

    Therefore, he was very relieved about the lives of the girls in the capital. The one who was worried was not Song Zhezong but Empress Dowager Gao. Unlike men, who are more persistent and powerful, most women are more changeable and powerful, and are naturally good at acting.

    The Qin Dynasty¡¯s favor to Ning Shuang and Leng Yue was actually a favor to the court. Although they never said it explicitly, Empress Dowager Gao would definitely remember this favor secretly.  But he didn't have much hope that this favor would have much effect.

    Dealing with a strong woman like Empress Dowager Gao, he could only say that giving her face was better than not giving her face.  However, the better he treated Empress Dowager Gao, the more Song Zhezong disliked him. Although no one said this out loud, he knew it in his heart.

    As for the idea of ??conquering Empress Dowager Gao from bed, Qin Chao has not thought about it, but the answer is that not only will he not conquer her, but he will be easily conquered by her.  From ancient times to the present, women have ruled the world in bed.

    Men conquer the world with their martial arts on horseback, and women conquer men with their beauty in bed.

    This is a common problem among all men. Even real monks like Xuanci are lustful. People like Qin Chao who have been lustful for a long time are lustful and want to possess all the beauties in the world, let alone other men!

    After the Happy King captured the Red Plum Goddess, instead of killing her to avoid future troubles, he wanted to marry her. Although he was afraid of letting people know, he couldn't help but make it a lively affair, otherwise it wouldn't have taken so long to prepare.  By that time, the wedding ceremony had already been completed, and maybe even the child was pregnant by now.  In the eyes of some people, the Happy King is too stupid. In the eyes of the Qin Dynasty, only such a Happy King can be called the Happy King and worthy of his attention. He thought: If the Happy King is not extremely confident in his own strength, Hongmei  He didn't dare to offend Shen Ni when he stood in front of him.  Since he is so confident and courageous, what does it mean to do something difficult and challenging now?  Besides, this is the boldness of an expert, not a bluff and an empty city strategy.

    &nbsp;Think more deeply: Although the Happy King knew that there were tigers in the mountains, he preferred to go to the tiger mountains, and showed great courage, but in fact, he was just using the Red Plum Goddess as a substitute for the Queen Mother Gao. Although he was said to have treacherous intentions  Don't be too bold.

    In order to concentrate on saving their master and their younger sister, Ningshuang and Leng Yue not only quit their jobs in the Yuanyang Escort Bureau, but also quit their jobs in the imperial court such as being head catchers and bodyguards. They practiced martial arts from morning to night, although  Although they know that haste makes waste, they will harm their bodies, but they are willing to go crazy and die, and they cannot stop.  There is only one way to get them to stop, and that is to save people.  Two very smart beauties, because they failed to save people and had no good ideas, they became worried, sad, worriedexcessive fear, coupled with excessive martial arts training, their energy and energy could not keep up, and their heads were like filled bottles.  At this moment, the intelligence that can still be used is comparable to that of a pig.  Even Gong Wan couldn't bear to see them and wanted to help them.

    As soon as Qin Chao came home, the two women were like dogs meeting their master, wagging their tails and following behind, never leaving.  Especially their expressions, whoever sees them can't help but want to hold them in their arms and take good care of them.

    The masks of the two women have long been taken off, and their thin clothes cling to their delicate bodies. They are both extremely exposed and sexy.  Why they did this, whether they were women or men, could be understood at a glance, and Qin Chao, as the person involved, naturally understood.

    In fact, they should have known that this beauty could not seduce Qin Chao, but they still chose to do this.  This also shows that their hopes for the Qin Dynasty are growing. Once the Qin Dynasty disappoints them, the consequences will be disastrous.

    The more this happens, the harder it will be for Qin Chao to tell them, but if he doesn't tell them, it will put more burden on their hearts, thus aggravating this phenomenon. Otherwise, they will either lose their sustenance and collapse, or they will have no choice but to die with the enemy, sheep in the wolf's den.  .

    This kind of thing must be solved fundamentally by rescuing people, but if it is done too hastily, it will fall into a similar fate as the Red Plum Goddess. She knew that she should not be in such a hurry to save her apprentice, but she still made the wrong choice. It was obviously early.  He was prepared to enter the wolf's den, planning to suffer with his apprentice if he failed to save others.  This method is Kuaihuolou's favorite, and many powerful women have been tricked by it. Hongmei Shenni has known these things for a long time, but she still cannot avoid being tricked.  It's like a honey trap. All men know it, but there are very few who don't fall for it.

    Even an innately strong person like Hongmei Shenni fell into this trap, let alone other women.  No wonder Happy Building can provide so many high-end goods to build relationships!  No wonder there are so many powerful people secretly supporting Happy House!

    Should we scold women like Hongmei Shenni for being stupid and having a fever, or should we admire them for their love and justice, their strength and bravery?

    To this question, Qin Chao could not give an answer.  He could only affirm that he was not the kind of person who was the Red Plum Goddess. He would not do things that would harm others at the expense of himself. He had to make a decision before taking action. Even if he failed, he would at least ensure his retreat.  It was the same way that he was not in a hurry to enter the palace at the beginning, and it is the same way that he is not in a hurry to find the Happy King now.  This rescue is not just about saving people, it is more offensive than slapping the Happy King. It is basically a fight to the death, either you die or I live.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 184 The Lion Fights the Rabbit

    "King Happy will only marry your master. As for your little junior sister, he will definitely give it to a big shot no less than him and share the pressure with him.

    If the Red Plum Goddess was not in the hands of the Happy King, this matter would obviously be much easier, but the woman was so obsessed with loving her disciple that Qin Chao had nothing to do. He just hoped that when he rescued people later, he would not make similar mistakes again and be in trouble.  Own.  [.]

    To be honest, for the sake of his woman, the person Qin Chao wanted to kill the most and dared not offend the most was the Happy King.  Even he is like this, other men can imagine, and other women are even more like this.  Instead of helping the two women save people and offending the Happy King, it is better to help the Happy King deal with the two women and have fun together.  Women are afraid of getting into trouble, and most of them prefer to see beautiful and powerful women suffer. They even take pleasure in torturing those beauties, and their methods are often more vicious than men.  What's more, it has been the nature of Chinese people since ancient times to push back against the wall. It would be good not to take advantage of the situation. If you want others to take huge risks to save others, you have to pay a huge price first, and the result is still unknown.  The two women have figured this out a long time ago, otherwise they would not stay in Jiuxian Town no matter how dangerous it was outside.

    The two women trusted Qin Chao the most, especially after seeing that he was not tempted by the beauty trap they used.

    On the other hand, due to the nature of women and the confidence of beauties, the two women were not reconciled to the frequent failures in their beauty schemes. For this reason, they secretly shed a lot of tears when no one was around.

    Although they still feel shy to be exposed in front of Qin Chao, and active exposure makes them feel even more unspeakable shame, they are becoming more and more accustomed to being exposed in front of Qin Chao, and it is becoming more and more serious, exciting and exciting.  In order to avoid some unimaginable scenes, Qin Chao had to take the initiative to teach them to sing and dance, turn away his eyes, and kill time.  Although the singing and dancing of the two girls are getting better and better, compared to Murong Abi, they are really unsightly. However, while Qin Chao endured the pain, he had to pretend to encourage them so as not to dampen their enthusiasm for learning.  He even asked "Qin Dian" Kang Guangling to teach them, but Kang Guangling frowned after just a few days of teaching. The two girls didn't like Kang Guangling either, so he had to send Kang Guangling back to the Yangsheng Hall to stay with Murong Abi.  He happily studied music skills and continued to have fun with Ningshuang and Lengyue.

    "You know, I never kill anyone, but the Happy King must die. Therefore, we must wait for him to show up before we can start saving people. Otherwise, if the Happy King does not die, any woman will be in danger, and no one can afford this price." Qin  He explained to the two women.

    Ningshuang remained silent.

    Leng Yue wanted to say it but didn¡¯t.

    "If you don't say it, let me do it. If I am responsible for dealing with the Happy King, Zizhu Shenni has a very close relationship with you. If we have agreed to only deal with other people, you should ask her to be involved! But this is not the main problem. In the end,  The key is that the Happy King must die, the sooner the better. But other women want revenge and they definitely don¡¯t want him to die so happily. This will be a serious problem. I don¡¯t want to argue with those women who have lost their minds, so I must hire a man who is both  A hero among women who can deal with the Happy King rationally and withstand the resentment of other women. For such women, I can only trust the two from Cihang Jingzhai. I will send you to Cihang Jingzhai before the wedding.  You must invite one." Qin Chao said in a tone that left no room for doubt.

    The two women nodded, but their expressions were very ugly, because they knew that it was not a question of whether it was difficult or not to invite the women from Cihang Jingzhai, but it was simply impossible, unless they themselves decided to be born.

    Qin Chao sighed, took off the green wood sword that had been hanging on his back, gently stroked it from the hilt to the tip, and said slowly: "I also know that they can't be invited out, but there are always exceptions, so you guys still  Give it a try! If you really can't ask for it, give them this sword. If they still refuse to come out, it must be because they have too much time to take care of themselves. Don't blame them, just blame your own bad luck! In that case, you can only wait.  After I break through the Xiantian, I will go to the Happy King alone to settle the score." The Green Wood Sword slowly flew into Ningshuang's hand.

    The two women wanted to say a lot, but only one sentence came out of Leng Yue's mouth: "Is it true that sir, you are not innate?"

    Qin Chao explained: "Although the tiger does not understand martial arts, it does not mean that it is weak in combat. Such exceptions are not uncommon."

    The two women looked at each other and thought: "We would believe this if others said it, but not only can you control swords through the air, you can also control people through the air. These are the magic that only the legendary gods can do. You should tell me earlier."  It's beyond the innate, not the innate. After you break through the innate and settle the score with that thief of Happy King, don't you have to wait until time goes back? If you don't want to help, just say so and let us give up as soon as possible. Why fool around like this?  Us? If you want to play, let's just say it. Wouldn't we refuse to agree?" No matter how you think about it, you can't figure it out. It's unreasonable on both sides.

    Qin Chaodao: "If the Happy King dares to show up at the wedding, he will definitely do something extremely"If you want to catch him with tight precautions, you only have one chance to catch him. Otherwise, if you let those minions get entangled and let him escape, it will be a disaster.  "

    Ningshuang nodded and said: "Master has long suspected that Happy King is a pair of twin brothers, but no evidence can be found."

    Leng Yue sighed: "If that's the case, not only do the two people have the same appearance, but they must also have the same martial arts. They are even mentally connected and are naturally good at combined attacks. The most terrifying thing is that the two people never appear together, so it is useless to catch one of them.  "

    Ningshuang said: "The most important thing is that everyone can't tell whether it's one or two. If you know it's two, things will be much easier to handle. The most terrifying thing is that you think it's one, and then you relax your vigilance, and suddenly another  If one pops up, it¡¯s hard to guard against and the losses will be heavy.¡±

    Leng Yue said: "Master said that this is not the most terrifying thing. The most worrying thing is that there may be a third, fourth, or fifth Happy King. If the information is inaccurate, things will be passive. The court is taking advantage of us.  Bai Dao's effort to contain the Japanese is secondary, and the most important thing is to probe for more accurate information. Otherwise, no matter how powerful the court is, it will be useless, just like using a trebuchet to kill mosquitoes. If sufficient information can be obtained, no matter how powerful the Japanese are,  It¡¯s just meat on the chopping board.¡±

    Ningshuang said: "Master also said that the government is in the dark and the court is in the open. Therefore, the government has a great advantage in intelligence. Fighting an intelligence war with the government is thankless. The best way is to provoke a civil war between the government.  Let them fight among themselves and kill each other."

    Qin Chao chuckled and said, "You guys are really tight-lipped, and you're just telling me this now."

    The two women were in great embarrassment.

    Ningshuang said: "You know people but don't know their hearts. We have suffered too many losses and have to do this. Please understand, sir."

    Qin Chao smiled and said: "I'm also worried that you are from the Happy King's side and are playing a trick on you, so I have to be more careful. I also ask for your understanding."

    Leng Yue stamped her feet and said: "Rescuing people is like putting out fire. You, you, you! Your mind is more delicate than our women."

    Qin Chao smiled bitterly and said: "I'm still not as good as your master! At least I didn't expect two, three, four, five Happy Kings. If I only catch one, the woman next to me will never have peace from now on.  !" He bowed and saluted the two women and said, "Thank you for reminding me!" The two women hurriedly apologized in return, looking even more embarrassed. Logically speaking, they should have reminded them long ago. Otherwise, they would not be sincere to others and would blame others for not helping others quickly.  , delaying time is really unjustifiable.

    Qin Chao thought for a while and said: "Since the number of the Happy King is not clear, the only way is to cut off as many of his wings as possible. These things were originally best done by the court, but since they have the idea of ??sitting on the mountain and watching the tiger fight,  , want us in the world to kill each other and take advantage of each other, but we are reluctant to part with even half of our strength, so we should not count on them. To avoid leaks at the critical moment, it is better to ask the Beggar Gang and Shaolin to help. They are sure of this kind of thing  pleasure."

    Leng Yue whispered: "We are helping the court! They won't just sit idly by!" Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 185 The Love Network Is Extensive

    Ningshuang snorted heavily and said coldly: "Have you not seen clearly the true face of the imperial court? Isn't it obvious that Murong Gusu was rebellious? Everyone in the world knows it. These little calculations are indeed accurate, but they are so useless  Sooner or later, all human kindness will be lost and the country will be changed." Thinking of how they kept their names anonymously, endured all kinds of hardships for the court, and made great contributions, but in the end they were thrown away as baggage and sacrificed as chess pieces without any support, she thought  Angry and resentful.  I remembered that I had hunted down many senior sisters who had left the imperial court in the past, and I thought I was righteous. I felt ashamed and ashamed, and thought to myself: "Is this really retribution?" Thinking of the various punishments those senior sisters suffered after being caught, I shuddered.  , breaking into a cold sweat.  But if you commit a crime, you cannot go unpunished and be rewarded, so no matter how unbearable it is to witness, there is nothing you can do to change the status quo.  Speaking of which, it was a good intention not to kill them, but in the end most of them would inevitably die, but they suffered so much.  After a while, she thought again: "Those of us are born with a hard life. If it weren't for the imperial court's vigorous training, how could we understand this and live a life a hundred times more wonderful than ordinary people? The imperial court is indeed very kind to us, but from now on  There are bad intentions from the beginning, and giving favors is just the most common way to win people's hearts. After all, the wool comes from the sheep, and the biggest winner is the court after all. The pigs are fattened and need to be slaughtered, and we are not pigs, so what?  Can you be manipulated by others?"

    Leng Yue suddenly said: "A loyal minister will not serve two masters."[.]

    Ningshuang said: "What you said is correct, but who is the first master? Isn't it our parents? That is already the second master. If you worship someone else as the master, it would be even more disloyal, unfilial, and unkind." These words  De Leng Yue was speechless.

    Qin Chao smiled and said: "Everything is correct, but the perspective of seeing things is different, just like a blind man touching an elephant, the eyes, nose, ears, etc. are all different. In other words, it is only correct within a certain range and cannot go beyond that range.  "

    Both women were lost in thought.

    The Qin Dynasty took the two girls to the foot of Mount Emei with a move of "Riding Six Dragons". He was about to leave, leaving other things to the two girls. Suddenly, an old female voice came from afar: "The distinguished guest has come from afar, but the poor nun is far away."  welcome."

    Qin Chao laughed and said: "You're welcome, Qin Chao came to see the white-haired nun himself." After saying that, he didn't move his feet.  He had known for a long time that unlike Shaolin which was full of men, Emei was full of women. Although men were not prohibited from going up the mountain, it was indeed inconvenient, especially for people like him.

    Although he was just talking and joking, the white-haired nun was so frightened that he had to come out to see him.

    Although the white-haired nun has an old voice, she is not very old. She is only over forty years old, and her appearance is even younger. Her white hair is as white as snow, only three inches shorter than her height. It flutters in the wind, is numerous but not messy, and is long but not crooked.  The two women's eyes widened with envy. It took them a while to come back to their senses, and they stepped forward to salute. They soon found that Qin Chao had disappeared.  The white-haired goddess narrowed her beautiful eyes slightly and stood motionless, not saying a word, and listened quietly to what the two women said for a long time.  The two women talked until their mouths were dry, their mouths were blistered, their stomachs were empty, and they were terribly hungry.

    After an unknown amount of time passed, the white-haired nun suddenly said, "It's over! Please come back when you're done!"

    The two women were so angry that they almost vomited blood.

    "Is this how Cihang Jingzhai treats guests?" Leng Yue no longer cared about whether she had offended others and did not complain.

    "Isn't it enough that the poor nun has been with you personally for so long?" the white-haired nun replied calmly.

    "If you don't want to help, why didn't you tell me earlier? We're so tired that we talked for so long." Leng Yue said dissatisfied.

    The expression of the white-haired nun did not change at all, and he replied: "The poor nun is listening even if he doesn't want to listen. It's your own mouth. You want to say, can the poor nun control it?" The tone was very flat.

    Leng Yue opened her mouth and didn't know what to say. After a while, she said, "Then why are you standing here all the time?" She didn't expect to get an answer at first, but unexpectedly, the white-haired nun sighed softly and replied: "Zhai Master  He didn¡¯t want to see the master of the health-preserving hall, so he asked the poor nun to accompany him. The poor nun didn¡¯t want to see him even more, but he had to meet him. The rumors that he had something -<3 8 Reading Network^>- had some truth. He seemed to know the poor nun¡¯s thoughts, so he teased him.  After a while, he left. But the nun didn't know whether he was really leaving or pretending to leave. In order to fulfill the Lord's instructions, he had to stay here."

    Many doubts in the two women's minds were immediately solved, and a lot of new doubts arose soon after.

    Leng Yue asked curiously: "Why don't you want to see him?"

    The white-haired nun said: "I am a nameless orphan. Before this, I have never seen any man, and I don't want to see any man. What's more" After hesitating for a while, he continued: "What's more, the owner of the restaurant said that he is poor.  I couldn't resist the masculine charm of the Master of the Health Hall. Once I fell in love, I could never look back. Unless one day, I could surpass him in strength and use him as a whetstone to hone myself. But at that time, he had already treated me  Not much attraction. Anyway, I still don¡¯t see him.?.  "

    Leng Yue chuckled and said, "Now that you've seen him, aren't you completely fine?"

    The white-haired nun said: "Why not? Then why doesn't the master of the health-preserving hall refuse to talk to me more? Because he is afraid that I will pester him."

    Leng Yue laughed and said, ¡°This is really whimsical!¡±

    Ningshuang said: "It's not that exaggerated!"

    The white-haired nun said: "What do you know? After innateness, the most important thing is spiritual cultivation. But in this regard, even the Zhai Master considers himself inferior to the Master of the Health Preservation Hall. I really don't know how he cultivates?"  He said to himself: "Since he said that I am a white-haired nun, then I will be called a white-haired nun from now on! The master of the village must have planned everything, and he must have expected this. It is also my destiny to have this calamity."  He looked at the two women carefully and sighed: "In that case, let the poor nun accompany you on this trip! The master must have decided long ago that you will not go to the Three Treasures Hall for anything. This is not difficult.  Calculate. The poor nun is far inferior to the master of the restaurant. He fell into the scheme and only found out at this time. As for whether the result of this plan is good or bad, I am afraid that the master of the restaurant is not sure. It mainly depends on the poor nun himself. "

    The two women were overjoyed and could not believe the facts in front of them for a moment.

    They didn't even dare to think about it. Suddenly, the situation changed, from extremely difficult to extremely easy. Although this white-haired nun was definitely not as good as the master and successor of Cihang Jingzhai, at least he was an innate-level powerhouse. In addition,  Even if the Master of the Health Preservation Hall and the Purple Bamboo Divine Nun fail to kill the Happy King, it will definitely not be a problem to save people.  It's just that I feel sorry for the Master of the Health Hall. After all, the Happy King is immortal, and the Master of the Health Hall never dares to leave the side of his women and cannot be as free as he is now.  Even so, they quickly decided to do something that would be even more embarrassing to the master of the health preserving hall, and gave his green wood sword to Cihang Jingzhai, because they were afraid that Cihang Jingzhai would not be able to do his job well.  Although the possibility is extremely small, they believe that receiving a heavy gift will naturally make them more attentive to work, which is far better than not receiving it.

    As for the problem of being sorry for the health-preserving hall master, the two women have already thought of a countermeasure.

    After their careful observation and analysis, they found that the owner of the health hall has a hobby of collecting beauties. The reason why he did not want the beauties sent to his door was not because he did not like them, but because he was worried that the beauties would easily change their hearts, and they were even more worried that the original family unity would be destroyed and the gain would outweigh the losses.  I feel that as long as they can make up for this, the master of the health preserving hall will definitely accept them.  Maybe he loves them even more because of it.  The two women handed over the Aoki Sword, and the white-haired nun took it, but said nothing.  When they explained the origin of the sword, the white-haired nun's expression changed greatly, and she sighed: "The poor nun is really just a martial arts idiot. His spiritual cultivation is far inferior to that of the master of the restaurant, let alone the master of the health-preserving hall." The two women Zhang Er was confused.  Don't know what she is talking about.

    The white-haired nun said: "Knowing people but not their hearts. But the heart of a sword is far more unpredictable than the heart of a human being. No one with this ability in the world has more than five fingers. Of course a poor nun is not, not even a young lady. This sword is very useful to a poor nun.  It's useless, but it is a treasure for the young lady. The young lady is already quick to understand, and with it, it is even more powerful. I believe it can be up to three months, or even three days if not faster. We might as well wait and talk about it in half a month.  "The two girls knew that the young lady she was talking about was the descendant of Cihang Jingzhai. As for the name of the descendant, it is said that it was not given until after he was born.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 186 Playing a Petty Person

    It is not difficult to hear from the words of the white-haired nun that the descendant will be born to practice after comprehending the heart of the sword.  Although the white-haired nun was an innately powerful person, he could only react faster than himself.  None of this seems to have anything to do with martial arts, nor does it seem to be just a matter of wisdom, but a broader field, beyond one's own vision, but it is not separation, but tolerance.  You can see it, and they can see it too, but they can see it bigger, higher, further, and deeper than you Same world, different hearts.  If a blind man who has lost his eyesight touches an elephant, the elephant is still a small elephant no matter how big it is. But if a blind man who has lost his mind touches an elephant, it will be a huge phenomenon, many times bigger than an elephant.  Different hearts, different elephants, different worlds.  How big the heart is, how big the world is.  Martial arts is about cultivating the body, and above all martial arts is cultivating the mind.  Sword heart is a kind of mind cultivation.  The sword in your heart is more powerful than the sword in your hand.  "Leng Yue's thoughts are a little different from Ning Shuang's: "The sword has the heart of the sword, and the sword has the heart of the blade.  Knife heart is a kind of mind cultivation.  The knife in your heart is far stronger than the knife in your hand.  "The benefits of these insights are not obvious for the time being, but they will have a huge impact on their future. They also vaguely know this, but they are not sure.

    After the two girls agreed with the white-haired god on the place and code to see each other again, they turned around and unlocked the acupuncture points of the passers-by who were still watching the excitement and refused to leave even after the warning. They found an ordinary private house at the foot of the mountain in a remote place and rented half of it at a high price.  moon.  On the way to Qin Chao, he told the two girls that he was responsible for the Beggar Clan and Shaolin. The two girls only needed to bring Cihang Jingzhai's people to the Gong Family Restaurant before King Happy's wedding.  Although the two women wanted to invite some more friends to help, most of those people were closely related to the imperial court, and the others were even more untrustworthy. They failed to accomplish more than failed.  Some of them are more trustworthy but their strength is too low. When the time comes, they will need to take care of themselves. Otherwise, how can you bear to sacrifice your friend's life to save others?  They helplessly discovered that at the most critical moment, the darkest moment, the court and friends were all unreliable. Except for themselves, the only person who was capable and trustworthy was the master of the Yangsheng Hall, and he would not take advantage of others.  The leader of the Health Preservation Hall trusted Cihang Jingzhai the most, followed by the Beggar Clan, and then Shaolin.  Calm down and think about it, even if the Master of the Health Hall does not trust the Beggar Clan and Shaolin, these two forces are the leaders of chivalry and are mainly men who have no family burdens. They don't have to worry about the revenge of Happy House.  He is indeed the best ally in this kind of matter.  Cihang Jingzhai is full of women, they are Bai Dao, and they are also holy places. They are the most annoying to the evil forces like Happy House, and they are also the best allies.  [Search for the latest updates here.]

    Mount Emei is indeed the most beautiful place in the mountains, and it is the spiritual mountain where women practice Zen and enlightenment.  Just living at the foot of the mountain, the two women became more and more peaceful and sensible.  At this moment, they realized that they did not want to kill their friends by saving people, and the Master of the Health Hall did not want to kill others by saving people. But in the matter before them, even if hundreds or thousands of lives were lost, it would not matter.  We must be able to save Master and Junior Sister.  Moreover, if the Happy King is not killed, more people will die because of this.  Therefore, this has long been not just a matter of rescuing people, but a matter of completely eradicating the Happy Building.  Other political forces will definitely not stand by and watch this kind of thing shake the foundation of the country. If they cannot solve the Happy Building at once with lightning speed, the facts will become more and more complicated and difficult to handle, even if they succeed.  The gain outweighs the loss, let alone failure.  Although the master and the junior sister had to suffer more due to the caution of the health-preserving hall master, a hundred or a thousand times more people benefited from it, especially beautiful women and their relatives and friends.  In comparison, the Master of the Yangsheng Hall is indeed very kind, but he cannot be offended even more. He will do nothing if he does not take action. Although the action does not kill people, it is a thousand times more terrifying than killing people.

    The two girls thought so, and so did Huang Rong.

    After Qin Chao left Mount Emei, he went to Huang Rong, told some things about the Red Plum Goddess and Happy Tower, and took the opportunity to give him the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms.

    Huang Rong was not polite to him and said with a smile: "I know about you. Even if the Happy King doesn't offend you, for the safety of your women, you will never let him go. If anyone offends you, it will be worse than death.  It's a thousand times scarier. In the past, when computer games were just booming, you especially liked to play the trick expert. Do you think I don't know? People were tricked by you and they didn't know what happened. My sister is one of them.  , and I think about your kindness all day long. I'm not as stupid as her, haha" She realized that she had slipped her words, and hurriedly covered it up with laughter, but she couldn't help her heartbeat speeding up and her cheeks dizzy.

    Qin Chao pretended not to see it and changed the subject: "You haven't fought a big battle since you took charge of the Beggar Clan. This time you can show off your authority."

    Huang Rong said: "Aren't you the most majestic one?"

    Qin Chao sighed: "I only made one move, there is nothing to say."

    Huang Rong was overjoyed and clapped: "That's good. Otherwise, the limelight will be stolen by you alone, which means nothing."

    Qin Chaodao: "Don't think this is easy."

    Huang Rong said: "Of course I know. But as long as you are not an innate strong person,Who is my opponent?  His face suddenly turned red and he whispered: "Of course, except for you, a big monster."  "In a blink of an eye, he returned to his original state, and said excitedly: "I used to be afraid that others would use poison and capsize in the gutter. Now, although I am not as immune to poison as you, I am not afraid either.  "

    Qin Chao said sternly: "It's best not to give others the chance to use poison, or even to not give others the chance to take action, or it's better not to offend others."

    Huang Rong pursed her lips and said, "You haven't become my brother-in-law yet, and you've started to teach me a lesson. Fortunately, my sister still has some foresight, otherwise I wouldn't be able to live in the future."

    Qin Chaodao: "If I don't tell you, you will blame me for not caring about you."

    Huang Rong snorted coldly: "You still have the nerve to say that. You don't care about me in the first place. What's so good about Wang Yuyan? If you marry her, what will happen to my sister?"

    Qin Chao knew that she was talking about herself, and her sister was just a shield, but he couldn't say it clearly, otherwise it would be even more troublesome, so he had to smile bitterly and said: "These are all fate, otherwise how can we be together when we are two worlds apart?"

    Huang Rong sneered and said, "These words can be used to deceive a little girl."

    Qin Chao said: "I won't go to Shaolin." He didn't dare to stay any longer and ran away.  He knew that although Huang Rong liked to play petty tricks with him, she was unambiguous on major matters. He didn't need to worry about Shaolin matters anymore. Huang Rong would definitely handle it better than him.

    "You run quite fast. Sooner or later I will lock you in a cage and see how you can still run?" Huang Rong said to herself, "In ancient times, it was indeed a paradise for men, as beautiful as clouds. Beauties love heroes, even if you are  If you don¡¯t accept it, others won¡¯t be able to resist and will send them to your door one after another. Even in modern times, as long as you have a little money in your pocket, it is easy to trick beautiful women into going to bed. Even if the men are not bad and don¡¯t lie, there are still beautiful women who will send them to bed by themselves and push them.  Don¡¯t leave. Compared with those scum who take people¡¯s hard-earned money to eat, drink, play, have fun, porn, gamble, and take drugs, you are indeed thousands of times better off. But you are far from qualified. You still need to keep working hard.¡±

    Huang Rong convened a meeting of the ten elders of the Beggar Gang, and selectively talked about the affairs of Hongmei Shenni and Happy House, and asked everyone to vote to decide whether to save them or not.

    Elder Xu, the oldest person, spoke first: "Being chivalrous and righteous is the purpose of the Beggar Clan. We must save them, but there are too few people. If there are too many, the loss will be too great. This is something that needs to be discussed carefully."

    Huang Rong said: "Don't worry about this for now. I only want to ask you one thing. You only need to answer whether to save or not to save?"

    The ten elders looked at each other. They had already experienced the resourcefulness of the new gang leader. They were like this before. They knew what she wanted to do, but they had no choice but to agree. They could only follow her path, but they couldn't say anything against it.

    Huang Rong said: "Since you haven't spoken, I will assume that you have agreed to save people. Now that you have agreed, you can't go back on it. This matter has been decided. Next, let's talk about what Elder Xu just said.  "

    Everyone was silent.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 187 Twenty-Eight Palms

    After a while, Huang Rong said, "Don't you all have a lot to say?"

    Everyone looks at me and I look at you, all waiting for others to speak first.  [.]

    They have long experienced the power of gang leader Huang Rong. For example, just now, Elder Xu spoke first because he spoke first, but the words came out of his mouth. Now they can't take them back. They can only watch helplessly being used by gang leader Huang.

    Wu Changfeng was the first to be unable to bear it, stood up and said: "In my opinion, the Master of the Health Preservation Hall relies not on our strength, but on our power, so the loss cannot be too great, it just requires more manpower.  "After saying that, he sat down on the ground again. There was a clean chair next to him, but he didn't like to sit on it.

    Huang Rong was very satisfied with Wu Changfeng's words in her heart, but her face remained calm.  The other nine elders, except for the newly appointed Li Shishi, did not look very good.  Li Shishi naturally supported Huang Rong. There was no need to say it, and it was difficult to say it. It was better not to say it.

    Elder Chen, the long-armed old man, has a surly personality. The second one couldn't help it and snorted coldly: "Don't you mean that the Master of the Health Hall is more powerful than our Beggar Clan? Why don't you just say it directly."

    Wu Changfeng's red face turned even redder, and he said loudly: "I never said that."

    Elder Chen said: "What do you mean by this sentence? Can't everyone hear it? It doesn't mean that you think so in your heart, but you are just embarrassed to say it out."

    Wu Changfeng was embarrassed and angry and said: "If you insist on saying that, I can't help it. But I don't want to compete with my own people. If you have the ability, I can ask the master of the health preservation hall to compare. It will be clear who is stronger and who is weaker."

    Boss Chen Chang said with a face: "I am not afraid of making a fool of myself. I am here to say in front of everyone that I am indeed no match for him now."

    Wu Changfeng said angrily: "Then you are still talking about me?"

    Elder Chen said: "I just said that I am not his opponent, not that we are a gang of beggars. No matter how high his martial arts skills are, he is only one person. In the end, he has to ask us for help"

    Huang Rong interrupted him and explained: "He did not invite us to do this, but I took the initiative to participate in it. Whether you want to participate or not is also your decision. Anyway, we are fighting against evil forces, cleaning up the scum in the world, and doing chivalry.  Give our women a clear sky, so that the sons no longer have to worry about their mothers cuckolding them. This gang leader is doing his part. Even if there is only one person, he will definitely go. He will definitely not embarrass our beggar gang." These words  It has to be decisive.

    Most of the elders blushed at what she said.

    Elder Chen was still dissatisfied and sneered: "The words are better than the songs, but he is still here. Instead of asking for our help, is he looking for you to reminisce about the past?"

    Huang Rong said: "This is my private matter. I don't need to explain it to you, but he did come to me to reminisce about the past. After hearing those things, I couldn't help but feel indignant. I wanted to save people, but it was none of his business.  ."

    Elder Chen said: "Even if he doesn't say it, the purpose is self-evident."

    The usually quiet Elder Chuan Gong suddenly said: "Brother Chen, if he doesn't say anything, he is looking down on our Beggar Clan and giving us the initiative. Whether you do it or not is really your own business. I even doubt that,  It was with this in mind that he didn't want to say anything. He didn't say that everyone was like this, which showed that he had foresight. Besides, he gave us a big gift and we have to repay it."

    Elder Chen was surprised and said: "What kind of courtesy? I didn't see it."

    Except for Elder Xu who was thoughtful, all the other elders were the same as Elder Chen. They didn¡¯t know what the heavy etiquette that Elder Chuan Gong was talking about, but no one doubted what he said.

    Elder Chuan Gong touched the sparse beard on his chin and sighed: "We have lived a long life in vain and have been a frog in a well all our lives. If the master of the health hall did not tell us, we still don't know that there are so many things in the world.  He is an innate strong man. It turns out that although I have heard of it before, even many times, I only thought it was a legend, but I didn¡¯t know that I didn¡¯t have enough experience and strength.¡±

    Elder Chen said: "I don't believe what he said. If there are really so many innate strong men in the world, will it be our Beggar Gang's turn to be the best gang in the world?"

    The elder Chuan Gong shook his head, but said nothing.

    It was quiet for a while.

    Elder Xu let out a long sigh and said: "Old Chen, why should we continue to deceive ourselves and others? Just seeing that the two leaders of our Beggar Clan are so young and promising, it is not difficult to imagine that their strength will become more terrifying as they get older. But when that time comes  , they definitely don¡¯t want to care about these little things anymore, and it¡¯s hard for us to see them again. The same is definitely true for the older generation, it¡¯s not that they hide on purpose.¡±

    Elder Chen hesitated and said: "It's not that I refuse to admit it. Shaolin's Xu Zhu and Dali's Prince Duan are both young and promising, far better thanThey.  This is a fact, there is no shame in saying it, and there is no need to deceive yourself.  However, where are the innate strong men as much as he said?  The eight beauties of Bai Dao and the eight kings of sex are all the strongest among the innate strong. It¡¯s too exaggerated!  "

    Elder Song nodded and said: "It is indeed too exaggerated, very shocking and depressing, but you have to believe it."

    The short elder Xi nodded and said: "It really hurts people's self-confidence. It's better not to say anything, it's better not to know, it's better to continue to be a frog in the well."

    Elder Xu sighed: "This may be the second reason why those strong men are unwilling to expose themselves. During the Three Kingdoms period, I think you have heard the story of Sun Jian killing the immortal. Even if it is just a story, based on the current facts,  Isn't it because Gang Leader Qiao's strength is far superior to that of his peers that he has caused so much trouble? If he is just an ordinary person, even if he is a Khitan, it will not cause much harm. This is the third reason."

    Kan Lanxing, who was promoted to elder earlier than Li Shishi, took over and said with a smile: "The second reason is jealousy of the strong, and the third reason is fear of the strong. These will trigger everyone's murderous intention. Of course, if those  It's another thing if a strong man is willing to accept him as a disciple. But which strong man is willing to accept a disciple with such impure intentions? It will definitely not be that simple for someone who can become an innate strong man."

    Elder Chen said: "Even so, I can't tell whether this gift is good or bad. How can it be considered a great gift?"

    Elder Xu shook his head slightly and said nothing.

    After a while, Huang Rong said: "Originally I didn't want to say it, but it's not good to hide it from everyone. He gave me the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms he created. I kept the Twenty-Eight Dragon Subduing Palms for no use. Of course they were passed down from ancient times.  Give it to the elders to improve everyone¡¯s strength. In this way, everyone¡¯s strength will be closer to the innate strong ones, and the circle of strong people will be closer and closer. It¡¯s clear whether that gift is good or bad!¡±

    One stone stirs up a thousand waves.

    The words made all the elders of the Beggar Clan feel dizzy.

    ??Everyone was surprised and happy, surprised, puzzled, ashamed, embarrassed, all kinds of people, different people, different hearts, different expressions, different words, different actions, it is difficult to describe them one by one with pen and ink, but describe them carefully.

    The Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms have always been passed down only to the gang leader, but now they are passed down to the elders. It will not only have a huge impact on the elders, but also on the Beggar Clan. It will also have a huge impact on the entire martial arts world and the entire world.  This is no longer just a matter for beggars.

    Huang Rong said: "I also know that everyone is worried about the long nights and dreams, and that I don't mean what I say, so I decided to teach the Twenty-Eight Dragon Subduing Palms first, and then discuss saving people. If it was just to save people, I wouldn't  Everyone, gather here. I have already thought about this matter clearly, you don¡¯t have to worry too much, you just need to practice hard and improve your strength as soon as possible."

    Wu Changfeng stopped him and said, "Gang leader, wait a minute!" Ignoring the fierce glances from everyone, he continued: "Our Beggar Clan's special skill has been replaced by someone else's martial arts. Aren't you worried about making others laugh? How can we hold it up in the future?  Become a human being at the beginning? The Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms are a thousand times better. They are not from us beggars. We can¡¯t take" The more he spoke, the uglier the faces of the elders became. Seeing that Elder Chen could not stop him, he was worried that if he continued to speak, it would be even more ugly.  He hurriedly interrupted: "We didn't steal or rob. Even if we stole or robbed, it's our own ability. Why not?"

    Wu Changfeng said: "If you want to learn the Twenty-Eight Dragon Subduing Palms, just say so."

    Elder Chen puffed up his chest and said loudly: "I just want to learn. I have said it a thousand times and ten thousand times, but I still say the same thing. It is hypocritical to say you don't want to learn. Do you dare to say you don't want to learn?" Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 188 Eight Palms Remaining

    Wu Changfeng said: "I am an elder of the Beggar Clan. Of course I want to learn the unique skills of the Beggar Clan. But you have to follow the rules when it comes to troublesome things. You can't take things that are not your own."

    The two of them were arguing back and forth, and soon other elders were also involved. You said something, and I said something. It was even more unclear. I couldn't help it, and just yelled. You cursed me, and it became a mess.  [.]

    Li Shishi whispered to Huang Rong quietly: "Good sister, the Beggar Clan can't be cured if we don't straighten it out. Look, even the elders are like this. It's not proper. Even scolding your mother and ancestors is considered a minor offense. It's too ugly"

    Huang Rong sent a message and replied: "I've told you before that this is what the beggars are like. I don't want to do that kind of thankless thing."

    Li Shishi said: "They called you a bitch, weren't you angry? I was scolding them lightly. I couldn't say the worse ones."

    Huang Rong said: "Shouldn't I just retaliate? Or maybe I'll be beaten and killed because of this. That would be even worse."

    Li Shishi said: "That's why I say it must be rectified."

    Huang Rong said: "Qiao Feng is indeed a fierce general who charges into battle, comparable to Zhang Fei in the Three Kingdoms. But he is not good at management and leaves many problems. Although they are not obvious, they will break out sooner or later. When we take over, we must not act too hastily.  , otherwise it will arouse hidden problems. Not only do I have to wipe Qiao Feng¡¯s butt, I also have to take the blame for him. This is why I haven¡¯t done anything big. This time, it¡¯s not us helping him, but him helping me.  Let me establish my authority and merit in front of the disciples of the Beggar Clan."

    Li Shishi suddenly realized: "That's it! I have known for a long time that my sister is not simple, but I didn't know that I thought it was too simple. I misunderstood both my sister and him."

    Huang Rong said: "No one in the world can guess his thoughts. It's normal for you to misunderstand him."

    The two women were watching the excitement and chatting.

    The elders were quarreling back and forth, always repeating the same old tune. After a long quarrel, they even blushed. Unknowingly, there were fewer and fewer people quarreling, and their voices became quieter and quieter.

    Huang Rong saw that the time was almost up, bang!  Snapped!  After clapping twice, the surroundings quickly became quiet.

    Huang Rong said: "Originally, I thought he was my senior brother, and everyone would treat him as one of their own. Since everyone is so arrogant, let's calculate it according to merit. After a hundred years, give him the title of honorary elder."

    Wu Changfeng wondered: "Why a hundred years later?"

    Huang Rong said: "It's troublesome if you don't explain it clearly. A hundred years later refers to after I abdicate. Now I use my senior brother's martial arts, do you have any objections?"

    Before Wu Changfeng could think of how to answer, Elder Chen rushed to say for him: "This is the best, and we don't have any opinions. In fact, there is no problem in the first place. Since the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms have become the martial arts of the gang leader, the gang leader will not  It is reasonable and reasonable to dedicate it to the beggar gang. If outsiders dare to bite the tongue, they are asking for trouble. But they are envious and jealous of us, and it is normal for them to gossip behind our backs, so don't pay attention."

    Wu Changfeng said: "Those gossips are still trivial, mainly because I feel uncomfortable in my heart. How can we, the Beggar Clan's secret sect, use other people's martial arts?"

    Elder Xu coughed lightly, attracted everyone's attention, and said slowly: "Old Chen, we have known each other for a day or two. Don't you still know our personalities? It's not too late to discuss these issues later."

    Elder Song nodded and said, "Yes! I can't tell for a moment, so we might as well discuss it later."

    Wu Changfeng shook his head and said: "I'm not doubting everyone's character. However, Bai Shijing was also a well-known hero back then. Who wouldn't praise him with his thumb when he saw it? It's just that people inevitably make mistakes. If you know your mistakes and you can correct them, there is no great virtue."

    Kan Lanxing laughed and said loudly: "Why don't you just say that if you learn the Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms, you will make a mistake, which is bigger than Elder Bai's mistake back then. If you don't learn, you will be a hero and everyone will admire you."

    Wu Changfeng raised his voice and said, "I have never said that. With all conscience, I also want to learn the Twenty-Eight Dragon Subduing Palms, but for the sake of the future of our Beggar Gang, I have to put aside my personal desires for the time being."

    Kan Lanxing gave a long laugh and said: "You might as well say that everyone is like Bai Shijing, who puts personal desires first."

    Wu Changfeng was so angry that he wanted to chop him with a knife. However, during this period of time following Huang Rong, Wu Changfeng's temper was greatly tempered and he made great progress. After a moment of reflection, he understood that Kan Lanxing was deliberately provoking him to take action, and it was justified when the time came.  It became unreasonable, and they could take the opportunity to learn the Twenty-Eight Dragon Subduing Palms.  Wu Changfeng secretly thought it was dangerous, glared at Kan Lanxing fiercely, turned to Huang Rong and said: "The Twenty-Eight Dragon Subduing Palms are only taught to the gang leader. If the gang leader insists on passing them on, then let's teach them the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms!"

    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up, and they immediately returned to normal, except that the surroundings were obviously quieter than ever, and the sound of breathing could be heard clearly.Huang Rong's gaze slowly swept across it several times from left to right and from right to right. She laughed and said: "This is a good idea, but the ugly words are ahead. The Eighteen Palms of Subduing the Dragon are far better than subduing the Dragon."  The Twenty-Eight Palms are difficult to learn. If you don¡¯t learn the Twenty-Eight Dragon Subduing Palms first, most of you will only be able to practice one of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t teach you, or that I tampered with it.¡±

    Kan Lanxing said: "If the gang leader doesn't want to teach, just say so. Everyone understands, but when you say these things, do you think we are three-year-old children?"

    Li Shishi couldn't help but scolded: "You white-eyed wolf. The gang leader promoted you to be an elder, but you always go against the gang leader. You are indeed worse than a three-year-old child."

    Kan Lanxing said with a righteous face: "I will tell the truth whether I am an elder or not."

    Li Shishi said with contempt on her face: "Don't I know who you are? I hate people like you the most, it's extremely disgusting."

    Anger flashed across Kan Lanxing's face, and he said softly, "If you weren't Gang Leader Huang, do you think you, a woman, are qualified to stand here and speak?"

    Li Shishi raised her chest and said loudly: "Empress Dowager Gao is a woman, but she has done better than many emperors in history. Gang Leader Huang is also a woman, and has done better than many gang leaders in history. My position as elder is also based on  Taking away the strength and merit, I seem to have done better than you."

    Kan Lanxing said: "Those are very special situations, very rare. Who do you think you can talk about them?" He knew that saying this would offend Li Shishi and Huang Rong, but otherwise he would not be able to deceive these two shrewd people.  Women might as well express their disagreement with them and gain some points in the eyes of other elders.

    Li Shishi said: "I really don't mean anything. If I were the leader of the gang, I would have killed you with a dog-beating stick."

    Kan Lanxing said: "You look like this and still want to be a gang leader. Do you think that the best gang in the world is a kid's gang?"

    Elder Xu waved his hand to stop them from continuing to quarrel, coughed twice, and sighed: "If the gang leader is really willing to teach the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, I suggest that each elder learn one palm each, but they are not the same. We all  After learning, learn from each other. If you still can't learn the second palm, naturally no one can blame the gang leader, only your own lack of ability. There are still eight palms left, just like the previous twenty-eight palms of subduing the dragon, only the gang leader is taught  One person. This is the best of both worlds!" His tone suddenly became more serious: "Of course, all decisions are in the hands of the gang leader."

    Huang Rong cursed in her heart: "Old man, I've probably thought of such a comprehensive idea hundreds of times before!" She said with a smile on her face: "Jiang is still very old. Elder Xu's method is very good. I will give it to you."  Thumbs up."

    Wu Changfeng said: "I agree too."

    Elder Chen smiled and said, "That's good. I have no objection."

    ¡­¡­

    When the elders expressed their opinions one after another, Kan Lanxing quietly sent a message to Wu Changfeng: "Brother Wu, you have a good idea. Everyone wrongly blamed you before."

    Wu Changfeng was stunned for a long time and replied: "I am not opposed to learning the Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms just for the sake of learning the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms. Don't get me wrong."

    Kan Lanxing said: "I know. Everyone understands in their hearts. Don't worry. There is no need to explain anymore. Everyone will not talk nonsense."

    After hearing this, Wu Changfeng wanted to chop him with a knife, thinking: Just now I thought Miss Li said something too much, but now I know that she said it well and wonderfully.

    Huang Rong started teaching the 10th move of the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, ¡®Dragon Swinging its Tail¡¯. The first one was Elder Xu, and ended with the first move, ¡®Exalted Dragon Has Regret¡¯, and the 10th move was Li Shishi.

    Except for Li Shishi, the other elders only taught the lesson three times, and no longer interfered regardless of whether they had mastered it or not.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 189 Three Elders

    Li Shishi saw Huang Rong using the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms that she had just learned, breaking a pine tree as thick as a rice bowl in the air with just one palm. When it was her turn, she couldn't even hit a branch as thick as a finger. She used too much force.  , even smaller.  Although I know that the essence of the palm of "Anglong has regrets" is not the word "arrogance" but the word "regret".  If you only want to be fierce, ruthless, and exciting, and if you have a few hundred kilograms of brute force, anyone can use it, how can you be called the master of the Beggar Clan?  "A strong dragon has regrets, and its gains cannot last long." What you gain must be recovered. The force you exert when you hit it is ten points, but the force you retain in yourself is still twenty points. It is like an aged wine. It is not spicy on the palate, but has a mellow staying power.  Incomparable.  But knowing is one thing, being able to do it is another.  Although she knew that regret was not a small thing, she always made it look like a small thing.  Unlike other elders, she suspected that Huang Rong had tampered with things. Therefore, although there was no effect, she practiced with great concentration. After about half an hour, Huang Rong's voice suddenly came to her ears: "I just gave you the genuine Subdue the Dragon."  Eighteen Palms, now, I will pass on to you his revised version of the Eighteen Dragon-Subduing Palms. You must not tell others about these, otherwise don¡¯t blame me for not turning against others. This matter has to start with his character these  Not to mention. In short, in his opinion, the first thing to master in this move is Splitting Air Palm. The biggest difference between Splitting Air Palm and other palm techniques is that the former uses dark energy and the latter uses Ming Jin. In addition,  It is difficult to use the secret power, but the internal power can replace the secret power. However, if there is a lack of external power, the power will of course be greatly reduced. However, it is not too late to learn to split the air palm first, and then practice the secret power later. Let¡¯s talk about the word "Kang" and "Regret"  , in his eyes, these two words are equal, and the key is not the word 'regret'. 'Arrogance' is the yang force, and 'regret' is the yin force. Those whose internal strength is yin or yang cannot learn this trick.  , those who can¡¯t use the secret energy externally can¡¯t learn this trick. Your internal power is neutral, so this trick is not difficult to break through. The difficulty is that the internal power is too weak, and the external power cannot be used temporarily. The power  "Except for qigong, Huang Rong basically told everything she knew.  Another half an hour later, there was a click, and a teacup-sized pine tree in front of Li Shishi was broken into two pieces, but her palm was still a foot away.  The other elders had been paying attention to this area for a long time. When they saw it, they immediately became energetic and their suspicions were mostly gone.

    Not long after, Elder Xu made his second breakthrough, but the power of his 'Dragon Swinging Tail' was far less powerful than Li Shishi's 'Arrogant Dragon Regrets'. He did not believe that his qualifications and understanding were not as good as Li Shishi's, and thought that Huang Rong had some key problems.  He hid his secret somewhere, but he didn't say anything, he just stayed aside quietly, immersed in thought.  After thinking for a while, I couldn't figure it out. I felt that if I practiced like this, it would be difficult to achieve any results in a short period of time, so I stopped continuing and started to wander around, carefully observing other elders.  Although the elders had agreed to communicate with each other in advance, seeing how difficult it was for them to learn one palm, they naturally did not want others to learn two, three, or four palms far better than themselves.  I just think about these things in my heart, and I am too embarrassed to say them out loud, but most of them decide to hide their secrets in front of others and keep some trump cards. When they learn how to use the palm, they can have something to exchange and suffer less losses.  Elder Xu turned around and around, and finally stopped next to Wu Changfeng. While observing, he thought: "Old Wu is a real person, but he can't turn his brain. Even if he doesn't hide his secrets, I'm afraid he won't be able to comprehend the trick taught by the gang leader.  Well, maybe it just misled me." Although I thought so, my feet didn't move, my eyes never blinked, and I refused to miss anything.  The elders only focused on practicing the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, Huang Rong didn't mention it, and no one mentioned saving people.  Li Shishi wanted to mention it but didn't, thinking: Sister Rong must have her own ideas, I'd better not meddle in her own business.  Otherwise, even if everyone doesn't say anything, they will definitely blame me for disturbing their practice and suspect that I was ordered by Sister Rong.  People in the world say they are heroes, but I think they are all old fools and old bastards.  They were nothing without Qiao Feng before, and now they are nothing without Sister Rong.  Even these heroes are like this, not to mention other people in the world. No wonder the officials look down on them.  But without these people to check them, corrupt officials will become more lawless, and people's lives will become even more miserable.  Besides, it is normal for people to have some selfish motives unless they are punished for themselves.  It is most normal for those who are officials to be obsessed with power, and those who are studying martial arts to be obsessed with martial arts.  [.]

    A few days later, Kan Lanxing, Elder Chen and Elder Jiang left one after another with various excuses.

    A few days later, no one came back. Except for Li Shishi, the elders became suspicious. The longer the time passed, the more suspicious they became.

    Ten days later, without waiting for the elders to ask questions, Huang Rong called them together again and placed a pile of evidence and three confessions in front of them.  It turned out that the three elders excused themselves to leave in order to spread the information about the Eighteen Palms of the Dragon, the Red Plum Goddess, and the Happy Building. Huang Rong, who had been well prepared, asked Mu Wanqing to take action and arrested them together with the witnesses and physical evidence.  Upright.  Of course she wouldn't tell the other elders this.

    Elder Xu had the calmest look on his face and was the quickest to read. The other elders seemed to refuse to believe it and kept looking at it over and over again.

    Suddenly Elder Xu said: "It goes without saying that Lanxing is a multi-faceted spy. Elder Chen was bribed by the imperial court, which was already expected. In the past, I just turned a blind eye.There is nothing you can do about it even if you close one eye.  After all, if we kill him, the court will try its best to bribe others. In the end, no matter how big the loss is, it is us.  Speaking of which, Lao Chen is a good brother.  Elder Jiang was obviously a Han, but he helped Khitan. This shows that it was indeed a wise move to drive away Qiao Feng.  Of course, the most powerful one is Gang Leader Huang. Promoting him from leader to elder is not only a arrogant strategy, but also makes it easier to monitor.  "

    Huang Rong said: "This matter can only succeed, not fail. We can't reveal any information beforehand, so we have to kill them." The tone was very calm, but everyone felt chills. They only thought she was resourceful before, but now they feel  She is cruel and ruthless.

    Huang Rong said: "Do you have any opinions?"

    No one spoke, but the atmosphere became increasingly tense.

    After a long time, Elder Song suddenly said: "Everyone has been killed, what else is left to say."

    Elder Xu said: "As long as you don't kill a good person by mistake, I have no objection."

    The elder Zhuan Gong nodded and sighed: "The gang leader has already mastered their evidence, but he kept it secret. Isn't it just to let them make bigger mistakes, so that they can have a reason to kill them with one strike, so as not to leave any traces behind?"  Is there any future trouble?¡±

    Elder Wu's face was red and he looked embarrassed, and said: "This this I am not boasting. Marshal Yang gave me the 'gold medal for recording merit' back then because he wanted to get me to join the imperial court. Later, I gave the gold medal to the gold shop.  I changed my drink. On the surface, I was addicted to alcohol and couldn't bear it. In fact, no matter how addicted I was, I never missed anything and would not make fun of such things. To be honest, I made that decision.  A lot of determination. Otherwise, if the court tries to win over me step by step, who can withstand it? At this time, I am afraid that my head will also be taken by the gang leader."

    Elder Chuan Gong sighed: "There are too many traps in life. You can't make a wrong step. Bai Shijing and Chen Guyan are both good men. If they make a wrong step, they can't look back. They can only make the same mistake again and again, and harm others."  It¡¯s harmful to myself.¡±

    Elder Xu said: "I have never sought merit, but no fault. Many people can't stand it, but they don't know that if I weren't such a person, I might not be able to save my head this time. The gang leader we chose,  You won¡¯t show mercy to an old guy like me.¡±

    Huang Rong said: "I don't want any of the three vacant elder positions. It's up to you to decide."

    Elder Xu said: "Gang leader, don't get me wrong, that's not what I meant."

    Huang Rong said: "You don't mean that, and you can't guarantee that others don't either. You do this, firstly, to avoid suspicion, and secondly, because I can trust you."

    Elder Xu said: "Okay! But the most important thing now is not the position of elder, but saving people. If we don't take action, we may not be able to make it in time."

    Li Shishi smiled and said: "We are too late, and the thieves have no time to react." Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 190 The Mastermind Behind the Scenes

    Elder Chuan Gong smiled slightly and said: "Elder Li's words make sense. The biggest advantage of those gangsters is that they hide in the dark, like mice hiding in holes. What's even more annoying is that one hole is connected to another, like a maze.  "

    Huang Rong said: "You don't have to worry about this. He personally provided my information, so there won't be any problems."[.]

    Elder Xi smiled and said: "He is strong, but I'm afraid he can't do anything in this regard!" He originally thought that this sentence would be approved by everyone, but unexpectedly everyone looked at him like a monster.

    Li Shishi chuckled and said, "Elder Xi has never been to the Viper Valley on the outskirts of the capital, otherwise he would not have said that."

    Elder Xi asked: "What? Could it be that he can dig holes better than a poisonous snake?"

    Elder Song said: "Stop talking, besides, I can't help but spit out my overnight meal. I'm not sure about that guy's martial arts, but his ability to drill holes is indeed the best in the world. Those ** forces encountered  If you fall in love with him, you will be unlucky for eight lifetimes."

    Elder Xu chuckled and said: "In this case, things will be much simpler. But since the Happy King is an innate strong man, stronger than Qiao Feng, I am afraid that his masters are not weak, there are many!"

    Huang Rong said: "There is no need to worry about this. There are three main reasons: First, the Happy King is getting married. Out of etiquette, can they not go? Second, the Happy King must have also expected that this time would be dangerous and would not fail to mobilize experts.  Protect him by his side. The third is to ensure the smooth progress of the wedding, so that Happy King can truly be happy, and more expert guards are needed for the bridal chamber to be decorated with candles."

    Wu Changfeng said: "I have said before that he only relies on our manpower, not force."

    Huang Rong said: "You are right to think so, but it is easy to suffer a loss. Because even the little guy from Happy Building is not weak in martial arts. If I don't provide some evidence, you will definitely not believe it. But it's really not good to say it out loud.  , I hope you won't tell anyone." He glanced at everyone and continued: "Last time, a group of minions were chasing the disciples of the Red Plum Goddess. After he rescued them, he caught one of them and took a look. Guess what?  who is it?"

    Everyone thought of answers one after another in their minds, but none came out of their mouths.

    After a while, Huang Rong answered by herself: "You must have never imagined that, and neither could I, that person is actually Sima Lin, the head of the Qingcheng faction. I know it is hard to believe what I said, but in order to prevent everyone from being injured by underestimating the enemy,  , I have to say. There may be many reasons why Sima Lin joined **, but this one is definitely indispensable - that is, to quickly improve his strength and secure his position as leader."

    Elder Xu said: "The leader of the gang is right. The reason why he is willing to be a gangster is because it is easy to get in and get out. Most people definitely don't want to work in the gang for the rest of their lives. Being a rat for the rest of their lives means they will be shameful."

    Elder Chuan Gong said: "In this case, those little minions should not be underestimated. Although they may not all be characters like Sima Lin, as long as there are a few more" He shook his head, alas!  With a sound, he said nothing more.

    Wu Changfeng said: "As long as you have the strength, it should be easy to get in. It's just easy to get in and hard to get out, so it's better not to go in." After a pause, he continued: "I say this mainly because I think it should be easy for Sima Lin to get in.  Unexpected and reasonable.¡±

    Elder Song said: "If you don't go in and take a look and experience it for yourself, you will always be looking at flowers in the fog and not knowing what it is like. Just this little curiosity is enough to make many heroes fall."

    Elder Xi said: "One mistake will result in eternal hatred."

    Elder Fang, who was promoted to elder from Dayong Branch, said: "As long as it doesn't harm others, it doesn't matter how dark it is. But as long as it comes out to harm others, it will show its flaws."

    Li Shishi said: "It's like using a mouse trap to lure mice out. As long as you put a piece of fragrant fat on the trap, those bad guys can't help but run out even if they know the danger. But it's not as effective as a cat."

    Huang Rong said with a smile: "Baidao is the cat raised by the imperial court. The eight beauties are the eight tabby cats. Now the tabby cat did not catch the big mouse, but was captured by the big mouse. Moreover, the big mouse also had a whimsical idea of ??marrying the big tabby cat.  "

    Hahaha¡­¡­

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help but laugh, and the atmosphere became much more relaxed.

    Before, the numerous innate experts were like mountains one after another, weighing on everyone's hearts, making them unable to breathe and bear their head.

    Huang Rong said in one breath: "Seven happy buildings, five major countries, one in each capital, one in Suzhou, and one in Hangzhou. We are responsible for the three in the north, that is, the three in the capital of Song Dynasty, Liao Dynasty and Xixia  Happy Building. The other four places are under the control of Shaolin. We are divided into three groups and operate in nine waves. You and I are the first wave, the disciples with eight bags are the second wave, the disciples with seven bags are the third wave, and so on, the disciples with one bag are the ninth wave.  Waves, one wave higher than the other, one wave following the other,Defeat them with overwhelming force.  By the time the imperial court and other forces react, we will have successfully retired.  The Happy Building in Bianliang City is the first of the seven Happy Buildings. Elder Xu, Elder Chuangong and I are in charge of it.  Elders Li, Song, and Xi were responsible for Daliao's trip to Beijing.  The main source of information is Elder Li, and the others are mainly Elder Song and Elder Xi.  Lingzhou in Xixia is in charge of Mu Wanqing, Elders Wu and Fang.  The main source of information was Mu Wanqing, and the others were mainly Elder Wu and Elder Fang.  "After saying that, without waiting for everyone to react, he turned around and left.

    Wu Changfeng shouted: "Why is it that Shaolin is responsible for four places, but we are only responsible for three?"

    Huang Rong¡¯s people were gone, and a voice came from far away: ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough that we have the hard bones to chew on? Could it be that you prefer chewing on the soft bones?¡±

    Wu Changfeng blushed and said: "Of course we are chewing hard bones, but we are afraid that people in the world don't know."

    Li Shishi smiled and said, "Didn't Mr. Wu always say that you should only do things with a clear conscience?"

    Wu Changfeng¡¯s face turned even redder.

    Li Shishi said: "Mr. Wu will definitely look better in red. It's best to dye his hair red too."

    Hahaha¡­¡­

    Everyone couldn't help laughing as they imagined Wu Changfeng's whole body turned red.

    Li Shishi said: "Everyone knows that you are outspoken and will not misunderstand, but the gang leader has his own considerations." Her voice was sweet and soft, making Wu Changfeng feel comfortable and ashamed.  To be honest, they really have no respect for the gang leader, nor do they have enough trust.  It's not because the gang leader is not capable enough, they all know the reasons well. There are two main reasons: one is the relationship between women, and the other is the relationship between age.

    Li Shishi added: ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything to ask, then I¡¯m leaving too!¡±

    Elder Song said: "Aren't we going together?"

    Li Shishi frowned and said, "That would be too eye-catching! Besides, everyone has long been accustomed to being separated, so it would be inconvenient to get together!"

    Elder Song suddenly said: "No wonder the gang leader left without explaining anything. It turned out to be this idea!"

    Elder Xu sighed: "Our gang leader is too smart. We are all old and can't keep up with our thinking. We can't even make small turns."

    Elder Xi said: "Our beggar gang is used to being scattered except for dog fighting. If we force management, it will make us feel uncomfortable, so that's good. We are beggars, not soldiers, so we don't need to pay attention to that."  "

    Elder Fang said: "We are just missing those superficial things, it is not that we are unruly and unreasonable."

    Li Shishijiao smiled and said: "You guys praise slowly! I'll leave first!" She swayed her waist, the fragrant wind floated, the lingering sound was gone, the person disappeared, the girl's intoxicating breath still remained in the air, fragrant and pure  Lively.

    I don't know how long it took, Elder Fang came back to his senses and said with emotion: "No wonder Happy House likes to have those bad thoughts! Beauty is indeed not so tempting to men! Deputy gang leader Ma and Elder Bai were like this back then, not to mention those bastards  Egg!"

    Elder Xi gritted his teeth and said: "When that bitch MaKang Min fell into Happy Building, we were at odds with Happy Building." Kang Min is the wife of Ma Dayuan, the former deputy leader of the Beggar Clan. Everyone used to call her Mrs. Ma.

    Elder Song said: "Why are you talking about such a shameful thing!"

    Elder Xi said: "I just want to explain that Happy Building has not taken us Beggar Gang seriously for a long time. Maybe that bitch Kang Min is a chess piece specially trained by Happy Building to deal with those of us who are not naturally compatible with them."  Gang.¡±

    Elder Xu's eyes lit up and he said: "I have long wondered how Kang Min had the courage to do those things? How could he have such powerful poison in his hands? Now it seems that even if it is not the fault of Happy Building, there is a strong possibility*  *It is also related to those forces." Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 191 Invincible Coquettishness

    Elder Song blushed and said, "I have never thought about those things."

    Elder Xi said: "I never thought about it, but now it seems that it does make sense, and it feels like the truth has been revealed." [Search for the latest updates here.]

    Elder Fang said: "I have long felt that the matter of Gang Leader Qiao is not that simple. That bitch Kang Min is too powerful. Gang Leader Qiao is such a hero, and to be fooled around by her is too exaggerated! Fuck his mother.  , it must be these unscrupulous bastards who are doing something strange. Fuck their ancestors, these ** forces are really hidden deep and harmful to people. If I don¡¯t show them how powerful they are this time, I¡¯m sorry to the Master of the Health Hall, I¡¯m sorry to Huang  Gang Leader, I'm sorry for Gang Leader Qiao, and I'm even more sorry for Elder Bai and Deputy Gang Leader Ma." Although he was cursing, he mostly had a smile on his face and his tone was very relaxed.  It is easy to block an open spear, but difficult to guard against a hidden arrow.  The most depressing thing is that you don¡¯t know that you have been tricked, and even if you know, you don¡¯t know who the enemy is?

    Elder Xi sighed: "If Qiao Feng's martial arts had not progressed too fast and threatened the interests of too many people, these might not have happened." Among the elders, he is the only one who only practices external skills, not internal skills.  The Magic Wand Technique is a martial art, and other martial arts are just like Wang Yuyan did before, only studying but not practicing.  He once taught Qiao Feng in martial arts, and he had the deepest relationship with Qiao Feng.  In the past, in order to avoid suspicion, he tried to speak as little as possible about matters related to Qiao Feng, but he felt even more uncomfortable.

    Elder Xu said: "This kid Qiao Feng was really good before, and we all trusted him. But others are afraid of his father and don't dare to tell him. I'm going to be in the coffin anyway. To be honest, he is really not a good person.  As for the part about him jumping off a cliff, I couldn't believe it. With his martial arts skills at the time, there were really many ways to escape death by jumping off a cliff. Or being rescued by others, there is even more to do. With his  With his character, it is even more unreasonable that he would let the enemy who killed his wife go. In my opinion, this was originally a series of painful tricks. There are plans within the plans, and there are chess within the chess. Some people used Murong Bo and Xiao Yuanshan, and they used Xuan Ci  And Qiao Feng. All in all, the purpose is to seize the beautiful rivers and mountains of the Han people." His tone was calm, but in everyone's ears, it was like thunder roaring, and their hearts were turned upside down.

    "Elder Xu is really amazing!" Elder Fang looked so impressed that he fell to the ground.

    "Alas" Elder Xu sighed and said, "I wish I were this powerful. This all came out of the head of our Gang Leader Huang, and he didn't tell you because he didn't have enough evidence. I  I thought about it for many days, and the more I thought about it, the more it made sense. Some things don¡¯t require evidence. By the time I get the evidence, it¡¯s already too late. The same was true when I drove away Qiao Feng. Knowing that I was cutting off my own arm, for the sake of our Han people¡¯s country,  I have no choice but to wrong myself, Qiao Feng, and the Beggar Clan. I didn¡¯t want to tell you these things at first, but Gang Leader Huang has even taught the Eighteen Palms of Subduing the Dragon, so these things seem to be nothing.¡±

    Elder Song said: "Brother Xu said it well. We didn't make big mistakes in the past. The main reason was that our strength was inferior to others, and what was reasonable became unreasonable. Now that Gang Leader Huang has taught us the Eighteen Palms of Subduing the Dragon, we have confidence in our hearts.  There are also three kinds of principles.¡±

    Elder Xi said: "In addition to strength, moral character is also very important. Although Kan Lanxing and Chen Guyan learned the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, they lost their lives because of it."

    Elder Song said: "They should not be dead now! It should be too late to save them."

    Elder Xi said: "I have thought about these too, but since they fell into Mu Wanqing's hands, there is no need to think about it. That woman killed people without batting an eye, she is really not that cruel. You must not know that I also accidentally  Chance heard from Elder Li that the woman actually beat his wife, Wang Yuyan, at home. Unexpectedly, the master of the health-preserving hall, although they were not helping each other, secretly made Wang Yuyan's martial arts improve by leaps and bounds in a short period of time. The woman realized that the situation was getting worse and worse, and hurriedly opened fire  Run away. Otherwise, if she didn't come back so quickly this time, several elders wouldn't have died. Just listen to what I say, and don't say it out, otherwise the woman will come to settle the score with me, and I will be in big trouble.  "

    Elder Fang did not dare to call Mu Wanqing 'that woman', and said politely: "Miss Mu has a good heart, but her methods are too much, but girls travel in the world, otherwise, it is easier to suffer losses. As for her killing without batting an eyelid,  Not to mention outsiders, she was merciless even to her husband. Once, I met her on the road and she was quarreling with her husband. Without saying a few words, she attacked with swords and arrows, picking her nose, stabbing her eyes, and cutting off her ears.  All the tricks were used, but his husband was even more exaggerated and could not move, which made Miss Mu even more angry and attacked with all her strength without mercy. Everyone knows how strong she is. She is only stronger than us, but in front of her husband  , but like a child acting coquettishly."

    His words were more shocking than Elder Xu¡¯s previous words, but everyone was too surprised today and their immunity was greatly enhanced, so they recovered quickly one after another.

    Elder Song said: "Although Miss Mu's swords and arrows are not?It's as iron as clay, but it's not much different. It can't be that useless!  "

    Elder Fang said: "I've known for a long time that no one would believe me if I told you, so I didn't want to say it. But that's the fact."

    Elder Song said: "It's not that I don't believe it, but that I'm depressed."

    Elder Xi said: "It's not that I don't believe it, or that I'm depressed, it's just that I don't dare to think about it. In fact, everyone has known for a long time that even Jinzhongsha and Tiebushan are very powerful when they practice high, but there are not many martial arts that focus on beating.  Individuals will spend a huge amount of energy on them. What's more, they are much more difficult to practice than ordinary martial arts. Ordinary martial arts only need to be practiced in one or a few places, but those martial arts need to be practiced all over the body. The difficulty is not twice or twice, but  Ten times, twenty times. It takes one or two years to practice other martial arts, but it takes ten or twenty years to practice those martial arts before you can achieve success."

    Elder Xu said with a complicated expression: "Old Xi is right, but there is one more thing he said. In fact, I once practiced iron cloth when I was young, and it was really not a hardship for people. Practicing other martial arts is already very difficult, and practicing iron cloth  Not only does it take ten or twenty times the hardship, but it takes ten or twenty years to see no results. Most people give up in one or two months, and a few people give up in one or two years. I'm stupid.  I have been practicing stupidly for more than ten years. In the end, although I did not give up, it was not considered a success. However, these efforts were not in vain and saved my life several times. This is not only the biggest pain in my heart, but also a life-saving effort. Naturally, I will not follow it normally.  Everyone said. But now we are all old, and we are all good brothers who can be trusted. If we get together like this and say some thoughtful words, I am afraid we will never have the opportunity again in the future."

    Elder Song blushed and said, "Actually, I also practiced the Golden Bell Cover secretly, but I gave up after less than a year."

    Elder Fang said openly and honestly: "I also practiced the Golden Bell Cover quietly, but I only lasted for half a year intermittently, which is worse than you."

    Elder Xi said: "I have practiced both the Golden Bell Jar and the Hemlock Fir, but I have only tried them briefly, and I am not as good as any of you."

    Elder Xu sighed: "Although these two martial arts are very good, they are too difficult to practice, so they are so widely spread. In this way, it is normal that our Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms are difficult to practice, but they are not  Knowing what Gang Leader Huang and Elder Li are like, and being able to get started, especially Gang Leader Huang, it is very abnormal to be good at it. But the real magic is the leader of the health preserving hall. He can make Wang Yuyan in a short time  With the great improvement in internal martial arts, Miss Mu's martial arts can catch up with us old guys, and it will naturally help Gang Leader Huang practice the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms. As for the Golden Bell Cover and Hemlock Fir, it is even easier for him." After a pause,  He added: "I just didn't dare to think about it before, but when I opened the lid of the pot and took a look, it was just the same thing."

    Suddenly an idea flashed in Elder Song's mind, and he said happily: "I have an idea. Give the Twenty-Eight Dragon Subduing Palms to the deputy gang leader, but the deputy gang leader can no longer be like Brother Ma, who has a family burden. Otherwise, human life will come second.  I¡¯m just afraid of the rumor about the Twenty-Eight Palms of Subduing the Dragon.¡±

    Everyone fell silent and considered his opinion carefully.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 192 Retreating Behind the Scenes

    After a while, Elder Xu first expressed his position: "I will definitely not take the position of deputy gang leader. I don't want to care who the Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms are passed on to. But I have a small opinion, the Twenty-Eight Subduing Dragon Palms  It¡¯s best to only pass it on to the deputy gang leader.¡±

    Elder Chuan Gong, who had been silent for a long time, expressed his opinion for the second time: "I will definitely not take the position of deputy gang leader." [Search for the latest updates here.]

    Wu Changfeng stood up suddenly and expressed his third position: "I know my own abilities. This elder is very reluctant. I will not take the position of deputy gang leader, but the Twenty-eight Palms of Subduing the Dragon are handed down to me."  Who, but I want to take care of it. There are five main opinions: first, it must be Han Chinese; second, it must not have evil intentions; third, it must not be too old, preferably under thirty years old, at most forty years old; fourth, it must be someone other than Han Chinese.  Apart from the gang leader, only the deputy gang leader is passed down to one person; the fifth is to exchange merit for martial arts, perform one meritorious service and learn one palm."

    Elder Song chuckled and said: "According to what you say, just talking about age, none of us can learn the Twenty-Eight Dragon Subduing Palms."

    Wu Changfeng said: "Elder Fang can do it."

    Elder Fang shook his head and said: "Since I have learned the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, I will no longer covet the Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms. This is also my opinion. Except for the gang leader, everyone can only learn one. Even the deputy gang leader can't  No exception. If you talk about age, I can also say that I am forty-one years old, but forty is my actual age, which is not wrong. Besides, although I am a Han Chinese, my mother is not. Although she has passed away long ago,  In my heart, I am a hundred times higher than my father. Therefore, I want to say one more thing: I am not a pure Han Chinese and do not meet the requirements of being a Han Chinese."

    Wu Changfeng said: "You are not a Han, so what is a Han?"

    Elder Fang shook his head and said nothing.

    Everyone was silent for a while, then Elder Xi suddenly stood up and said: "I have long been out of the position of deputy gang leader, but I want to say one thing, if the gang leader is younger, the deputy gang leader should be older. On the contrary, the deputy gang leader should be older.  The gang leader should be younger."

    Elder Xu shook his head slightly and said: "For a young and promising gang leader like Gang Leader Huang, he is already a miracle. It seems that there is no need to set some special rules for this. In my opinion, some rules can be avoided if possible. It is better for us to be more free.  , otherwise don¡¯t choose the Beggar Gang. Since you are a beggar, you have to look like a beggar. There are some things that you don¡¯t need to learn from others, and you don¡¯t have to compete with others. In this regard, Gang Leader Huang has done a very good job. This is not my praise for her.  , but she did a good job. She was steady but without losing the energy of a young person. She was smart but not self-righteous. She listened to everyone's opinions with an open mind and had the domineering attitude of the leader of a gang. She has learned to surrender.  After the Eighteen Palms of the Dragon, I believe that my martial arts skills are just as good as Qiao Feng's. It seems that the old man will be able to abdicate soon and live a more leisurely life."

    Elder Song stroked his long white beard and said, "I am not young either. I should have abdicated my throne long ago and made way for others."

    Elder Xi frowned and said, "We just lost three elders, so it would be too much for you to just give up!"

    Elder Xu said: "Originally, Gang Leader Huang was in charge, and the old man should have stepped down. He has been delaying and delaying until now. If he doesn't leave, everyone knows that we look down on Gang Leader and do not trust her. If this is the case, what is the difference between him and Empress Dowager Gao?"  "

    Elder Song said: "The retreat I am talking about is just retreating behind the scenes, not caring about small things, not asking about big things, but it doesn't really care about anything. This is called doing nothing and doing everything, just like those innately strong people who seem to do nothing.  But everything is under their control. Of course, we are far inferior to them, but we are more or less capable. We cannot control the general trend of the world. We are just a gang of beggars, so there is no big problem. We should have done this a long time ago.  It¡¯s just that our current generations are not strong enough. We may appear strong, but in reality we are already declining. Qiao Feng¡¯s incident has only added fuel to the fire and hastened the demise of our Beggar Gang. Once our Beggar Gang falls, I¡¯m afraid our Han people¡¯s empire will also decline.  It won¡¯t last long. These are the layouts of those innately strong ones. The leader of the health-preserving hall must have taken a fancy to this, so he asked Gang Leader Huang to help the Beggar Clan and the Han people. Otherwise, why would he help us? "

    Elder Xu said: "Old Song has spoken to my heart. If we don't wake up now, we are really stupider than pigs."

    Wu Changfeng said with a face full of shame: "I don't understand. I wonder what this has to do with the status quo of our Han people?"

    Elder Fang said awkwardly: "I didn't understand either. I just understood a little bit about the importance of our Beggar Gang in the eyes of the innate strong men. It is not dispensable. I also understood that if they didn't protect us from behind, we would have been killed long ago."  It¡¯s all over.¡±

    Elder Xi said: "Why don't those strong men just be more straightforward? Explain directly. What does it sound like to be so sneaky?"

    Elder Xu said: "Summer insects cannot talk about ice."

    Elder Song said: "A strong man cannot fight with strength but with wits."

    Elder Chuan Gong said: "When adults do something, do they need to explain it to children first?"Explain clearly?  "

    Elder Wu said: "They are all arrogant and disdain to deal with us. Only the master of the health-preserving hall is better. But who his master is, he will definitely not tell us, and his master will not deal with us."

    Elder Fang said: "The Master of the Health Preservation Hall may have come down the mountain just for the sake of the prosperity of the Han people."

    Elder Xi said: "That is very possible. This man is very good at buying people's hearts. Many people think that he is the destined emperor. Many people regard him as a god and Buddha and worship him with incense. He has only made his debut two years ago.  After this, it will be even more unimaginable in the future. No wonder there are rumors in the world that the emperor can no longer tolerate him and forces him to leave the health hall! But his relationship with the empress dowager is really puzzling. "

    Elder Wu murmured in a low voice: "What's wrong with that? With his method of dealing with women, even the most beautiful woman in the world was snatched away from Murong Fu, let alone that old woman."

    Elder Xi said: "You are wrong. In my opinion, that old woman may also be an innate strong person. For them, rejuvenation and eternal youth are nothing. Even if they compare with appearance, she will not compare.  Wang Yuyan is worse. Compared with her skills, Wang Yuyan is not as good as her. But she is not from the world, otherwise she must be the most beautiful woman in the world. If we talk about beauties, she must be the most beautiful among the emperor's women. The five major countries, too  She must be the most beautiful and the most beautiful in our Song Dynasty. The most beautiful woman in our Song Dynasty is of course also the most beautiful woman in the world. No matter how powerful the master of the Health Preservation Hall is, he has no advantage in front of her."

    Elder Xu said: "In the past, we underestimated the strength of the palace. Now don't think about it. Everything is an illusion. Fortunately, we have no objections at all. Otherwise, if we rush into the palace rashly, we may die without knowing how to die. I am still dying.  I thought that the palace was just like this, but I was just unlucky and met other masters. But we don¡¯t need to overestimate the strength of the palace. We have long heard that there are fierce internal fights in the palace, especially those who **** the women, so their strength is no longer  They are powerful, but they are also restrained by each other. They dare not waste it on us, for fear that the snipe and the clam will fight and the fisherman will benefit."

    The elder Chuan Gong said: "It is too easy for the innate strong people to hide their strength in front of us. Even if you stand in front of us, you can't see it. Before this, even if they said that they were innate strong people, who would believe it?"

    Elder Xu sighed: "There has never been a shortage of masters in this world, it's just that we can't see it. They don't need to prove to us, nor do they need to advertise themselves as masters, and there is no need to be secretive. Those legendary ones  The same is true for gods. Even if they stand in front of you, you can't see or touch them. From the first day of learning martial arts, we know that there is heaven and there are people outside the world. But we have never really understood this sentence. I don't like it in my heart.  If people are better than themselves, and if they can't do it themselves, they think that others can't do it either, deceiving themselves and others, being blind and arrogant. Who can blame us for being a frog in a well all our lives? We only have ourselves to blame."

    The elder Chuan Gong said: "Murong Bo and Xiao Yuanshan must have thought of this before withdrawing from the world. Today you want to withdraw from the world and pursue a higher level. I can understand it. But I think my strength is far from enough.  It¡¯s not time to pursue those yet.¡±

    Elder Song said: "You are not qualified with your strength, and I am even less qualified. Therefore, I am not pursuing those."

    Elder Xu said: "Neither am I. But I also want to know what it is specifically."

    Wu Changfeng said: "Those things that I don't even know about, aren't they illusory enough?" Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 193 Unique

    Elder Xu said: "If there are visible benefits, everyone knows how to choose!"[.]

    Wu Changfeng smiled and said: "No wonder Mr. Xu has the deepest internal energy! He was very interested in those before."

    Elder Xu sighed: "You only saw the benefits I got, but you didn't see how much effort I put in and how much suffering I suffered" Only when everyone heard what he said did they realize that he was born in a scholarly family and died at the age of twelve.  After being admitted as a scholar, his family, relatives and neighbors all had high hopes for him, thinking that he could win three yuan in a row and honor his ancestors. Unexpectedly, he delayed his normal studies because of his too many interests. After failing the examination, his father kicked him out of the house in anger.  .  If it weren't for his mother's secret support, he would have starved to death on the streets.  But in the end, he still had to beg for food and became a beggar.  His father had a bad temper and wanted to temper his temper and make him admit his mistakes. Unexpectedly, he was soft on the outside and strong on the inside. He was even more bad-tempered than his father when he decided to do something. He would rather beg for food than admit his mistakes. He secretly vowed to rely on himself.  Show your father your ability and make some achievements.  Things remained stagnant for decades. By the time Elder Xu made some achievements, his father was already covered with gray hair.  In the past few decades, his fate has been rough, and he has endured countless hardships. He has fallen into desperate situations several times and wanted to commit suicide, but he survived in the end.

    Knowing this, everyone kept silent and finally understood in their hearts why he was so stubborn about Qiao Feng and why he was so open-minded about Huang Rong.

    Elder Xu said: "I have a bad personality, but I can't change it. On the contrary, it gets worse as I get older. Don't imitate me."

    Wu Changfeng smiled bitterly and said: "I don't have a good character either, but the situation is easy to change, and the nature is hard to change. The older I get, the better I become."

    Elder Xi said: "I'm not much better. I know the many benefits of internal strength and it can greatly improve your strength, but I don't practice it."

    Elder Song chuckled and said: "Although everyone has different personalities, they are all the same, and we can't say who is good or bad."

    Elder Fang said: "Although character is difficult to change, it is even harder not to change. Compared with when we were children, we have changed too much."

    The elders said something to you, something to me, something to the east, something to the west. Although they didn't talk about how to save people in detail, everyone was getting more and more confident and knew what to do.  They couldn't help but wonder: "Was all this expected by the gang leader?" But how could Huang Rong think so much?  Thinking so far?  She was just learning the Qin Dynasty's way of handling things. It was enough for her to master only a few key points, leaving more room for others to develop freely.  Anyway, if you do poorly, it is the fault of others, and if you do well, you must take credit for yourself.  If you find that something is not done well, it is never too late to correct it.  If you find any areas that can be strengthened, it¡¯s never too late to make improvements.  In this case, you will appear more wise and spend the least amount of effort.  Otherwise, even if you do your best, others will find flaws in it.  A grain of mouse droppings can ruin a pot of soup.  One small flaw, one shortcoming, will make all your hard work go to waste.  But she could only keep these words in her heart, and Qin Chao could only keep them in his heart, and it was hard to tell others.

    The reason why she knows this is because her sister, the bookworm, told her.  Back then, when Qin Chao and Xiang Shuworm analyzed Huang Rong in "The Condor Shooting", he said: "The smartest thing about Huang Rong is that when the Beggar Gang has a problem that no one else can solve, she only appears and solves the problem.  Otherwise, no matter what she says is right or what she does is good, based on her qualifications and age, the beggars will only be more disgusted, not convinced, not admired, not grateful. If she doesn't do something bad, she just doesn't do it.  Only show her good side and beautiful side in front of others. When others can't do well, she only needs to improve a little on the basis of others to get high evaluation. This is not because Huang Rong's intelligence is really far away.  Higher than others, the saying goes, "Those who are in authority are confused, but those who are bystanders are clear." When she observes the problem as a bystander, and then solves the problem as an authority, it will naturally be easier for her to see clearly and do better than others. Over time, her intelligence will  She was born low, but she was trained to be high. What¡¯s more, she has a very good bloodline, and both her parents have extremely high intelligence, which is rare in the world. All of these combined create the unique Huang Rong."

    The Qin Dynasty always knew everything about bookworms and talked about everything.  As for the reason, I'm afraid even he himself can't explain it clearly.  But in the eyes of others, various misunderstandings will inevitably occur, especially her husband and sister.  In fact, the two met on the Internet. Qin Chao still doesn't even know her name in real life and has never asked about these things.  But Qin Chao had long told her his identity in reality, but Bookworm only said that he was studying in Beijing.  Xiang Shuworm has a unique habit: "For people I know in real life, try to hide my identity on the Internet; for people I know on the Internet, I try to hide my identity in real life." This habit of hers later also affected  As a result, Qin Chao has fewer and fewer friends, whether on the Internet or in reality.  byIn the former Qin Dynasty, the requirements for friends were very low, but for themselves, no matter how their friends treated themselves, they should first treat their friends sincerely, consider themselves to be upright, sit upright, and not worry about exposing their identity. They thought that the more friends they had, the better they would be.  Well, the more people who know themselves, the better.  But they don¡¯t know that making friends is also an investment. Like him, the investment is big but the return is small, and the gain outweighs the loss. It is far less economical than a bookworm.

    Xiang Shuworm is a standard home girl, while her sister is just the opposite, a person who cannot stay at home for a moment.

    Bookworm rarely even talks about her own life in real life, and naturally talks even less about her sister.  Originally, no matter how little she talked, Qin Chao could follow the advice and get ten times or a hundred times the information. But for her, Qin Chao was unwilling to do that. Even if he had the opportunity to get more information from them, Qin Chao would deliberately  avoid.  In his opinion, given his relationship with Bookworm, since Bookworm didn't say anything, he naturally didn't want him to know. Although Bookworm would definitely never say that, it was better to keep these words in his heart than to say them out loud, but  You can understand it without saying it, you should understand it, and you shouldn't violate it.  It is a very heart-warming and intoxicating feeling to have a telepathic connection. It is also an ability that everyone has. However, not everyone can activate this ability. What is even more difficult is to meet someone who has a telepathic connection.  This kind of relationship is obviously more rare than the relationship between husband and wife. How could Qin Chao and Bookworm abandon this relationship to pursue the relationship between husband and wife that should not belong to them, and in turn destroy this relationship?  Others cannot understand, and it is difficult for them to explain, and misunderstandings arise.

    Not only have the two never met in real life, Qin Chao has never even seen the bookworm¡¯s photo on the Internet, let alone the video. The relationship between them is really the most innocent.  But the more innocent you are, the more different you appear and the more suspicious you are.

    The bookworm got engaged at the age of sixteen, got married at the age of nineteen, and lived together at the age of twenty-one. The Qin Dynasty at that time was nothing, far less than the bookworm.  But once the Qin Dynasty gained power, the bookworms were far behind him.

    When he is not in power, no matter how suspicious others are, they will not take him seriously.  Not long after he gained power, he mysteriously disappeared. Even if others had other ideas, they would not care about him.

    Unexpectedly, the enemy met on a narrow road, and Xiang Shuworm's sister actually chased him to another world, and changed her name to Huang Rong. She didn't look good on the outside, but she secretly used Mu Wanqing to ignore any of his actions, just like she secretly observed him through Xiang Shuworm.  .

    Qin Chao didn¡¯t want to think too much about this.  But some things, even if you don't think about them, will often pop up in your mind.

    "When my mental power reaches a certain level, maybe I can communicate with her from a world apart?"

    "As long as parents don't"

    "I wonder if I can go back to the original world?"

    "I wonder if martial arts can bring back the original world?"

    "I wonder what kind of chaos the world will become if martial arts and guns are combined?"

    ¡°The world has many directions for development, but greed for too much may not be a good thing? If it cannot be well integrated, the more things will become, the more chaotic they will be, which will bring more frustration than benefit.¡±

    ¡­¡­relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 194 Clearly Clear at a Glance

    After Qin Chao separated from Huang Rong, he did not go to Jiuxian Town and instead went to his home in Suzhou.

    Under the enthusiastic service of Mrs. Wu and Wu Yuanyuan, mother and daughter, they took a comfortable and fragrant mandarin duck bath together.  [.]

    Abi has been nowhere to be seen.

    Not only this time, but also the last few times I went home.

    Abi likes to travel and enjoy the sights. She rarely stays at home for a few days throughout the year, but she doesn't like to join in the fun, which is very different from Duan Yu.  She prefers to play alone with the sky as her back and the earth as her bed.

    Mrs. Wu prefers to stay at home. Throughout the year, she rarely gets out of the house for a few days.

    Wu Yuanyuan neither likes to stay at home often, nor does she like to be too far away from home.

    The Qin Dynasty gave them great freedom, and Abi basically broke away from him. Wu Yuanyuan regarded him more and more as an elder brother, but Mrs. Wu became more and more fond of being his slave.  Becoming less and less interested.

    However, she is not an ordinary slave. She is only obedient to the Qin Dynasty, but the opposite is true for others.  This is one of the reasons why Abi doesn't like to stay with her. They have nothing in common and dislike each other.

    In addition, Qin Chao had more and more money in his hands, and opened special accounts with more than 100,000 taels of silver in major banks. Under 1,000 taels of silver a month, the daughters could withdraw and deposit at will.

    Of course Abi can also withdraw money, so she doesn¡¯t have to worry about money, so naturally she doesn¡¯t look down on the little real estate.  Of course, even if it is a thatched house, it is still her home, and she will not look down upon it.

    The less you care about money, the more you care about things other than money.  Money can never buy those things, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s hard to pursue them when you don¡¯t have money.

    Mrs. Wu is both a believer in Buddhism and a believer in the Qin Dynasty. Because she is not specific enough, she is not pure in quality and far inferior to Qin Xiaoliu and Wang Runzhi in quantity. But even so, she still ranks high among believers.

    She had long been accustomed to telling Qin Chao what was in her heart. When she learned that she could have spiritual communication with Qin Chao, she was both wildly surprised and extremely embarrassed. A thought kept rolling in her mind: "I used to  Have all the masters heard what she said? What should I do? What should I do" Especially, she thinks about it every day and dreams about it at night. The more she thinks about her master, the more real her dreams become at night, and the more reluctant she is to leave her dreamland.  , becoming more and more addicted to it.  Now that I think about it, those dreams are becoming more and more different from ordinary dreams, whether in terms of frequency, sense of reality, or memories after waking up from the dream.

    "How many of those scenes in dreams can the master see?"

    "It would be great if the master could treat me like he did in the dream. After all, a dream is just a dream, no matter how real it is, it cannot replace reality."

    "Last night, in my dream, the master seemed to say that he wanted to take me on a trip to do something. Did the master come here just for this thing today? What was it? The master seemed to have said a lot, but I couldn't remember most of it.  Already?"

    "Is it because the power of faith is not enough? Although it is far stronger than before, I can still only sense it vaguely."

    "If the master can emphasize it repeatedly, I should remember it clearly even in a dream, and I should be able to think of it in reality and not forget it."

    "However, this would be a waste of the master's time and energy!"

    "It's just that I don't have enough faith in the master! The slave should have dedicated himself to the master from the inside out a long time ago, but the fact is that what he thinks about most is himself and his daughter."

    "Originally, even if the master treats us mother and daughter very badly, we shouldn't have those selfish thoughts. Besides, the master treats us mother and daughter extremely well."

    ¡°After much thought, I still haven¡¯t done a good enough job, so I¡¯m sorry, Master.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Mrs. Wu lay happily in Qin Chao's arms, with more and more tears in her eyes.

    "You look more like a water hibiscus now." Qin Chao joked.

    "It would be more like it if it could be nourished by the master." Mrs. Wu said with a sweet smile.

    Qin Chao laughed, took a sip of tea, but did not swallow it. He turned to Mrs. Wu's fragrant mouth and said, "Flowers do need more water, but taking care of them is too strenuous. Don't imitate me."  they."

    "I only ask for a little bit and I will be satisfied." Although the tea was good, what she cared about more was the saliva in it.

    "I, the master, cannot water you more, but you are getting more and more beautiful as you grow." Qin Chao said softly.

    "A humble maid is like those camellias. Too much water and too much sun are not good for her" Although she had known that her appearance had changed a lot, this was the first time she heard her master praise her face to face, and she almost fainted with joy.  .

    The words that came out of her mouth were delicate, sweet, andThe greasy feeling reminded Qin Chao of Ma Dayuan's wife.  In comparison, Mrs. Wu is even more majestic and cool. Coupled with the unique gentleness of Jiangnan women, her charm is even more amazing.  One side is ice, the other side is fire, one side is awe-inspiring and inviolable, and the other side is the appearance of provoking fire and seizing souls.

    The selling price of Kuaihuo Building back then was not too high, but too low. There may have been some misunderstandings, but the bigger reason may have been to show favor to the Qin Dynasty.  Looking back now, we can see that Happy House has a very long-term and wise vision.

    If you want to win over someone, it¡¯s best to do it when his potential has not yet exploded.  The best time to win a person's heart is when he is in trouble.  The only person who could see the great potential of the Qin Dynasty was not necessarily Kuaihuo Lou, but the only one who was willing to spend money to show his favor was Kuaihuo Lou. Even the Dali royal family just followed the trend and did not go out of their way.  Duan didn't want to see Qin Chao's potential explode. She wanted to suppress his potential, but she didn't want to become enemies with him.

    Regarding Duan¡¯s little thoughts, Qin Chao had already seen deeper and more truthfully than most people.  Duan is very good at wearing a mask, but it cannot change the nature of the emperor.  Duan Yanqing understood this only after he was in trouble, but Qin Chao gradually became aware of other things after he understood this.  As the successor of the Dali Emperor, Duan Yu's disguise skills have long been able to confuse the fake with the real one. Let alone the Qin Dynasty who saw through it in a short time, even if the two stayed together for a long time, they might not be able to see through it.  But the Qin Dynasty did not need to see through him, nor did it need clear evidence. As long as it understood the nature of the emperor, it was not difficult to deduce his true face.

    Duan Yu dislikes staying with Qin Chao more and more. This is one of the main reasons.

    This method of analysis was learned from the "On Two Major Classes and Ten Major Contradictions" written by the founding leader of country Z in another world.  No matter how good the bourgeoisie appears on the surface, it cannot change the nature of exploitation.  Analyzing and solving problems based on their essence is the favorite method of leaders, and it is also the method that Qin Dynasty likes to learn the most.  No matter what kind of person Duan Yu is on the surface, no matter whether there is any evidence in hand, everything starts from Duan Yu's essence.  No matter how good Duan is on the surface, everything starts from the essence of the emperor.

    In the Qin Dynasty¡¯s view, if the Duan family was half as good as they said, Dali should have been merged into the Song Dynasty long ago.  As long as they are willing, this is an easy thing to do, and it is also a thing of immeasurable merit. It is far better than becoming a monk and chanting sutras.

    This was one of the main reasons why the Qin Dynasty left Jiuxian Town so quickly.  He didn't want to stay under Duan's eyes for too long, especially when his strength was far inferior to others.

    In the eyes of most people, there is nothing wrong with the Beggar Gang driving away Qiao Feng. The main reason is that Qiao Feng is not a Han, but an enemy of the Han. This is an unchangeable nature.

    But from Qiao Feng¡¯s perspective, it¡¯s natural that the Beggar Clan is sorry for him, the Song Dynasty is sorry for him, and the Han people are sorry for him.

    On the other hand, it is an unchangeable fact that Qiao Feng was raised by Han people since he was a child and lived in the Song Dynasty. This made the Han people unable to tolerate him and the Khitan people unable to tolerate him.

    On the other hand, it is also true that Qiao Feng has great martial arts skills and great potential. This makes the Han people regard him as a hero, and the Khitan people also regard him as a hero, worship him crazily and are willing to follow him.

    Qiao Feng¡¯s problem is originally very complicated, and even ten books may not explain it clearly. However, when analyzed in essence, it is very simple and clear at a glance, only a few sentences.

    Even Qiao Feng is like this, not to mention Duan Yu and Xu Zhu, their problems are simpler and easier to solve.

    The problem of the unknown monk is also that although the Qin Dynasty did not know that there were so many innate experts, it never dared to ignore them or cross the line.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 195 Lord of Ryukyu

    This is true for people, and so is martial arts.

    With the Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms, as long as the Qin Dynasty has enough time to research and create, the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms are not a problem, nor is the Dragon Subduing Palm. Even the Huashan School's Zixia Gong is no longer a big deal.  secret.

    This is true for qigong, and it is also true for internal strength.  [.]

    With the Beiming Divine Skill, it is only a matter of time before the Small Phaseless Skill, Hua Gong**, Hunyuan Skill, and Hunyuan Phaseless Skill. The longer the research time, the more perfect and more powerful it will naturally be.

    This is true for internal strength, and it is also true for bottlenecks.

    As long as you break through the bottleneck of Beiming Divine Skill, Hunyuan Phaseless Skill, Lingbo Weibu, and Vajra Indestructible Body Magic Skill will all break through and reach a higher level.

    Even if we start from the essence, there are more and more things, things are getting more and more complex, people are getting busier and more stressed, not to mention other people who are not used to thinking and solving problems from the essence.

    If you want to go further, you have to give up some things and get rid of all kinds of small things and trivial matters.  What if a naturally strong person is busy with small and trivial matters every day?  What if the emperor had to cook three meals a day by himself?

    ¡°Not doing it doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t do it, but I don¡¯t want to waste time and energy, no matter how little.  Ants are plentiful precisely because they are small, and this is especially true for bacteria.

    Even beauties are like this. In theory, the more the better, but in fact, I don¡¯t want to waste my precious time and energy on ordinary beauties.

    This is also the reason why women can withdraw money below a thousand taels of silver.

    Abi has found the life she wants, and Qin Chao is not angry but happy for the same reason.

    Mrs. Wu vaguely knew this, so she tried not to ask for anything from him and tried her best to give, which would naturally make it easier to win his favor.

    Mrs. Wu had hundreds of outfits, all of which were slaves' attire. She burned them all, leaving nothing behind.  Although the clothes of these slaves are not gorgeous enough, the clothes they wear on her can highlight her beauty. Compared with other slaves, she naturally stands out.

    Most of these costumes were modified by her hand, one thread at a time.  There are many embroidery masters in Suzhou. As long as their works catch Wu Yuanyuan's eyes, she will invite them to exchange experiences.

    Murong Abi¡¯s embroidery is innate, skillful and unique.  Mrs. Wu's embroidery is mainly based on various dazzling techniques, and she gave it the same name as martial arts - Jade Girl Thirteen Needles.

    "After taking the master's elixir, the slave seems to have returned to his carefree childhood. Learning is particularly easy, and practicing martial arts is particularly easy."

    "It used to be very difficult to practice the Jade Girl Thirteen Needles. If you don't work hard, it's not good. If you work hard, you'll be greedy for success and hurt yourself. But now it's as easy as eating and sleeping, and all kinds of bottlenecks have disappeared."

    After listening to Mrs. Wu¡¯s words, Qin Chao became more confident in the Shiquan Dabu Dan. Unfortunately, this medicine is too difficult to refine, and he doesn¡¯t know when it will be successful.

    Mrs. Wu kept talking, Qin Chao listened quietly and said little.  When he was with other women, he talked too much. Only when he was with Wu Ren, he preferred to be a listener.

    With Mrs. Wu¡¯s superior intelligence, he doesn¡¯t need to say much.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? He told others for a whole day and night, but he might not be able to make others understand.

    "When I go to Ryukyu this time, I'm only going to take you and Yuanyuan there, and I'm only going to deal with King Happy. You will handle the rest. It's best if you become the queen of Ryukyu and move more people over from the mainland.  "

    Mrs. Wu exclaimed "Ah!" and said, "I remember, the master said these words in his dream last night."

    Qin Chaodao: "Really?"

    Mrs. Wu said: "As soon as the master said it, the slave remembered it clearly and could not be wrong. At that time, the slave also said: 'Even if you become the queen of Ryukyu, you will still be the slave of the master.' The master said: 'The people below must be  Will rebel.' The slave said: 'No matter how difficult the task is, as long as the master likes it, the slave will do it.' The master said: 'There are many things that I like that I can't do well.' The slave said: 'As long as the master likes it,  Even if you can¡¯t handle it, you have to do it.¡¯ The master said, ¡®It¡¯s fine if you like it, it doesn¡¯t matter whether I like it or not.¡¯¡±

    Qin Chao responded: "You can just like it. Most of the things I like are out of date and difficult to achieve."

    Mrs. Wu said: "A slave loves his master the most. This sentence will not change even if a thousand or ten thousand years pass."

    Qin Chao sighed: "I can't give you anything."

    Mrs. Wu said: "I just want to be with my master."

    This condition seems to be the simplest, but Qin Chao hesitated for a while and repliedSaid: "I'm afraid this is difficult to do."

    Mrs. Wu¡¯s face turned pale and she said, ¡°Where is it in the dream?¡±

    Qin Chao thought for a while, nodded and said: "As long as there are no accidents, this shouldn't be a difficult task."

    Mrs. Wu said: "Master once told the story of the Western Kingdom of God, but now it seems that it is more than just a story. I wonder if this slave will be able to enter the Master's Kingdom of God after a hundred years?"

    Qin Chaodao: "It is difficult for the body to be immortal for a hundred years, but it is easy for the spirit to be immortal for ten thousand years."

    Mrs. Wu was overjoyed and said: "So, the slave's soul can also enter the master's divine kingdom and be with the master forever?"

    Qin Chaodao: "I will work hard in this area, but I don't know if I can do it in my lifetime."

    Mrs. Wu said: "Master can definitely do it! If even Master can't do it, who else in the world can do it?"

    Qin Chao laughed and said: "Don't say stupid things. There are many people in the world who are stronger than me! Even I can't stay the same forever. I will get stronger or weaker every time.  Every moment, it¡¯s a different me.¡±

    Mrs. Wu said: "In this case, I want to follow the master even more. Even if I can't do big things, I can still share some small things."

    Qin Chaodao: "Since you like her so much, I will leave the matter of the Queen of Ryukyu to you. You should know my purpose."

    Mrs. Wu said: "During the turbulent times of the Warring States Period, the world was united and the sun soared."

    Qin Chao pinched her jade nose and said, "I can't hide anything from you, but everyone will think about it, and it doesn't reflect my specialness."

    Mrs. Wu said: "I can't think of a specific slave. I can only say these general words. Just like the master said: 'The words of the sage are indeed clever. It is said that governing a big country is like cooking small delicacies. It is better to say enough salt, enough  Water, enough fire, at least it is more specific. The words are good, but how to do it well is not so simple. Of course, the slave is far inferior to the saint, but it is still easy to guess some simple purposes.  . If you want to be more specific, even a saint may not be able to do it, especially a slave."

    Qin Chaodao: "Originally I didn't want to force you, but since I arranged for you to be the Lord of Ryukyu, I really can't help but remind you that the world is unified and the country is independent."

    Mrs. Wu thought for a moment and said: "The unity of the world is the name, and the independence of the country is the right?"

    Qin Chaodao: "That's probably it."

    Mrs. Wu thought carefully for a while and said: "The unity of the world is the name, the independence of the people is the right, and the interests are shared?"

    Qin Chao nodded slightly and said: "It's almost done, let's do this!"

    Qin Chao said again: "Abi wants to form a 'Jade Girl Alliance', but she doesn't know where to start. After you become the queen, help her when you have time!"

    Mrs. Wu said with a smile on her face: "My slave, I obey." She wished that her master would give her more tasks.

    Qin Chaodao: "It's not an order, just a suggestion."

    Mrs. Wu said: "I know my mistake." But in her heart she had no intention of correcting her mistake.

    Qin Chaodao: "Help A'Zhu when you have time. Although she is extremely talented in intelligence, she is still young and has limited knowledge."

    Mrs. Wu said: "That girl is very arrogant and doesn't take slaves seriously at all."

    Qin Chaodao: "She is still a child, so you have to make do with her."

    Mrs. Wu said: "This slave also knows this, so he has never complained to his master. It is only now that he talks about these things that he mentions them in passing."

    Qin Chaodao: "Their lives when they were young were far inferior to yours. To be able to perform like this is already a great effort and progress."

    Mrs. Wu said: "Yes! They are very wild."

    Qin Chao smiled and said: "A'Zhu is indeed very savage, A Bi! Although he is a little wild at heart, he doesn't show it at all on the outside."

    Mrs. Wu hesitated for a while and then said slowly: "The master's maids and slaves don't get along with them very well. Su Yanyan has a smart head for nothing, and she doesn't know how to plan for herself or the master. Su Xiaoyan's martial arts  Although she is tall, she doesn't know how to use it flexibly. She can suffer big losses with just some small tricks. Both A'Zhu and A Bi are self-centered people. Although they may not be disloyal to their masters, the slaves just see them as disloyal.  It¡¯s pleasing to the eye.¡±

    Qin Chaodao: "I'm very happy that you can tell the truth."

    Mrs. Wu said: "My master gave me the opportunity to personally avenge Kuaihuolou, and I am very happy."

    Qin Chaodao: "Revenge is just a way, I mainly want to use your hand to conquer Ryukyu."

    Mrs. Wu thought to herself: You may just be along for the ride, but the master doesn¡¯t know how important this is to me. Otherwise, why would he only take us, mother and daughter, with him?  This showsNot only do people know it clearly, they also take it seriously.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 196 Yingzhou Female Country

    Qin Chao didn't say: "When will we retaliate?" He believed that it doesn't matter whether minor grievances or small grievances are repaid. There is no need to say this sentence. The greater the hatred, the more this sentence will appear to be fart. It is better to say:  "It's not that I won't retaliate. The time has not yet come."

    "Kuaihuolou treated Mrs. Wu and her daughter so excessively. If they didn't take revenge when they had the opportunity, the Qin Dynasty would only look down on them even more."  [.]

    "If you don't avenge yourself, the evildoers will only become more unscrupulous."

    What¡¯s the point of letting the bad guys go and letting the good guys suffer?

    Regarding the unknown monk in the book, the Qin Dynasty looked down upon his character very much.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Revenge when there is an enemy, repaying an injustice for an injustice, repaying debts for money, killing for life, these are all natural principles.

    When Qin Chao was a child, his friends borrowed money. He always helped generously, sacrificing his own pocket money in exchange for his friends' happiness. However, nine out of ten times he borrowed money and refused to repay it, thinking that it was only natural and right.  , are the smart people.  Qin Chao couldn't quarrel or make trouble with his friends because of the money. What else could he do besides admitting that he was unlucky?  Don't you like them even more?

    Qin Chao has looked down on such smart people since he was a child.  In his opinion, the unknown monk is just that kind of person, but he goes even further and is even more pretentious, pretending to be a wise man to deceive others.

    A clever lie is more than nine times true.  Although the unknown monk did not talk nonsense, Jiumozhi looked down on him because Jiumozhi himself was also very good at this.

    "It's a pity that Jiumozhi is neither as good as the unknown monk nor as good as Duan Yu in this aspect, which once again proves that 'the winner is the king, the loser is the bandit.  ¡¯ famous saying of ¡®the most reasonable¡¯.

    The current Jiumozhi is not as unlucky as the one in the book. He fell down before climbing so high. The fall was not too bad and he was able to survive.  There is no falling from the highest to the lowest all at once, but in stages, all the way down.

    In Dali, he was hit by Duan Yu; in Shaolin, he was hit by Xu Zhu; in the Beggar Clan, he was hit by Qiao Feng; in Xixia, he was hit by Li Qiushui; in the Qin Dynasty,  He also suffered a big blow.

    Jiumozhi had no choice but to lurk again, still serving as his Tubo advisor, and continuing to live the happy and happy life before.

    The clever Jiumozhi has not fully understood until now that he is just an important chess piece in the hands of the King of Tibet.  Although he had suspected it for a long time, he had never experienced the strength of an innate strong person, and he was arrogant and blinded. It was not as clear as Mrs. Wu could see clearly.  If Mrs. Wu was someone like Jiumozhi, would the Qin Dynasty still choose her to be the Lord of Ryukyu?  Even if her martial arts skills are still superior to Jiumozhi, Qin Chao probably won't choose her!

    The strong will probably not care too much about the martial arts of the weak!

    Even if his strength reaches the level of Qiao Feng in the book, he will die due to accidents; even if his strength is as weak as Xu Zhu's in the book, he will still explode due to accidents.

    For the Qin Dynasty, Mrs. Wu¡¯s martial arts skills only need to be passable, and they don¡¯t need to be too strong.

    This is also the current situation of most emperors. The Qin Dynasty is not sure. It is only certain that Duan Zhengchun is like this. Mrs. Wu can be said to be a pawn, used to test and verify.  But she is a special pawn and does not have to worry about being sacrificed by her master.

    Mrs. Wu is not the first. Wang Yuyan¡¯s mother was sent to Yingzhou by the Qin Dynasty long ago.  Although Mrs. Wang has changed a lot from before, Qin Chao still paid a lot of price in order to comfort Mrs. Wang.

    The biggest price among them is: Qin Chao promised Mrs. Wang that after marrying her daughter, she would also be his own woman.  But it cannot be done in front of others, let alone her daughter, it can only be done in secret.

    In other words, it is a world that only belongs to the two of them, separated from other people and isolated from the entire world.

    When there were only two of them, Qin Chao no longer called her Mrs. Wang, but changed her original name to Yunluo, using the surname of her mother Li Qiushui, and her full name was Li Yunluo.  When there was someone around, Qin Chao still called her Mrs. Wang.

    Li Yunluo was originally a queen-like woman, and the Qin Dynasty's decision to make her the leader of Yingzhou was exactly what he wanted.

    Last month, the Qin Dynasty went to Yingzhou and found that most of the territory was already under the rule of Li Yunluo. Only now did the major forces officially unite to fight against her, but the reaction was already too late. I believe that within half a year, Yingzhou will be defeated.  The state will end its chaos and become truly unified for the first time.  In the history of Yingzhou, she will become the first person who has never done it before and will never come after her.  She will turn Yingzhou into a true daughter's country.

    Li Yunluo collected many beautiful female slaves and gave them to the Qin Dynasty. He couldn't refuse her kindness, so he had to collect them and transfer them to Mrs. Wu.  Each of these female slaves is unique and can be of great help to whomever they are given to.

    Most of these female slaves are Li Yunluo¡¯s captives.??A former opponent, or the opponent's family and friends.

    Most of them are still on the boat and have not gone ashore.

    There are a pair of twins inside, who are the daughters of the general. They are only eleven years old. The Qin Dynasty gave them to A'Zhu and A Bi, and renamed them Little A'Zhu and Little A Bi.

    There was a female ninja from Iga who was very good at hidden weapons. The Qin Dynasty gave her to Mu Wanqing and changed her name to Yu Shiba Xiaoji.

    Except for the fact that she doesn¡¯t have a strange smell, Yu Shiba Xiaoji is very similar to Mu Wanqing in terms of body shape and appearance.  The hardest part is that she is still a virgin.  This was the main reason why Qin Chao gave her to Mu Wanqing.

    The customs on Yingzhou Island are very different from those on the mainland. It is difficult to find a pure woman among a hundred women over the age of twelve, one in a thousand over the age of thirteen, and one in ten thousand over the age of fourteen.  It's hard to find one among them Yu Shiba Xiaoji is only two or three years younger than Mu Wanqing, but he can still maintain his purity in such a big environment, which is really rare.

    Yingzhou has frequent earthquakes, volcanic eruptions, and constant natural disasters. People are precarious and are more accustomed to enjoying themselves in time.  Ethics and morals are not a shackle, but an additive to happiness.

    For the mainland, it is still a barbaric and undeveloped area. They have no idea that it is rich in gold and silver and is a good place to make a fortune.

    It naturally became a major source of wealth for the Qin Dynasty.

    Qin Chao couldn't help but sigh: "For time travellers, it is not difficult to gather wealth. The difficulty is that there is too much wealth. How to keep it?"

    Fortunately, most of this money is not known to the public. Otherwise, if he lacks neither popular support nor money, nor talent, nor martial arts, who would not suspect that he has ulterior motives?

    With the secret support of Qin Chao and Li Yunluo, it is not difficult for Mrs. Wu to conquer and rule Ryukyu.  But if she could rely more on her own strength, Qin Chao would naturally be happier, appreciate and like her more.

    "Most of the women rescued by Happy House will definitely have no shame in staying in the Central Plains anymore, but they can help you govern Ryukyu."

    ¡°These women must have extremely twisted personalities, so be careful.¡±

    "Among the immigrants, there should be some from each ethnic minority group, and try to integrate them together to form a big family. Tolerance is great. What the Han people need is tolerance, not exclusion of other ethnic groups and amplification of conflicts."

    Although Qin Chao didn¡¯t want to say more, there were some things he had to say clearly now.  In the future, Mrs. Wu's identity will change drastically, and it will be even more inappropriate to say these words again.  Some things are easy to do now but extremely difficult in the future.

    ¡°Nine major departments: literature, martial arts, law, military, politics, commerce, industry, science, and education.¡±

    ¡°Everyone below the third-grade official position has the right to vote and be elected. One person over fifteen years old has one vote, one person over twenty-five years old has two votes, one person over thirty-five years old has three votes, and so on, one person over ninety-five years old  Nine votes.¡±

    ¡°Official positions above the fourth rank cannot be directly selected and elected.¡±

    ¡°Elections are not everything.¡±

    "Equality is not everything."

    Qin Chao once explained in detail the various political systems he knew to Mrs. Wu. Mrs. Wu admired equality and elections and was full of praise.  The Qin Dynasty also had this beautiful fantasy and was obsessed with it.

    The reality is: equality for all is the greatest inequality.  Fair elections are the greatest injustice.

    A three-year-old child is not a puppy, nor is he a thirty-year-old adult. The three are inherently unequal and unfair. The more beautiful you make it, the more false it is.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 197 Sun Temple

    More specifically, Qin Chao did not say that he took Mrs. Wu across the ocean to Yingzhou, ostensibly asking her to assist Li Yunluo and speed up the unification of Yingzhou, but the actual purpose was to train her and help her gain some specific experience.

    If you are traveling with two people, you can also hold one in front and one on your back, and you can still avoid the tornado. Basically, there is no big danger.

    If there are more than two people, they can only use the trick of riding six dragons, which consumes a lot of energy, reduces the protection power, and naturally increases the risk.

    There is an easier and safer way, which is to wear a special floating board, put it on the bottom of your feet, and surf.

    There are many sailors in Suzhou who don¡¯t know martial arts and can surf, but their skills are not very good, so they can only surf when the wind is calm.  Mrs. Wu is familiar with water and is good at martial arts, so surfing will not be a problem.

    It was the first time for Mrs. Wu to surf on the sea. It was fresh, exciting and fun. With Qin Chao protecting her, it was very safe.  Mrs. Wu soon became addicted to playing, like a child, shouting and screaming to her heart's content.  Her usual dignity and stability were all forgotten by her. She had been suppressed for too long. It was the first time in her life to indulge so much, and it was also the happiest time in her life.

    This reminded her of the first time on her wedding night and her husband, but she quickly forgot about it.

    The boundless ocean made her mood particularly open, and the great magic of nature opened her eyes.

    In this state, even martial arts become more lively, full of spirituality, and greatly increased in power.  If you can maintain this state in normal times, you will definitely get twice the result with half the effort, whether you are practicing or fighting.

    "It seems that Abi Nanizi is traveling around, not just for fun" There were some thoughts that Mrs. Wu didn't want to think about too much, but they came up on her own.

    "Master didn't bring Yuanyuan here because he wanted the slave to relax more and have fun, so as to eliminate the huge psychological trauma caused by the experience in Happy House." An idea flashed in Mrs. Wu's mind, and she suddenly understood the pain of separation from her daughter.  Suddenly it was reduced by half, and I was even more grateful to Qin Chao, thinking, "In fact, the master has been doing this secretly. Although the master is not around us, his heart has never left us for a moment. No wonder the master is worried about women being too busy.  But come here! A woman who cares about him like him will be very tired no matter how capable he is. I always thought that I knew the master best, but the fact is that it is far from enough, let alone the others. They thought that the master said he was sorry.  They are really sorry for them. In fact, they are sorry for their master. Especially recently, the master has become more and more domineering. They have long been accustomed to freedom. They like to make their own decisions in everything and like to have personal protection behind them.  But they don¡¯t like having someone behind their back. The master knows their thoughts, so he doesn¡¯t ask them for help, but directly asks the slave to handle the matter. The master has long known the slave¡¯s daily prayers and what is in his heart, and has never been able to do so.  Said, it is a test of the slave. Not only for the slave, the master will not easily trust or disbelieve anyone. The master's trust is hard-won, and the slave should cherish it more and not have other thoughts.  "

    Soon after landing, Mrs. Wu found that the people in Yingzhou were very short, especially the men.

    After a while, she was surprised to find that the women here were very docile on the surface, and they were all the best slaves without any training.  Compared with them, he, the best slave, is nothing at all.

    After a while, she was even more surprised to find that the family structure here was very weird. In addition to one man can have a lot of women, a woman can also have a lot of men.

    After lying there for a while, she was even more surprised to find that the human nature here was even more incredible. A younger sister could marry an older brother, an older sister could marry a younger brother, and her mother could marry

    She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes that such a thing could happen in the world, and it was so natural.

    She couldn't help but think of what Qin Chao once said: "The rules are set by people, and nothing is impossible."

    In less than an hour, she suddenly found that her psychology had changed a lot with the surrounding environment. She had been assimilated a lot by these people, her guilt for her husband had invisibly decreased a lot, and her loyalty to her master had invisibly strengthened.  Quite a few.

    "Alas! If you stay here for a long time, you may get used to it. Although there are exceptions, they are probably very few." Mrs. Wu thought to herself, "Even I can't guarantee that it won't happen to me if I stay here for a long time.  Change, not assimilation.¡±

    Qin Chao took her to soak in the hot springs in Mount Fuji for a while before arriving at the newly built capital city - Mingyue City.

    Thinking that in the future only the mainland will have Tokyo, Yingzhou will not have Tokyo, and only the bright moon will be left, Qin Chao can't help but secretly laugh.

    There are hundreds of thousands of slaves in Mingyue City, most of whom areLi Yunluo is privately owned and is overhauling the palace for her.

    As Qin Chao walked by, everyone around him, whether slaves, warriors or officials, knelt on the ground, lowered their heads and did not dare to raise them.

    Although Qin Chao didn't like this, if he didn't let them do this, Li Yunluo would definitely settle the score with them after he left.  Although Li Yunluo's character has changed a lot, it is mainly directed at him alone and becomes more cruel and ruthless towards others.

    "Even the emperor of the Song Dynasty probably didn't have such great authority!" The more Mrs. Wu thought about it, the more her blood boiled. She felt more and more grateful to the Qin Dynasty for giving her the opportunity to be the Lord of Ryukyu, thinking, "I will not lose to her in the future.  "

    Because he was afraid of upsetting the Qin Dynasty, there was not a single man in Li Yunluo's inner palace, not even eunuchs. They were all carefully selected beauties.  These beauties had already seen Qin Chao's portrait and knew that he was the queen's master.

    In order to improve her status and consolidate her rule, Li Yunluo built a super luxurious temple for the Qin Dynasty, calling him the "Sun God", and she herself is the woman of the "Sun God" and the savior.  This also added a lot of faith to the Qin Dynasty, which gradually made up for the huge losses in treating Ruan Zi.  As time goes by, these powers of faith are becoming more and more abundant and purer.

    The temple is usually in charge of nine witches. There is no higher-level witch or senior witch.

    The women who work in the temple are all slave girls of the Sun God in name only.  Such harsh conditions are nothing more than the most basic requirements.  Appearance and talent are the second level, and those who can pass the second level are the best among beauties.  Purity is the third level. This condition is nothing in the Song Dynasty, but in Yingzhou it is the most difficult level.  After passing the test and entering the temple, she is just a female slave in name only. It is almost impossible to get the 'Sun God' to agree personally.

    Although the status, status and power of the nine witches are higher than those of the female slaves, they are essentially the same.

    Once a witch becomes the Sun God, she can never leave the temple unless she gets permission from the Sun God.

    Those female slaves only need permission from Li Yunluo or the witch to leave the temple and live happily outside as envoys of the gods.

    The nine witches are all very extraordinary. They all have similar beliefs in the 'Sun God', only a little lower than Mrs. Wu. Yingzhou can communicate with the Qin Dynasty spiritually, but across the ocean, it sometimes works but sometimes doesn't work.  Unstable.

    After Qin Chao handed Mrs. Wu to Li Yunluo, he went directly to the temple without saying anything and slept easily.  This is his world, and he doesn't have to worry about anything except Li Yunluo.

    When Qin Chao woke up, the girls were doing their daily prayers.

    Originally it was three times a day, once in the morning, noon and evening. The Qin Dynasty thought that it was not necessary to be so frequent and troublesome, so it was reduced to two times.

    Qin Chao called in Juji, the oldest among the witches, through telepathy.

    Although the twenty-nine-year-old Ju Ji has a plump figure, she looks like a child who has not grown up. Her face, words and deeds are very immature, but she is very scheming. The other nine girls are far from her opponents.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 198 Pretending to be a ghost

    Although Ju Ji is deeply scheming, she is the most loyal to the Qin Dynasty. She is least influenced by Li Yunluo and has the greatest courage.  After long-term use, it becomes even more superb and powerful.  With her intelligence, her methods are much more than that.  It's just that it's very effective against other people, but it has no effect against Li Yunluo.  Although Li Yunluo knew nothing about mental power, her defenses were so thick that even Qin Chao would have a hard time breaking into her, let alone Ju Ji.  In addition, now that she is also a believer of Qin Chao, any spiritual attack will be weakened by Qin Chao's spiritual power and the power of her faith.  Under such a strong defense, Li Yunluo was hit unknowingly, which shows how powerful Ju Ji is.

    If Ju Ji were a Han Chinese, the Qin Dynasty would have been unable to resist accepting her as his disciple.  [Search for the latest updates here.]

    Now, her situation is a bit like the Beggar Clan¡¯s test of Qiao Feng. She needs ten times more tests before she can safely let him become the leader of the gang.  But in the end he was still worried and kicked him out of the beggar gang.  In this regard, even the Qin Dynasty was in a dilemma and did not dare to act rashly.  After much deliberation, the best way is to unify the world and turn all the people of various races in Yingzhou and Ryukyu into our own people. They are all Han people, but they are just from different ethnic groups.  But no matter how many ethnic groups there are, we are all one family.  Only then will Qiao Feng's tragedy never happen again, and Qin Chao can truly feel at ease with her.  Otherwise, no matter how unwilling an individual is, he will either give in or die under the general trend.  If she gives in, it will be a disaster for Qin Chao. If she ends up dying like Qiao Feng, Qin Chao will inevitably feel even more heartbroken and regretful.  Sometimes, the reason why it is so difficult to truly change a person's destiny is because it is connected with the overall trend.  In a slave society, if you don't want to be a slave, you have to be a slave owner. There are not many better choices.  In feudal society, individuals had more choices and a broader destiny, but it was still not enough.

    It¡¯s not that there were no slaves in feudal society, it just had a wider range of choices.

    ??More choices mean greater freedom.

    From the Qin Dynasty¡¯s current point of view, there is no real freedom without freedom of choice.  With the freedom of choice, even a slave is a free slave.  If you don't give others the right to choose to be slaves, on the surface it is for the good of others, but in fact it is more domineering, and you are imposing your own freedom on others. It is only your own freedom, not the freedom of others.  Others can only do as he says, which makes them even less free.

    The current Qin Dynasty no longer imposes too much on its women, giving itself more choices and giving them more choices.

    The more he likes it, the more it becomes like this.  This is true for Wang Yuyan, Mu Wanqing and Zhong Ling, giving them far more choices than other women.

    However, the choices he gives are only bigger, not boundless. No matter how great the freedom is, it is still very limited.

    "Juji crawled in on all fours like a pet dog, but her movements were very elegant, even elegant. The appearance of abjection and elegance at the same time gave people a great visual impact, especially men.  Coupled with her beauty, even Qin Chao's mouth was filled with saliva, and her taste was already greatly enhanced before eating.  Qin Chao had studied it carefully and knew that it was indeed enjoyable to watch and not difficult to do. Although he was very particular about every action, standards and patterns had long been formed. All he had to do was remember it and follow it.  , no need to understand.  This is a bit like the army. Most soldiers don't need to think too much, they just need to obey orders. If you understand, you must obey, and if you don't understand, you must obey.  If most soldiers can understand it, there won't be any advanced tactics and strategies.  In the same way, the more sophisticated the standards and models are for showing women's beauty, the more difficult they are to understand. Most women only need to follow them and do not need to understand them.  In this case, what she was thinking in her heart was either simple or very procedural. Juji didn't care at all whether she was mean or not. If Qin Chao felt that she had paid a lot, then he would be fooled.

    Qin Chao naturally wouldn't be fooled by this, so he didn't say anything about her performance at all. Whether she was standing, kneeling, or crawling, it didn't make much difference in essence.  Ju Ji didn't mind in her heart, and Qin Chao wouldn't mind either.

    But Li Yunluo, who came in shortly after, couldn't do what he did. She kicked Ju Ji's butt several times and stepped on her back several times before she felt better.

    Qin Chaodao: "You still can't change the habit of blaming others. I brought Mrs. Wu here to make you unhappy, so why take it out on her."

    Li Yunluo said: "If she really becomes your slave like Mrs. Wu, I will certainly not bully her again. But now that she is seducing you like this, since I have seen it, of course I have to teach her a lesson."

    Qin Chao shook his head and said: "Then forget it! I already regret even agreeing to you, let alone agreeing to her."

    Li Yunluo smiled and said: "I already knew that you would not agree to this bitch. No matter how she behaves, it is just a delusion. I am doing this for her own good, letting her focus on?on things to do.  "

    Juji didn¡¯t say anything. This kind of abuse was just a common occurrence for her. In her heart, what was more important was to serve the ¡®Sun God¡¯ well.

    As soon as Juji took off Qin Chao's clothes, she was kicked over by Li Yunluo. Her limbs were in the air, her body was stiff and it was difficult to move.  Li Yunluo picked up the new clothes that had been prepared nearby and put them on Qin Chao herself.

    The clothes of the Qin Dynasty have always been simple and convenient. Such requirements can be said to be extremely low or extremely high.  Because if you want to make more beautiful clothes in simplicity, just like the Eighteen Palms of the Dragon, the simpler it is, the more difficult it is.

    It¡¯s difficult to make, but it¡¯s easy to put on, looks good, and more importantly, saves a lot of time.  If you persist for a long time, the savings will naturally increase.  Saving time is equivalent to extending life.

    After putting on his clothes, Qin Chao used a finger in the air to untie Ju Ji's acupuncture point, then pushed her out of the door.

    "These were very simple, natural and easy to do in the Qin Dynasty, but in Ju Ji's eyes, they were abilities only possessed by true gods.

    As for the definition of God, Yingzhou is very different from mainland China.  They believe that ordinary people will become ghosts after death, and strong people will become gods after death. These ghosts and gods can only be invisible to the naked eye, unless they are more powerful true gods.

    Ju Ji¡¯s understanding of ghosts and gods is very different from ordinary people.  She was originally known for being good at raising and controlling ghosts.  But she had never seen a naturally formed ghost, and knew that most people would not turn into ghosts after death.

    Where do ghosts and gods come from?

    There is a ghost in your heart, and the ghost will appear.

    Only when there is God in your heart will God appear.

    First, imagine a dead person in your mind. This person should be a strong person. The reason is: "At least these strong people are more deeply rooted in people's hearts and easier to imagine." Juji also wants to know if there are other reasons.

    Then, imagine another dead person in your mind. This person is preferably weak, someone you have known for a long time, and who died not long ago.

    Finally, let the strong defeat the weak once a day, and the strong will naturally become stronger in their hearts.  In order to prevent the weak ones from getting weaker and disappearing, it is best to raise a few more such weak ones in turn.

    That strong person is a ghost. If you persist in practicing, the ghost will become stronger and stronger, and it will naturally affect the hearts of others.  If you continue to practice and become stronger, you will be able to make your clones travel into the hearts of others, and the impact on others will be more obvious.

    To put it bluntly, raising ghosts and controlling ghosts is that simple. The difficult thing is how to raise more powerful ghosts in a shorter time and control ghosts to do more things, such as the 'Five Ghost Transport Technique'.

    When Juji was praying, she told Qin Chao in detail the methods of raising and controlling ghosts, hoping to get his guidance to make further progress.

    Although Qin Chao had never raised a ghost, he immediately gave her pointers and told her how to use elixirs to get further. This is the same as practicing martial arts.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 199 Goddess Xiyu

    If there are ghosts, then there will naturally be gods.

    The more ghosts you imagine a strong person has, the stronger that strong person will naturally be.  There are more and more ghosts with the same name and surname, and they become more and more powerful, and they naturally evolve into gods.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it was because he was too liberal in sex, but Qin Chao discovered that there were a lot of prostitutes in Yingzhou, so he casually caught dozens of them.  But they were all small gods, useless. There were more than a dozen goddesses among them. After he refined them, he gave them to the nine girls to protect them.  Those male gods all gave the peach wood sword to be absorbed and refined, which greatly increased the power of the peach wood sword, especially when dealing with ghosts and gods.  [.]

    The most powerful little god among them was given to Li Yunluo by him.  Following Li Yunluo, that little god took advantage of him, and his cultivation speed became faster and faster.  Now even if she is driven away with a whip, she doesn't want to leave.

    Qin Chao thought to himself: No wonder the book says that there are many ghosts and gods in the wilderness!  It turns out that this is not nonsense, but the more people believe in ghosts and gods, the more ghosts and gods there will naturally be.  After humans entered civilized society, fewer and fewer people believed in ghosts and gods, the degree of belief became smaller and smaller, and the power of belief became weaker and weaker. Naturally, ghosts and gods also became fewer, smaller, and weaker.  , and then entered a vicious cycle, with its influence getting smaller and smaller, which in turn led to fewer and fewer people believing in ghosts and gods

    This time, in addition to sending Mrs. Wu here, the Qin Dynasty is planning to capture a few great gods to increase their strength and add a layer of insurance against the Happy King's trip.

    The first target of the Qin Dynasty was the Sun Goddess.

    The legendary Sun Goddess was originally the goddess who served the sun.  Taking advantage of this innate advantage, Qin Chao changed her name to Xiyu. When this name is recognized by more and more believers, the sun goddess will have fewer and fewer choices.

    In the past, Qin Chao could wait for her to seek refuge on her own, but now Qin Chao had no time to wait any longer, so he took Li Yunluo to the Sun Goddess' shrine in person, put his hands on the altar, and began to practice the Beiming Divine Art.

    Li Yunluo stood guard, not preparing anyone to come within ten steps.

    In the shrine, only the great shaman of the Sun Goddess knew what they were doing, but he did not dare to say anything.

    She has long thought very clearly that neither the Queen nor the 'Sun God' can be dealt with by her. It would be better to commit suicide and sacrifice blood to the Sun Goddess to enhance the power of the Sun Goddess.  She had long thought about the blood sacrifice in detail, but it didn't start from herself, but from the lowest believers, one level at a time, until she reached herself.  In that case, although the power of the Sun Goddess is temporarily enhanced to the extreme, it will become water without a source and lead to self-destruction, which is far worse than surrendering to the 'Sun God'.

    What's more, even if we declare a confrontation with the 'Sun God' long ago, most of the believers will disappear and the position of the great witch will be unsafe. Now if we declare an enemy to the 'Sun God', the consequences will only be more disastrous.  Even she herself became increasingly dissatisfied with the fact that the Sun Goddess neither surrendered nor resisted. The power of her faith was greatly reduced, and so was her strength. She was no longer a match for the Queen and the 'Sun God'.

    Not long after Qin Chao started practicing Beiming Magic, he was able to absorb spiritual power through trees.  It's just that he was confused at that time and didn't know what was going on. Now he realizes that trees are natural altars that can condense, absorb and transform spiritual power. Most of the stronger ones are occupied by some wild gods and become their homes.  In other words, they regard those trees as their **, but this kind of ** is more like a tool and can be discarded at any time.

    Although the altar of the Sun Goddess is worse than those trees, it is far inferior to the human body. The skills she practices are also far inferior to Qin Chao's Beiming Divine Skill. Until she is completely absorbed into Qin Chao's body, she is still thinking whether to resist or escape?  After being refined by the Qin Dynasty, only one-half of her cultivation was left, and half of it was divided and passed back to the altar. But just like passing on the skills, at least half of the 'tax' had to be paid, and the rest was not enough.  to one-eighth of its original size.

    The Sun Goddess was split into two. The Xiyu in Qin Chao's body was less than a quarter of her original cultivation level, and the clone outside was less than one-eighth of her original cultivation level.

    Although her cultivation level has dropped significantly, the Sun Goddess is extremely happy.  Because the quality of these mental powers is now much higher than before, especially Xi Yu's mental powers.

    The former Sun Goddess was like Duan Yu in the book, even worse than Duan Yu. She had a strong cultivation base, but she couldn't control it. She couldn't move when she wanted to, otherwise she wouldn't be so easily refined by Qin Chao.  The biggest shortcoming of Beiming Divine Art is that the internal power is too messy, but compared to the messy power of faith, the shortcoming is no longer a shortcoming, but the biggest advantage.

    Although the current Sun Goddess¡¯s cultivation level has dropped greatly, her strength has risen greatly.  Just like Duan Yu in the book who mastered the Six Meridians Divine Sword, he easily defeated Murong Fu and made him miserable.

    Although the Sun Goddess gained a lot, Xi Yu also lost a lot of freedom. However, her clone was compensated by the Sun God and gained greater freedom, replacing the original Sun Goddess.The believers who followed the goddess felt her joy. Although they didn't know why, their tense hearts relaxed for the most part. They became more convinced of the strength of the 'Sun God'. Their faith in the goddess began to rise, and their strength also began to rise.  .  This is both the strength and weakness of the power of faith.

    Qin Chao said nothing, returned to his temple, and began to retreat.

    If there is no retreat, there will be two people living in one body. Even if Qin Chao is not afraid of splitting personality, he is also afraid of splitting godhead.

    The Qin Dynasty decided to open up a special space to store the power of faith and Xi Yu, separating them from other spiritual powers.

    If he didn't have Xi Yu, it would be troublesome and a waste of time for him to do this kind of thing himself.  With Xi Yu, he only needed a thought, and Xi Yu got busy by himself. It was easy, simple, and much more efficient than Qin Chao.  He still can't see the power of faith, but he feels it more clearly.  But Xi Yu could see clearly and distinguish clearly.  Through Xi Yu, Qin Chao also began to see clearly and understand clearly, just like in reality.  Qin Chao had thought about this a long time ago. He felt: "It is difficult for the naked eye to see things thousands of miles away, but it is easy to see through a camera. Of course, the camera is far inferior to the naked eye, but there is nothing the naked eye can't do."  , but it can be done easily through it." Now, things that Qin Chao could not do before can be easily done through Xi Yu.  At first glance, this seems unbelievable, but to be honest, it is the most normal, just like a person riding a car instead of a car riding a person, a person riding a horse instead of a horse riding a person, and there is no need to turn oneself into a car or a horse.  Qin Chao doesn't need to turn himself into Xi Yu, let alone turn himself into spiritual power. He just needs to control Xi Yu.

    This is also a kind of training for Xi Yu, which can increase her strength.  She doesn't mind it being troublesome, nor is she afraid of wasting time, nor is she afraid of being tired. Instead, she is afraid that such good things will be too few and she won't be happy for long.  She already knows that the Qin Dynasty will continue to conquer other great gods, and she will not be the only goddess.  But she didn't know when Qin Chao would take action.  She didn't even know that Qin Chao himself hadn't decided yet.  "Great King of the Gods, you can leave it to Xi Yu's clone to conquer other divine matters. However, the clone's strength is still a bit lacking, so we have to wait." She spoke to Qin Chao and prayed to the believers.  Similar, but more advanced.  From Qin Chao's perspective, it was more like talking to himself, both familiar and unfamiliar.  Qin Chao replied: "Originally it was not impossible, but now time does not allow it. You have to know that humans are different from gods, and gods do not lack time. I am still a human, not a god, and the most lacking thing is time." Xi Yu said with a smile.  : "Great King of the Gods, if you can't even be called a god, then who are we?"

    Qin Chao thought for a while and answered her: "Of course you are gods, but you are just the lowest level of ghosts and gods. That is definitely not my pursuit. I would rather not become a god than become like you." This is also for himself.  answer.

    Xi Yudao: "The great king of gods, no matter how low-level ghosts and gods are, they are far superior to humans. Of course you are not included."

    Qin Chao smiled and said: "Human beings and ghosts and gods are just two sides of the same body. If you are weak, I will be weak, and if you are strong, I will be strong. Attacking each other is self-destruction, and helping each other is the long-term solution. Therefore, don't look down on ghosts and gods.  Humans, humans should not look down on ghosts and gods. The two are mutually reinforcing and incompatible, so there will inevitably be battles. I look down on you, and you look down on me. "Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 200 Mythical World

    Xi Yu said: "Great King of Gods, who dares to look down on you?"

    Qin Chaodao: "It sounds nice, but you don't take the initiative to rely on me, which is proof."[.]

    Xi Yudao: "The more powerful a god is, the more he likes to be free. Although everyone dare not go against you, they don't want to be attached to anyone."

    Qin Chao smiled and said: "When you are weak, humans rule you. The stronger you are, the more helpful you are to humans. But when you are strong enough, you will in turn rule humans. The stronger humans are, the more helpful they are to you."  Big. It just keeps reincarnating like this. Either moving forward, everyone's strength becomes stronger and stronger; or going back, everyone's strength becomes weaker and weaker, and they die together and return to the original state."

    Xi Yudao: "The most powerful one is someone like you who can become a god in the flesh and be self-sufficient."

    Qin Chaodao: "This is indeed the path I am taking. It is far more difficult than other paths. This is just the beginning."

    Xi Yu said with envy: "Even at the beginning, you are far more powerful than us."

    Qin Chao sighed: "If I am really powerful, why bother you."

    Xi Yu thought to herself: "That's true." Then she thought: "But it's not that we are not strong." The more she thought about it, the more confused she became, and she couldn't figure it out.

    After a long time, a friend suddenly appeared beside her - the moon goddess Xiye.

    Soon after, another partner appeared - Xina, the goddess of fate.

    Immediately afterwards, the goddess of agriculture Xiju, the goddess of wisdom Xiya, the goddess of war Xili, the goddess of freedom Xiling, the goddess of the ocean Xiya, and the goddess of creation Ximei appeared next to her one after another.

    Yuri, the goddess of war, is the most powerful.

    The goddess of creation, Ximei, has the highest level of cultivation.

    Xiya, the goddess of wisdom, is the smartest.

    Xiju, the goddess of agriculture, lived the longest.

    The Statue of Liberty Xi Ling is the most disobedient.

    The moon goddess Xiye is the most beautiful and lovely.

    Xina, the goddess of fate, is the most difficult to control.

    The ocean goddess Xiya is the most changeable.

    The goddess of the sun, Xi Yu, became the boss because she took the first step.  However, this is just her own beautiful fantasy. Except for herself, no one or God thinks so.  But she turned a blind eye and was enjoying herself.

    Qin Chao did not dare to continue.  Three women in one drama, but where are the nine goddesses?  Qin Chao didn't know what words to use to describe it.  He only knows that from now on, he will never get a moment of peace, unless he lets them escape his control. But if he had known this, why bother in the first place? Now he has to endure it no matter how hard it is. He can't let any of them go, not even half of them.  Increase.

    The price paid is not small, and the benefits obtained are not small.

    In the past, even if the power of faith could be seen clearly, it was nothing to look at. It was emptier than the air. After the transformation of Ximei, the goddess of creation, mist and clouds began to appear in the air.  After the transformation of the Ocean Goddess, rain began to appear in the consciousness space.  With rain, can streams, rivers, seawater and the like be far behind?  Of course, these cannot be separated from the land.  But with the goddess of agriculture, the land will become bigger and thicker.

    With land, oceans, and sunshine, all kinds of animals and plants will naturally appear one after another.

    This requires more faith.

    Animals and plants can be transformed into various powers of faith, and the power of faith can also be transformed into various animals and plants.  As there are more and more animals and plants, the power of faith will also increase.  As the power of faith increases, there will be more and more animals and plants, and evolution will become faster and faster.  On the contrary, the power of faith and the flora and fauna will become less and less and inferior.  Moving forward, the power of faith, animals and plants will become more and more advanced, and people and gods will appear.

    Going forward, the number of human and divine societies will increase and their quality will become higher and higher.

    In the past, the Qin Dynasty created a "small world" based on science, water power, and electricity. Now he uses martial arts, internal strength, and the power of faith to create a "mythical world."

    This ¡®mythical world¡¯ has just begun, and the future path is already very clear.

    The Qin Dynasty even had the idea of ????merging the 'mythical world' and the 'small world' into one, but it was too early and did not dare to think too much.

    Only Qin Chao himself knows this, not even the nine goddesses. No matter how much he trusts them, Qin Chao doesn't want them to know this.  He believes that there are too many variables in the future, and it is inevitable that something unexpected will happen.  Since it cannot be avoided, the only way is to prevent it early and try to minimize the loss.  Let's just say that in the past, when they were weak, weren't they controlled by others? What about when they became strong?

    In the eyes of the Qin Dynasty, it is normal whether people control gods or gods control people.  Even he himselfI have been trying to control my desires and try not to force others, but I can't help but control these goddesses.

    This is why he stopped after only catching nine.

    He believes that it is better to make exceptions occasionally than to make exceptions often, and it is better to only catch nine than to catch ninety or nine hundred.  **There is no end.

    Controlling nine goddesses is not a very honorable thing for him, but at this time there is no better way, so he has to do this.  This is not just for himself, but also for his women.  If you want to increase their strength in a short period of time, the best way is to let these goddesses create another clone and pass it on to them.  With the help of these clones, not only will their strength increase greatly, but their cultivation will also be faster and better.

    ??????????????????????? However, the clone will have to wait until after dealing with the Happy King. Of course, the stronger he is, the safer he will be.

    Only Qin Chao himself knows these things, and the nine goddesses are still completely unaware of them.  Sometimes, ignorance is also a kind of happiness. Otherwise, they would be frightened and unmotivated, and they might not be able to practice so hard!

    Another purpose of controlling them is to make the power of faith no longer wasted. Originally, he wanted to solve this problem entirely by himself, but he did not want to waste too much time and energy because of this, which would outweigh the gain.

    The Qin Dynasty did not want to let so much power of faith become useless, so it had to use them ruthlessly.

    However, even if the Qin Dynasty drives them away now, no one wants to leave, not even the Statue of Liberty Xi Ling. She thinks that if she doesn't take advantage of everything before leaving, she will suffer even greater losses.

    Although she values ??freedom particularly, she values ??strength even more. She believes that freedom without strength is not true freedom, but is just charity from the strong.  There is nothing wrong with pursuing strength for the sake of freedom.

    Even the Statue of Liberty, Xi Ling, is like this, let alone other goddesses.

    When the sea goddess Xi Ya is good-tempered, she is better than anyone else, and when she is bad, she is worse than anyone else. She even called the Qin Dynasty the most idiotic god-king in the world. He can't even use the power of faith. He is better than those who have countless wealth.  Idiots are also shameful and hateful.

    If Qin Chao was facing ordinary people, he could say: "I can talk to believers from thousands of miles away, isn't that great?" But facing these goddesses, such words will only cause greater ridicule.  Just like people living in the 21st world, they don't think there is anything big about online chatting, because it's just a matter of pennies.  Now, for these goddesses, it is just a matter of the power of faith.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It¡¯s the horses and birds with wings that boast that they can fly and think they are great.

    While the sea goddess Xi Ya scolded the Qin Dynasty, she also elevated him in the name of the God King, because, as his god, to elevate him is to elevate oneself, and to belittle him is to belittle oneself.

    Flying is nothing to a bird, but a huge improvement to a horse.  The same is true for the use of the power of faith. Although it is nothing remarkable in the eyes of these goddesses, it is a huge improvement for the Qin Dynasty.

    After having these goddesses, the most obvious difference from the outside is that there is a force field around Qin Chao that could only be possessed by the innate strong, just like the attraction and repulsion between magnets. Although this force field looks like  Not visible, but it is difficult to avoid the perception of those strong people.  In the past, even if he said that he was an innate powerhouse, those innate powerhouses would only half-believe him. Now, no matter how hard he denies that he is an innate powerhouse, those people would not believe him.

    Although this kind of force field also has powerful attack and defense capabilities against entities, it is more obviously aimed at spiritual power, including of course the power of faith.  Followed by attacks invisible to the naked eye such as the lion's roar and the air palm.  Once again, it is about hidden weapons, sneak attacks and other shameless and despicable methods.  With it, the innately strong people will not be like other strong people who accidentally capsize in the gutter.  This is a critical watershed.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition, Volume 3, Gusu Menglixiang, Chapter 201, Su Shi Can¡¯t Eat and Suffocate

    With these goddesses, there is another obvious benefit-the connection between the Qin Dynasty and its believers is stronger.

    Even the most ordinary believers, Qin Chao can communicate with them from a distance, and the effect is even better than the best before.  Wang Runzhi, Qin Xiaoliu and the others were even more incredible. Even what they saw and heard at that time, Qin Chao knew clearly. It was as if he suddenly grew several eyes and ears, and they were also clairvoyant and clairvoyant, but he could not control them directly.  .  [.]

    The Qin Dynasty did not listen or read much about Wang Runzhi, and immediately cut off contact.

    With Qin Xiaoliu¡¯s permission, Qin Chao tried to directly control her body, but found that just like when a baby first learns to walk, her body is not very obedient and easily falls to the ground.  But Qin Chao quickly adapted and walked more and more easily.  At this time, Qin Xiaoliu became a bystander, as if he was in a dream, able to see and hear, but unable to control himself.

    The special feeling of a woman's body made Qin Chao feel very awkward, especially since there was one baby missing from the bottom and two more babies on the chest, which made it difficult for him to adapt and he did not dare to try it for a long time.

    Qin Chao couldn't help but think of the song "Don't be a man again in the next life" and thought: Then you can just make yourself a eunuch, and you don't have to wait until the next life. You can experience it as long as you want.  After this experience, do you still want to be a man again?

    Just kidding, after relaxing for a while, Qin Chao suddenly had an idea and said to Qin Xiaoliu: "Do you want to be a great witch, a great priest, or a great leader?"

    He once told Xiaoliu many fairy tales, so Qin Xiaoliu knew what was going on as soon as he heard it, and said with great joy: "Elder brother lit the divine fire?"

    Qin Chao said: "No. Those are just imaginations, and I don't know if they can be realized. However, I have captured a few ghosts and gods, and my ability to use the power of faith has greatly increased. I think I can't accept so much power of faith from others but not  Do things for them.¡±

    Qin Xiaoliu nodded and said: "Yes! In this way, we can also collect more power of faith. Leave this matter to me. But I think that although the great witch, the chief priest and the great leader can be the same thing,  But it can also be done by three people."

    Qin Chao thought about it for a while and said with a smile: "That's fine. Then you will serve as the chief witch, with the greatest power. Wang Runzhi will serve as the archbishop, with the greatest name but no business. The chief priest will be retained for the time being."

    Qin Xiaoliu said: "I want to appoint up to twelve witch wizards. Zhong Ling's mother can be the first one."

    Qin Chao sighed: "Let her be the great elder! Her power is only lower than that of the great witch, chief priest, and great leader. The rest is up to her, and everything is free."

    Somehow, Gan Baobao became his believer and was still in the front.  Qin Chao has been avoiding this problem, and this arrangement is a last resort. Otherwise, she will have no place in the church in the future, and I wonder what trouble she will cause?

    Qin Chao was more scrupulous about Gan Baobao than Li Yunluo.  Unlike other women, she prefers to hide in the dark, especially after experiencing the events of the four major families.

    Through the power of faith, Qin Chao told Gan Baobao about the great elder, and then immediately cut off contact unilaterally.  Qin Chao didn't want to worry about what she thought or did, and left it all to Qin Xiaoliu.

    Qin Chao knew that Qin Xiaoliu wanted Gong Wan to be the chief priest, but he didn't think it was a good idea, so he pretended not to know.  In this regard, both of them knew it well, kept silent, and tried to avoid direct conflict.

    After thinking about it for a while, Qin Chao finally decided to tell Wang Runzhi about the great leader through the power of faith, and also passed on to her a lot of knowledge and skills related to the power of faith.

    Wang Runzhi had served as a witch within the family when he was a child, and already had a lot of experience in this area, which saved Qin Chao a lot of effort.  In fact, he had known for a long time that Wang Runzhi had other beliefs, but every time he thought about it, he tried to avoid it and never went into it.

    Wang Runzhi¡¯s husband, Su Shi, didn¡¯t believe much in ghosts and gods, but he never interfered with her freedom of belief. She never imposed these beliefs on her husband, and rarely discussed these things with her husband.  This time it was bad for her not to say anything, and she didn't know what to say, but in the end she told the truth.  What she said was so reasonable that Su Shi had no choice but to believe it.  After hearing these words, Su Shi didn't know what to do for a while.  It seems that this matter cannot be blamed on his wife, nor on Qin Chao, but his wife's heart does not belong to him alone anymore. In theory, this seems to be more serious than physical indiscretion. In fact, this kind of thing is very common, but most people  Don't know the inside story, so don't care.  Now that he knew the inside story, he had to care.  What was most difficult for him to accept was that Qin Chao could actually control his wife's body. This was countless times more serious than if they had no secrets in front of Qin Chao.  He didn't dare to imagine, but he had to imagine that if Qin Chao suddenly

    "Oh my God! What do you want me to do?" Su ShiThe more I think about it, the more confused I become. I don¡¯t want to think about it anymore, but I can¡¯t control my random thoughts.  Finally, he decided to throw this problem to the Qin Dynasty. If the Qin Dynasty did not solve it well, he would break off diplomatic relations with the Qin Dynasty and pretend that Qin Chao did not exist in the world.

    Qin Chao had thought about this problem for a long time. When he heard Su Shi's words, he laughed and said: "You always don't work hard in learning martial arts. Now you know you are at a disadvantage! However, you have far more followers than me. As long as you get started, you will make progress."  Absolutely fast. As long as you master these, can I still do harm? If I wanted to do harm, would I still tell you this? In the final analysis, you are still too focused on being an official, and you have focused all your attention on that.  "

    Su Shi was very moved when he heard this, but he said: "You made it easy, but when you enter the officialdom, you can only go all out, and there is no way out. Besides, I am old, and it is really too late to learn martial arts."

    Qin Chao laughed and said: "Don't worry about this, I will grab a female ghost with high cultivation level and give it to you. However, this is not fair to your wife!"

    Su Shi was very happy and said, "Don't you still want to catch a male ghost and give it to her?"

    Qin Chao said: "Male ghosts and gods can't do it, but female ghosts and gods can do it!"

    Su Shi felt even happier and said with a smile: "That's not bad, then I will forgive you." Suddenly his face straightened and he said seriously: "You'd better be careful. I think the emperor is getting more and more worried about you."

    Qin Chao sighed: "Even if I don't do anything, he won't be relieved. You are the same, not much better than me. This is what people in power are like, and it is something that cannot be avoided."

    Su Shi said: "I have known for a long time that there is no way to solve it. We can only take one step at a time."

    Qin Chaodao: "What I can't stand the most is that he actually compromised with the mother-in-law and sacrificed his aunt for himself."

    Su Shi was surprised and said, "Do you know everything about the Red Plum Goddess?"

    Qin Chaodao: "It's not surprising that I know. What's strange is that you know it too?"

    Su Shi¡¯s old face turned red.  He really didn't know how to speak about this.  If it weren't for the close friends of Hongmei Shenni who loved him deeply and protected him, he would have been unable to survive in the officialdom. At most, he would be just another Li Bai.  Especially the Hongmei Goddess, who is thirteen years younger than him. She has admired him since she was a little girl. She helps him the most and makes the least demands.  The death of the Red Plum God nun was also related to Su Shi.  If the emperor hadn't become increasingly dissatisfied with him, others could have been sacrificed.  The Red Plum Goddess is the emperor's aunt, and the emperor knows better than he does about the matters between him and the Red Plum Goddess.  But the emperor did not miss the old relationship, and felt disgusted from the bottom of his heart towards the woman who was weighing on him.  Although most of these were just his conjectures and there was no evidence, he believed that no matter what the facts were, the emperor had to bear the greatest responsibility.  If he hadn't been dissatisfied with the emperor because of this, he would never have discussed this with the Qin Dynasty.  He had long wanted to ask Qin Chao for help on this matter, but he didn't know how to ask.  He used to know nothing about things like martial arts, but now he is a theoretical expert and knows very well the strength of the innately strong.  Qin Chao was not a matter of innate strength, and he had known that for a long time.  But even the emperor couldn't figure out the strength of the Qin Dynasty, and he was even less clear about it.

    Qin Chaodao: "I'm just guessing about this matter. I can't get any evidence, and I don't need any evidence."

    Su Shi nodded and said: "These are things that cannot be said openly. Without even saying anything, what evidence will there be? The lower official guessed that the upper official's thoughts were normal, but no one would be stupid enough to say it. As long as he did it,  The higher-ups will naturally understand and will naturally benefit you. But if the higher-ups don¡¯t give you benefits, there¡¯s nothing you can do about it. He thinks he can control those people to do things for him in this way, how naive!¡±

    That ¡®him¡¯ naturally refers to the emperor, and it goes without saying that the Qin Dynasty also knew that.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 202 Two Choices

    Qin Chao thought deeper and further than Su Shi. He felt that the Queen Mother Gao in history probably did not die in a normal way, but he couldn't guess what happened specifically.  It goes without saying that in the internal fighting in the palace, what will happen to the loser will be, so most of the losers will choose to commit suicide immediately to avoid suffering all kinds of unimaginable insults and pain.  It's not that they don't understand the principles of working hard and making a comeback, but they don't dare.  At best he has a strong personality, at worst he is timid.  If there were better choices than suicide, maybe falling into the Happy Building would be one of them.  If Empress Dowager Gao refused to commit suicide, that would be one of her best choices.  To avoid such consequences, Song Zhezong Zhao Xu must die, but in that case, Empress Dowager Gao will not be able to hide or get rid of this stain.  There is another main reason: compared to other emperors, Empress Dowager Gao is indeed too kind, and that is not just pretending.  But Zhao Xu is not dead. If you want to avoid that situation, you can only try your best to prevent Zhao Xu from taking power.  In this case, the conflict between Empress Dowager Gao and Zhao Xu will become more and more serious, but everyone knows that Zhao Xu will take power sooner or later. As Zhao Xu grows up and Empress Dowager Gao gets older, more and more people will turn to Zhao Xu's side.  The more there are, the more powerful Zhao Xu will be, and Empress Dowager Gao will suffer more and more.  At a certain point, Empress Dowager Gao had no choice but to commit suicide to fulfill herself and Zhao Xu.  Or, it was her double who committed suicide, and not many people would care where the real her is.

    Now, Empress Dowager Gao has another escape route, and that is Qin Chao herself.  But it should still be tested.  After the test, it still needs to be adjusted.  This is not an easy task and there is still a long way to go.  The Qin Dynasty could neither be sure nor trust Empress Dowager Gao.  It is almost certain that Queen Mother Gao will not trust him, but he is a better choice than others.  In fact, Empress Dowager Gao was behind the scenes in dealing with Happy House this time.  What happened in Happy Building affects the whole body.  The Qin Dynasty is now on the verge of riding a tiger, and the consequences of not doing so will be much more serious.  Qin Chao did not allow himself to fail in this matter, which could be regarded as one of the reasons why he made an exception to control the nine goddesses.  Li Yunluo prepared a hundred high-level warriors to support him, but neither he nor Li Yunluo wanted to use them, because it meant that the situation was out of control and had reached its worst point.  He was not even prepared to take Li Yunluo with him, and even said cruel words. If she dared to disobey and go to Ryukyu privately, don't blame him for breaking his promise and severing relations with her.  As long as Li Yunluo is his mother-in-law, the Qin Dynasty will not allow anything to happen to her. No matter how small the chance of an accident is, the Qin Dynasty will prevent it.  The reason why he is not worried now is because he is not using his full strength now.  When he goes all out to deal with the Happy King, it is both the time when he is the strongest and the time when he is the weakest.  At that time, it was definitely the time when King Happy was at his strongest.  Qin Chao only had one chance.  As long as you take action, no matter what accident happens, you must succeed.  Otherwise, he would not offer the green wood sword given by Mu Wanqing and bet that the descendant of Cihang Jingzhai would come to help.  [.]

    With ten days left before King Happy¡¯s wedding, Qin Chao met the descendant of Cihang Jingzhai at the Gong Family Restaurant.  With the force field of the power of faith, it can be seen at a glance that the successor, who is two years older than him, has entered the innate realm.  This was the first time he had seen such a young innate powerhouse.  At the same time, Qin Chao saw the white-haired nun again.  When the white-haired nun saw him, two red clouds suddenly appeared on her face, and her beautiful eyes stared at him intently.  Qin Chao nodded slightly to her, and she immediately bowed to Qin Chao.  The two stared at each other for a while. Qin Chao showed a wry smile and looked away, carefully looking at the woman on her left.  The woman had been sizing him up for a long time. There was no trace of fluctuation on her beautiful face. Her beautiful black eyes revealed a clear gaze, and her face was filled with spiritual energy. She was wearing a pale white coarse linen clothes that fit perfectly on her exquisite and beautiful body.  But it is more suitable than any other fine clothes and looks extremely good-looking.  Qin Chao had only experienced this feeling with Wang Runzhi, and this was the second time.  However, Wang Runzhi appears as a peasant woman, but she appears as a young swordsman.  There are two gravitational fields around her, one is formed by innate true energy, and the other is formed by spiritual force.  It can also be seen from the mental force field that she has realized the transparency of the sword's heart.  This kind of force field was obviously more aggressive than Qin Chao's force field. After most people took one look at her, it was difficult for them to muster up the courage to look at her a second time. However, they were extremely impressed by her and could never forget her.  But when it comes to the specific appearance, I can't remember it.

    That woman is Cihang Jingzhai¡¯s direct disciple Dugu Mengdie, who set foot in the world for the first time since the Tang Dynasty.

    Mengdie is her Taoist name, and Dugu is her mother's surname.  Even she herself didn't know what her father's name was.  Cihang Jingzhai is full of women, and there are only three people named Dugu. This has been the case from the Tang Dynasty to the present.  The other two, one is her biological mother and the other is her adoptive mother.  If she doesn't want this tradition to be cut off from now on, Mengdie will also have the responsibility to leave two daughters in the future.  The white-haired nun had known about this for a long time, which was why she looked at Qin Chao so strangely.  Dugu Mengdie relied on the Qin Dynasty's Green Wood Sword to break through the sword's heart. This is a great fate.  The white-haired nun knew that Dugu Mengdie was a member of the Qin Dynasty.The possibility of giving birth to a daughter is very high, but Qin Chao must not let Qin Chao know about it.  This is also the tradition of Cihang Jingzhai.  In the future, Qin Chao's name will not be known to his daughter, similar to how Dugu Mengdie does not know her father's name now.  Cihang Jingzhai has a special method to do this.  Before going down the mountain, White-haired Divine Ni and Dugu Mengdie received special instruction.  They used to be vague about having children, but now they even know how to get a virgin pregnant.  If they want to be pregnant with Qin Chao's child, let alone marrying him, they can even save having to sleep with him. There are ways to do it, and there are even ways to ensure that the child they give birth to will definitely be a daughter.  This time, Qin Chao's unusually sensitive sense didn't help him, otherwise he would have escaped long ago and stayed away from them ever since.  Not only did Qin Chao not have any precautions, he also deliberately walked within ten feet of them.

    For the innately powerful, within one foot is already a very dangerous distance, which is equivalent to within one foot for ordinary people.

    Qin Chao didn¡¯t know that if there was another person, they would either teach him a lesson or avoid him.  But for the Qin Dynasty, they couldn't get it.  Even if Qin Chao does not approach them, they will find ways to approach Qin Chao.  Qin Chao wanted to see them clearly, and they wanted to see Qin Chao clearly.  Originally, based on their spiritual cultivation, they would never forget anything they saw once.  But each other is obviously an exception. There are new discoveries every minute and you never tire of them. This also shows that they are far from seeing each other through.  However, this is also because they did not go all out.  Even ordinary people would not attack with all their strength easily, let alone them.  The stronger the strength, the more serious the consequences of an all-out attack.  In the "earth world", if every country uses atomic bombs with all their strength, what will be the consequences?  Innately strong people are equivalent to the atomic bombs of the 'Dragon World'. Mutual restraint is the theme. The matter of Xiaoyao King is a special situation.  Even in this special situation, in order to minimize the consequences, the Qin Dynasty decided to use lightning speed to eliminate the Happy King with one move.  In order to achieve this, the Qin Dynasty has paid a heavy price.  And because the Qin Dynasty did not want to kill the Happy King with his own hands, he needed a trustworthy person to cooperate with him to kill the Happy King at the same time.  This person is Dugu Mengdie.

    "Fairy Mengdie, I leave this matter to you." After observing each other for half a stick of incense, Qin Chao broke the silence.

    "What's the matter?" Dugu Mengdie asked.

    "If I can say it out loud, do I still need to ask you?" Qin Chao said with a bitter smile.

    "But if I guess wrong, wouldn't it be a big deal for you?" Dugu Mengdie said.

    "I can only believe in you." Qin Chaodao.

    "Then why do you need to ask more questions?" Dugu Mengdie said.

    "If I can see you nodding, then I will feel more confident and my actions will be more powerful." Qin Chaodao.

    Dugu Mengdie shook her head slightly and said calmly: "Why should I lie to you, and why should you deceive yourself about something that is not completely sure?"

    Qin Chao thought about it seriously for a while and said, "Okay! With Fairy Mengdie as your companion, what's the point of taking some risks?" Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 203 Everything Depends on Man-made

    Dugu Mengdie's mood fluctuated for the first time, and her voice turned cold: "With your spiritual cultivation, what risks are there?"

    Qin Chao was startled and sighed: "I am a wild man who became a monk halfway" He suddenly found that he couldn't say anything anymore. If he kept talking, he would only say more and make more mistakes.  [.]

    Dugu Mengdie¡¯s bright eyes flashed, and she smiled slightly and said, ¡°It seems I was wrong.¡±

    Qin Chaodao: "Fairy Mengdie seems to know something."

    Dugu Mengdie used her inner power to transmit her message: "You don't have a master."

    Qin Chao's heart aroused huge waves. He had tried his best to overestimate Cihang Jingzhai, but now he found that he had still underestimated it far.  The more shocked he felt, the calmer his face became, and he said calmly: "So what?"

    Dugu Mengdie said: "This shows that you are full of flaws. But you are more terrifying than I imagined."

    Qin Chaodao: "Why?"

    Dugu Mengdie smiled slightly and said nothing.

    Ningshuang said: "My master also said such things, but he was not talking about you."

    Leng Yue said: "Yes! We can't figure out what's going on. Not to mention that Shen's body is full of flaws, even one flaw will weaken a lot of strength!"

    The white-haired nun said: "It's not that he doesn't understand, he's asking questions knowingly. Think about it, even your master knows it, how can he not know it?"

    Although Ningshuang and Leng Yue were very dissatisfied with the white-haired nun who belittled their master in his words, they already recognized what the white-haired nun said in their hearts.

    The white-haired nun said: "Don't ask me what's going on. If this question could be explained clearly, your master would have made it clear long ago. We all know it clearly in our own hearts, but it is difficult to explain it clearly and let others know it too. This  It¡¯s even harder to talk about than martial arts issues.¡±

    Ningshuang said: "Thank you for your concern, Uncle Master. In fact, Master has also told us these words, but our own skills are not enough and our understanding is less than 10%."

    Leng Yue said: "If your strength is low, you will be depressed. It is difficult to listen to a sentence."

    Qin Chaodao: "This is because our strength is not strong enough."

    Leng Yue shook her head and said: "This has nothing to do with you" Before he finished speaking, Qin Chao intervened: "Don't worry, let me finish. If our strength is stronger, we can improve yours faster.  Strength. If you have enough strength, it will naturally not be so strenuous."

    Leng Yue said: "Forget it! No need to explain! It's better if we just stay aside and don't talk."

    The white-haired god nun said: "Sometimes, I can't say a word for ten days and a half. I don't know why I talk so much today."

    Qin Chaodao: "It's nothing to not speak for ten days and a half. Don't look at me like that. Think about practicing silent meditation and think about being mute. It's really nothing. I personally think that compared to being unable to speak when you want to say something,  It¡¯s normal to force yourself to say something when you don¡¯t want to say it. The current situation is normal.¡±

    Leng Yue said: "I know what you are thinking about in this roundabout way. Fairy Mengdie's voice is better than her singing. You want to induce her to talk more."

    Qin Chaodao: "You just said it would be better not to talk, why are you talking so much?"

    Leng Yue said: "I am too lazy to say more, and I believe in strength more. But you are one of our own, so of course it is different."

    Qin Chao asked back: "So, you didn't treat me as one of your own before!"

    Leng Yue said in a matter-of-fact tone: "Of course. There are many people in this world with human faces and animal hearts! No matter how well you behaved before, we still don't dare to completely believe you!"

    Qin Chao snorted coldly: "In the final analysis, you still believe in Cihang Jingzhai more than you believe in me."

    Leng Yue¡¯s face turned slightly red and she said coyly: ¡°Now that we are not all sitting in the same boat, how can we differentiate between you and me?¡±

    Ningshuang said: "Everyone should be in the same boat."

    Qin Chao sarcastically said: "So you have to say it even if you are too lazy to talk."

    Leng Yue said: "Why are you so stingy all of a sudden? We are helping you by giving you a chance to show off in front of Fairy Mengdie!"

    Qin Chao looked at Dugu Mengdie and saw that there was no movement on her beautiful face, as if she had not heard these words.

    Leng Yue said: "What are you looking at? Fairy Mengdie is not as easy to talk to as us. Even if you put a mountain of gold in front of her, you won't be able to impress her."

    Qin Chaodao: "You are not a roundworm in her belly."

    Leng Yue said: "Even if you scold her for having roundworms in her stomach, it won't irritate her."

    Qin Chaodao: "What exactly do you want to say?"

    Leng Yue said: ??I want to say that everyone should stop standing here and wasting time. You should tell us now how to save people!  "

    Qin Chaodao: "Do you have to say it?"

    Leng Yue said: "Of course. Otherwise, how can we save people?"

    Qin Chaodao: "Okay, I'll just give you four words - adapt to changes."

    "Ah" Leng Yue suddenly opened her mouth wide, covering it with her jade hands, and a thought flashed in her mind: "Don't be fooled by him." A cold air suddenly appeared at the soles of her feet, sweeping through her whole body in an instant, her delicate body trembled,  My heart suddenly became clearer than ever before, and I thought to myself: "Don't be impulsive! If you piss him off, what will Master and Junior Sister do?" His jade hand fell, and his expression returned to normal in the blink of an eye. He smiled slightly and said, "Since there is nothing to say, hurry up.  Take action!"

    Qin Chaodao: "Those who should take action have already taken action. What else can be done?"

    Leng Yue said: "Let's hurry up!" As soon as the words came out of his mouth, he immediately realized that he had said something stupid.  At Qin Chao's speed, it would be enough to leave half a day in advance. Leaving early would easily expose the target, and staying here might confuse the enemy.

    Qin Chao did not laugh at her, and comforted her softly: "Don't be anxious! Leave more free time for yourself."

    Leng Yue didn¡¯t say anything, and Ningshuang said: ¡°It¡¯s more tiring to be idle than to be busy.¡±

    The white-haired god nun said: "The more this happens, the more you can't rush around. If you don't know what to do, just stay the same to cope with the changes."

    Leng Yue said: "I know this too. Master named me Leng Yue because he hopes that I can stay calm at all times. The harder it is to calm down, the more I need to stay calm. But it is easier said than done.  ."

    Ningshuang said: "You are now in a mess."

    Leng Yue said: "I know, but I really can't take any time off."

    Qin Chao said: "Then you should do more to punish evil and promote good! There are too many sufferings in this world, and every one can be helped. Although it cannot be said that 'good will be rewarded with good, and evil will be rewarded with evil.' But everything depends on human beings, we  You can do that yourself.¡±

    The two women were thoughtful.

    Qin Chao said again: "For information matters, you can contact A'Zhu. I have already informed her, you can just go directly."

    The two girls didn't know that he had just come up with this idea, and informed A'Zhu that he didn't need to make another trip and only needed to expend a little power of faith. They thought that Qin Chao had already arranged everything and didn't say it before, but he was watching them.  Performance.  If the performance is good, I won¡¯t say anything.

    Ningshuang and Leng Yue left with shame.

    Qin Chao took Dugu Mengdie and White-haired Shenni into the underground secret room.

    The three of them sat down on the edge of the same bed.

    After a moment of silence, Qin Chao said: "I wonder if you trust me too much, are too confident in yourself, or both."

    The white-haired god nun said: "Do we have any other choice?"

    Qin Chao said: "If this is the territory of the Happy King, will you still follow me in? If I were the Happy King, would you still sit so close?"

    The white-haired nun said: "You'd better not mention him."

    Qin Chao smiled and said: "I know his telepathy is very powerful, but I just want to make him feel me."

    The white-haired god Ni frowned slightly and said doubtfully: "If I let him know in advance, wouldn't things be ten or a hundred times more troublesome?"

    Qin Chao smiled and said: "I don't need to answer this question, Fairy Mengdie must know."

    A complicated look flashed across Dugu Mengdie's beautiful eyes, and she smiled slightly at Qin Chao and said, "If I can't answer the question of the Master of the Health Preservation Hall, will the Master of the Health Preservation Hall stop taking me to heart?"

    Qin Chao shook his head and said, "No, because I know you know but don't answer."

    Dugu Mengdie said: "You are so confident!"

    Qin Chao sighed and said, "No, you have already affected my heart."

    Dugu Mengdie's bright eyes flashed and she said with a smile: "The mental perception of the innate strong people is very sensitive and powerful, but my Sword Heart Transparency has an even better performance in this aspect. It has long been rumored in the world that the Master of the Health Preservation Hall has the ability to read minds.  , is obviously a master who is good at this. Even if the enemy can defeat you in martial arts, he will definitely not be your opponent in this aspect. Instead, he will be targeted by you thousands of miles away, whether he escapes to the ends of the earth or hides in no one's place.  The land is all under your control. Although this will allow the enemy to target you at the same time, the enemy will not be stupid enough to give up their advantage and come to you. The best way is to hide in the lair and wait for you to come. In this case  , the whole thing is back to the original point. But the nature is different. The enemy does not dare to move, but you are still free. It seems that the battle has not started yet, and before you know it, the enemy has already lost half. Wait for you to show your sword.At that time, the enemy may have less than half a life left.  Before this, even if the opponent's martial arts skills were higher than yours, can he still be your opponent if he only has less than half a life left?  When the other party knows that he is not your opponent and wants to escape, it is already too late.  Even if the enemy can escape from his lair but cannot escape your lock, the result will only be worse.  "Dear! If you think this site is good, please remember this site to help promote it! This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 204 Saving Face

    The white-haired nun was stunned and sighed: "In this case, who else in the world can be the opponent of the master of the health-preserving hall?"

    Qin Chao laughed and said: "It would be great if the truth were so simple. Your mental defense has already reached the level of Shattering the Void."

    Qin Chao was stunned and said, "Then why am I still here?"

    Dugu Mengdie said: "If it wasn't like this, you would have died long ago."

    Qin Chao laughed and said: "Can it be said that I have broken the void once, why don't I know it?"

    Dugu Mengdie nodded and said: "You have broken the void not only once, but twice. The world we live in is not like martial arts, which is divided into different levels. From one world to another world, this is the origin of babies.  .The higher the mental defense, the more memories are retained. But you are different from us. Although Master and I come from another world, the memory of babies is very vague, and the natural advantages are not great. You are broken into the void when you grow up.  It happened once, and it was from the upper world to the lower world, and the memory was not damaged at all. As for what happened specifically, of course we don't know."

    Qin Chao was originally puzzled as to why she said these words, but after thinking about it carefully, he quickly understood and said to himself: "It turns out that he is reciprocating love and taking away the Qingmu Sword as a reward." He said: "The human body is a small world, and babies come from the human body.  It is indeed Shattered Void.¡±

    Dugu Mengdie¡¯s heart was shocked, but she recovered instantly.

    The white-haired nun's face turned red, and he lowered his head and said, "How could you say such a thing?"

    Qin Chaodao: "What's wrong with this?"

    The white-haired nun was embarrassed and said: "Dirty, vulgar" It was even worse and she couldn't say it out loud.

    Qin Chao snickered in his heart, with a righteous face on his face, and continued to ask: "Why is it so obscene and vulgar?"

    The white-haired nun was a little at a loss, stamped her feet, and said, "How can you joke about giving birth?" His voice was as thin as a gnat, but with the skills of Qin Chao and Dugu Mengdie, they could naturally hear it clearly.  It's hard to miss even half a word.

    Qin Chao pretended to be astonished and said, "Didn't you say it first?"

    The white-haired nun was speechless for a moment, not knowing what to say. Even if he answered this sentence, how should he answer the next sentence?  Should I continue?

    Dugu Mengdie sighed and said, "Don't bully senior sister, okay?"

    Qin Chao laughed and said: "Who let her think my words are so disgusting?"

    The white-haired god Ni's delicate body trembled, and she looked up at him with a complicated expression in her eyes.

    Qin Chao looked at her, his expression became more complicated, and he said slowly: "I know that you don't care about other people's words and deeds, because my image in your mind is too tall and perfect, so the requirements are even stricter, and no slight deviation is allowed.  Flaws exist. But I have suffered enough from this since I was a child, and this is what I hate the most. The higher the expectations, the greater the disappointment. Most parents hope that their children will succeed and have too high expectations for their children. As a result, no matter how hard their children try, they cannot meet their requirements.  , on the contrary, it makes their expectations higher, and a little mistake is magnified ten times or a hundred times. If someone falls, nothing will happen to others, but they seem to have fallen from a ten-story or a hundred-story building. Love it or not  , filial piety or unfilial piety, both are hurt." The tone was very sincere and touching.

    The white-haired Goddess melted somewhere in her heart, but she was still at a loss. She looked at Qin Chao and said quietly: "My parents are doing this for your own good."

    Qin Chao felt as if a magnitude 10 earthquake had erupted in his heart, and thought to himself: "Can you say the words "parents"? Even Wang Yuyan, Mu Wanqing and Zhong Ling haven't said it yet!" He thought to himself: "If this beauty isn't  If you fall in love with me, I will write my name upside down from now on.¡±

    The secret room suddenly fell into silence.

    The three of them were all thinking about their own thoughts.

    The white-haired god nun had already found out a lot about the Qin Dynasty from Ning Shuang and Leng Yue on the way. Coupled with the abilities of the innate experts and other sources of intelligence, she had already deduced that regardless of her relationship with the Qin Dynasty,  Whether the fate and feelings are deep or shallow, Qin Chao will not marry him.  She thought that after understanding the final outcome, she would definitely not be trapped in it and unable to get out. It was just that in order to hone herself, she must have the experience of being trapped.  However, less than a day after being in close contact with Qin Chao, she found that she had already changed a lot.  Not long ago, she thought the women around Qin Chao were stupid and thought they were not worthy of Qin Chao. Now she knows that some things are unreasonable, especially women's hearts.  She remembered that when she was going down the mountain, the owner of the village had held her hand and said very carefully: "The higher the cultivation level, the greater the relationship. Especially us women, the objects we fall in love with are often men who are far more powerful than ourselves.  . Your situation is even worse. You should take more care of yourself." A crystal teardrop fell from the face of the host who was more delicate than a three-year-old baby.Slide up and down

    "If I hadn't been in love, I would have passed the test." The master's words stopped midway.

    The white-haired nun thought he understood it at the time, but in fact he didn't understand it at all. Looking back now, he finally understood it somewhat, and thought to himself: "If the master could have met him back then, targeted him, and got through the relationship,  Maybe the void has been shattered long ago. Unfortunately, the love between a man and a woman only lasts for the first time. Once it is once there, it cannot happen again. Especially the women of Cihang Jingzhai are only loyal to Cihang Jingzhai, only to a sword, and only to a sword.  Be loyal to a man. There is no second time, only the first time. I heard that he once had a quarrel with Wang Yuyan and said: "Women only have one chance to choose. That's because God is so good to you women. You don't cherish it and are not careful."  , who is to blame? Just like the Eighteen Palms of Subduing the Dragon, if there is only one palm that is both simple and powerful, that would be great! Putting aside the opportunity to choose, you are not like us men, you can choose at will, but  Ask yourself, is that really a good thing? If you throw away the watermelon and pick up the sesame seeds, who can blame you?'"

    ?????????????????????????????? Another sentence that Qin Chao once said suddenly popped up in the white-haired nun¡¯s mind: ¡°It takes a man a lifetime to believe in a woman, but it only takes a second for a woman to believe in a man.¡±

    After a while, another sentence said by Qin Chao came to the white-haired nun's mind: "Men like to change the world, and women like to change men."

    The white-haired Shinni thought to herself: "Women can still change the world. But since the world can also be changed, why can't they change men? Therefore, it doesn't matter even if the choice is wrong, the most important thing is the woman's own ability."

    I don't know how long it took, but Qin Chao's masculine voice came to my ears again: "At the Happy King's wedding, at least four of the eight kings will go. This is the biggest variable. Unfortunately, I have got the accurate  The news is that none of the other seven beauties of Bai Dao will go. Bai Dao just likes to do those face-saving projects and does not focus on saving people. Instead, he chose a new beauty to replace the position of the Red Plum Goddess. That big beauty  Beauty is the sibling sister of Hongmei Shenni, which has never been known to the public. In addition, the two sisters have very similar looks. The result is that nothing happened to Hongmei Shenni at all, and everyone looks good. As for the Happy King,  That's just finding a woman who looks similar to Hongmei Shenni to pretend to be her, and using that despicable method to smear their reputation."

    Qin Chao became more and more angry as he talked. After hearing this, the two women behaved little better than him. They felt very sad for the real Red Plum Goddess and felt very angry at the behavior of the court and Baidao.  But I have to admit, that is indeed a good way to save face.  Only one person, Hongmei Shenni, was sacrificed, so that others no longer had to work hard to save her, and no longer had to make 'useless' sacrifices.  Come to think of it, for the safety of most people's lives, family happiness, glory and wealth, and saving face, Hongmei Shenni is a compassionate and accomplished person, and sacrificing herself for others is also her first choice.  Otherwise, the Hongmei Goddess could not resist the torture and temptation, changed her heart, and became a traitor. If Baidao and the court did not pursue her, it would be a good deal for her, and of course there would be no need to consider her feelings.  Therefore, the current method is the best method, and the Red Plum Goddess can only seek blessings for herself.

    "Among the eight beauties of the White Way, your master must be number one!" Qin Chao's words were like a huge stone hitting the hearts of the two Cihang Jingzhai disciples.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 205 Junk Magic

    Dugu Mengdie hesitated to speak, and her inner lake soon returned to calm, leaving only some small aftermath.

    The white-haired nun cried out: "Zhaizhu is not that kind of person, don't get me wrong. I used to have some misunderstandings about Zhaizhu in my heart, and I was a little dissatisfied with her inaction. I finally figured it out after listening to your words just now.  Cihang Jingzhai, Bai Dao and the imperial court are not the same people at all. The title of Bai Dao's most beautiful woman was imposed on the owner of the house and wanted us to work for them. The owner of the house has long seen through their sinister intentions, but he doesn't want to  We are in direct conflict with them, and we don¡¯t want to be their slaves or their pawns. The road is open to the sky, and everyone goes to one side. We Cihang Jingzhai have our own traditions and rules, and we don¡¯t have to look at other people¡¯s looks to act. But even if we don¡¯t do anything  , it's not as bad as you think. Besides, haven't we taken direct action to save people? Why bother discussing with those shameless villains." Her tone became calmer and calmer, but her mood became more and more excited.  [.]

    Qin Chao smiled and said: "I know that the eight beauties of Baidao are just image spokespersons. Baidao is only the top strength on the surface."

    The white-haired god's eyes lit up and he said: "Image spokesperson? This is the first time I have heard of it, but the description is very appropriate. It is best to add that some of them do not do it voluntarily."

    Qin Chaodao: "I will add four more words - to praise is to kill."

    Dugu Mengdie smiled slightly and said: "You might as well say that you fattened the pigs and killed them, fattened the cattle for plowing, and fattened the horses for riding."

    The white-haired god Ni said coquettishly: "He dares to say that, I will give him a good look."

    Qin Chao chuckled and said: "Chickens! Dogs! Pigs! Cows! Horses! Putting these on the heads of beauties will really ruin the scenery."

    The white-haired nun stamped her feet and said, "You still said, you said and I will really look good on you."

    Qin Chao smiled and said, "You are already very good-looking."

    The white-haired nun looked embarrassed, but he couldn't help but ask: "Really?"

    Qin Chaodao: "You can see how true it is when you see my eyes that are never willing to leave. But, your voice"

    Dugu Mengdie said: "You must have misjudged this. The beauty of senior sister's voice is unparalleled in this world."

    Qin Chao smiled and said: "I have known for a long time that she is practicing a special music skill. Of course she is the best at it. But now she has become like this. She has sacrificed so much. If the future gains are small, how can she be worthy of others."

    Dugu Mengdie said: "You just love to bully my senior sister."

    The white-haired nun's face turned even redder, and she said in a voice like a gnat: "If I had known you were so bad, I wouldn't have followed you in."

    Qin Chaodao: "There are no outsiders here now, what are you afraid of?"

    The white-haired Goddess quickly glanced at Dugu Mengdie.  Although she didn't say anything, both Dugu Mengdie and Qin Chao knew what was in her heart.

    Dugu Mengdie smiled and said, "It seems like I'm getting in the way here." He stood up and drifted away.

    The white-haired god wanted to follow him, but for some reason, his feet seemed to be out of control.

    Qin Chao was both happy and troubled, thinking to himself: "Although there can't be more beauties around me, she still dares to stay. If I don't express my gratitude, then" He was still hesitating in his heart, but his body had already made a decision.  He made a move and slowly approached the white-haired god.

    The white-haired god was heartbroken and wanted to move away, but found that his body seemed to be no longer in control.

    Qin Chao teased: "I haven't done anything yet, why are you so red in the face?"

    The white-haired nun secretly hated herself for not living up to expectations, and scolded: "Master of the Health Preservation Hall, can you not be so bad?"

    Qin Chaodao: "Okay then! I'm leaving."

    The white-haired nun lowered her head and said quietly: "It's not like my feet are on my body" He suddenly raised his head and saw not even Qin Chao's figure.

    The white-haired god was stunned.

    After a while, Qin Chao came in holding a jar of thyme and said with a smile: "You are still here as expected."

    The white-haired nun said: "I'm not waiting for you, so don't be sentimental."

    Qin Chao secretly laughed at her for not having three hundred taels of silver here, and said seriously: "I know you are not waiting for me, but for the famous Thyme of Gong's Restaurant."

    The white-haired god said in embarrassment: "You drink yours, I'm waiting for a big bad guy."

    Qin Chao smiled and said: "If you don't drink the wine delivered to your door, are you afraid that you will never be able to do without it again?"

    The white-haired god nun knew the other meaning of his words. Fine wine refers to beautiful women. If he refused, it would be equivalent to helping Qin Chao reject him. If he agreed, the beautiful women would turn back into fine wines and have no regard for Qin Chao at all.  He restrained himself and said to himself: "What a wonderful thought! Just drink it. Is it just a jar of fine wine?"Will you still get me drunk?  "What kind of wine?" he said.  I think it's more like poison.  " He took the mahogany wine glass flying in the air with his right hand, took a sip, thought about it for a moment, and said calmly: "It's okay.  "

    Qin Chaodao: "I had already guessed that Cihang Jingzhai has a master of brewing wine, and it's true."

    The white-haired nun said: "Don't think that if you invite me, I will invite you."

    The two of them drank and chatted, and each drank half of the jar of wine.

    Qin Chao held the empty wine jar and said, "I really want to leave this time."

    The white-haired nun said: "Where are you going?"

    Qin Chaodao: "I don't know. Wherever you go! To be honest, I don't like fighting in the world. It's not good to lose, but to win" After a pause, he sighed: "Win to others and others."  It¡¯s not good for your relatives and friends, and it¡¯s not good for yourself and your relatives and friends if you lose.¡±

    The white-haired god nun said softly: "You are thinking too much."

    Qin Chaodao: "I understand the principle of 'It's going to rain and my mother wants to get married', but I just can't stop thinking about it."

    The white-haired nun said: "Why don't you let me walk around with you to relax."

    The two of them walked out of the underground secret room side by side, walked out of Jiuxian Town, walked out of Nanjian Town, and walked out of Dali, without saying another word along the way.

    They took a walk until they reached the Siguo Cliff of the Huashan Sect.

    Siguo Cliff is filled with Huashan sect disciples whose acupoints have been tapped and cannot move. There are a bunch of male disciples, a bunch of female disciples, and a pair of beautiful twin women in a pile alone.  The beautiful couple were the wives of the head of the Huashan Sect. They were stimulated by something unknown at this time, their eyes were dull, their mouths were wide open, and their saliva was drooling.  The male disciples of the Huashan Sect did not dare to stare at the leader's wife blatantly, but most of their attention was focused on them.  The contrast between the image of the head's wife at this time and her original image was too great, unbelievable and exciting.

    A middle-aged and elderly man with a strange appearance who does not look like men or women is fighting with his eldest brother Qin Xiyang, whom Qin Chao has not seen for a long time.

    Qin Xiyang had five sword wounds on his body, all with traces of poisoning.  In the past, although those sword wounds and poison wounds were not critical, they still had a great impact on him, but now he is like a normal person, and his defense is getting easier and easier.

    The attacker¡¯s speed was abnormally fast, his turns and stops were unnatural, making people confused, and he took his attack to some extreme.

    But he was so unlucky that he encountered Mozi's swordsmanship, which Qin Xiyang had developed into a certain extreme in defense after his great improvement in martial arts.  Today, Mozi's swordsmanship only has three moves, two of which were made by Qin Chao. Qin Xiyang can only master one move completely.  That's why he only suffered five injuries.

    Qin Chao sighed and said: "The sword technique to ward off evil spirits is indeed well-deserved."

    The white-haired nun said: "What kind of sword technique to ward off evil?"

    Qin Chao said: "If you want to practice magical skills, swing your sword from the palace." As soon as the words came out, the delicate bodies of the beautiful women trembled wildly, and their eyes were clear for a moment, but they immediately changed back.

    The white-haired goddess frowned slightly and said, "The martial arts of the eunuchs in the palace?"

    Qin Chaodao: "Yes! Although the flaw is huge, apart from the princes and grandsons, a few people know about it. Although the defense is rubbish, the attack and speed are indeed extraordinary."

    The conversation between the two people as if no one was watching caused some ignorant Huashan disciples to curse loudly, and the more they cursed, the more unpleasant they were.

    Qin Chao casually waved his hand and used the Shadowless Divine Needle that was fused with the Shenhe Finger. Those people suddenly became mute.

    The white-haired nun¡¯s bright eyes flashed, and he smiled and said: ¡°This is the first time that this nun has seen such a rubbish magical skill.¡±

    Qin Chaodao: "This martial art is first-rate in destroying human nature. The darkness of Jinyiwei and Dongchang is more than ten times greater than that of the **."

    The white-haired nun said: "What Jinyiwei, Dongchang? With you, I don't have to worry about having nothing new."

    Qin Chaodao: "That is the most powerful eunuch organization, and it is not the time to come out yet."

    The white-haired nun smiled slightly and said, "You're not talking about the future, are you?"

    Qin Chao nodded.

    The white-haired nun said: "No wonder your wife blames you for being a big talker!"

    Qin Chaodao: "You even know this."

    The two chatted for a while and were about to leave.  Qin Xiyang split his opponent in half who was obviously in a bad state with a sword, and shouted: "Brother, please walk slowly, I will introduce you to two sisters-in-law." Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 206 Brotherly Love

    Qin Chao knew that he was talking about the two wives of the head of the family, and said in surprise: "You don't care about their affair anymore."

    Qin Xiyang said: "Eldest brother used to care about these things, but over the years, he has taken it lightly. What's more, they are now disappointed with that bastard cake and know that they fell in love with the wrong person at the beginning. Besides, now I have my revenge and I have turned over.  It¡¯s time to change the stingy temper of the past.¡±[.]

    Qin Chao laughed loudly and said, "I think you still can't change your temper. Don't you want to keep me because you want my sister-in-law to ask for gifts from my future nephews and nieces?"

    Qin Xiyang's face turned red and he said, "My dear brother, don't blame me. My brother is planning to leave for a foreign land this time and will never return to the Central Plains in his lifetime."

    Qin Chao was startled, and said sadly: "Why bother!"

    Qin Xiyang sighed: "Forget the past, let's start a new life from scratch."

    Qin Chao knew that he was mainly thinking about his two sisters-in-law and future children. In the past, being unable to have children was his biggest worry. With the medical skills of the Xiaoyao Sect and his own efforts at the Yangsheng Hall, the worry that had been bothering him for most of his life was finally solved.  Having been removed, his two elder sisters-in-law are now his biggest worry. If he can hide in a place unknown to his acquaintances and start a new life, I believe he can be cured as quickly as possible without medicine.  Qin Chao stopped trying to persuade him and sighed: "A'Zhu basically knows what treasures I have, so you can just take them if you like them."

    Qin Xiyang said: "Then I won't be polite. However, what the eldest brother wants most is the "Jade Girl¡óHeart Sutra" of the younger brother and sister. Your sister-in-law is really too weak."

    Qin Chao laughed and said, "Then you have to be careful of them overtaking you and putting you on top."

    Qin Xiyang said: "My dear brother, you can't bear to part with me!"

    Qin Chaodao: "I was really reluctant to part with you before, but now your little brother and I have a higher vision, and I really don't take those things seriously."

    In a small town at the foot of Huashan Mountain, he bought a high-quality set of Four Treasures of the Study. Qin Chao wrote down the secrets of the Heart Sutra and the secrets of cultivation, and gave them to Qin Xiyang very generously.

    Thousands of words, finally turned into two words: "Take care!"

    Qin Xiyang left with satisfaction.

    The memories of two years made Qin Chao immersed in it for two whole hours.

    "People have joys and sorrows, separations and reunions, the moon waxes and wanes. It's hard to do this in ancient times. I hope people will live long and share the beauty of the beauty thousands of miles away." Qin Chao sang it over and over again

    The white-haired nun walked side by side with him and continued his previous walk. He had a copy of "Zixia Gong" in his hand, and behind him were two beauties aged 21 or 22.  They were the biological daughters of two sisters-in-law. Qin Xiyang was showing the utmost mercy by not harming them. It was impossible for him to start a new life with them.  Only by putting aside everything in the past, including Qin Chao, could Qin Zhaoxi fully accept his two sisters-in-law.

    "Alas" Qin Chao suddenly let out a long sigh and said, "Did you know? Although my eldest brother and my eldest sister-in-law are the main reason for leaving, the other reason is me. Because now I only talk about brotherhood.  , let¡¯s not talk about brotherhood. After all, sworn brothers and sworn brothers are not real brothers. No matter how deep the relationship is, it will naturally come and go. If we only get together but not break up, and are tightly held by brotherly love, no matter how good our Qin Dynasty is, we are just a  Just common people."

    The white-haired god said to himself: "This seems to be somewhat similar to our relationship. It is just a brotherhood, we are a man and a woman." He said: "You can overcome this, I am very happy for you. But.  Now it seems that you are still not completely broken."

    After a while, the white-haired God Ni said again: "You are such a person! If you are too invested in feelings, you are the most vulnerable to injury."

    Qin Chaodao: "Where do you start talking about this?"

    The white-haired nun said: "None of the women around you sleep with you. Do you think others can't tell?"

    Qin Chao smiled bitterly and said, "I know this can't be hidden from anyone who cares, but so what?"

    The white-haired god nun said: "If it wasn't because you were too devoted to your feelings, why would you have worked so hard to restrain your body? It's thankless. If you have flowers, you must break them. Don't wait until there are no flowers and break branches. A man wants to live his life.  If you are more relaxed and happy, you shouldn't have to carry such a heavy emotional burden."

    The two beauties behind them widened their eyes. They really didn't expect that two masters with extraordinary skills would actually talk about these things, or talk about it in front of them.  They wanted to interrupt several times, but finally held back.  Because Qin Chao had already said that if they were disobedient on the road, they would not be taken away.  That was something they couldn't bear even more.  Water flows to lower place, man goes to higher position.  After experiencing the evil sword technique, it was difficult for them to have the slightest interest in ordinary martial arts, and they did not want to follow their father's old path.  But after much deliberation, my father could not find a better choice, so he had no choice but to take that path.  Now they have a better choice. If they lose it because of talking too much, they will regret it for the rest of their lives!  They even want to plug their ears??, but for some reason, I haven't been able to do it.

    Qin Chao ignored them and laughed and said, "I thought about that over and over again when I was twenty-one years old, but I don't want to be that kind of person."

    The white-haired nun said: "Yes! Although men and women can be husband and wife, people are different, and there must be only one who is the most compatible. Of course, you men can have three wives and four concubines, even if you can't find the most compatible one.  Wife, there is still a chance to find a more suitable woman."

    Qin Chaodao: "Women can do the same."

    The white-haired god said: "Essentially speaking, it's true, but it's not appropriate from a practical perspective. Women are giving types, and they have more than one partner, but the reality is that there are often more women who are unwilling to give. This is the source of women's pain.  .Although you are a man, you are more inclined to give, which is the source of your pain. But the reality is that very few men are willing to give. Therefore, most men live very happily, while women live in pain.  "

    Qin Chaodao: "The word 'bia' is used really well!" After a pause, he added: "But it's not like what you said."

    The white-haired nun blushed and said, "Can't you tell from the book?"

    Qin Chao said happily: "Does Cihang Jingzhai have many books?"

    The white-haired nun knew what he was thinking and said angrily: "Don't try to trick them. Our Cihang Jingzhai is a place where men are absolutely not allowed to set foot."

    Qin Chao smiled and said, "Then why do you study men in the pile of books all day?"

    The white-haired nun was ashamed and angry, and counterattacked: "Don't you like studying women?"

    Qin Chaodao: "Of course I like it, but you are different."

    The white-haired nun said angrily: "I like you more than you. What's the difference?"

    Qin Chaodao: "That destroyed your pure and beautiful impression in my mind."

    The white-haired nun said: "Isn't it impure to study men?"

    Qin Chaodao: "Of course not."

    The white-haired god nun said: "Are you deliberately bullying me again?"

    Qin Chao smiled and said, "Isn't it possible?"

    The white-haired god nun gritted his teeth and said, "Okay! I said I would make you look good."

    Qin Chaodao: "The more extreme things are yet to come! Are you afraid?"

    "Chi!" The two beauties who followed them finally couldn't help but laugh out loud. Then they realized that they were losing their composure and hurriedly covered their mouths with their hands.

    The white-haired nun's face was on fire, and he said word by word: "Use whatever moves you have without guarding them, see if I can catch them."

    Qin Chao said softly: "You won't allow me to tell you the truth?"

    The white-haired god's heart softened, and he suddenly felt that he couldn't resist. He said coquettishly: "You have never been so domineering to other women."

    Qin Chaodao: "Don't you like it?"

    The white-haired god nodded shyly and said, "I like it, but I also hope that you will tell me more interesting stories like you did with them."

    Qin Chao was startled. The other meaning in her words was obviously that she wanted to be his woman, but with such a subtle expression, he hadn't met her in a long time.

    "I stopped reading books a long time ago." Qin Chaodao.

    "You're not like that to your woman." The white-haired nun said.

    "That time has long passed." Qin Chaodao.

    "Can't you just start over? Like big brother." said the white-haired nun.

    "It's not impossible, but the price paid would be too high." Qin Chao pondered.

    "What about you?" said the white-haired nun.

    Qin Chao sighed: "I'm not a big brother, I don't know how to let go."

    The white-haired god nun said: "The water in the bottle is full. Pour out some so that you can replace it with new water. In this regard, your elder brother is very generous, but you are very stingy. But I don't like it.  People like big brother. I like people who miss the past." Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 207 More Dads

    Qin Chaodao: "He has his own way, and I have mine. We have chosen different paths, and sooner or later we will be separated. I have expected this ending."

    The white-haired god Ni knew that he was using the incident of his elder brother Qin Xiyang to wake him up.  [.]

    "Everyone is bound to die, which is thousands of times more serious than breaking up. But because of this, we should cherish the process of life more and live more wonderfully. If we had known that we were going to break up, we would have cherished the time together even more!  "The white-haired nun said.

    Qin Chao's eyes flashed, and he laughed and said, "You think very thoroughly. It seems that you usually read books very seriously."

    The white-haired god nun said: "I read very slowly because I love to think too much. Sometimes, I have to think about a short sentence for several months."

    Qin Chaodao: "People who really like reading have a wide range of interests. At worst, they are philanthropic. They like this and that."

    The white-haired god nun said: "Ferratic love is not bad, but it has great flaws. Spears and shields should not attack each other, but should cooperate with each other."

    Qin Chao laughed and said: "You mean, there is only one legal wife in the world of fraternity. That is indeed a very sharp spear, which will greatly stimulate his wife and concubines."

    The white-haired god nun rolled her eyes at him and said, "I may not be inferior to my wife."

    Qin Chaodao: "That's quite easy to say."

    The white-haired God Ni snorted coldly: "I'm not just talking, it's a big bad guy who doesn't even give me a chance to be a concubine."

    Qin Chaodao: "That's because I don't want to ruin the innocence of a certain monk."

    The white-haired nun said: "Since you can become a monk, why can't you go home?"

    "Chi! Chi!" The two beauties following behind couldn't help but burst out laughing again, and then they lost their composure and hurriedly covered their mouths with their hands.

    Qin Chao said calmly: "There are no more than three things."

    The two beauties looked at each other, knowing that there wouldn't be a third time.

    "It's normal to not be able to help but fart," said the white-haired god. Is she speaking for the two women, scolding them for farting, or both?

    Her words reminded Qin Chao of Xin Shuangqing¡¯s big butt. The power of faith suddenly connected, and Xin Shuangqing¡¯s joyful voice came over: ¡°Master! I miss you so much.¡±

    Qin Chao sent a message: "You want to be beaten again?"

    Xin Shuangqing said happily: "As long as the master likes it, the slave can do whatever he wants."

    Qin Chao sighed: "I just want to come over to see you at night, give you a hug, and stop doing those messy things."

    Xin Shuangqing said happily: "Whatever the master says will be whatever it is."

    Qin Chao didn¡¯t want to let things end, so he took the initiative to cut off contact.

    Xin Shuangqing and Baifa Shenni are similar in age, but Baifa Shenni is full of energy, making it easy for people to ignore her age.  However, although the current Xin Shuangqing is two years older than the Xin Shuangqing two years ago, he feels more than two years younger.  But her heart is still very fragile. If Qin Chao does not express his concern for her in an obvious way from time to time, just like a flower that is not watered often, it will soon wither.  But as long as she can get a little clear concern from Qin Chao, she will be extremely happy and obedient than anyone else.  Although her jealousy is no weaker than Mu Wanqing's, her performance is much stronger than Mu Wanqing's.  Jealousy is not only bad. If it is controlled well, it can do more good than suppressing it.  In the past, Li Yunluo behaved worse than Mu Wanqing, but now she behaves better than Xin Shuangqing. It's not that her jealousy is gone, but that her bad motivation has turned into a good motivation.  Qin Chao took the white-haired nun around Li Yunluo's place and gave the Huashan Sect's secret Zixia Gong secret book to Mrs. Wu. By the way, the daughter of the former head of the Huashan Sect became a disciple of Li Yunluo.  Originally, Qin Chao had no such plan, but Li Yunluo seemed to like them, so he helped them along the way.  The white-haired nun visited the temple of the Qin Dynasty. He was very interested in it and asked many questions.  Qin Chao heard something in her words and gave her a female ghost who was particularly good at swordsmanship during her lifetime. Sure enough, she stopped asking questions.  Although she could deal with those ghosts and gods herself, the meaning given to her by Qin Chao was naturally different.

    The ghosts and gods in Yingzhou have been in bad luck recently and have taken advantage of them.

    After that, Qin Chao took the white-haired nun to Huang Rong's newly built Peach Blossom Island.  There are nearly a thousand women on Peach Blossom Island, but there is only one man named Qin Chao. It is not convenient to show up, so he just walks around and leaves.  No one noticed when I came, and no one noticed when I left.

    The white-haired nun said: "That Huang Rong is very smart, those beggars are lucky."

    Qin Chaodao: "The Beggar Gang is a chivalrous and righteous man who serves the country and the people, and is highly regarded in the world."

    The white-haired nun said: "If you don't succeed enough, you will fail."

    &nbsp; Qin Chao laughed and said, "If you said this to the Beggar Clan, you would probably have a few more holes in your head."

    The white-haired nun said disdainfully: "A gang that doesn't even have an innate strong man. It's the biggest gang in the world. They only care about their reputation and are arrogant."

    Qin Chaodao: "Maybe those innate experts are hiding!"

    The white-haired nun smiled and said, "Is it your Huang Rong's turn to be the gang leader? If she were a man, it would still be reasonable."

    Qin Chaodao: "Don't get me wrong. She is just my friend's sister."

    The white-haired Shinni said with a cold face: "Now who doesn't know that you are a mother-daughter control person, how can you still care about Sister Huang Rong?"

    Qin Chao looked embarrassed and defended: "You really misunderstood me. Now I don't even have a woman, so I can't be considered a mother-daughter control."

    The white-haired nun said: "Originally, I wanted to say that our Cihang Jingzhai does not object to this, but rather agrees with it. But since I have misunderstood you, forget it."

    Qin Chaodao: "Impossible!"

    The white-haired god nun said: "Do you like to wear more cuckolds on your head and have more fathers to take care of you?"

    Qin Chaodao: "Of course I don't like it, but that's not the same thing!"

    The white-haired nun said: "How can it be different? It's just self-deception."

    After a while, the white-haired nun said again: "What's even more ridiculous is that you can't force them not to find men! Haha"

    Qin Chao was completely stunned.

    After an unknown amount of time, Qin Chao came back to his senses and said in a hoarse voice: "Can we stop talking about this issue?"

    The white-haired god nun said: "Okay! Let me say the last thing to you. Even us women can't stand it if you give up Qin Hongmian to Qiao Feng."

    Qin Chao said with a livid face: "I like Mu Wanqing, not Qin Hongmian."

    The white-haired nun said: "But Qin Hongmian is your mother, and she also likes you, but Qiao Feng is not your father, and he is also a Khitan."

    Qin Chaodao: "Where I was born, it is a death penalty for a mother and her daughter to marry together."

    The white-haired nun said: "You don't even dare to break this, how can you break the void? Besides, that kind of rule is a huge mistake and has harmed countless people. Even if you can't change the rules, you can at least change yourself!  Is this difficult too?¡±

    Qin Chaodao: "Don't force me."

    The white-haired nun said: "We women are not afraid, so what are you afraid of?"

    Qin Chaodao: "I'm afraid I'll be sorry for you."

    The white-haired nun said: "I'm afraid I can't solve the problem."

    Qin Chaodao: "What exactly do you want to say?"

    The white-haired nun took a long breath and said, "You are not young anymore. It's time to get married and have children."

    Qin Chaodao: "What will happen if not?"

    The white-haired nun said: "Sooner or later they will be unable to wait any longer, you know it yourself."

    Qin Chaodao: "Did you come up with these from the book yourself?"

    The white-haired nun said: "This is very simple! Ordinary women can't wait any longer and change their minds easily. Even if they are ten or a hundred times stronger than ordinary women, there is always a limit. What's the point of challenging the limit with this kind of thing?  "

    Qin Chaodao: "I have agreed on a time with them a long time ago. The short one is only two years, and the long one is only five years. For people like us, it just goes by in the blink of an eye."

    The white-haired god smiled and said: "Two years are almost here! So, I will be able to drink the wedding wine soon."

    Qin Chao snorted coldly: "You are not a dowry maid, why are you so happy?"

    The white-haired nun smiled and said nothing more.  If she continued talking, she was afraid that Qin Chao would notice something.  I've said enough today, I need to digest it properly, don't hold on any longer.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition, Volume 3, Gusu Menglixiang, Chapter 208: Feeding War with War

    The white-haired god left happily.  They were both happy and surprised. They didn't know that Qin Chao was stimulated by the white-haired nun's words and became more open-minded about the affairs between men and women.  There are so many women, each one in a night is too much trouble, why not be happy together.  Su Xiaoxiao once fell into a den of thieves, so she was very relaxed about this kind of thing.  Su Xiaoyan once worked as a famous prostitute and was not very averse to this kind of thing.  Only Xin Shuangqing covered her face the whole night and didn't dare to see anyone. Her body became particularly sensitive. With a slight touch, it was as if she was suddenly shocked by electricity. She couldn't help but let out a piercing scream. If it weren't for the room,  The sound insulation effect is good, I'm afraid it can be heard from miles away.  Especially later, Zhong Ling joined in after hearing the news and laughed at her a few times. Xin Shuangqing fainted in embarrassment.  [.]

    Who told Xin Shuangqing to be too serious and majestic in front of other girls?

    When she woke up the next day, she didn¡¯t dare to go out.

    Qin Chao secretly felt funny, but with a serious face, he said softly: "You are still you, except that you are more beautiful, there is no difference."

    Xin Shuangqing hugged Qin Chao tightly and refused to let go. She buried her pretty face in his chest and said timidly: "It's not just the three of them. It won't be long before everyone knows."

    Qin Chao stroked her long hair tenderly and comforted: "Every big family is like this. If you don't believe me, go and see it secretly."

    Xin Shuangqing smiled bitterly and said: "I know all this and have been prepared for it for a long time, but when I actually face it, I realize that it is not as simple as I imagined."

    Qin Chaodao: "Then treat it as a dream, don't take it to heart, don't take it seriously. I won't be so ridiculous in the future."

    Xin Shuangqing's delicate body trembled, and she said urgently: "No! The more absurd the master is to Shuangqing, the happier Shuangqing will be. What's more, this is not absurd. It's because the slave is not good at serving the master, and instead makes the master worry about the slave."

    Qin Chaodao: "Then take care of yourself. If I don't leave, the little emperor will worry again."

    Xin Shuangqing let go of his hands, with water in his beautiful eyes, trying desperately not to cry. If he wanted to cry, he would have to wait until his master left.

    Qin Chao sighed, finished dressing up under the waiters of the ladies, and walked out slowly from the main entrance of the health care hall. After leaving the capital, he slowed down and showed his face, so that the spies of the major forces could see clearly, so that a certain  Some people feel more reassured.

    Soon after, the Qin Dynasty arrived in Nanjing of the Liao Dynasty, and met Qiao Feng, the king of the Southern Academy. They drank hundreds of kilograms of sorghum wine with Qiao Feng. Qiao Feng suddenly felt like they knew each other, and then competed with him in martial arts to subdue the dragon with the twenty-eight palms.  He fights his Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms and Nine Yin Divine Claws with the Dog Fighting Stick Technique.

    The outcome of the battle was not disclosed to outsiders.

    After Qin Chao left, Qiao Feng immediately announced his retreat and saw no one except his wife Qin Hongmian and the Liao Emperor.

    Half a day later, Qin Chao arrived at Lingzhou in Xixia and met the Crown Princess Li Qiu Shui. He used the Bei Ming version of the Vajra Indestructible Body magical power to forcefully absorb Li Qiu Shui's white rainbow palm power.

    The outcome of the battle was not disclosed to the outside world.

    After Qin Chao left, Li Qiushui immediately went into seclusion.

    Before retreating, Li Qiushui sent two personal maids and two Xixia princesses to the health care hall, but he didn't say a word about how to arrange for them. He obviously left them all to the Qin Dynasty.

    After Qin Chao learned about it, he considered it for a few days before making up his mind to marry two princesses and have two more beautiful concubines.  He hesitated about this great gift from Li Qiu Shui. Considering Wu Yazi's previous fate, he compromised.  There were compromises in some places, but not in others. She didn't even move the two personal maids.  Later, they were highly skilled in martial arts and extremely arrogant, and each of them followed a princess. Their relationship with the princess was a bit strange, and they also held many positions such as personal maids, sworn sisters, and imperial guards.  In this regard, they are very similar to Li Qiu Shui, because Li Qiu Shui's reputation, identity, status and power in Xixia are all extremely strange.

    The Crown Princess of Xixia is just one of Li Qiushui¡¯s many identities.

    Li Qiushui's martial arts are also very strange. Jiumozhi's flame sword is obviously learned from her white rainbow palm power, but it is easy to tell what the flame sword is, but it is difficult even for her to tell what the white rainbow palm power is.  Of course it's not that she doesn't understand, it's because it's too complicated to explain.  However, the strangest thing is that Li Qiushui's character seems to have fallen from the sky. Her daughter Li Yunluo and granddaughter Wang Yuyan have inherited it, but they are far inferior to her.  The two personal maids and the two Xixia princesses also learned a little, but they obviously learned from the outside in, unlike their family of three who learned from the inside out and from the very core.  Jiumozhi's flame sword is also from the outside to the inside, it looks similar but not magical.

    The two princesses are both named Li. One is thirteen years old and the other is fourteen years old. The younger one is called Li Rou and the older one is called Li Xiang.

    Although the two princesses are young and underage, they are as tall as Li Qiu Shui. Although they are not as tall as Li Qiu Shui now, they will be willing to do so in the future.Set above the Qin Dynasty.

    In terms of appearance, among the many women in the Qin Dynasty, only Wang Yuyan and Mu Wanqing were above them, and even Zhong Ling was vaguely inferior to them in the future - now they have just begun their female transformation, and their appearance is not as basic as Zhong Ling's.  has grown steadily.

    In terms of martial arts, Xin Shuangqing may not be as good as them now when he first met Qin Chao, but Xin Shuangqing now is certainly far above them.  Although they did not have the title of master and apprentice with Li Qiu Shui, their martial arts were all taught by Li Qiu Shui.

    Li Xiang and Li Rou were both proud and born royal children. At home, they only obeyed Qin Chao and Wang Yuyan, and treated everyone else like servants. Therefore, they often had conflicts with the other girls, and especially did not get along with Xin Shuangqing. When Qin Chao was not at home,  , always causing great trouble.

    If he hadn't been stimulated by the white-haired nun's words in advance, no matter how cruel Li Qiushui was, no matter how cruel the princesses were, the Qin Dynasty would not take them as concubines, and the final result would be to send them back.  This completely offended a lot of people.

    After leaving Li Qiushui, the Qin Dynasty met Jiumozhi, the great king of the Great Wheel, at Dalun Temple in the Snowy Mountains of Tubo. He used the Hunyuan Wuxiang Gong, the Shadowless Divine Needle and the Great Sun Seal to fight against Jiumozhi's Small Wuxiang Gong and Shaolin Seven  Twelve stunts and flaming knife.

    The two of them fought for a day and a night, fighting countless tricks. Finally, Jiumozhi was convinced and accepted the defeat, and took the initiative to give him the secret book of Xiaowuxiang Gong.  Needless to say, Qin Chao also knew what he was planning. He gave him a few instructions, and Jiumozhi felt as if he had found a treasure and immediately retreated into seclusion.  Qin Chao was always very afraid of Jiumozhi's high IQ and did not dare to say anything more.  Jiumozhi was the first person who could get an advantage from Li Qiushui.  What's more, his martial arts skills at that time were low, far inferior to Li Qiushui's.

    Next, Qin Chao went to the Lingjiu Palace in Piaomiao Peak and found a copy of the Eight Desolations' Self-respecting Skill left by the Tianshan Child Elder Wu Xingyun. The three major magical skills of the Xiaoyao Sect were combined into one in him, and he broke through the Beiming Divine Skill in one fell swoop.  On the 32nd floor, the 'Huiyin Point' corresponding to the 'Baoqiang Point' was broken through.

    The ¡®Huiyin Point¡¯ can also be called the ¡®Nine Yin Point¡¯. Qin Dynasty¡¯s Nine Yin Divine Claws are a bit more powerful, and at the same time solve the natural phenomenon of men¡¯s nocturnal emissions.  Not only will the old sperm not die, but it will become stronger and stronger.  But in that case, the woman also needs corresponding eggs to cooperate.  Of course, you can also give up the old powerful sperm and replace it with the new weak sperm.  Even so, in comparison, the eggs produced in an average woman's body are still too weak to match the newly born sperm in his body, so it is impossible to conceive his child.  For women with similar strength to him, because their sperm and eggs are very powerful, their chances of getting pregnant are naturally much higher than those of ordinary people.

    Although Qin Chao thought of these, no matter how smart he was, he never thought that Cihang Jingzhai was using these to obtain those powerful sperm through unconventional means and inject them into their own bodies. Without getting married or having sex, they would  Pregnancy and childbirth.  The women of Cihang Jingzhai are all so powerful, which has a lot to do with their bloodline.  In this regard, Cihang Jingzhai was very enlightened and transcended the constraints of feudal ethics. Not only did the Qin Dynasty not transcend, but it was much more serious than ordinary people.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 209 Internal Strength Revealed

    After the breakthrough of Beiming's magical skill, not only did it lead to the breakthrough of Beiming's version of the Vajra Indestructible Body magical skill like last time, but it also made Lingbo Weibu, who had been close to a breakthrough after long-term use, enter the twenty-seventh level after half an hour.  layer.  If twenty-seven shadow clones are added, the combat effectiveness is equivalent to the fifty-fourth level, but it is not a comprehensive improvement. It is like a child having the combat effectiveness of an adult, but not growing up.  It looks very high, but compared to his cultivation level, it is lagging behind.  Just talking about Qin Chao's internal strength cultivation, it has reached the sixty-fourth level, which is ten levels higher than the Qing Gong.  If you add the thirty-sixth level of external skill cultivation, what is the overall cultivation level?

    One hundred floors.

    The white-haired nun entered the realm of innateness at the thirty-sixth level, but at the hundredth level, he was still a long way from being innate.  At best, he is self-taught and a strange person.  At worst, it's a wild approach full of loopholes.  [.]

    The thirty-sixth level of external skill cultivation is transformed by using the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms.

    The Zixia Gong of the Huashan School is also a qigong that cultivates both internal and external aspects and transforms each other.

    Based on Qin Chao¡¯s current knowledge, he can infer that the reason why qigong cannot transform internal strength in the ¡®earth world¡¯ is due to the way of ghosts and gods.

    When the ghosts and gods are weak, the internal strength will also be weak.

    Although it seems that there is no relationship between the two, Qin Chao cannot provide strong evidence now, so it is just his bold assumption, but he believes that it should be very close to the truth.

    If the hypothesis is true, and deduced in reverse, we will find that the ghosts and gods of the "Earth World" are extremely weak, and their living space is extremely narrow.

    Qin Chao thought to himself: If I could go back now, maybe even the great gods like Nuwa would not be my opponents, but the 'earth world' is not suitable for the survival of internal strength and ghosts and gods at all. The most likely possibility is that they will be knocked back to their original state, and their cultivation will not be complete.  A loss is a big loss.

    Qin Chao thought again: In fact, technology is not created out of thin air. It requires many conditions to move from low level to high level. It is either moving forward or retreating.  Isn¡¯t it the same with internal strength?  There are many conditions required to move from low level to high level, and ghosts and gods are one of the most important conditions.

    Qin Chao gained another level of understanding: Although technology and theology are contradictory and often rise and fall, they are not unable to grow and progress together.  If I develop technology in this world, it will take a long time to progress to the level of the 'Earth World', but it is not impossible.  But if the space for co-existence cannot be increased, as technology becomes stronger, theology will become weaker, and internal strength secrets will become less and less effective no matter how good they are.  Just like the top sports car in the 'Earth World' arrived in a place with underdeveloped transportation in ancient times, without gas stations, without maintenance, and lacking various conditions, it would of course become less and less useful.  To put it simply, it is difficult for a clever woman to make a meal without rice.  Going to the 'Earth World' with top internal energy secrets is like going to the 'Dragon World' with a lot of computer knowledge, what's the use!

    Despite this, Qin Chao¡¯s desire to return home not only did not weaken, but became stronger and stronger.  He is not very keen on developing technology in the 'Dragon World', but he really wants to develop theology in the 'Earth World' so that people on earth can enjoy the many benefits brought by theology.

    Although I came to the ¡®Dragon World¡¯ in a daze at the beginning, I just didn¡¯t know the reason. It seemed ridiculous and seemed like I was deceiving myself. But who knows the reason for their birth as soon as they are born?  Who comes into this world without being confused!

    Being able to come to the ¡®Dragon World¡¯ in a daze does not mean that you can return to the ¡®Earth World¡¯ in a daze.  Being able to grow up in a daze does not mean that you can shrink in a daze.

    There must be a reason.

    Qin Chao will never give up looking for the reason, but he will not focus on this matter all day long and ignore other things.  He believes that as long as his strength becomes stronger and stronger, there will always be a day when he can return to the 'Earth World', unless the world perishes.

    But under normal circumstances, the lifespan of the world should not be inferior to his, and the chance of that is countless times smaller than that of him returning to the 'Earth World'.

    The most important thing now is to deal with the Happy King.

    He once wanted to have a chat with Su Shi and his wife, but found that they didn't like hearing these dark things, so he didn't say anything.  Not only Su Shi and his wife don't like it, but basically few people like it. Even the Happy King serves everyone under the banner of Happy.

    Most literati like to go to brothels to live happily and support people like the Happy King with practical actions, but no one wants to admit it.

    "Everyone seems bright on the surface, but Qin Chao has become the big bad guy.

    With the general environment being like this, those people can¡¯t be blamed.

    Like the Qin Dynasty, they didn¡¯t play with the beauties who came to their door. Not only were others displeased, but even those beauties felt aggrieved.

    "There are very few people who are as considerate as the white-haired nun. He thinks that the one who has been wronged the most is himself, so he can comfort him and help him get through it."The life of a wife and four concubines.

    In the book.

    Because of jealousy, men are not allowed to play tricks.

    Dao Baifeng refused to give Duan Zhengchun a child, and had an affair with a dirty beggar and gave birth to a child. She did not tell her husband, but blamed Duan Zhengchun for being a prostitute outside, becoming a monk in a Taoist temple, and not even providing him with a normal married life.

    Qin Hongmian hates almost every man and woman in the world. She even kills Duan Zhengchun's women one by one and both of them on sight.

    Li Yunluo went everywhere to catch men having affairs, forcing them to divorce their wives at home and marry outside lovers, or else they would be abused and used as fertilizer.

    Li Qiushui had sex with a group of young and handsome men in front of Wu Yazi, but he fought with his senior sister Wu Xingyun all his life for Wu Yazi, causing Wu Xingyun to become obsessed and never grow up, cut off Wu Yunxing's feet, and finally died together, one body at a time  Xu Zhu's cultivation became easier.

    ?????????????????????????????????????People also say that they are kind-hearted and innocent.

    Qin Chao tried his best to change them, but everyone blamed him for making the women look less like human beings and ghosts than ghosts, and all of them were scheming and vicious

    Who can tell whether black and white are reversed?

    The imperial court and Baidao hid the truth for the sake of face, but received praise from most people. The Qin Dynasty had a thankless job in eliminating evil forces, but offended many people. It seems that it was because of him that so much darkness appeared.

    Why did the Qin Dynasty only look for Huang Rong and Cihang Jingzhai? Because only Huang Rong and Cihang Jingzhai could understand him best and could barely meet his requirements.  Otherwise, based on his past temperament, it would be best not to do anything himself, preferring to sleep at home and leave everything to others.

    It feels comfortable to be with the women from Cihang Jingzhai.

    Before the war, Qin Chao spent most of his time with Dugu Mengdie and White Goddess Ni.

    On the first day of the new year, the three of them took Ningshuang, Leng Yue and Mrs. Wu across the ocean and landed on Ryukyu.

    The place where the Happy King got married was at the "Dabei Lake" whose scenery is comparable to that of West Lake in Hangzhou.  There are large boats dedicated to Happy Building parked in the southeast, northwest and northwest of the lake to welcome guests.  There were the most number of painted boats in the east and south, and they were the liveliest. Qin Chao and his party only glanced at them from a distance.  Two painted boats were parked in the north. Although Qin Chao and his party passed by, they were far apart because there was an innate strong man on each of the painted boats, and they were approaching trouble.  When I got closer to the painting boat in the west, I realized that in addition to various beautiful female slaves, there was also a wretched-looking young man on it.

    Qin Chao seemed to have seen that young man somewhere, but he couldn't recall it. Based on this, he could conclude that the young man must be an innate strong man and very good at hiding his identity.

    "Fairy Mengdie, do you know who he is?" Qin Chao asked with a smile.

    Dugu Mengdie shook his head and said: "No one in the world knows who he is. At most, they only know that he is the King of Thieves."

    Qin Chao smiled and said: "The last one among the eight kings."

    Dugu Mengdie said: "If you say that, it will be miserable in the future. The King of Thieves ranks last because he only has one person."

    The white-haired god laughed and said: "King of Thieves, this is the stupidest title I have ever seen. No matter who loses something and cannot find the thief, he will definitely be remembered. I think this is his ranking.  The real reason in the end! Otherwise, with his strength, he would at least be ranked second."

    The young man raised his head suddenly, glanced at the white-haired god, and then returned to his original state, continuing to tease the beautiful slave girl at his feet in a bored manner.

    Qin Chao had seen the portrait of the slave girl and recognized her as Su Yanyan's rival in the evening. After losing to Su Yanyan, she suddenly disappeared. It turned out that she was here.  Su Yanyan once asked Qin Chao to find her and seek revenge on her.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 210 Escape in Embarrassment

    A group of people got on the painting boat. Ningshuang and Leng Yue drove most of the female slaves out, and threw a lot of treasures that men liked and women were afraid of into the water.

    Among the many female slaves, only one slave girl wore normal clothes. The slave girl was around thirteen or fourteen years old. She looked very innocent, but her personality was very similar to Ruan Zhu's sister Ruan Zi. She took pleasure in abusing her subordinates when she had nothing to do.  Mrs. Wu, who was displeased, clicked on the acupoints.  [.]

    Before the storm, it seemed more peaceful than usual.

    The quieter the outside world, the more uncomfortable Ningshuang and Leng Yue are. They feel confused and stand up, sit down, sit down and stand up from time to time.

    Qin Chao sat ten feet away from the King of Thieves, staring at him with great interest.

    ? ? ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? of of the Qin Dynasty¡¯s least hated one is the King of Thieves, because this man is very principled and will notify the other party before stealing treasures to set a time range and target.  Moreover, no matter what treasure he steals, he only steals it once and never a second time.

    "Does the King of Thieves have any goals recently?" Qin Chao suddenly asked in a friend's tone.

    "Why should I tell you?" The King of Thieves said coldly without raising his head, "Others don't know you well, but I don't know you either!"

    Qin Chao laughed and said: "I know that you have eavesdropped on a lot of my secrets, but so what. Aren't you afraid that you won't be able to digest it if you steal too much?"

    The King of Thieves said disdainfully: "Do you think I'm like you, afraid that I can't even digest a few women, which will bring shame on men?" After saying that, he directly picked up the female slave at his feet and stood in front of Qin Chao, Dugu Mengdie and Baifa.  On the faces of Shen Ni and the others, the penis that was hard and disproportionately hard for their age was exposed on their lower body. They jerked it out and penetrated completely into the soft jade body of the slave girl.  Immediately afterwards, bursts of gasping and moaning came out of the slave girl's mouth like celestial music

    The white-haired nun glanced at Qin Chao with a slightly red face.

    There was a sneer on Dugu Mengdie's face, and she stared unblinkingly at the place where the Thief King and the slave girl were joined, as if she was studying something.

    Mrs. Wu clasped her hands together and read the "Health Sutra".

    Ningshuang and Leng Yue didn't dare to think about the master and the little junior sister, but they couldn't stop thinking about it. They sympathized with the slave girl, but looked down on her submission, lust and mess. They kept comforting themselves and said to themselves: "Master and the little junior sister."  Junior sister will never be like her, and Happy King will not be so despicable before the wedding." Another voice always comes out uncontrollably to object: "It's a beautiful thought, Happy King is not like the master of the health hall.  It is a hundred times or a thousand times more difficult for a woman to remain innocent in his hands than to surrender to the master of the health-preserving hall." Deep in their hearts, they had long known that they were daydreaming, and they only hoped that their master and  Thank God that the little junior sister will not be trained like those female slaves.

    But they are very aware of the powerful means of the Happy King in dealing with women. Since the Happy King dared to marry Master in public, Master must have been unable to bear it and was tamed by the Happy King.  The reason why the imperial court and Baidao did not want to save people was because they had already thought about this clearly from the perspective of outsiders and believed that saving people would not be worth the gain.  If it weren't for this, those innately powerful people in the ** wouldn't be so interested in attending the Happy King's wedding.  No one would give up until they saw with their own eyes the Red Plum Goddess tamed by the Happy King.

    In the past, they tried not to think about it, but now they can't stop it, and those thoughts pop up one after another.

    It was then that they understood that before the Qin Dynasty, they did not go to those boats with many guests and traveled so much to avoid those unsightly sights.

    Compared to those people, the Thief King¡¯s current behavior is nothing at all.  If you can't stand even this, then you might as well go home early and hide.  The white-haired nun blushed mainly because Qin Chao was next to her.  She couldn't help but have a thought at that time: "If he treats those women like this, what will I do? What if he treats me like this in the future, me?" She stopped the thought forcibly, not daring to think deeply, with a face of embarrassment.  red.  After a while, like Dugu Mengdie, she carefully observed the free 'performance' of the King of Thieves.

    Under the gazes of Dugu Mengdie and the white-haired Shenni, the King of Thieves was ashamed, angry, excited and happy, and he almost couldn't control his ejaculation after only half a stick of incense.

    Qin Chao couldn't help laughing and said: "The King of Thieves is indeed a real man. He has not disgraced us men." What he said was obviously ironic, but the King of Thieves had an arrow on the string at this time and had to take action. In the end, the real man still did not do it.  Success, he lost his face in front of a beautiful woman.

    The King of Thieves had no shame in staying on the boat any longer, so he kicked the slave girl away, and in a flash she reached the door and fled in panic.

    Dugu Mengdie sighed: "Now you have offended him to death."

    Qin Chao smiled and said: "It's okay. Look, he didn't even kill the woman. He is indeed a very principled person."

    "Leng Yue helped the slave girl up and said, "That's because he clearlyI know I can't beat the three of you together, so why bother killing people to make you unhappy.  Especially since my husband has a good reputation far and wide, killing someone in front of him would be asking for death.  "

    Qin Chao shook his head and said: "He dared to do that kind of thing in front of us. He is obviously not such a timid person. I think he has more important things to do, and he doesn't want to waste his energy before that."

    Mrs. Wu added on behalf of the host: "If the Happy King subdues the Red Plum Goddess, and the two of them join forces, will they break the balance between the eight kings? The Happy King must give an explanation to those forces and give up enough benefits. The only one  The exception is the King of Thieves, who is a loner. He should not be here for those benefits, but for something more important. The most likely thing is that he wants to provoke an internal fight among the eight kings of Japan, fish in troubled waters, and take advantage of the opportunity to take revenge. His  The enemy should be one of the eight kings of the **. However, the eight kings of the ** are extremely smart and will never fight among themselves easily. If they want to fight, they will have to fight. The Happy King also takes a fancy to this, so he dares to mess around. "

    Qin Chao gave her an appreciative look. There were some things that he was not comfortable saying, but Mrs. Wu said them without any problems, such as the sentence "The Happy King conquered the Red Plum Goddess".

    Hongmei Shenni said: "Whether it's something that should come or something that shouldn't come, it's all here. If you hadn't chosen this boat, I can't imagine the consequences."

    Qin Chaodao: "This is a matter of experience in the world. The King of Thieves has a good vision. It's just his luck that he met us."

    Hongmei Shenni blushed and said, "We didn't let him go."

    Qin Chaodao: "Isn't the performance just wonderful?"

    Hongmei Shenni said awkwardly: "If you perform in person, I will definitely applaud."

    After hearing this, the female slave hurriedly got down on all fours, twisted her waist, swung her round and plump buttocks left and right, and slowly crawled towards Qin Chao.

    The Red Plum Goddess froze in astonishment, and quickly gave Ningshuang a wink.

    Ningshuang smiled and stepped forward to drive away the slave girl. Hongmei Shenni breathed a sigh of relief.

    Leng Yue gritted her teeth and said, "You are really ignorant! Even the King of Thieves doesn't dare to mess with us, and he is still afraid of what the King of Happiness will do, so he doesn't hurry up to us for help and take the opportunity to escape from the sea of ??misery."

    Mrs. Wu sneered: "You can talk while standing and your back doesn't hurt. She is pretty good." She was once unfortunately trapped in the Happy House. Although she didn't stay there for a long time, her performance was not much better than that of the slave girl, so she was cold.  What Yue said to herself was very reasonable, but to her it was very harsh.

    Leng Yue had long been dissatisfied with what she had said before, "The King of Happy House conquered the Red Plum Goddess." She said self-righteously: "Don't think that you are the only one who understands Happy House. Don't make excuses for your cowardice. I have contacted the people of Happy House."  It¡¯s been a lot longer than you have.¡±

    Mrs. Wu said coldly: "I am just cowardly, and I just like to be my master's slave. Can you take care of me?"

    Without waiting for Leng Yue to reply, he added: "Didn't you see that woman was happy to serve my master? Maybe she just wanted to make her master happy and took the opportunity to ask for help? It's your fault for not giving her a chance to ask for help. You still blame her.  "

    Qin Chao stopped him and said, "Stop arguing. It's useless to talk. We'll see how you perform later. Now it's better to calm down and think carefully and be prepared."

    Mrs. Wu was obedient and stopped talking.

    Leng Yue said reluctantly: "We are doing it for your own good, lest you break the boy's skill. That is still a small matter. Your strength is not as good as others, and losing your life is a big deal. Of course, we still have some selfish motives, and that is for our master and  For my junior sister¡¯s sake.¡±

    ? ef=

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????? Qidian - < ~138~~Reading ~ ~ Net ~ > ¨C Book lovers are welcome to come and read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all original at Qidian!  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 211 Red Plum Goddess

    Ningshuang nodded and said: "Don't blame me. After this incident, you can play whatever you want, and I will accompany you to the end. That woman is dirty and not worthy of you."

    Qin Chaodao: "No, I told you not to say these things. Although you are better-looking than her, I am not saving people for your health." [Search for the latest updates here.]

    Mrs. Wu thought to herself: "In the final analysis, you don't want to steal the master from me. One thing on the surface, but another behind the scenes" She was full of words, and she suppressed her words.

    Ningshuang and Leng Yue usually talk very little. The more upset they are, the more they talk.  In the past, the extremely smart Mrs. Wu could easily understand their difficulties, but the deep hatred between her and Kuaihuo Lou prevented her from maintaining her usual calmness. Looking at the slave girl's despicable behavior, she seemed to see herself in the evening.  Leng Yue scolded the slave girl, which was tantamount to scolding her.  She was not very clear about this, and most of it was an instinctive reaction.

    Subconsciously, she secretly hated Ningshuang and Leng Yue for not being able to touch her skin. The Red Plum Goddess was far more powerful and noble than her in martial arts, and the Red Rose Fairy was far more beautiful than her.  She didn't dare to hate Qin Chao, but if Qin Chao didn't save people, where would this hatred come from?

    At this moment, in Bianliang City, thousands of miles away, the battle started silently.  It was originally supposed to take place after the battle between Qin Chao and Happy King, but Huang Rong didn't want to listen to Qin Chao's arrangements and contacted Yue Ling'er through Mu Wanqing.  With Yue Ling'er, a person familiar with Happy Building, leading the way, Huang Rong walked around Happy Building with one hand and one move, Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, and the most powerful base in Happy Building was destroyed by her.  Sweeped everything clean.

    Elder Xu and Elder Chuan Gong became pawns cleaning the battlefield just because they took a step slower.  The two elders were shocked and happy, but also felt unspeakably bitter in their hearts.

    "Mr. Xu, it seems we are really old."

    "Yeah, all I have left is wiping people's butts."

    There are some things they are embarrassed to say.  Although they knew that Huang Rong's martial arts was still superior to Qiao Feng's, especially after learning the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms, they never took it seriously.  It is not difficult to imagine that those people in Happy Building would not take Huang Rong seriously. By the time they realized how powerful she was, it was already too late.  It was only when the heroes of Juxian Manor failed to besiege Qiao Feng that he truly admired Qiao Feng. Now he is just a straggler, so he is no match for Huang Rong.

    Although the individual's strength remains unchanged, the combat effectiveness is completely different from being attacked by a large group of people one by one.

    What she saw and heard in Happy House reminded Huang Rong of the unspoken rules of the entertainment industry in the 'Earth World'. In the past, she could only hate it secretly in her heart and was unable to solve any problems. Now she let out a sigh of relief and felt extremely comfortable.  , got addicted to playing, and thought to himself: "It would be great if I picked the seven Happy Buildings by myself. Let's see who dares to disobey me in the future and treat me as a yellow-haired little girl. If I expose the story of Happy Building,  Is it good or bad to let the common people know?¡±

    After choosing the Happy Building in the capital of the Song Dynasty, Huang Rong¡¯s understanding of the Happy Building was no better than that of Yue Ling¡¯er. She no longer needed Yue Ling¡¯er¡¯s help and went to Shangjing, the capital of the Liao Dynasty, alone.

    Get on the boat.

    Qin Chao knew Huang Rong's actions through the power of faith, and besides smiling bitterly, he still smiled bitterly.

    "Sure enough, although she has a very smart head, she is still a little girl who has not grown up!"

    Since Huang Rong took action, in order to avoid a long night and many dreams, Qin Chao had no choice but to take action in advance. The group of people got off the boat directly and walked along the waves, entering uninvited.

    Plans are worse than changes.

    Qin Chao and his party rushed directly in front of the Happy King with force.

    Along the way, Qin Chao used the Shadowless Divine Needle to eliminate the seven deputy owners, four elders, two guardians and the Supreme Elder of Happy Building.  Ningshuang and Leng Yue took care of the murder, allowing them to vent their anger.  Happy King thought that this would consume Qin Chao's skill, but he didn't know that the most important thing about his Beiming Magic was skill.  It's no wonder that King Happy is not knowledgeable enough, because it is difficult for people who have not practiced Beiming Magic to have a deep understanding of this.

    Most people believe that there is strength in numbers, and Happy King is no exception.

    However, no matter how many people there are, even the force field defense cannot break through the hidden weapons at a distance, and only a dozen or twenty can get up close.  Qin Chao launched his Lingbo Microsteps and cooperated with twenty-seven shadow clones. He could completely solve the problem with one move of the Shadowless Divine Needle, without the need for Dugu Mengdie and White-haired Divine Ni to take action.

    "In just one cup of tea, there were 531 more dead people in the world, their vitality reaching the sky.  Ningshuang and Leng Yue were so successful in killing that their hands softened and their hearts softened.

    But soon, their hearts became harder than ever before, and deep inside they became more fragile than ever before.

    The Red Plum Goddess in a bright red wedding dress appeared and stood in front of the Happy King.

    &nbsp; After Hongmei Shenni's sharp gaze swept across everyone, it fell on Qin Chao, who was the first to bear the brunt, and said coldly: "You guys go!"

    Ningshuang and Leng Yue¡¯s eyes widened, unable to move as if their acupuncture points were pressed.

    They couldn¡¯t believe their eyes and ears.

    The appearance of the Red Plum Goddess in front of me has not changed, but her figure and temperament have undergone earth-shaking changes.  The breasts and buttocks are unusually large, pushing the female body modification technique of Happy House to its limit.  His temperament is strange and lustful, as if he has completely changed into a different person.

    "Master!" Ningshuang and Leng Yue knelt down, bang!  Bang!  BangKowtowing non-stop.

    Before they came, they had thousands of things to say to Master, but after meeting, they really didn¡¯t know what to say.

    "Don't call me master. Where were you when I was in trouble?" Hongmei Shenni's tone was colder, but her mind was obviously very clear.

    "us¡­¡­"

    "I didn't care about you before, but now you are looking for someone to kill my husband. Why don't you be right with me? You are very good!" Hongmei Shenni sneered.

    "us¡­¡­"

    Ningshuang spurted out half of the bright red blood, and she swallowed the other half.

    Leng Yue¡¯s face was frighteningly pale, her delicate body was trembling, her mouth was open, and she was speechless.  She vaguely felt that Master's words made sense. Since Master could not avoid becoming Happy King's woman, of course it was better to marry Happy King than never marry.  It is certainly better for a woman to stay together forever than to have sex.  Now that we have become a family with Happy King, there is no need to fight to the death.  If it were another person, she would definitely not think so, but would find it ridiculous.  But she respects and worships her master from the bottom of her heart, and takes her master's words more seriously than the imperial edict.  Since the master said it, even if there is a mistake, it is not the master's fault, but the disciple's misunderstanding.

    Ningshuang suddenly drew her sword and killed herself. The sword reached her neck. Her arm went numb and hung down. A red mark on her snow-white jade neck became bigger and bigger.

    The one who stopped her was the white-haired Shinni.

    "Mind your own business!" The red plum goddess struck the white-haired goddess with a palm from the air. The white-haired goddess suddenly stepped back and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Just like there is a huge gap between Qiao Feng and other acquired masters, although the white-haired Goddess is an innate strong man, it is difficult for him to even catch the palm of the Red Plum Goddess.

    Although Hongmei Shenni¡¯s palm was of the nature of a sneak attack, its power was indeed beyond everyone¡¯s expectations.  She wanted to make up for it, but the white-haired god nun was locked by Dugu Mengdie's ebony sword and couldn't use it.

    At the same time, Qin Chao stood behind the white-haired nun and began to heal her injuries with Beiming Zhenqi.

    Qin Chao¡¯s actions were beyond everyone¡¯s expectation.

    At such a critical time, he actually dared to waste his energy like that?

    Even if the white-haired god is completely cured, what effect will it have?

    King Happy didn¡¯t know that because Dugu Mengdie was restrained by the Red Plum Goddess, the Qin Dynasty had to ask the white-haired Goddess to help kill him.  If he had known, he would definitely not be as relaxed as he is now, and he would not not stop it, but just watch the joke from the side.

    "I have heard that the Master of the Health Preservation Hall cherishes flowers for a long time, and it seems that he is indeed well-deserved." Hongmei Shenni's tone was a bit strange, and it seemed to be somewhat sincere, and what he said was not entirely ironic.

    The white-haired divine nun¡¯s cheeks were flushed and she said coyly, ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t waste your efforts.¡±

    Qin Chaodao: "Don't talk."

    The white-haired nun knew that he didn't want to be distracted while he was healing, and knew that it was best not to speak at this time, but he just couldn't control it, and said softly: "I'm really fine. Not only can I speak now, but I can also say many, many things in the future.  "

    Qin Chao said: "Be obedient."

    Tears rolled in the eyes of the white-haired God Nimei, and she said in a trembling voice: "I am obedient, and I will listen to whatever you say." She knew very well that it was because she was seriously injured that her concentration was greatly reduced, and her words were contradictory, but  I just couldn¡¯t help but want to say it.

    Qin Chao said: "Be good!"

    The white-haired nun was quiet for a moment, then suddenly spoke again: "Am I not good? Then hit me! If you hit me a few times, I will be good" Kiss!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 212 The Great Enemy of Three Kings

    Qin Chao winked at Mrs. Wu.

    Mrs. Wu thought for a moment, then took out a set of Yangshengtang¡¯s signature elixirs and gave them to the white-haired nun, and added a few more soothing and replenishing elixirs.  As soon as I finished doing this, my body suddenly felt soft and plopped!  He fell to the ground, tears streaming down his face, and thought inwardly: "No, I've been hit by Xixia Yipintang's Sad Breeze. No, this harmful poison might have come from Happy Building. Fortunately, the master had prepared the antidote a long time ago, but it's a shame that now  I can¡¯t move it, I can¡¯t take it out.¡±

    At the same time, there was a thump next to it!  There was a splashing sound, and Ning Shuang, Leng Yue and the nearby guests who were watching the excitement were also hit and fell to the ground, unable to move.  .

    Within a radius of 100 meters, apart from the innate strong men, only Qin Chao was still standing.

    Among the crowd watching the excitement, a tall Caucasian man slowly walked towards the Happy King and laughed loudly: "The Happy King is known to be unscrupulous."

    Happy King's voice seemed to come from a very far away place: "Brother Du, don't you blame me for stealing your job?"

    It turns out that the white man is the poison king who ranks first among the eight kings of **.

    The Poison King was holding a beautiful little woman in his arms. She was the Poison King's newly married young lady, Ningshuang and Leng Yue's junior sister, and the Hongmei Divine Nun's apprentice - Fairy Hongmei.

    Ningshuang and Leng Yue didn¡¯t notice it at first glance, because the junior sister looked several years younger than the last time they met, and she became an innocent little girl.

    Thanks to the female body transformation technique of Happy House, coupled with the secret medicine of the Poison King, the Red Rose Fairy has changed even more than the Red Plum Goddess. Not only has she become younger, her temperament has changed, her appearance has changed, and her memory seems to have been messed up.  Becoming a completely different person.  If it weren't for the fact that the way she looked at Hongmei Shenni hadn't changed much from before, Ning Shuang and Leng Yue wouldn't be able to recognize her even if they looked at her ten or a hundred times, and wouldn't even believe it if they recognized her.

    Ningshuang and Leng Yue were thankful that they were poisoned and couldn't move, otherwise they really didn't know what to do.  They originally hated the imperial court and Baidao for not saving people, but now they don't know who to hate?  Bai Dao, **, half a catty.  The master turned from white to black.  It seems to be nothing.  I couldn't accept it before, it seemed like there was something wrong with my psychology.  It's not Master's fault anyway.  But is it wrong to save people?

    "It's so lively!" The Thief King suddenly appeared ten feet away on Qin Chao's right.

    At the same time, Qin Chao took action to remove the poison from Mrs. Wu and carried her on his back.

    The King of Thieves laughed and said, "You really care about women and trust me. Aren't you afraid of us attacking you?"

    Qin Chao said nothing and continued to heal the white-haired nun.  At this time, the white-haired Shenni's injuries had eased, and her concentration should have recovered somewhat, but for some reason, her heart was beating so hard that she couldn't calm down.

    The King of Thieves laughed and said: "Originally, I wanted to see you suffer more losses, but since you are really sincere towards women and we have a common enemy, I might as well let you go."

    Qin Chaodao: "No need."

    The King of Thieves said in astonishment: "So arrogant?"

    Qin Chao said nothing.  Mrs. Wu answered for him: "My master has long expected this situation. The fact that you come together shows that you lack confidence and strength. So there is nothing to be afraid of. Instead, you should be happy."

    The King of Thieves nodded and said: "This may work for us, but it is of no use to these two despicable and shameless scum. My master suffered a loss in this regard back then. Although their enemy was their master, it was difficult to find them."  It¡¯s not wrong for them to take revenge.¡±

    Poison King said: "My master was injured at the hands of your master."

    The King of Thieves laughed and said, "You still want to save face. Those two bastards only died a few days later than my master. They didn't have the face to tell you those embarrassing things. They still regained some conscience before they died."

    Poison King said: "Have you learned 30% of the old thief's skills? Haha"

    The King of Thieves said: "Those two bastards died early, I wonder how much benefit you got? Haha"

    The Poison King said: "Most of their women were taken over by Brother Happy, and they were spoiled. Only the two master wives and their daughters followed me. I accounted for 70% of those secrets, elixirs, and treasures, and Brother Happy accounted for 30%.  ."

    The King of Thieves snorted coldly: "It's really shameless!"

    Poison King said: "Thank you for the compliment."

    The King of Thieves said: "Don't be too busy to be happy. I would also like to praise you for not even taking on a disciple, and the sons you gave birth to are all neutered idiots." This sentence obviously touched on the pain point of the Poison King, which made the Poison King  Lost interest in talking.

    Happy King¡¯s voice suddenly sounded: ¡°Isn¡¯t the Master of the Health Preservation Hall the best at healing injuries with true energy? Isn¡¯t it better after working on it for a long time?¡±

    Mrs. Wu knew that King Happy was disrupting Qin Chao¡¯s healing, and was about to reply on behalf of her master.The owner's unique voice came from the side: "It's not completely healed, but since you can't wait, I have no choice but to accompany you."

    The white-haired Shenni¡¯s beautiful face showed a bright red color, and a large mouthful of blood spurted out from her mouth.

    It was originally a good opportunity, but Happy King did not take advantage of it and said slowly: "So many beauties are attracted to you, but you can still remain a child. Your determination is far better than Shaolin Xuanci, and your martial arts skills are far better than Shaolin Xuanci."  He is really the most normal person."

    The white-haired nun took the opportunity to turn behind Qin Chao and pick up Mrs. Wu.  Whether it was to reduce Qin Chao's burden or to be jealous, I'm afraid even she couldn't tell.

    The Happy King continued: "What's even more rare is that you are not like those monks in Shaolin who stay away from beauties, but go deep into the crowd of beauties. To use an inappropriate metaphor, the lotus comes out of the mud but remains unstained. If you dare not even enter the mud, then it will not be stained.  What kind of?"

    The Happy King sighed and said, "The world is ignorant, but they are laughing at you in their hearts."

    Qin Chaodao: "You are the first person to understand this, but it does not mean that you are smarter than the world."

    The king of happiness said: "But at least I live happier than them."

    Qin Chaodao: "The more painful others are, the happier you are. What kind of happiness is that?"

    The king of happiness said: "Without pain, how can there be happiness? It is precisely because life is like crossing a sea of ??suffering and people in the world suffer too much that the happiness building appears. It is not because of the happiness building that there is so much pain."

    The Red Plum Goddess suddenly interjected: "The trees are beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy them. It is also because there are too many fools in the world, and it is difficult for smart people to survive and lack understanding. For example, Qiao Feng, don't there not be many people who misunderstand him? But he  If you didn¡¯t think about it so much, would it still be so painful?¡±

    Qin Chao nodded and said: "What you said makes sense, but I don't agree. It is normal for there to be many fools, just like there are far more ants than people. It is not because ants are far stronger than people, but because ants are far more powerful than people.  weak."

    Happy King said: "In that case, we are all smart people, why do we kill each other to take advantage of those ants?"

    Hongmei Shenni said: "My husband's words make sense. You are here to save me, and I am very grateful. But I have my choice, and I hope you can respect it."

    Qin Chao sighed: "Your words make me very embarrassed. No matter how reasonable your words are, too many women and families have been harmed. That is an undeniable fact. I admit that I am a bit nosy, and I always tried to avoid it in the past.  , But since I don¡¯t care" He didn¡¯t need to say the next words, everyone knew his choice.

    Hongmei Shenni said: "I heard that you haven't even entered the innate realm."

    Qin Chaodao: "Yes."

    Hongmei Shenni said: "Just like you succeeded in the leapfrog challenge, will those strong men outside let go of the good opportunity to rob?"

    Qin Chaodao: "No."

    Hongmei Shenni said: "Why don't we kill those who want to take advantage first, and we can discuss it later."

    Qin Chao said: "No."

    The Red Plum Goddess said: "Then what do you want?"

    "Similar to how Mrs. Wu often spoke for Qin Chao, she was actually speaking for the Happy King.  However, nominally she is the wife of the Happy King and Mrs. Wu is a slave girl of the Qin Dynasty, but in fact it is the opposite.

    Qin Chaodao: "I only use one sword."

    The Red Plum Goddess laughed angrily and said: "Okay, okay, very good. I have never seen anyone more arrogant than you." She was very clear about the power of the Happy King, especially after practicing double cultivation with her, she continued to  He himself has made great progress in martial arts, and Happy King will definitely make even greater progress.  Among the eight kings, King Happy's strength ranking is now, if not first, at least second.  Although she knew that some martial arts skills could determine life and death in one move, like the one-and-two sparse palms among the seventy-two stunts of Shaolin, she believed that this kind of martial arts skills were quite good for sneak attacks. Knowing that, with preparedness, the threat would be reduced by at least two  become.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 213 Decisive Battle with One Sword

    Mrs. Wu smiled sweetly and said: "My master is not arrogant, but King Happy is arrogant. The original master's plan was for King Happy to fight king against king. After one move, he would either win or use his men to cut off the road and escape. Such happiness  The king is the most difficult to deal with. Unexpectedly, the Happy King cut off his retreat and tried to survive. The strategy is not unscrupulous, but it is far lower than the master's estimate. Now the master can use as many moves as he thinks of.  There is only one way for the Happy King to die. I advise the Happy King to commit suicide."

    A cold light flashed in the Happy King's eyes, and he smiled and said: "There are still women in the world who dare to offend me, not bad!".

    The Red Plum Goddess said: "I have told you before that your methods are nothing."

    The Red Plum Goddess said again: "A small stone is nothing, but in the hands of a strong person, its power is very different."

    Qin Chao shouted: "Well said!" With a smooth move, a dead branch flew into his palm, leaving a three-foot-long section.

    The red plum god nun's eyes flashed brightly, and he was shocked and angry: "You don't want to use this as a sword, do you?"

    Qin Chao nodded slightly.

    The Red Plum Goddess stared at him fiercely and said, "Arrogant!"

    Mrs. Wu smiled and said: "My master's swordsmanship has long reached the state of 'no sword in hand, but sword in heart'. Therefore, he is not arrogant, but too humble."

    The Happy King looked up to the sky and smiled: "Okay! The legendary 'no sword in the hand, but a sword in the heart' has appeared. Good! It's really good!"

    Mrs. Wu said: "You are not qualified to see it. Now my master is only using the realm of 'everything can be a sword'."

    No matter how well-educated the Happy King is, he was still very angry at these words.  But he quickly realized that Mrs. Wu was seeking revenge for being trapped in Happy House.  He has long been deeply aware of women's revenge, so he takes revenge on women even more.  The Happy King never thought that it was his fault that he was not a woman, and he was content with treating women as goods, taming them as pigs and dogs, and riding them as oxen and horses.  After listening to Mrs. Wu's words, he became even more determined that what he did before was the most correct thing to do.  If there is anything wrong, it must be that revenge on women is not enough.

    "The Master of the Health Hall must have spent a lot of effort to restore this bitch's heart!" Happy King counterattacked.

    Qin Chaodao: "People are still people."

    Happy King said: "At most, it's just a beauty dog."

    Qin Chao sighed: "You and Mrs. Wang are the same kind of people. She used to like to use men as fertilizer, but she has changed now."

    Happy King said: "That doesn't matter. There are many women in the world who are more vicious and cruel than her. How many more can you change? Maybe, if you don't care, she will be back to her original self soon, even better than before."

    Qin Chaodao: "You are right. But that road is very bad."

    The Happy King said: "It's more than bad. Women are naturally **. If you are so kind to them, but your life is miserable and tiring, who can understand you? Everyone has tried their best to break your childish body."  .It seems like if you don¡¯t do that, you¡¯re not a man and they¡¯re not a woman.¡±

    Qin Chaodao: "You are right. But do men have fewer shortcomings? It is better to look at the advantages of others and think more about the good things!"

    "You think you haven't thought about it," King Happy said, "but what's the use? It will only make people miserable, not happy."

    Qin Chaodao: "If others treat your mother, sisters, and daughters like that, will you be happy?"

    The King of Happiness said: "I am not happy, so I want to make others even more unhappy, ten times or a hundred times more unhappy, then I will be temporarily happy, offsetting the pain. But the pain will not disappear, it will only get heavier.  So there¡¯s no stopping.¡±

    Qin Chaodao: "That will make the world darker."

    ??The king of happiness said: "But it will win more light for myself."

    The Red Plum Goddess said: "The darkness is borne by oneself, and the light is given to others. That is not a saint. A saint will not be unable to protect his own mother and daughter, but instead give them to others for bullying and fun. A saint will not let others bully him.  , kowtow and eat shit in order to make others happy.¡±

    Qin Chao said softly: "I know you have suffered great grievances. Not only the court and Baidao are sorry for you, but the people are also sorry for you. No one is proud of you, they will only be ashamed of you. They will not sacrifice for everyone because of you.  , and when you are a saint.¡±

    Hongmei Shenni's eyes turned to Judo: "You have some conscience. Why do you have to go against our couple?"

    The white-haired nun knew this very well and answered for Qin Chao: "Before coming, he thought about it for a long time and a lot, but finally decided to take action. What is the answer? He wants to know more than you."

    Qin Chao¡¯s eyes suddenly shot out endlessSad, slowly walked towards the Happy King.  The Red Plum Goddess struck him with a palm.  It was thought that Dugu Mengdie would stop him, but in the end, Qin Chao was slapped hard.  The Red Plum Goddess didn't have time to think too much, and then sent out the second palm, only to realize that the shadow standing in front of her was the shadow of Qin Chao, but why was it so real?  As the thought flashed through her mind, she realized something was wrong. She turned around and saw Qin Chao's back getting further and further away. Standing opposite the Happy King was Dugu Mengdie.

    In the flash of lightning, Hongmei Shenni realized her mistake, and Qin Chao gave her a slap in the face in order to clear the way for Dugu Mengdie.  Dugu Mengdie seized the opportunity and cooperated with Qin Chao in a tacit understanding.  Like the Red Plum Goddess, the Happy King made a mistake in judgment and was distracted to deal with Dugu Mengdie, who took the opportunity to get past the Red Plum Goddess.  When the Happy King realized that Dugu Mengdie was just a bait, the dead branch in Qin Chao's hand completed its mission and shattered like powder.  Happy King stiffened, and Dugu Mengdie's ebony sword fell on his forehead.

    The Red Plum Goddess struck Dugu Mengdie with one palm.  Dugu Mengdie dodged to the left, but unexpectedly Hongmei's palm landed on Happy King's head.

    Happy King¡¯s eyes showed gratitude and relief, and his head was as broken as an egg.

    Except for Ningshuang and Leng Yue who thought that Hongmei Shenni was out for revenge, everyone present knew that she was out to protect the other identity of Happy King.

    Under the sun, Happy King must have a very unusual identity.  Now, no one in the world knows about it except the Red Plum Goddess.

    The Poison King has been friends with him for decades, but he has no idea of ??his identity under the sun.

    Actually, there is another person who can know, and that is Qin Chao.  But he was in no mood to know.

    The Red Plum Goddess picked up the body of the Happy King and walked away as if there was no one around.

    The blood of her fianc¨¦ was sprinkled on her bright red wedding dress, which looked particularly dazzling.  Not long ago, the white-browed god nun almost died in her hands. Seeing this scene, one could not help but feel sympathy.

    Before the Red Plum Goddess left, not only did she not look at Ningshuang and Leng Yue again, she didn't even look at the Red Rose Fairy again.  The Red Plum Goddess was originally in trouble to save the Red Rose Fairy, and Ningshuang and Leng Yue came to save her.  But she didn't seem to care.  In other words, her heart was broken and she couldn't pretend anymore.

    The Thief King was used to seeing life and death, so he quickly put away his distracting thoughts and said loudly: "Poison King, your brother is gone, won't you accompany him?"

    Poison King said: "Idiot, haven't you seen it yet? Where the Master of the Health Hall is, we only have normal martial arts left to use, and our strength is less than half. Brother Happy's death is so unjust."

    The King of Thieves said: "You're an idiot. You didn't notice until he was gone. I knew it when I saw him for the first time."

    Poison King said: "You are smart, do you know the reason?"

    The King of Thieves smiled and said: "You are uneasy and want to know. But I am different, I don't need it."

    Poison King said: "Do you think I can't see that he has no murderous intention? As long as he doesn't touch his woman, it doesn't matter if he scolds him. Happy brother is a person who doesn't follow the rules. He will do whatever it takes for a woman. Of course, the master of the health hall will tolerate it.  No less than him."

    The two were chatting and thinking about how to kill each other.

    On the other side, Mrs. Wu detoxified Ningshuang and Leng Yue and began cleaning up the battlefield and dealing with the aftermath.  Dugu Mengdie and Baimei Shenni followed beside them, not only to protect them, but also to increase their experience in the world.

    The Red Plum Goddess fell into the hands of the Happy King, and their temperaments changed drastically. How could Dugu Mengdie and the White-browed Goddess look down on the Happy Tower?  Especially the various drugs, tools and skills used by Happy House to deal with women, as well as those special treasures and tips.

    No matter how powerful a woman is, it is difficult to guard against her without seeing her.  Once caught, one falls into a vicious cycle, from which there is no return.  The more they saw, the more disheartened they became, and the more they could understand why the Qin Dynasty had to kill the Happy King.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 214 Cleaning up the mess

.    After calming down a little, Leng Yue felt a little dissatisfied and said in front of Mrs. Wu: "Our master is too cautious. With the strength of the master, if he had taken action earlier, the master would definitely be able to recover like you."  In her words, she began to think that Qin Chao was her master and fulfilled the promise she made before rescuing her.  Ningshuang said: "If the King of Thieves hadn't restrained the King of Poison, the master wouldn't have been able to succeed so easily." Madam Wu was very unhappy with them calling them the master of the Qin Dynasty, and she couldn't do anything with them, so she had to persuade them: "You should still call the master the master.  It's better for the young master. At least the master doesn't sound so harsh." Leng Yue said: "I already knew he didn't like to hear it, but I just wanted to yell like that." A female slave next to her interjected: "An uneducated woman,  It will only bring trouble to the master." Leng Yue glared at her fiercely and said fiercely: "What did you say?" The female slave said: "A self-righteous woman. No wonder the master doesn't want you, and the master doesn't want you!" Leng Yue felt in her heart.  Painful, speechless, thinking: What she said may not be unreasonable.  Why doesn¡¯t Master want me anymore?  There must be a reason.  The fault is not with Master, it must be with us.  Are we really too self-righteous?  If the master had taken action earlier, would the outcome really have been better than now?  If the master likes us, will he not want us?  We think that being a slave to him is the greatest reward, but if we can't make him happy at all, are we repaying him or setting him up?  Leng Yue thought for a while, and was the first to really put down her posture and said to the slave girl: "Excuse me, is there any way to make this slave please the master?" The slave girl said: "It's hard to say, but it's easy to say. We women are born  You will know it when you get down, but you have almost forgotten it now." After a while, the female slave continued: "Just one word - cry. But it is not the kind of crying that men do. Don't think that crying is easy, there is a lot of knowledge in it, and it will last a lifetime.  There is no end to learning. If you can understand it well, you will definitely be able to please the master. If it weren't for your good heart, I wouldn't tell you at all." Leng Yue began to disagree.  But if you think about it carefully, the master promised to help them when they were the most sad and desperate. Although it was not crying on the surface, it was better than that kind of crying.  Maybe it was their hesitant and helpless look that moved the owner.  Leng Yue was overjoyed and said with a smile: "Excuse me, is there any other good method besides crying?" The female slave said: "Those are mostly side paths. Once you understand crying, you will understand it naturally. Apart from that,  , and there is another word - laugh. But it is not an ordinary smile. If you are getting started, I have four words for you - pear blossoms with rain." Mrs. Wu smiled and said: "You are right. Xin Shuangqing likes to make heavy rain very much.  The pear blossoms under her hands are used to please the master. But that is just an entry-level skill. Compared with us, she is still far behind! Happy House is not as good as others, and the education of women is indeed extremely advanced." The female slave sighed:  "None of us hate and love Happy Building! We love it deeply and hate it deeply." He glanced around and said with a wry smile: "Of course, except for those sisters who are addicted to it and don't want to wake up." Mrs. Wu said: "  Don't worry. We will make good arrangements for their future lives." Ningshuang said: "They are relieved. What I am most worried about is Master and Junior Sister." Madam Wu said: "Then you go and ask the King of Thieves. Master will not blame you.  You." Ningshuang snorted coldly: "Don't think you are the only one who is smart. From the words of the King of Thieves, it is not difficult to tell that he hates bullying the less with more. Originally, he had a grudge against the Poison King, and sooner or later there would be a life and death battle.  There is no need for us to make extravagant efforts to fight." Leng Yue said: "If it weren't for the Poison King holding the little junior sister and not letting go, the Thief King might have taken action long ago. Do you think we are all fools, can't you see it?" Bai Bai  Fa Shenni said: "The Poison King is an extremely sinister person, please be careful." Dugu Mengdie said: "I used to think that the Poison King's martial arts ranked first among the eight kings, but now I know that the number one is the Thief King. But  The King of Thieves may not necessarily be able to defeat the King of Poison. Fighting is not just a matter of martial arts. The master of the Health Preservation Hall did not even have the innate talent, but he still easily defeated the Happy King." The white-haired God Ni said: "On the contrary, it is me who is innately strong.  It's holding me back." He sighed and continued: "Although it is not common for the weak to defeat the strong, it is by no means rare. The fighting ability of the health-preserving hall master is unique, unheard of, and unpredictable." Ningshuang said  : "I can see it. The master of the Yangsheng Hall actually drew his sword long before he drew his sword. By the time he saw him draw his sword, it was already too late and he couldn't stop it." Dugu Mengdie's bright eyes flashed.  She flashed and said with a smile: "That's right. Otherwise, I wouldn't be able to cooperate with his sword." The white-haired god Ni said: "I only saw it the moment Mengdie took action." Leng Yue said in a low mood: "I heard it now  You know it after you talk about it, but you still can't understand it." Ningshuang comforted her and said: "A knife is different from a sword. My understanding of knives is far inferior to yours, so how can your understanding of swords catch up with the Master of the Health Hall." The white-haired god  Ni said: "It's easy to see but hard to understand. It's easy to understand but hard to practice. It's easy to practice but hard to fight" Before he could finish his words, he was suddenly interrupted by a scream from Mrs. Wu.  "Haha Happy King actually collected three copies of "The Imperial Girl's Heart Sutra". The owner must be very happy to see it. Duan Yu was lucky enough to get one, but he dared not to show it to the owner." Mrs. Wu held onto the three copies tightly.  The secret, obviously I don¡¯t want to show it to others.  As soon as Leng Yue heard the secret,He felt very uncomfortable when he heard his name, and thought to himself: "Duan Yu is a little bastard, Happy King is a big bastard, and the Heart Sutra of the Imperial Girl is an accomplice. We must find a way to burn them to avenge our master and junior sister." Ningshuang thought.  He is very different from her, and he thought to himself: "If Master practices the "Heart Sutra of the Royal Girl", maybe we can be like Master." My heart felt hot, and shameful pictures appeared in my mind. The more I thought about it, the more feverish my face became.  But couldn't stop.  The white-haired nun hesitated and asked, "Does your master still need help from the Heart Sutra of the Imperial Girl in that regard?" Mrs. Wu said, "Master is too responsible for women. With his super power, he is worried that there will be too many women.  It¡¯s too busy. However, ordinary people can have three wives and four concubines. The master¡¯s women are not too many, but too few.¡± The white-haired nun said: ¡°Can the Heart Sutra of the Imperial Girl help? Don¡¯t make it self-defeating.  Like Happy King." Mrs. Wu said: "Master said that martial arts can both kill and save people. It's not the fault of "The Heart Sutra" that Happy King is like that. For good people, the stronger the martial arts, the better. For bad people, come on.  Said, the weaker the better. The master is good to us women, the more "The Heart Sutra of the Imperial Girl" the better. The Happy King is bad to us women, the less "The Heart Sutra of the Imperial Girl" the better. What a simple truth  Ah! Why don¡¯t you understand?¡± The white-haired nun said: ¡°Put aside the issue of the Heart Sutra of Imperial Women for now. Are those instruments of torture that bully women good for women? Why don¡¯t you destroy them?¡± Wu  The lady laughed and said: "Didn't I just say that? Xin Shuangqing likes this tune the most. Although I don't like her, she can make the master happy. Of course I have to help instead of making trouble. Otherwise, if she finds out in the future, she won't complain.  I'm jealous." Leng Yue said, "I think it's you who likes this tone. Otherwise, why don't you keep calling me master?" Mrs. Wu sighed and said in a deep voice: "What's the use of my liking? Master doesn't  If you like it, can you still force it?" Leng Yue said: "So you want this to seduce the master." The female slave interjected again: "They are definitely not enough. Otherwise, why does the master only like to play with Xin Shuangqing and not with Xin Shuangqing?  You play. The problem must be with you. Although these things can add fun, they are not the key." Leng Yue blushed and said: "Don't count me in. I don't want to play with these things with my master!" The female slave smiled and said:  "Why are you so shy? We are all our own people here, all women. It's rare to be able to speak your mind, isn't it?" Leng Yue's heart was pounding, and she said unconvincedly: "It's a shame that we always thought he was a good person."  The white-haired nun said: "You misunderstood. He is indeed a good man. I thought wrong before. Torture instruments were originally designed to punish bad people. If they are used for good, they will be good, and if they are used for evil, they will be evil. If they can  I want to make you all happy, why should I ruin it?" Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 214 Cleaning up the mess

    After calming down a little, Leng Yue felt a little dissatisfied and said in front of Mrs. Wu: "Our master is too cautious. With the strength of the master, if he had taken action earlier, the master would definitely be able to recover like you."  In her words, she began to think that Qin Chao was her master and fulfilled the promise she made before rescuing her.  Ningshuang said: "If the King of Thieves hadn't restrained the King of Poison, the master wouldn't have succeeded so easily."

    Mrs. Wu was very unhappy with them calling them master of the Qin Dynasty, and it was difficult to fight with them, so she had to persuade them: "It is better for you to call the master the master. At least the master does not sound so harsh." Search for the latest updates.

    Leng Yue said: "I already knew he didn't like to hear it, but I just wanted to scream like that."

    A female slave next to her interjected: "An uneducated woman will only bring trouble to her master."

    Leng Yue glared at her fiercely and said fiercely: "What did you say?"

    The female slave said: "You are a self-righteous woman. No wonder the master doesn't want you, and the master doesn't want you!"

    Leng Yue felt a pain in her heart and was speechless. She thought: What she said may not be unreasonable.  Why doesn¡¯t Master want me anymore?  There must be a reason.  The fault is not with Master, it must be with us.  Are we really too self-righteous?  If the master had taken action earlier, would the outcome really have been better than now?  If the master likes us, will he not want us?  We think that being a slave to him is the greatest reward, but if we can't make him happy at all, are we repaying him or setting him up?

    Leng Yue thought for a while, and was the first to really put down her posture and said to the female slave: "Excuse me, is there any way to make this slave please the master?"

    The female slave said: "It's hard to say, easy to say. We women are born with it, but you have almost forgotten it now."

    After a while, the female slave continued: "Just one word - cry. But it's not the kind of crying that men do. Don't think that crying is easy. There is a lot of knowledge in it and you can't finish it in a lifetime. If you can understand it well, you will definitely be able to ask for help.  Master likes it. If it weren't for your good heart, I wouldn't tell you at all."

    Leng Yue began to disagree.

    But if you think about it carefully, the master promised to help them when the sisters were most sad and desperate. Although it was not crying on the surface, it was better than that kind of crying.  Maybe it was their hesitant and helpless look that moved the owner.

    Leng Yue felt happy and said with a smile, "Excuse me, is there any other good way besides crying?"

    The female slave said: "Most of those are side paths. Once you understand crying, you will understand it naturally. In addition, there is another word - smile. But it is not an ordinary smile. If you want to get started, there are four words for you  ¡ª¡ªPear blossoms bring rain.¡±

    Mrs. Wu smiled and said: "You are right. Xin Shuangqing likes to make pear blossoms under heavy rain to please the master. But that is just an entry-level skill. Compared with us, she is far behind! Others in Happy Building  No, the education of women is indeed extremely advanced."

    The female slave sighed: "None of us hate and love Happy House! We love it deeply and hate it deeply." She glanced around and said with a wry smile: "Of course, except for those sisters who are addicted to it and don't want to wake up."

    Mrs. Wu said: "Don't worry. We will make good arrangements for their future lives."

    Ningshuang said: "They are free. What I am most worried about is Master and Junior Sister."

    Mrs. Wu said: "Then you go and ask the King of Thieves. The master will not blame you."

    Ningshuang snorted coldly: "Don't think you are the only one who is smart. From the words of the King of Thieves, it is not difficult to tell that he hates using more to bully the less. Originally, he had a grudge against the Poison King, and sooner or later there would be a life-and-death battle.  There is no need for us to make unnecessary efforts and make things superfluous.¡±

    Leng Yue said: "If the Poison King hadn't held the little Junior Sister and wouldn't let go, the Thief King might have taken action long ago. Do you think we are all fools and can't see it?"

    The white-haired nun said: "The Poison King is a very sinister person, everyone, please be careful."

    Dugu Mengdie said: "I used to think that the Poison King's martial arts ranked first among the eight kings, but now I know that the number one is the Thief King. But the Thief King may not necessarily be able to defeat the Poison King. Fighting is not just about martial arts. Health preservation  The hall master didn¡¯t even have any talent, but he still easily defeated the Happy King.¡±

    The white-haired god nun said: "On the contrary, it is me, an innate strong man, who is holding me back." He sighed and continued: "Although it is not common for the weak to defeat the strong, it is by no means uncommon. The master of the health-preserving hall has a unique fighting ability.  , unheard of, ghosts and gods unpredictable.¡±

    Ningshuang said: "I can see it. The master of the Yangsheng Hall had already drawn his sword before he drew it. By the time he saw him draw his sword, it was already too late and he couldn't stop it."

    Dugu Mengdie¡¯s bright eyes flashed and she smiled: ¡°That¡¯s right. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to cooperate with his sword.¡±

    &nbsp; The white-haired god Ni said: "I only saw it the moment Mengdie took action."

    Leng Yue said in a low mood: "I only know it now after listening to you, but I still can't understand it."

    Ningshuang comforted her and said: "A knife is different from a sword. My understanding of knives is far inferior to yours, so how can your understanding of swords catch up with the Master of the Health Hall."

    The white-haired nun said: "It's easy to see but hard to understand. It's easy to understand but hard to practice. It's easy to practice but hard to fight" Before he could finish his words, he was suddenly interrupted by a scream from Mrs. Wu.

    "Haha Happy King actually collected three copies of "The Imperial Girl's Heart Sutra". The owner must be very happy to see it. Duan Yu was lucky enough to get one, but he dared not to show it to the owner." Mrs. Wu held onto the three copies tightly.  The secret, obviously I don¡¯t want to show it to others.

    When Leng Yue heard the name of the secret book, she felt very uncomfortable and thought to herself: "Duan Yu is a little bastard, Happy King is a big bastard, and the "Royal Girl Heart Sutra" is an accomplice. We must find a way to burn them to save the lives of Master and Junior Sister.  revenge."

    Ningshuang's thoughts were very different from hers, and she thought to herself: "If Master practices the "Yu Nu Heart Sutra", maybe we can be like Master." There was a burning sensation in her heart, and shameful pictures appeared in her mind, and the more she thought about it, the more embarrassed she was.  Shangyue had a fever, but couldn't stop it.

    The white-haired nun hesitated and said, "Does your master still need the help of the Heart Sutra of the Imperial Girl in that regard?"

    Mrs. Wu said: "Master is too responsible for women. With his super ability, he is worried that there will be too many women to keep busy. However, ordinary people can have three wives and four concubines. The master has not too many women, but  Too little."

    The white-haired nun said: "Can the Heart Sutra of the Royal Girl help? Don't make things self-defeating, like the Happy King did."

    Mrs. Wu said: "Master said that martial arts can both kill people and save people. It is not the fault of the Queen's Heart Sutra that Happy King is like that. For good people, the stronger the martial arts, the better. For bad people, the weaker they are.  The better. The master is good to us women, and the more "The Heart Sutra of the Imperial Girl" is, the stronger the better. The Happy King is bad to us women, and the fewer and weaker "The Heart Sutra of the Imperial Girl, the better." What a simple truth! Why don't you understand?  Woolen cloth?"

    The white-haired nun said: "Put aside the issue of the Heart Sutra of Imperial Women for now. Are those torture instruments used to bully women good for women? Why don't you destroy them?"

    Mrs. Wu laughed and said: "Didn't I just say that? Xin Shuangqing likes this tune the most. Although I don't like her, she can make the master happy. Of course I have to help instead of making trouble. Otherwise, if she finds out in the future, won't she?  Complain that I am jealous."

    Leng Yue said, "I think it's you who likes this tone. Otherwise, why would you still hold on to the title of master?"

    Mrs. Wu sighed and said in a deep voice: "What's the point of liking it? If the master doesn't like it, can he still force it?"

    Leng Yue said: "So you want this to tempt the master."

    The female slave interjected again: "They alone are definitely not enough. Otherwise, why does the master only like to play with Xin Shuangqing and not you. The problem must be with you. Although these things can add fun, they are not the key."

    Leng Yue blushed and said, "Don't count me in. I don't want to play with the master!"

    The female slave smiled and said: "Why are you so shy? We are all our own people here, all women. It's rare to be able to say something from the bottom of your heart, isn't it?"

    Leng Yue¡¯s heart was pounding, and she said dissatisfiedly: ¡°Thankfully we always thought he was a good person.¡±

    The white-haired nun said: "You misunderstood. He is indeed a good man. I thought wrong before. The instrument of torture was originally designed to punish bad people. Therefore, bad people do not dare to do evil easily. It is not only a murder weapon, but also a good weapon.  If you use them for good, they are good, and if you use them for evil, they are evil. If they can make you both happy, why destroy them?" Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 215 The Backyard of the Palace

    Leng Yue said: "Destroy it or not, it's up to you. It won't be of use anymore."

    The white-haired nun blushed and said, "The poor nun may have some use for it, but it's better not to destroy it."

    The female slave smiled and said, "That's not necessarily the case."

    After talking about torture tools for a while, the topic suddenly turned to drugs, and the argument became more intense.  Some strongly demand that it be completely destroyed to avoid harming others; some strongly demand that it be left intact, believing that good medicine is bitter and beneficial to the disease, and it is good to use it for good.

    In the end, Mrs. Wu left it in one sentence: "Kuaihuolou's in-depth research on drugs will help improve the medical skills of Yangshengtang, speed up the research of good elixirs, and help more people."

    Dugu Mengdie said: "Know yourself and the enemy, and you can fight a hundred battles without danger. For those powerful poisons, is it better to know more about those powerful poisons, or not to know them well?"

    The white-haired nun said in shame: "I almost forgot that good and evil do not lie in these medicines, but in the people themselves."

    The three most important people unanimously agreed, and all the strange torture instruments and drugs were left intact.

    Some things are easy to deal with, such as the fine wine, brewing tools and personnel. We decided on it in a few moments and sent most of them to the Gong Family Restaurant.

    It seems that the upcoming release of ¡®Qianlixiang¡¯ will be brought forward again.

    Within a thousand miles, Gong¡¯s Restaurant is definitely the number one restaurant.

    Gong Wan¡¯s father¡¯s dream was to build the first restaurant within a hundred miles.  Gong Wan's dream is to keep the restaurant.  If she had thought that Qin Chao was penniless and had not allowed him to tell stories in the restaurant, it would have been difficult for her to keep even her small dream.  Now it was her father's lifelong dream, and not only did she achieve it easily, but it became ten times bigger.  Relatives and neighbors were dumbfounded. They got benefits that they could not even imagine before, and her mother lived a happy life that she could not even imagine before.  Gong Guangjie founded a small gang and became its leader, but he no longer dared to do evil.  The person he fears most is not his biological daughter Gong Wan, but the intelligence chief A'Zhu.

    ?? In two years, which can be said to be long or short, with Gong's Restaurant as the starting point, Kuaihuo Building as the end, and the Qin Dynasty as the center, the "Tianlong World" has undergone earth-shaking changes.

    After the Qin Dynasty swept away the Happy Building, they went directly to the Song Dynasty¡¯s palace and met with the Empress Dowager Gao.

    When Zhezong Zhao Xu heard the news and rushed over, what he saw was a scene that almost made him vomit blood.

    Gao, who had not touched a man for decades, was topless and leaning in Qin Chao's arms

    "You" Zhao Xu was so angry that he couldn't speak.

    Mrs. Gao turned her head and looked at the young emperor Zhao Xu coldly.

    Zhao Xu trembled and looked at her. He was even more speechless. His legs were trembling, and he knelt down.

    Even under such circumstances, the Gao family is still graceful, majestic, and aloof.  Zhao Xu found it difficult to stand firm in front of her.

    "You guys, you didn't even separate in front of me. Okay, how brave you are." Zhao Xu stammered and said in a trembling voice.

    Qin Chao squeezed the jade rabbit on Gao's chest hard with both hands.

    Zhao Xu¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but fall on it, and he drooled without even realizing it.

    Under the high stimulation, Mrs. Gao involuntarily let out a short and sharp cry, but soon returned to her previous state.

    Qin Chao chuckled and said, "Didn't you spread those rumors about us? If I don't help you realize it, how can I be worthy of everyone?"

    Queen Mother Gao glared at Zhao Xu and said coldly: "Now are you satisfied?"

    Zhao Xu was so stimulated that he lost all his usual shrewdness and said stupidly: "How could you do this? How could you do this?"

    Of course, this is also because the Qin Dynasty and Empress Dowager Gao are too powerful.  In the past, Empress Dowager Gao alone could overwhelm him, but now that there is Qin Chao, his current performance is already considered very good.  If it had been another person, he might have peed himself and collapsed on the ground.

    Qin Chao smiled and said: "I'm not married yet, so I can only do this. Please forgive me the Queen Mother and the Emperor."

    Queen Mother Gao frowned and said, "You must have me before you can marry them."

    Qin Chao refused in front of Empress Dowager Gao and Zhe Zong: "How is that possible? You must come after my three wives. This is not your first time."

    Zhao Xu¡¯s eyes widened. He didn¡¯t even know what he was thinking in his mind. There was only one thought that was very clear: ¡°You are so brave, you bastard. You dare to express your dissatisfaction in front of us that the Queen Mother is not a virgin.¡±

    Queen Mother Gao remained silent, and after a while she said: "Anyway, I am the one who suffers. You are all satisfied."Come on!  "

    That night, the news of the death of the Empress Dowager Gao spread rapidly, and the whole country mourned.

    People in the martial arts world are more concerned about the fact that a few days later, a fire broke out in the Yangsheng Hall and it was burned into ruins.

    For the people in Tokyo and nearby areas, the impact of the fire seemed to be no less severe than the death of Empress Dowager Gao.

    Historical records record: Empress Dowager Gao, Empress Yingzong of the Song Dynasty, and biological mother of Shenzong of the Song Dynasty, died of illness in Bianjing in the eighth year of Yuanyou.  She was 62 years old and was buried in Yongyu Mausoleum (the same place as Shenzong). Her posthumous title was Queen Xuanren Shenglie.  Before Empress Dowager Gao died, she summoned the ministers Su Shi, Su Che, Su Song, Lu Fang, Fan Chunren and other ministers to come in and said to them: "After my death, the emperor (Zhe Zong) will not reuse you again. You should know yourselves.  , take the initiative to retreat earlier and let the emperor use someone else to avoid disaster."

    Zhezong did not go to court for three days. It is said that he was so sad that he fainted from crying several times.

    Of course, no one in the know would think so.  But it was hard for them to imagine that the Empress Dowager Gao was not dead at all, but was very free and happy.  It was even more unimaginable for them that the Qin Dynasty, which usually did not even dare to enter the palace, would suddenly do such a bold thing.

    Empress Dowager Gao was famous for her chastity, and there was only one man in her life, Song Yingzong.  Although the affair between Qin Chao and her was widely spread, most people regarded it as a joke and didn't really believe it.

    Some bold authors even wrote about Qin Chao and her in bed as if they had witnessed it with their own eyes, even describing the details of the actions and psychology.  Not only the common people, but also the ministers of the DPRK and the Central Government like to buy those books and read them secretly, but they don't believe it even more in their hearts.

    Empress Dowager Gao herself had read many such books, and some of them were confiscated from other concubines.

    The life in ** is not as beautiful as people imagine. It is mostly very depressed and empty mentally.  Books were the best pastime and entertainment for concubines, especially those little books about concubines having affairs with men outside the palace.

    The palace is a prison. Empress Dowager Gao was admitted to the palace at the age of four and was trapped in it for most of her life, with few opportunities to walk outside.  The life of ordinary people is a kind of luxury to her.  Now that I have great freedom, everything is new and interesting to my eyes, and I am almost going crazy.  Qin Chao had long promised to have fun with her, but now he couldn't help but regret not setting a deadline.  At this time, Queen Mother Gao was like a little girl who had not grown up, which was so annoying.  Moreover, she clings to him and won't let him leave even an inch. If she is not satisfied, she will cry and make trouble.

    In order to let Empress Dowager Gao have a good time, Qin Chao took her all over the world, including the Beggar Gang, Shaolin Temple, Murong Murong in Gusu, Dali Tianlong Temple, Piao Miao Peak Lingjiu Palace, Tubo Snow Mountain Dalun Temple

    In the Beggar Clan, Huang Rong was originally very happy when she saw Qin Chao, but when she learned the identity of Empress Dowager Gao, her face immediately changed.  The two strong women cooperated tacitly to drive Qin Chao away. I don't know what they said. When Qin Chao saw them again, they were obviously very different from before.

    After leaving the Beggar Clan, Qin Chao tried his best, but still couldn't get it out of Empress Dowager Gao.

    "Taotao, don't take Rong'er's words seriously!" Taotao was the nickname of Empress Dowager Gao when she was a child. Qin Chao only learned about it from her not long ago. She was originally embarrassed to call it, but now she is willing to risk it.

    "Officer, she just told me some things about her daughter's family. Don't take it seriously!" Empress Dowager Gao said jokingly.

    Qin Chao hugged Empress Dowager Gao, who was dressed in plain makeup, and her feet were walking very fast and sometimes very slowly, crossing mountains and rivers.

    Empress Dowager Gao rarely walks by herself, whether in the deep mountains and forests or in densely populated downtowns, she doesn't care about the eyes of the people around her.  In fact, within ten feet, very few people's eyes could stay on her for more than a second.  The aura of majesty about her was so strong that when most people saw her, they were like a mouse seeing a cat.  In addition, the aura of wealth was too strong and the distance was so close that most people's legs and feet couldn't help but become weak, and they dared not stare at her carefully.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 216 The Queen Mother presides over the wedding

    After Empress Dowager Gao left her position of power, the invisible aura surrounding her body began to weaken day by day, and it weakened more and more like a snowball.  For this reason, Qin Chao improved Zixia's version of Beiming's magical skill to help her transform into real cultivation before going to bed every night.  Of course, those cultivation levels are not visible to the naked eye, but they are much more numerous than those auras.  Coupled with the miraculous medicine of the Yangshengtang, Empress Dowager Gao, whose strength should have declined greatly with her power, instead clearly felt the rapid increase in strength every day.  While playing in Zhongnan Mountain, he met a very powerful female ghost. Qin Chao captured her and gave it to Empress Dowager Gao, which greatly improved her strength.

    "No wonder your women are progressing so fast. There are so many benefits to following you" Empress Dowager Gao was happy and filled with emotion.  .

    "My woman, she is your sister." Qin Chao slapped Empress Dowager Gao hard on her raised butt, and the crisp sound lingered for a long time.

    Empress Dowager Gao looked at him affectionately, tears rippling slightly in her eyes.  Qin Chao's heart suddenly softened.

    Qin Chao¡¯s love for Empress Dowager Gao is actually far greater than that of Wang Yuyan, but love is not love.

    There are too many reasons to like someone, but no reason is needed to love someone.

    There are many reasons to like Empress Dowager Gao, but I only want to mention one of the most common reasons - talking.  Qin Chao was originally a person who liked to talk, but later he became less and less talkative. It wasn't that his personality had changed, but that fewer and fewer people understood him.  It takes a long time to explain to others just one sentence, but if you say more words, it will naturally bring more questions.  It's impossible not to explain, so I have to say a few words.

    Usually, Qin Chao talks to Mrs. Wu the most.  Mrs. Wu's intelligence is not necessarily higher than that of Wang Yuyan, Mu Wanqing, and Zhong Ling, but Mrs. Wu's use of intelligence is indeed inferior to theirs.  It is normal for some people to have brute force but not be able to use it. In contrast, it is more normal to have high intelligence but not be able to use it, because the difficulty of using intelligence is far beyond that of brute force.  Of course, strong strength and high intelligence both have great innate advantages. That is an undeniable fact.

    Queen Mother Gao is like a specially enhanced version of Mrs. Wu. Her appearance, talent, knowledge, intelligence and martial arts are far superior to Mrs. Wu.  In terms of application, her experience and skills are far beyond Mrs. Wu's.  But Empress Dowager Gao had one biggest weakness - she was soft-hearted.

    This weakness is actually what Qin Chao likes most about her.  Otherwise, even if Qin Chao liked her, he would not dare to accept her.

    Queen Mother Gao is a typical character who is strong on the outside but soft on the inside.

    The Qin Dynasty is a typical example of being soft on the outside but strong on the inside.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Empress Dowager Gao had a man, she would be the most suitable wife of the Qin Dynasty.  Love or not, the relationship between husband and wife can be cultivated slowly.

    "Taotao, I'm planning to get married on March 3rd. Do you think it's better to do it publicly or privately?"

    "My heart is almost broken, you still ask me this question."

    Qin Chao pondered for a while and said softly: "March belongs to the three of them, and April belongs to you alone, okay?"

    Queen Mother Gao said happily: "Do you keep your word?"

    Qin Chao said: "How about we pull the hook?"

    Queen Mother Gao said shyly: "You really treat her like a little girl." The little finger of her right hand involuntarily stretched out towards Qin Chao.

    Qin Chao chuckled, and their little fingers hooked tightly together.

    "Pull the hook, hang yourself, and it won't change for a hundred years."

    Qin Chao was stunned, unable to believe that those words came from the mouth of Empress Dowager Gao.

    It took him a while to come back to his senses and said with a smile: "It's one month, not a hundred years."

    Queen Mother Gao smiled, returned to the previous topic and said: "Semi-disclosure! Why don't you invite their family members!" Thinking of the Horse King Divine Bell Wanchou in the Valley of Ten Thousand Tribulations, she couldn't help but burst into laughter.

    When Duan Zhengchun and Zhong Wanchou meet, and Zhong Ling has one daughter and two fathers, what will happen?

    Qin Chao had obviously considered this a long time ago and said with a wry smile: "I really don't want to invite them, but I can't harden my heart."

    Queen Mother Gao sighed: "Leave it to us to receive them. Don't worry, we will never let you encounter those unhappy things during your wedding."

    Qin Chao was excited and moved. He hugged Queen Mother Gao tightly and said softly: "I'm sorry!"

    Empress Dowager Gao smiled sweetly and said: "Who told you to ruin King Happy King's wedding? Now you are afraid of retribution! How can you feel at ease if I don't stand up to host it? No wonder you refused to come to see me before. You just finished handling it."  The Happy King came uninvited."

    Qin Chao blushed and said, "Besides you, I really can't find anyone I can trust."

    The smile on Empress Dowager Gao's face became even brighter, and she said proudly: "Zhao Jiu has advised you not to touch those women, but you didn't listen."?? 

    Qin Chaodao: "I haven't seen her for a long time."

    Queen Mother Gao frowned and said, "Many things in this world are beyond my control, such as you and her."

    Qin Chaodao: "Power, like internal strength and intelligence, has its limitations. I know this. For example, Qin Shihuang had too much power and tried to control everything. In the end, he destroyed himself and ruined the great situation of the Qin Dynasty. You are exactly the opposite of Qin Shihuang.  Zhao Xu has wronged you."

    Queen Mother Gao was silent for a while and sighed: "That kid is too smart. I have been worried about his death and protected him secretly, but he"

    Qin Chao sighed: "It is difficult to truly grow without enduring disaster. If you protect him, you will harm him. But if you don't protect him, he will die young in all likelihood."

    Empress Dowager Gao said: "Then what should we do?"

    Qin Chaodao: "Do nothing but do everything. Take action at the critical moment. Like now, busy here and there, but it is thankless."

    "I understand the truth," said Empress Dowager Gao.

    Qin Chaodao: "But you are too pursuing perfection and can't tolerate sand in your eyes, so you end up doing too much. I used to be like you, but I was not strong enough and had no confidence to let go. You must have it first, and then you can let it go. So this matter  I can¡¯t blame you at all.¡±

    These words simply touched the heart of Empress Dowager Gao.  The Empress Dowager Yi Gao couldn't help but burst into tears. Her limbs were tightly wrapped around the man who had captured her heart for the first time in her life. Her delicate body was trembling and she was speechless.

    Their lips kissed together unconsciously.

    Queen Mother Gao¡¯s reaction was far more enthusiastic than usual, and it gradually subsided after half an hour.  Before that, and after her wedding, she had never been calmer for more than half a minute, and her clarity of mind was far beyond that of ordinary people.  Her mind is like a mirror and she is detached from everything else, which is the biggest secret to her success.

    Half a month later, Qin Chao and Empress Dowager Gao left the mainland, crossed the ocean, landed in Ryukyu, and met Mrs. Wang and others who were very busy.

    It took half a week for Qin Chao to initially integrate the three "Empress Heart Sutra" and the female body modification technique from Kuaihuo Lou into the original "Empress Heart Sutra".  Using female body modification techniques to help Empress Dowager Gao disguise herself, she initially eliminated her biggest hidden danger in traveling around the world.

    In order to gain greater freedom, Empress Dowager Gao had to compromise her original appearance.  Now, when she looks in the mirror, she doesn't even know who it is.

    Although it is based on the female body transformation technique of Happy House, the Qin Dynasty's method is very different from that of Happy King. Only dozens of subtle changes caused huge changes in the appearance and temperament of Empress Dowager Gao.  Just like the martial arts of Xiaoyao Sect have undergone great changes in the hands of Ding Chunqiu and Qin Chao, but after being changed by Ding Chunqiu, they were more than half weak, while after being changed by Qin Chao, they were more than half strong.

    In the 'Earth World', female body modification is the most normal thing. Even ordinary people are very enthusiastic about it and even borrow loan sharks to go to the hospital for surgery.

    In the 'Tianlong World', female body transformation is regarded as the evil evil among evil ways. If Empress Dowager Gao was not enlightened enough, she would rather die than accept the Qin Dynasty's transformation.

    Queen Mother Gao¡¯s breasts were very small and she was always very dissatisfied.  One day, she finally plucked up the courage and asked Qin Chao to help transform it, saying that it didn't need to be as big as the Red Plum Goddess, just medium.  Unexpectedly, he was severely rejected.  Empress Dowager Gao burst into tears immediately, woo woo!  started crying.

    Qin Chao looked at her dumbfounded, and comforted you in a soft voice: "I'm not going to lie to you. Small ones are better, big ones are better. Mung beans and watermelons each have their own merits, it's better to just let nature take its course."

    Empress Dowager Gao laughed and said: "Mine are bigger than mung beans. Yours are mung beans." She started crying again.

    Qin Chaodao: "I guess I was wrong. Peaches and watermelons have their own charms, especially the Queen Mother's flat peaches."

    Queen Mother Gao pounces!  He smiled and said: "The Queen Mother's flat peaches are not that small, you are lying." After sobbing twice more, he continued: "Don't think that if you make me happy, I will stop crying. If you don't help me, I will cry to you to death.  Look." She had long discovered that Qin Chao's will was stronger than steel, but he could not resist a woman's tears.  Although this trick is very simple, it has worked well for Qin Chao.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 217 Princess Zhao Jiu

    Qin Chao thought for a while and whispered: "Where a woman gives birth, her baby will grow a lot bigger. The baby that does not grow but shrinks is the best of the best, and yours is exactly it. It is a priceless treasure given to you by God. You tell me  How can I bear to destroy it?"

    Queen Mother Gao was stunned, her cheeks getting redder and redder.  .

    The scene fell into silence.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but a female voice as thin as a gnat suddenly sounded: ¡°Really, you won¡¯t lie to me?¡±

    Qin Chao smiled and said, "You want to transform yourself just to please me. What good will it do me to lie to you?"

    The scene fell into silence again.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Empress Dowager Gao suddenly left a message: ¡°If you didn¡¯t tell me earlier, you would have made me so embarrassed.¡± She happily ran away.

    Qin Chao breathed a sigh of relief.

    When he was in the "Earth World", he had a deep understanding of women's persistence in that regard, so he was very afraid that he would not be able to persuade Queen Mother Gao, and would have to help her reform in the end, which was really depressing.

    Qin Chao suddenly remembered the petite nanny Li.  A woman who gives silently.  Because of her, Qin Chao was troubled.  Even though you are such a big person, you still have to drink milk every day. It¡¯s really

    Fortunately, this kind of thing is normal in this world. On the contrary, it is very abnormal for such a big family to have only one wet nurse. Otherwise, I would really be embarrassed to see others.

    In the ¡®Earth World¡¯, it has long been replaced by milk.

    Human rights.

    It seems that this is not the issue.

    The human rights of those nannies are not small.

    The Qin Dynasty could not avoid it, and it overprotected Grandma Li. Now, except for Mu Wanqing, who is not afraid of the sky or the earth, no one in the family dares to say a bad word about Grandma Li.

    Of course Empress Dowager Gao is not afraid of Nanny Li, but she doesn¡¯t even bother to do that.  Because she knew very well that in this family, as long as she captured Qin Chao's heart, everything would be fine. If she couldn't capture Qin Chao's heart, everything would be bad.  Fighting in other areas is to seek the end at the expense of the foundation.

    However, what Empress Dowager Gao is most concerned about now is the issue of longevity.  The collections in Happy Building are of high research value to her.  Therefore, the Qin Dynasty left her with Mrs. Wu, which not only facilitated her research, but also helped Mrs. Wang conquer Ryukyu behind the scenes.

    Improving the cultivation and strength of Empress Dowager Gao is a reward paid by the Qin Dynasty in advance.  Of course, no one would say it so nakedly, it is very hurtful and impersonal.  What's more, the nature of the two is different. One is to help each other, and the other is to employ each other.

    As soon as Qin Chao left, Zhao Jiu came.

    These days, she has been following Qin Chao and Empress Dowager Gao from a distance.

    Zhao Jiu lay down next to Empress Dowager Gao very inelegantly and said jokingly: "The man I chose for the Empress Dowager is not bad! Haha"

    It turns out that Zhao Jiu secretly pulled the red line between the Qin Dynasty and Empress Dowager Gao.  But the development afterwards was far beyond Zhao Jiu's expectation and control.

    Queen Mother Gao¡¯s face turned red, and she nodded: ¡°Other men have already taken my body, and he is indeed different.¡±

    Zhao Jiu smiled and said: "With his current martial arts, the limitations of the boy's martial arts are very limited."

    Empress Dowager Gao said: "He is planning to get married on March 3rd."

    Zhao Jiudao: "That's great! You have to have sex with a man to break through your bottleneck. If you don't break through, I'm afraid you won't even be able to save your life."

    Queen Mother Gao gritted her teeth and said, "It's an advantage for him."

    Zhao Jiujiao smiled and said: "It's better to give him the advantage than to give someone else the advantage! I even want to marry him, but I know he doesn't like me, so I'm too lazy to say anything."

    Empress Dowager Gao said: "How could that happen?"

    Zhao Jiudao: "He likes chaste women."

    Empress Dowager Gao said: "Aren't you chaste enough? I think you are a standard stone girl."

    Zhao Jiudao: "The stone girl has high vision, which is not the same thing as chastity." Of course she would not explain the truth to Queen Mother Gao, saying that she had experienced several worlds, got married and had children many times, and had a lot of lovers.

    ?Those Qin Chao cannot see them, but they are easy to guess.  Therefore, Zhao Jiu looks very pure on the surface, but in fact

    Empress Dowager Gao, who seemed to be most familiar with Zhao Jiu in the 'Tianlong World', looked away, but Qin Chao, who had only met Zhao Jiu a few times, did not.

    Queen Mother Gao smiled and did not continue to ask further. She turned back to the previous topic and said: "His martial arts will definitely improve to another level after dual cultivation. Aren't you worried?"

    Zhao Jiudao: "I have already risked my life."

    Empress Dowager Gao didn¡¯t quite understand. She didn¡¯t know that she had experienced nine worlds and that this was her only chance. Otherwise, she would either disappear into nothing or end up like those card people.  The weak can become strong??The strong can become weak.  If you are not careful, the strong will no longer be the strong.

    After thinking for a while, Empress Dowager Gao said: "I thought you were here to break the void, but you said no."

    Zhao Jiudao: "Of course not, definitely not. Otherwise, with Qin Shihuang's ability, why didn't he break the void, but instead let those in the Eight Holy Lands break the void? Could it be that the great Qin Shihuang is not as good as those little people?"

    Zhao Jiu said again: "Forget it, let me tell you! Broken Void is just going to another world, it doesn't count. It's better to stay in the familiar world and be free. This world is like your home, and the other world is like  It¡¯s a relative¡¯s house. Do you prefer to stay at your own home or at a relative¡¯s house?¡±

    Empress Dowager Gao's eyes brightened, and she said slowly: "Of course it is better to stay at home, but if you stay for a long time, you will naturally want to walk around. Especially those things that you can't get. The less you can get, the more you want it. On special occasions,  A farmhouse is actually better than a palace."

    Zhao Jiu nodded and said: "It makes sense. Therefore, I suspect that Qin Shihuang went out and came back. But the people in the Eight Holy Lands are obviously not as good as Qin Shihuang. They can go out but cannot come back."

    Empress Dowager Gao smiled bitterly and said: "Yes! After leaving the palace, it is even more difficult to go back. Compared with leaving the world, leaving the palace is as easy as a child playing house. Qin Shihuang is so powerful, not only can he walk  If you go out, you can still come back in time.¡±

    Zhao Jiudao: "I feel comfortable talking to you, and it makes sense."

    Queen Mother Gao smiled bitterly and said, "It seems that I have always underestimated you."

    Zhao Jiu smiled and said: "If you see through it easily, then am I still Zhao Jiu?" After a pause, he added: "There is not only one kind of Shattered Void, some are active and some are passive. There must be more than one way home,  Maybe Qin Shihuang was lucky, but it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean he was strong.¡±

    Queen Mother Gao shook her head and said, "Isn't luck a kind of strength?"

    Zhao Jiudao: "That kind of strength is indeed very enviable and enviable. So I don't admit it. I've never had bad luck, but my strength is just okay."

    Queen Mother Gao laughed at herself: "Then I am lucky but weak. No wonder you look down on me. No wonder he left me cruelly."

    Zhao Jiu was surprised and said: "Judging from your tone, I don't think you really like him!"

    Queen Mother Gao was stunned and replied: "Do you think I am a very casual woman?"

    Zhao Jiu shook his head and said: "You are a strong woman! You should find a way to conquer him instead of being conquered by him."

    Queen Mother Gao shook her head and sighed: "It seems that you don't understand me either. He is the only one in the world who understands my heart. But why doesn't he stay with me more? I don't understand."

    Zhao Jiudao: "What don't you understand? He is a woman killer. All women who have come into contact with him think they have a heart to heart with him."

    Queen Mother Gao shook her head and said: "No. You don't understand."

    Zhao Jiu said unhappily: "I regret giving you to him."

    Queen Mother Gao frowned and said, "My fate with him is destined by God and has nothing to do with you."

    Zhao Jiudao: "With the opposite sex, there is no humanity. Our long-lasting relationship is actually less than a few days with him."

    Empress Dowager Gao said: "Emotional matters are not addition, subtraction, multiplication and division. You are you, I am me, and he is him. Friendship is friendship, and love is love."

    Zhao Jiu snorted coldly: "Ask yourself, does he love you?"

    Queen Mother Gao looked at her and pondered for a long time, then suddenly said: "Are you jealous?"

    Zhao Jiu said loudly: "What a joke! I'm jealous of you. Then why did I give you to him? What a joke!" The volume gradually dropped.

    Empress Dowager Gao didn't believe her words at all, and said to herself: "If you are not guilty, why are you so loud! However, I hope you are telling the truth. Although one more of you is not more, and one less of you is not a lot, but my official  People are different." He said, "Will you come on March 3rd?"

    Zhao Jiu said: "I won't go."

    Empress Dowager Gao said: "Don't blame him for not inviting you in the future, this matter is all my responsibility now."

    Zhao Jiu said: "I won't go."

    Queen Mother Gao thought to herself: She said she was not jealous.  Of course I felt uncomfortable seeing him having sex with another woman.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 218 Zhao Xu¡¯s Road

    Goryeo, Kaesong.

    Qin Chao met Li Canghai for the first time.

    ¡°Will you come to Yuyan and I¡¯s wedding?¡±.

    "Not coming."

    "Why?"

    "Yu Yan and I look so similar." Li Canghai smiled and whispered, "Don't think I don't understand the bad thoughts you men have."

    Qin Chao shook his head, turned and left.  If Li Canghai wanted to come to the wedding, he really didn't know what to do.  What should I call her at the wedding?  Mother-in-law¡¯s mother-in-law¡¯s sister?  Also, do you want to kowtow to her?  There are many problems, and they are all difficult to solve.

    Originally, people like Duan Zhengchun, Dao Baifeng, Li Yunluo, Qin Hongmian, Gan Baobao, Zhong Wanchou, Qiao Feng, Duan Yu, and Huang Rong had already given him a big headache, but he had to invite them.

    The consequences of marrying too many women!

    ?Theoretically, a man can marry many women, but in reality?

    "Theoretically, the human, material and financial resources of the Song Dynasty were more than ten times stronger than those of neighboring countries. They used the strong to attack the weak and used war to support war. The more war they fought, the stronger they became. They swept across the country and unified the world. In reality?

    Seventeen-year-old Zhao Xu believed that the Song Dynasty was rich and powerful, and was eager to use a war to show his wisdom and prowess and establish prestige. Unexpectedly, the ministers in the DPRK and China opposed it.  Zhao Xu has long disliked them. Now that he has the power, if he doesn't use it, what's the difference between not having it?

    The ministers did not want the emperor to do what he wanted, and the emperor did not want the ministers to do what he wanted.  Zhao Xu was determined to demote one person today and another tomorrow.  Loyal words are unpalatable to the ears, and those who do not know how to cater to the emperor will step down one after another, while those who cater to the Sacred Heart will easily ascend to the throne. There will be fewer and fewer loyal ministers in the court, and villains will run rampant.

    Qin Chao understands this very well. When he was in the 'Earth World', there was a time when he was short of nothing but money, and was forced miserably by his family, relatives and neighbors.  Now Zhao Xu lacks nothing but the great contribution of opening up new territories.

    It seems that no one forced Zhao Xu, just like the Qin Dynasty, it is all their own fault.

    In fact, in the "earth world" at that time, a man who didn't even have money, who was full of articles and couldn't make a living, couldn't buy a car, buy a house, or support a family, would naturally be looked down upon by the people around him.

    In today¡¯s ¡®Tianlong World¡¯, for an emperor who has no military merits, being outstanding in various talents and learning is not an honor, but becomes a toy to lose one¡¯s ambition. It is difficult to establish real prestige and grasp real power.  On the other hand, Emperor Qin and Emperor Wu of Han were not good people. They were all famous tyrants in history. They killed many people and did all kinds of bad things.  Just because he opened up new territories and made great military achievements, he became an unparalleled hero and his reputation will be passed down through the ages.

    Although Qin Chao could understand Zhao Xu, he did not agree.  He believes that only by enduring hardship can one become a master.  Those women who go to work for money laugh at poverty rather than prostitution. They seem to be doing the hardest and dirtiest jobs, but the main reason is that they can't afford the hardship.  So does Zhao Xu.

    Who doesn¡¯t want good food, good drinks, good clothes, luxury cars, and villas?  But those require money.  Only when you have money can you have face, and can you speak with confidence.  Those women succumbed to money, lost their dignity for the sake of face, and lost their backbone for the sake of confidence.  So does Zhao Xu.

    Of course, Emperor Qin, Han Wu and Zhao Xu are essentially the same.  However, the winner is the king and the loser is the bandit. Many of the women who went to sea made a lot of money and lived a life of superiority to others.

    Although Qin Chao could understand them, he did not appreciate them.

    ??Two different roads.

    It¡¯s too painful to endure hardships, and it¡¯s difficult to become a master.  It is easy to say that it is easy to say it, but it is difficult to persist in it.  There are many who choose, few who persist, and few who succeed.

    The other is the other extreme, too indulgent.

    Zhao Xu suddenly burst out after being suppressed. With the power in hand, it is normal to indulge.

    Most people chose the middle path, and Empress Dowager Gao also chose that path.  It is difficult to achieve great success, but it is also difficult to fail. It is a very safe choice.

    The Qin Dynasty chose the first path.  I almost fell down several times and even had thoughts of suicide, but in the end I persisted and finally achieved great success.  But if there was still a chance to start all over again, Qin Chao would definitely not have chosen the first path if he had known there were such big risks.

    In the "earth world" at that time, the economy was the foundation of all upper-class society, and everything was centered on economic construction. It was normal for those people to fly into the flames for money.

    In today¡¯s ¡®Tianlong World¡¯, power is justice, and force is the guarantee of power. Zhao Xu¡¯s choice is not just his choice.  But he stood at the front and took most of the responsibility.

    Victory and defeat are common matters for military strategists. Those ministers do not know the future history like the Qin Dynasty. Of course, they hope that the seemingly powerful Song Dynasty will win, not fail.  But they don't want to take the responsibilityResponsibility for failure, so act as a ¡®loyal minister¡¯ and stand up against it.

    If it succeeds, everyone is happy, and the crime will be reduced to three levels. If it fails, it is Zhao Xu's fault.  Zhao Xu is still too young after all!

    In this regard, Qin Chao admired Zhao Xu very much and believed that Zhao Xu was a good person based on this alone.

    " Compared with Zhao Xu, Qin Chao can be regarded as one of the old treacherous people. He is a person who does not like to bear failure, especially this kind of failure that is much more serious than a traitor.  One general succeeds and ten thousand bones wither.  He didn't like to bear the price of victory in the war, let alone failure in the war.

    However, now even the common people at the bottom know that war is unavoidable, it is just a matter of sooner or later and whether it is big or small, not to mention the Qin Dynasty.

    Both Yingzhou and Ryukyu were made by the Qin Dynasty making arrangements for the failure of the war.  The purpose of the martial arts conference provoked by Huang Rong is similar to this.  However, according to Huang Rong's prediction, the war would not start so soon, and there was still plenty of time.  However, Empress Dowager Gao died prematurely, which brought the war to an earlier stage and time became tense.

    Originally, the arrangements of the Qin Dynasty were to strike later, while those of Huang Rong were to strike first, but in the end, the Qin Dynasty took the lead and Huang Rong fell behind.  When Huang Rong and Empress Dowager Gao talked about the war that day, they scolded the Qin Dynasty for being despicable, sinister and despicable, saying one thing on the surface but another behind the scenes.  Then he strongly advised Empress Dowager Gao not to fall into the Qin Dynasty's scheme and take advantage of the bad guy.  Empress Dowager Gao heard that there was something in Huang Rong's words. Regardless of whether she told Qin Chao or not, she had fallen into Huang Rong's trap.  Telling the Qin Dynasty is a ploy to sow discord, a talkative woman, but not telling is a ploy to cause discord.

    The day before meeting Huang Rong, Qin Chao took Empress Dowager Gao to Yanmen Pass and saw with his own eyes that the officers and soldiers of the Song Dynasty came back from clearing grass in the valley of Daliao, captured large groups of cattle, sheep and women, and did all kinds of ugly and unsightly things to those women.  purpose thing.  There was a little girl who couldn't bear the humiliation and bit her tongue and committed suicide. The officers and soldiers threw her to the ground and trampled her with their horses, causing her intestines to break and blood to flow all over the ground.  Several of the prisoners were frightened and fainted.  On the surface, those women were tamed and well-behaved, but secretly their hatred deepened.

    The hatred between Song and Liao was accumulated layer by layer and became deeper and deeper.  Except for Dali, relations with the countries surrounding the Song Dynasty were not very good.  There are constant small wars between countries, and things like harvesting grass and grain are just commonplace.

    Qin Chao and Empress Dowager Gao then went to the slave market next to the military camp and saw an even more unsightly scene than before.  Empress Dowager Gao wanted to spend money to buy those female slaves. Qin Chao shook his head, and Empress Dowager Gao almost fell out with him because of this.  After listening to his explanation, Queen Mother Gao's face turned red for the first time.  The Qin Dynasty said that demand was fundamental, and buying more would make the slave trade more prosperous, causing women who were not slaves to be captured, domesticated, and traded.

    That night, the two men covered their faces and directly rescued the female slaves without giving them a penny. Instead, they took away a lot of money and gave it to the female slaves.

    From the mouths of those female slaves, they learned that many of them were family members of the prisoners. They were escorted to the military camp. It was like entering the eighteenth level of hell. From then on, they lived a life of military prostitutes, worse than pigs and dogs, and were sold as female slaves.  On the contrary, it is a relief.

    Most of those female slaves were sold after being tired of being played by the Song army, and then they were exchanged for money, used as military pay, bribed their superiors, had fun, had fun, and lived their lives

    The identity of the goods actually gave the female slaves a very fragile layer of protection and gave them more hope, because if the goods were damaged they would not be able to be sold at a good price.

    Qin Chao and Empress Dowager Gao walked around the military camps in various places. The situation they saw was ten or a hundred times worse than what they heard. There were so many problems that words cannot describe it.  Empress Dowager Gao was completely disappointed with the Song Dynasty's army and had no hope for Zhao Xu's future.

    Empress Dowager Gao was both sad and self-blaming, her tears almost flowed into rivers, and she even had the intention of committing suicide.  At the same time, I gained a deeper understanding of Wang Anshi's reforms back then.

    Qin Chao comforted her and said: "Reform affects the interests of too many people, which is an early death. Continuing to remain unchanged is a late death. The sun rises and sets, and the flowers bloom and fade. A new generation replaces the old. The old dynasty is destroyed, and a new dynasty rises.  . Ups and downs, it¡¯s absolutely normal.¡± Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 219 Qiao Feng¡¯s Dilemma

    Empress Dowager Gao's eyes were cold and she glared at him fiercely and said, "So you just sit back and watch my jokes with peace of mind."

    Qin Chao let out a long sigh and said with a complicated expression: "It would be great if I were really like that.".

    Queen Mother Gao looked at him blankly for a while and said softly: "I know you chose me for the sake of the country and the country."

    Qin Chaodao: "That's just one of the reasons. But I'm not that great yet."

    Empress Dowager Gao chuckled and said: "My lord, don't pretend to be in front of me. With just one glance, I can see that you are a strange man who targets even the saints. Even the saints don't pay attention to you. Let's go! Count the famous people and still have them."  Look at the current dynasty. The Qin Dynasty today, the Qin Dynasty today. You can deceive others, but you can¡¯t deceive me."

    Qin Chao was secretly surprised and said: "Whether your opinion is right or wrong, it is best not to tell anyone. With our current strength, it is really insignificant compared to those."

    Queen Mother Gao looked at him with a smile for a while, and said coquettishly: "That depends on your future performance."

    Qin Chao laughed and opened his arms.  Queen Mother Gao's delicate body softened and she fell into his arms, humming softly: "If you are still like last night tonight, see how I deal with you."

    Qin Chaozao knew in his heart that Empress Dowager Gao was just complaining about what happened last night because of a woman's pride, but she actually liked her very much in her heart.  At this time, Queen Mother Gao took the initiative to bring it up, seemingly objecting to it. She might even think so, but in fact it was just the opposite.  But it¡¯s hard to say it clearly, let alone act on it.

    Qin Chao put his mouth to Empress Dowager Gao's ear and whispered, "I'll play the Song Army tonight, and you play that one, okay?"

    Thinking of what she saw and heard not long ago, Queen Mother Gao was startled, but couldn't help but feel her heart beat. After a long while, she nodded.

    Qin Chao smiled.

    Empress Dowager Gao was ashamed and annoyed, and said angrily: "Don't laugh."

    Qin Chao laughed, slapped her on the butt, and shouted: "I forgot again, you are not the high-ranking Queen Mother now, but the uncle's prisoner."

    Queen Mother Gao's body became increasingly hot, but her expression became colder and colder. She scolded, "Bold slave, aren't you afraid of being killed by the nine tribes?"

    The two went more and more into the fun, and before we knew it, we spent another unforgettable night.

    Ryukyu.

    Empress Dowager Gao decided to personally train a female army and appointed Su Shi's wife Wang Runzhi as general.

    When Wang Runzhi told Su Shi about this, Su Shi's eyes almost popped out of his head, and his body seemed to be floating on the clouds.  By the time he came to his senses, Wang Runzhi had already taken office, leaving only a small note: "The so-called three armies in ancient times originally referred to the army of strong men, strong women, and the old and weak. Strong men originally fought.  The main force, but now that he is no longer able to do so, he still dares to look down on our female soldiers. On the surface, he is saying good things and is protecting us women, but in fact he does not want women to have force."

    Su Shi was stunned.

    I can¡¯t imagine that my wife, who has always been gentle and virtuous, would say such things and do such crazy things.

    Soon after, Su Shi resigned from his official position and went to Ryukyu. He saw that Wang Runzhi was still dressed as a village woman, but the trained army was invincible and invincible, which was frightening.

    Su Shi was dumbfounded.

    Less than three days after Su Shi resigned, the war between the Song Dynasty and the Liao Dynasty began. On the surface, the Song army received frequent successes, but in fact they suffered consecutive defeats and their morale became increasingly low.

    Originally, the Song Army could still hold on for a while, and maybe there would be a turning point, turning defeat into victory.  However, Zhao Xu, who was eager for quick success and quick success, not only changed his generals before the battle, but also issued a military order that he must win a big victory within a month.  The Song army was forced to go out of the city to fight in the field, using infantry against cavalry. The results can be imagined.  Smart people have figured out how to escape before the battle.  If you don't fight, you will die, and if you fight, you will die. If you don't want to surrender, you will naturally have to become a deserter.

    Qiao Feng originally planned to wait for the two teams to remain in a stalemate for a while before acting as a peacemaker, but now he is in a dilemma and has no idea.

    "Madam, what do you think I should do?"

    Qin Hongmian said with a relaxed smile: "The Song Dynasty is over anyway. Unless that idiot emperor steps down."

    Qiao Feng shook his head and said: "It would be beneficial to the Song Dynasty if we replaced him with an idiot emperor."

    Qin Hongmian said: "Is it because of this that my precious son-in-law refuses to take the position?"

    Qiao Feng laughed and said: "That's very possible. To be honest, if he hadn't persuaded me and analyzed the future situation clearly, I would have resigned a long time ago. Now I know that that would be detrimental to everyone.  The good thing is that it only makes those villains cheaper."

    Qin Hongmian gritted his teeth and said: "That super villain made you fight to stand in front of him, while he was living happily behind, and he was pursuing her again."What a beauty.  "

    Qiao Feng said: "He is getting married soon, so how can he still think about chasing after beauties?" He paused and sighed: "I want to attend his wedding but it is not convenient for me to attend. I don't know what gift to give?"

    Qin Hongmian said: "He bought you, a great hero, with just a few jars of fine wine. The most hateful thing is that Gong Wan, who doesn't learn anything, and girls learn how to make wine, has stolen your heart."  .The most hateful thing is that she has always refused to marry and does not abide by the rules of women."

    Qiao Feng knew that Madam was very jealous and did not argue with her. He smiled and said, "It's useless to give him a gift. I'd rather give it to Wanqing! But what should I give?"

    Qin Hongmian's eyes dimmed and she sighed: "It's all my fault that my martial arts skills are far behind yours, otherwise I would have given birth to a baby for you." In order to give birth to a baby, she tried every means, but nothing worked.  I had no choice but to lower my face and ask the master of the health-preserving hall who was recognized as a great doctor.

    Qiao Feng shook his head and said: "I've progressed too fast! It's hard to find an opponent now! Either I'm as tall as him, or"

    Qin Hongmian said: "It's just like me, low."

    Qiao Feng said: "If the Shura Sword's martial arts is still low, those heroes in the world"

    Qin Hongmian said disdainfully: "A bunch of frogs in a well, they are as old as dogs and they think they are great. They also like to meddle in other people's business."

    Qin Hongmian added: "The old ghosts from the Beggar Clan came to meddle in their own business the day before yesterday. They said that Huang Rong's martial arts skills are still better than yours. If you don't stop fighting, I will make you look good."

    Qiao Feng frowned and said, "None of them are big talkers. It seems that Huang Rong's martial arts is indeed extraordinary." His face was filled with joy and then darkened again: "Finally I found an opponent, and she is a woman. It's so boring!  "He drank a large bowl of white wine.

    Qin Hongmian said: "People in the world are divided into men and women. Just teach her a lesson and let her know that the sky is high and the earth is high."

    Qiao Feng smiled bitterly and said, "If we don't solve the problem at hand, I won't be in the mood to care about anything else."

    Qin Hongmian said: "You are clearly asking for trouble. Just swing your horse over, rush into the capital, catch those stupid emperors in Zhao Xu, and rule the world. If you don't become the emperor, abdicate in favor of someone worthy, and others will not be able to say anything bad about you. Ordinary people  I will naturally be grateful to you if I live a peaceful life from now on.¡±

    Qiao Feng said: "Madam's method is simple and effective, but it is not suitable for me. What I want is to minimize the killing and quell the war."

    Qin Hongmian chuckled and said: "Both my husband and Zhao Xu did it knowingly that they couldn't do anything. One is very capable of fighting but is extremely war-weary, and the other is incapable of fighting but is extremely warlike."

    Before the couple could discuss a countermeasure, they suddenly heard the arrival of the Lord of Liao and rushed north to greet him. When they saw Bai Ya and Huang Gai from a distance, Qiao Feng immediately dismounted, stepped forward and bowed to the ground.  Qin Hongmian sat upright on the horse with a haughty look on her face, slightly raising her head and looking at the sky.

    Yelu Hongji, Lord of the Liao Dynasty, glanced at Qin Hongmian, his eyes flashed, and his eyes stopped on Qiao Feng. He laughed loudly, dismounted from his horse, and said: "Brother, you and I are called monarchs and ministers.  They are just flesh and blood, why do you need to perform such a big ceremony?" He immediately helped him up and asked with a smile: "Can Yanmen Pass be captured in three days?"

    Qiao Feng shook his head and said, "It doesn't take three days at all."

    Yelu Hongji said with great joy: "Good brother."

    Qiao Feng said: "But that is the result of the emperor's personal expedition. If it were a minister, let alone three days, not even three months."

    Yelu Hongji laughed, and then realized that Qiao Feng was not a person who liked flattering, and there was something else going on.

    Sure enough, Qiao Feng hesitated for a moment and continued: "The reason is that I don't like war, I don't like bullying the weak, and I never bully my friends. For the sake of the emperor, I have made an exception." Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 220 Duan Yu¡¯s Plan

    Yelu Hongji had long suspected Qiao Feng, otherwise he would not have come here in person. After hearing these words, half of the doubts in his heart were cleared, and he said to himself: "Although he is from Liao, he was raised by Nanman since he was a child. Most of his doubts are  Southern Barbarian. The Song Dynasty is a country of parents to him, but the Song Dynasty is a country of brothers to him. Therefore, nine points of defense and one point of attack lead to a stalemate. But if the stalemate continues, it will become a struggle for national strength, and we will surpass  As we get weaker, the enemy will become stronger and stronger. He doesn't know this, right?"

    Qiao Feng added: "If Your Majesty is determined to march south, please appoint other talented people. If you use your ministers to lead the army, it will be impossible to break through Yanmen Pass in three or thirty years, let alone three months." Search for the latest updates.

    Yelu Hongji had been mentally prepared for this, but firstly, he cared about the friendship between sworn brothers, and secondly, he was afraid of Qiao Feng's martial arts. He didn't want to fall out with him at this time, so he laughed and said: "You refused to be the king of Song Dynasty last time. I thought  You want to achieve military success first, so that your reputation can be justified.

    Qiao Feng said: "If the emperor insists on granting the title, please remove the title of King of the Southern Court first and make the title a free king who doesn't have to worry about anything!"

    Yelu Hongji was waiting for his words. Although he wanted to agree immediately, it would obviously leave a bad impression on his ministers.  After all, Qiao Feng had done a great job in rescuing him and had not made any big mistakes, so Yelu Hongji neither agreed nor refused, and was prepared to take it slow and slowly complete the exchange of power.

    The next day, Qiao Feng was appointed as the ¡®King of Zuoxian¡¯ and was rewarded with a large amount of gold, silver, jewels and beauties, but he did not officially remove himself from the position of King of the South Campus.

    Although Qiao Feng never touched those beauties, Qin Hongmian was still very dissatisfied. She could not stand Yelu Hongji even more, and cursed him and Duan Zhengchun in her heart.

    The exchange of power in Daliao gave the Song army a chance to breathe.

    At the same time, Yelu Hongji personally conquered Yanmen Pass, as Qiao Feng said, and achieved a crucial victory.  In order to alienate the relationship between Qiao Feng and the Song people, Yelu Hongji attributed most of the credit to Qiao Feng and publicized it.  Yelu Hongji thought it was a brilliant move and was secretly very proud of it, but he didn't know that he really lost Qiao Feng's heart because of it, which made Qiao Feng see through his character.

    Once the Yanmen Pass was lost, the Song Dynasty fell into a passive situation of being beaten.

    Xixia and Tubo finally couldn't help but send troops, hoping to take advantage of the situation and carve up the Song Dynasty.

    The most confusing thing is Dali. It is not good to send troops or not: if we don¡¯t send troops, no matter who wins, Dali will not be spared; if we send troops to attack Song Dynasty, wouldn¡¯t it be as shameless as Xixia and Tubo?  If you send troops to help Song Dynasty, you will get angry and ask for trouble.

    At this critical juncture, Duan Yu was elevated to the throne and succeeded his father, Emperor Wen'an Duan Zhengchun, as Emperor Xuanren, the 16th emperor of Dali.

    It has only been half a year since Duan Zhengchun succeeded Duan Zhengming, the Emperor of Baoding. He has not enjoyed the fun of being an emperor at all. He has long wanted to abdicate in favor of someone more worthy, but has been worried about finding an excuse.  Queen Dao Baifeng strictly demands the standard of monogamy. A beautiful woman is worse than nothing, only trouble and no joy.  The ministers headed by Gao Shengtai have actual power, and every move is strictly required by the standards of the Clay Bodhisattva, and they can't help but live their lives.  It is better to be the king of Zhennan than to travel around and have fun when he is an emperor with unlimited glory on the surface.

    As soon as Duan Yu took office, he proposed a strategy that was approved by most people - I will not offend others unless they offend me.  Whoever wins will surrender in name. Anyway, Dali is now nominally a vassal of the Song Dynasty.

    Everyone knows what it actually is, but no one will say it easily.  In fact, there is another meaning in the truth, which everyone also tacitly understands - sitting on the mountain and watching the tiger fight.  Two dogs fight, play off.  The mantis stalks the cicada, followed by the oriole.

    On the other hand, Li Yinchuan, Princess Wenyi of Xixia, became the Queen of Dali. In name, Dali and Xixia were not in an alliance, but in fact they were half allies.

    Sikong Hong realized her dream of becoming a noble concubine, but her old feud with the Qin Dynasty came to mind again, and she was ready to take action.  Before that, the Shennong Gang was in bad luck. Regardless of whether they knew her or not, they basically ended up miserable.

    Duan Zhengchun did not want to become a monk and became a Taoist priest, calling himself "Taoist Zhehua".

    Yuxu Sanren Dao Baifeng listened to the government behind the curtain in the name of the Queen Mother, but most of his thoughts were focused on Duan Zhengchun.

    Duan Zhengchun, who was not free, arrived at the Gong family restaurant in advance and overjoyed to accept the betrothal gift from the Qin Dynasty - Lingbo Weibu.

    There is a small note in Lingbo's Weibu Secret Book: "As a flower picker, you must first be good at lightness skills, otherwise you will get twice the result with half the effort."

    Duan Zhengchun burned the note with a blush and said to himself: "You are the flower picker. Your whole family is a flower picker. However, for Lingbo Weibu's sake, I won't argue with you for the time being."

    The Qin Dynasty never understood that Duan Zhengchun in the book was often in danger. His son Duan Yu was very filial in other aspects, but he never included those powerful martial arts secrets.Turn it in?

    Now, Qin Chao is even more confused than when he was reading.  Seeing that Duan Yu never surrendered and helped Duan Zhengchun's martial arts reach a higher level, Qin Chao finally couldn't wait to take action.

    In Qin Chao¡¯s opinion, with Duan Zhengchun¡¯s personality, Lingbo Weibu is the most suitable person. Even if his qualifications are lower than those in the book, his cultivation will not be too bad.

    Although Dali Duan¡¯s Yiyang Finger is good, it is really not suitable for people like Duan Zhengchun. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t practice hard.  Among the many children of the Duan family, Duan Zhengchun is considered to be very good.  But compared to Duan Yanqing and Duan Zhengming, their martial arts skills are indeed far behind.

    When Duan Yanqing, the most evil man in the world on the surface, saw his biological son Duan Yu become the emperor of Dali, his hatred with Duan Zhengchun and Duan Zhengming was immediately reduced by most.  After letting go of his obsession with the throne, Duan Yanqing's mind was now full of Dao Baifeng.  He knew very well that although he had obtained Dao Baifeng's heart, it was a thousand times harder to get Dao Baifeng's heart than to fight for the throne, but he still chose to face the difficulties and did it despite knowing that he couldn't do it.

    In this regard, the Qin Dynasty knew that it could not persuade Duan Yanqing, so it had no choice but to strengthen Duan Zhengchun, thinking: "If Duan Yanqing gets confused again one day and kills Duan Zhengchun, then Yuyan, Wanqing and Ling'er will not be able to do it."  Cry to death!¡±

    The word "rationality" has never been associated with Duan Yanqing, who is full of evil. The possibility of having water in his head again is not too small, but too big.

    In order to strengthen Duan Zhengchun¡¯s strength, Qin Chao also gave him a goddess. He was so happy that he couldn¡¯t sleep for days and nights, and secretly named Qin Chao the ¡®second son-in-law in the world¡¯.

    If Qin Chao could call him daddy, he would definitely not be second, but first.  But Qin Chao thought about it over and over again. I don¡¯t know how long he thought about it, and finally decided that it is better to call with a call, and it is better not to call without a call. It is better not to call.

    If you call me, Duan Zhengchun is not the only father, but there are a lot of fathers, a lot of mothers, a lot of aunts, uncles, uncles, and a lot of cousins, cousins, cousins, husbands, and cousins.  , cousin-in-law, cousin-in-law, cousin-in-law

    A lot of green hats will follow, which will never be washed away in a lifetime, and will become greener and greener as time goes by.

    It¡¯s not easy to get married, especially when there are many women.  Many people think that there were too few women in the Qin Dynasty, but it was really

    March 3rd is getting closer and closer, but the heroine Wang Yuyan starts to lose her temper. She either deceives the Qin Dynasty liar, or calls him a hooligan, and always goes against the grain.

    The other heroine, Mu Wanqing, has a cold face and says nothing all day long.

    Only Zhong Ling is still the same as usual, but her normality at this time seems more and more abnormal.

    The thoughts of the three women are really difficult to guess. Fortunately, that is one of Qin Chao¡¯s greatest strengths.

    For Zhong Ling, Qin Chao gave Gan Baobao the first newly released Shiquan Dabu Dan, and of course other important gifts.  However, the Shiquan Dabu Dan was developed by the Qin Dynasty with great effort to break through the biggest bottleneck of Beiming Divine Art. With it in front, other gifts are not worth mentioning at all.

    Facts have proved that what Zhong Ling wanted was indeed this gift. He had kept it in mind before the elixir came out, but he was too embarrassed to speak, so he pretended to be nonchalant.  As soon as the gifts were given, she immediately got busy with the wedding, especially the arrangements in the bridal chamber. She did everything herself, pondered over it, and selected it carefully.

    The wedding was held at the Gong Family Restaurant.  This is Qin Chao¡¯s first home after coming to the ¡®Tianlong World¡¯.

    The new house is located in Jiuxian Town and is truly a bridal chamber.  The three bridal chambers were all built by Qin Chao himself, without letting Sang Tugong and his wife get involved.

    ? ef=

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????? Qidian - < ~138~~Reading ~ ~ Net ~ > ¨C Book lovers are welcome to come and read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all original at Qidian!  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 221 The New Man and the Old Testament

    For Mu Wanqing, Qin Chao promised to be the first to have sex with her.

    Facts have proved that this is what Mu Wanqing cares about the most, but like Zhong Ling, she is too embarrassed to speak, so she has no choice but to have a cold war with Qin Chao.  .

    As soon as Qin Chao agreed, Mu Wanqing suddenly burst into laughter and began to worry about the wedding. She was busier than Zhong Ling and wanted to be first.

    Wang Yuyan¡¯s words and actions became even more inexplicable, bringing out the seventy-two transformations of a woman to the extreme.

    While Qin Chao was guessing, he secretly laughed: "It can't be that menopause has arrived!"

    For Wang Yuyan, the Qin Dynasty strategically gave the future three countries of Vietnam, Laos, and Qin to Murong Fu. In fact, Murong Fu still had a long way to go.  But at least the ideals of the Murong family were realized in his generation, and even worse.

    However, instead of being grateful to the Qin Dynasty, Murong Fu and the other four families would hold a grudge against the Qin Dynasty. Among them, Feng Po evil and Bao Bubu Tong were slightly more serious. Although they never looked good to the Qin Dynasty, they were far more liked by the Qin Dynasty than Murong Fu's smiling face.

    The Qin Dynasty had an understanding attitude towards Murong Fu in the book. After all, Duan Yu's throne was easily obtained, and his martial arts skills seemed to fall from the sky. For Murong Fu who tried so hard but couldn't get anyone, he would not be so angry that he would vomit blood.  unusual.

    The closer Qin Chao got to know Murong Fu in reality, the more alienated he became. Whether verbally or in his heart, he did not recognize his cousin's identity.  In Qin Chao's eyes, Sikong Hong was a beautiful snake and Murong Fu was a cobra, both of whom he disliked contact with the most.

    Although Wang Yuyan doesn't give Qin Chao face on the surface, Qin Chao really likes to be close to her, and the deeper he gets to know her, the more he likes her.

    Qin Chao took Wang Yuyan around three countries. Wang Yuyan finally returned to normal and talked to him about the preparations for the wedding with a smile.

    Facts have proved that what Wang Yuyan cares most about is her cousin Murong Fu. Deep down, she actually supports the Murong family's ideal of restoring the country, but on the surface, it is exactly the opposite. Even she herself is not very clear about it, and others are even less clear about it.  She, with the exception of Qin Chao.

    Perhaps, Duan Yu is another exception, but he has no chance.  Qin Chao would not give him that chance.  It didn't happen before, and it won't happen in the future.

    "Is there really nothing wrong with your boy skills?" Wang Yuyan truly cared about Qin Chao's health for the first time.

    "Of course it's impossible to say there's no problem." Qin Chao shook his head and said, "But the Vajra Indestructible Body Divine Art is within the Beiming Divine Art, and the Beiming Divine Art is under the "Royal Girl Heart Sutra". It stands to reason that it should be the same as yours.  The benefits of a double cultivation are huge, and now the benefits and disadvantages cancel each other out.¡±

    "In my opinion, the Vajra Indestructible Body Magic Technique should be renamed the Vajra Indestructible Body Erotic Technique." Wang Yuyan said with a blushing face, "If you dare to grow bigger and harm others, don't blame us sisters for joining forces to punish you."

    Qin Chao felt his heart heat up and said with a smile: "Don't worry. It will be no problem for you to have a baby. Now that you have practiced the Jade Girl Skill, you are even stronger in that area. There will definitely be no problems. It will only make you happier. Trust me."

    Wang Yuyan was silent. When she knew it wouldn't work, she was looking forward to that moment. She wanted to be pregnant with a child and become a mother. She thought about it day and night, but when it happened

    Qin Chao thought to himself: "If it's Murong Fu, she must be" He couldn't think about it anymore and suddenly felt very depressed.  Originally, those words were meant as a joke to scare Wang Yuyan, but now she suddenly really wanted to do that.

    After a while, Qin Chao thought again: "When it comes to women being jealous, in fact, men may not be less jealous than women. I can't avoid it no matter how much I think about it. Too much attention, lack of support, too much care, too little mind, there are a lot of reasons.  "

    Originally, Qin Chao thought that Xin Shuangqing, Murong Abi, Mrs. Wu and Li Yunluo had no problems, but now he thought it would be better to deal with it before marriage. After all, women cannot be reasonable in this regard, only about feelings.

    Especially women who travel around the world are more accustomed to speaking with their fists. They don¡¯t care about their lives for the sake of love, so they don¡¯t care about the truth.

    Sure enough, as soon as Xin Shuangqing met, tears burst out like spring water, and she hugged him tightly with both hands.  Qin Chao patted her back gently and listened quietly to the sobs coming from her nose.

    It was late at night, and suddenly the red candles that had not been seen for a long time were lit up in Xin Shuangqing's room, and there were more than one, ninety-nine and eighty-one candles, each one as thick as a child's arm and one foot three inches high.

    Qin Chao lay on the side, looking at Xin Shuangqing who was busy coming and going, and said with a wry smile: "Why don't you just put the word "happy" on it?"

    Xin Shuangqing snorted softly and said, "Of course I am not worthy of the word "happy". If the master doesn't like it, I will leave now." The voice was indescribably charming.

    ? ?Zhao Chao avoided talking and whispered: "Zuo Zimu invited you back to Wuliangjian during the day, why did you refuse?"

    Xin Shuangqing said: "Senior Brother Zuo became Sikong Hong's lackey, do you think I don't know? That Sikong Hong is uneasy and kind to his master. This slave knew about it two years ago, so how could he be fooled by this? Besides, the master  Being a slave is better than being an emperor. If you force yourself into a position of master that you have long since lost, what else will it do if it isn't harmful to others?"

    Qin Chao said while recalling the past: "Kiss you, do you still remember our agreement?"

    ??

    Qin Chao was silent for a while and then said: "Then do you know my ideal?"

    Xin Shuangqing muttered: "The master's ideal is not within the scope of the world."

    Qin Chaodao: "Then do you know about Shattered Void?"

    Xin Shuangqing said: "Master once said that although I don't understand, I probably know something."

    Qin Chao said solemnly: "Think about it carefully." After saying that, he drifted away.

    Xin Shuangqing couldn't help but chased out the door, but he didn't even see anyone.  Although her martial arts has improved greatly and is no longer what it used to be, it is not as good as her master's progress. Instead, the distance is getting wider and wider, and she cannot keep up with her master's pace.  Suddenly her heart was shaken and she understood her master's good intentions.  Since you can't keep up with the master's footsteps, you can only trap the master by cherishing the previous agreement even more.  Otherwise, even if she is happy now, when the master breaks the void in the future, he will definitely not take her away.

    Although Xin Shuangqing had known for a long time that her master was so kind to her because of his past fate, he had been overdrawing that fate for the sake of temporary happiness.  If she continues to be overdrafted like this, the better the master treats her, the weaker the fate will be. Sooner or later the more she thinks about it, the more cold sweat she gets on her body. The night wind blows, and her skin, which has become increasingly delicate after being moisturized by the master, can't help but  I got goosebumps, but my mind became clearer.

    "Master, I understand! I know I was wrong. I will stick to the three-year agreement to the end." Xin Shuangqing shouted to the silent night sky.

    Will it disturb others?  What would people think if they heard it?  Xin Shuangqing didn't even think about that, she just wanted to shout out happily.  Originally, she could pray in her heart and tell her master quietly, but that would not be able to express her extremely passionate mood at this time.

    After Qin Chao left Xin Shuangqing, he went outside Murong Abi's room and found that she was not sleeping yet and was still dancing alone.

    On weekdays, Murong Abi is the least annoying to Qin Chao and the most comfortable.  At this time, Qin Chao was helpless in front of her.

    Under Murong Abi¡¯s extremely gentle appearance, she has a very strong heart. Her unusual obedience is just her external behavior, but her inner thoughts are actually very independent.

    In the end, Qin Chao did nothing. He just slept at her place until dawn and had breakfast together. Of course, two glasses of fresh milk provided by Grandma Li were indispensable.  One cup per person.  Although it was difficult for Nanny Li, it was really unpleasant to drink alone, and Qin Chao didn't like it.

    "Mama Li has been very busy recently because she suddenly became more interested in intelligence work. She and A'Zhu seem to get along naturally. Their relationship is like good sisters and mother and daughter.  Although A'Zhu's biological mother is still there, because they sold their sisters back then, the family relationship has changed and it will never change again.

    With the help of her and Abi, A'Zhu's family changed from the poorest in the village to the richest family in the town. They bought a new house in the city, equipped with a carriage, a coachman, and hundreds of servants.  I sold my two daughters before and now I bought back a large group of maids.  Neighbors and relatives were very envious and jealous, and they all followed her and Abi's parents as examples. Selling girls became more popular than marrying girls.  Because the chance of giving birth to twins is so low, most sisters are sold together.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 222 Million Monthly Salary

    Although A'Zhu and A Bi's parents felt a little guilty towards them, they believed in their hearts that what they did back then was extremely correct and there was nothing wrong with it.  Not to be ashamed of, but to be proud of.  If there is anything wrong, it is because I paid too little attention to my precious daughter before the sale. Otherwise, the harvest will definitely be greater now.

    Aunt Li makes up for A'Zhu's lack of maternal love.  But A'Zhu doesn't really believe in maternal love.  In other words, maternal love has changed.  .

    ?? It turns out that a friend in need is a friend indeed. The poorer the family, the more humane they are.  But summer meals can easily go stale.  In some circumstances, things will develop in the opposite direction. The poorer you are, the more impersonal you are and you only smell the smell of copper.

    The daughter is a slave and a maid, in exchange for the glory and wealth of her parents and brothers, she shows off in front of neighbors, relatives and friends, and is arrogant and domineering in front of her slaves.

    The rich man is the uncle.

    " A'Zhu and A Bi's brothers and sisters pretend to be poor and sick to ask her for money today, pretend to be weak to ask her for martial arts tips tomorrow, and have crazy fun in brothels and casinos the day after tomorrow.  Not only did she not feel any guilt at all, but she was secretly very dissatisfied with them, blaming them for being ruthless, unfilial, and stingy

    The Qin Dynasty ignored it.

    It¡¯s like a sea-god needle, inserted deep into the center of the wind and waves.

    It¡¯s like a silent volcano.

    Empress Dowager Gao and Wang Runzhi are similar in some aspects.  But it's not the sea-fixing needle, but a black hole.  Empress Dowager Gao is a big black hole, and Wang Runzhi is a small black hole.  Major issues to minor ones out.  Next to the black hole is where the wind and waves are the most violent.

    In Ryukyu, Su Shi did his part and became the de facto head of the civil service, attracting a large number of frustrated young people from the mainland.

    Those young people can be recognized by Su Shi. Of course their knowledge, intelligence and character will not be much worse. What they lack is mainly experience, wealth and qualifications.

    The biggest advantage is that those young people can tolerate being subordinate to Mrs. Wu.  At this point, Su Shi usually considered himself extremely enlightened, but he couldn't stand it no matter what.  He knew very well Mrs. Wu's original identity, which was just a lowly slave girl.  In his heart, it was a thorn that could not be removed.  She even complained about Empress Dowager Gao and the Qin Dynasty.

    Su Shi followed the example of Empress Dowager Gao and the Qin Dynasty. Although he was not an official, his power was far greater than that of an official. He had no shortage of money and could be free.

    Su Shi regarded Ryukyu as an experimental field for reform and power, and by the way, he vented his grievances against the Qin Dynasty and Empress Dowager Gao. Regardless of success or failure, he put forward ten major strategies in one breath:

    First, high salary fosters integrity.

    The Song Dynasty was very generous to officials. Salaries included official salary (money), salary (rice), job money, public money, job land, tea and soup money, pay rolls (travel expenses), cooking materials, firewood and many other dazzling items.  .

    However, the official salary system in the Song Dynasty was very confusing. Officials who did not have actual duties could receive salary, while those who had actual duties could receive additional money to give officials material preferential treatment.

    Senior officials at the prime minister and privy council level have a monthly salary of 300 guan, 20 pieces of damask, 30 pieces of silk, and 100 liang of cotton for spring and winter clothes, and a monthly salary of 100 dan of millet; local state and county officials with more than 10,000 households  The magistrate of a large county receives 20,000 yuan per month, the magistrate of a small county receives 12,000 yuan per month, and the salary of Lusu is 5 to 3 shi per month.

    In addition to regular salary, there are also various subsidies, such as

    The quantities of tea, wine, cooking materials, firewood, mugwort, charcoal, salt, and other materials, as well as fodder for horses, clothing, food, and food expenses for the accompanying servants, are all considerable.

    Su Shi doubled the amount on this basis. Anyway, it was Qin Dynasty¡¯s money that he spent, so he didn¡¯t feel sad.  If there is pain, it is pleasure.

    Su Shi removed all kinds of dazzling names, leaving only five: money, rice, fields, houses, and jobs.

    ??In the Qin Dynasty¡¯s view, that was wages, public grain, private land, public housing and public funds.

    The amount of public funds has changed the most, and it is difficult to draw a conclusion.

    The other four items can set the standard.  Taken together and converted into money, the highest level of salary is one thousand guan per month.

    In Qin Chao¡¯s view, that was a monthly salary of one million and an annual salary of tens of millions.  If you include income from public funds and corruption, it is not difficult to earn an annual income of hundreds of millions.

    On this basis, the Qin Dynasty added the private money of the Ryukyu King, which was ten times the highest level of salary.  By the way, Mrs. Wu was given a formal name - Song Yingying.

    Empress Dowager Gao joked: "It's better to just call her Song Manying. Anyway, everyone knows Sima Zhao's intentions."

    Qin Chao said seriously: "Mrs. Wu's original nickname was Yingying, and it came from the Song Dynasty. Of course, this name is better, to show that the King of Ryukyu will not forget his roots and not cause division. Both sides of the Taiwan Strait are one family, isn't that okay?  ?¡±

    Empress Dowager Gao laughed and said, "The storyteller is confusing right and wrong again!"

    ¡°Of course we are a good family,¡± he added, ¡°but the question is who is in charge?¡±

    Qin Chao didn¡¯t want to continue arguing, so he changed the subject and said:??Yingying made the right move by letting Ayan, Xiaoyan, Xiaoxiao and Yuanyuan follow Mrs. Su.  "

    Queen Mother Gao said happily: "That's right. I have four more generals under my command, and your family has lost four burdens."

    Qin Chao frowned and said: "They used to be heroes, but they are not burdens no matter where they are. Especially Ayan, I paid too little attention to her, and I feel sorry for her."

    Empress Dowager Gao thought to herself: "You are so stubborn. I'm sorry for her, but what's the burden in your heart?" She smiled and said: "Ayan used to be a fisherman, but now she is doing the best, but her martial arts is lower, but that is relative  For us.¡±

    Qin Chao said: "With the protection of ninjas and ghosts and gods, and her own martial arts skills that are no less than those of the heads of famous sects, it is more than enough to be a general. Now she only commands a few hundred soldiers and fights with those small tribes. It's not easy.  ."

    Empress Dowager Gao said: "A few hundred per person, which adds up to a lot. There are nearly 3,000 female soldiers. Including the male soldiers, the number is nearly 5,000. Spending money every day is like running water, and my heart aches."

    Qin Chao laughed and said: "No strong woman can change her petty attitude. Don't worry, I have a lot of money." Thinking of the many gold and silver mountains in Japan that became his own private purse in later generations, he couldn't help but feel proud.

    Empress Dowager Gao said: "It's easy to say. If you are not a family, you don't know how expensive food, rice, oil and salt are. Even strong men can't change their rules."

    He added: "The most irritating thing is Su Dabeard. With a stroke of a pen, others are benefited, but you and I suffer. Who doesn't know that high salary supports integrity, but who can afford it? It's easy to raise the salary, but can it be lowered?  It would be strange if we don¡¯t rebel below. But if we don¡¯t come down, when we can no longer afford to support ourselves, we will be unable to move without money. What will you do?¡±

    Qin Chao smiled and said: "If we don't listen to Mr. Dongpo, in the eyes of future generations, what else will we be like if we don't listen to what others say?"

    Empress Dowager Gao said: "Thank you for being able to laugh!"

    Qin Chaodao: "I know that the demise of the past dynasties, apart from the increase in population and the lack of land growth, was mainly due to financial crises and inability to make ends meet. It is easy to increase expenditures, and it will get bigger and bigger. It is very difficult to reduce them a little, and there are many obstacles, which greatly loses the support of the people."

    Empress Dowager Gao said: "Then you still listen to Su Dabeard's words."

    Qin Chaodao: "Mr. Dongpo knows that it is useless to talk to those people below. Money is still real. There are too many people in the world who have breasts and are mothers. But this is normal. When I was penniless, wasn't it all?  Can you make money by telling stories? Who doesn¡¯t want to live a better life?¡±

    Empress Dowager Gao said: "When you were rich, others fawned over you and naturally listened to you. If you gave your money to others and you became a pauper, others would only despise you, so who would listen to you?"

    Qin Chaodao: "Therefore, the common people are so poor that they sell their sons and daughters, but the imperial court is getting richer and richer. Ministers are comparing themselves with each other. Comparing with each other, comparing with each other. I must be higher than you, stronger than you, richer than you, and have wives and concubines better than yours."  Mei, the house is bigger than yours, and there are more servants than you Everything is better than yours, and everything requires money. He tries his best to make money, and corruption is common. When the emperor touches the interests of his ministers, he will naturally be unable to move forward, and he will be ganged up on.  Attack. If you don't touch them, you will either eat and wait to die, or you will join in the evil and hasten the demise of the dynasty."

    Queen Mother Gao said with a cold face: "You are just waiting to die! I don't want to take that power at all. I am forced to go up and can't get down."

    Qin Chaodao: "I can understand. But even your own grandson who raised you single-handedly can't understand you. Who else in this world can understand you?"

    Empress Dowager Gao chuckled and said, "No wonder you are so brave and dare to take advantage of the situation and touch my butt!"

    Qin Chao smiled bitterly and said: "These foul words have nothing to do with me. If Mr. Dongpo hears them, I don't know how he will blame me."

    Empress Dowager Gao said: "If you don't even have the freedom to speak foul language, then I might as well go back to the palace and continue to be a Bodhisattva and be worshiped by incense."

    Qin Chao said: "When the Bodhisattva alights from his throne, he becomes mud."

    Empress Dowager Gao said: "After death, who is not a cup of loess? No matter high or low. No matter whether it is the emperor or a servant. No matter whether it is a man or a woman." Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 223 I¡¯m good for you

    Qin Chao smiled slightly and said: "After death, a person turns into a cup of loess, which provides basis for the myth that Nuwa made humans out of clay."

    Empress Dowager Gao frowned slightly and said, "If you don't want to be the second king of Zhou, it's better not to speak ill of Empress Nuwa." Search for the latest updates at .

    Qin Chao said: "It was difficult to understand King Zhou's behavior before. It turned out that he was not knowledgeable enough. When a person reaches a certain level of strength and has a certain understanding of ghosts and gods, he no longer has the same respect for those gods as before, and it is inevitable that he will have some dissatisfaction.  ."

    Empress Dowager Gao pursed her lips and said with a smile: "Yes! Aren't all men like that? They can have dissatisfaction with the Empress Dowager, let alone the invisible Nuwa Empress."

    "But I advise you to restrain yourself. Don't even think like that in your heart. Maybe Nuwa can read minds."

    Qin Chaodao: "Regardless of whether the myth exists or not, I will not be looked down upon by them now."

    Empress Dowager Gao said: "There are so many little people who like to talk nonsense about things in our house. Are we going to come and settle accounts one by one? But those unlucky people are caught by us. If we don't punish them, they will feel uncomfortable. If the punishment is small, it will only  It deepens the hatred, the punishment is too big, the hatred is even greater, and the killing is too cruel. I have no choice but to keep my eyes out of sight. In other words, it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t see it, but I don¡¯t want to see it.¡±

    Qin Chao said: "That's why King Zhou is a big unlucky guy. Empress Nuwa happened to be full of anger and had no place to vent her anger. King Zhou bumped into her and took the blame for those little people."

    Empress Dowager Gao pondered: "Do you think we are still far behind King Zhou at that time?"

    Qin Chao said: "The strength of King Zhou is only lower than that of saints like Nuwa and Sanqing, but he succeeds as a king and loses as a bandit, so it is normal for him to be looked down upon."

    Empress Dowager Gao said: "In fact, there is no need for a saint in mythology. With your current strength, you should be able to create a list of gods."

    Qin Chao shook his head and said: "The soul summoning banner is barely acceptable, because it has many similarities with the Beiming Divine Art. But the cause and effect is too great. I dare not act rashly until I fully understand it. The Conferred God List is not that simple, even thinking about it  Don¡¯t even think about it.¡±

    The two became more and more distant, sometimes mixed with their opinions on the ten major strategies.

    At that time, Wang Anshi took the principle of "generating the world's wealth from the world's strength, and taking the world's wealth to provide for the world's expenses". Starting from financial management, he promulgated the Farmland Water Conservancy Law, the Equalization Law, the Green Crops Law, the Free Service Law, and the Market Change Law.  , Fangtian equalization tax law, and implemented the Baojia Law and the General Art of War to strengthen the army.  The reform ultimately ended in failure, worsening the situation and making the Song Dynasty more fearful and disgusted by the reform than the old law.

    Now Su Shi also starts from the economy and aims to enrich the country and strengthen the army. He basically copied Wang Anshi's reforms, mainly making modifications in details.  Back then it was one size fits all, the sooner the better.  Now we are proceeding in stages, step by step.

    On the surface, Empress Dowager Gao held high the banner of opposing the reform, but secretly she admired Wang Anshi's character. In fact, she was not opposed to the reform, but to the rush for success.  Now that she saw Su Shi's top ten strategies, she was in awe, and laughed and cursed: "Everyone says that Su Dabeard is extremely smart, but no one has ever said that he is a sinister villain. But I know that he is, otherwise I wouldn't be able to write it.  So many wonderful articles."

    Qin Chaodao: "Mr. Dongpo is very good at absorbing the strengths of others. Others see Wang Anshi's failures and various flaws in Wang Anshi, but Mr. Dongpo is just the opposite. Moreover, he not only sees Wang Anshi's strengths and successes, but also sees Wang Anshi's shortcomings.  Integrate it into yourself and use it flexibly.¡±

    Queen Mother Gao was stunned and said: "You are too kind to Su Dabeard."

    Qin Chaodao: "Are you not nice to Mrs. Su?"

    Queen Mother Gao smiled and said, "I heard that Big Beard Su had a disagreement with you because of his wife."

    Qin Chao¡¯s heart thumped!  thump!  Very uneasy, he said calmly: "It's obviously because of you. Please stop talking nonsense, okay?"

    Empress Dowager Gao said: "That's Su Dabeard's self-righteousness and self-deception. As for me, there is some, but is it for me? No. That's because the ministers' desire to control is at work and they don't like my behavior.  , blaming me for not following their wishes. The most annoying thing is that they thought they were doing it for my own good."

    Qin Chao smiled bitterly and said: "Most Han parents treat their children like this - I am doing it for your own good, why don't you do what I say? Disobedience will do you no good. If you had done what I said earlier,  Aren't you like this now? If you still don't realize your mistakes, don't correct them, and don't listen to me, you will be even worse in the future." He sighed and said, "Didn't you treat Zhao Xu like this back then?"

    Queen Mother Gao said in a dumbfounded voice: "Everyone is accustomed to controlling others, but they hate being controlled by others. My parents have good intentions. Su Dabeard is not his parents, so his good intentions are in the wrong place."Qin Chaodao: "Just because parents are strong in front of their children, Mr. Dongpo is weak in front of you. The strong controls the weak, and the weak cannot resist. It is ten or a hundred times better for the weak to control the strong than the strong to control the weak. It is a pity for you  If you are disobedient, you will not let Mr. Dongpo feel comfortable."

    Empress Dowager Gao said: "You are very accommodating to him. You would rather let him feel happy when you are unhappy. But after he feels happy, he is ungrateful and makes you even more unhappy."

    Qin Chao said: "This is the reason why he can't stay in front of Zhao Xu. He is not a flattering villain, but looks like someone who doesn't please his superiors. Why did King Zhou kill Bigan? It wasn't just King Zhou.  Wrong. Bigan means well, but he goes too far."

    Queen Mother Gao nodded and said: "Compared with Bigan, Su Beard is a very likable minister. Bigan is too straight. Su Beard is straight on the inside and round on the outside."

    Qin Chaodao: "That's why I say King Zhou is a great emperor, but the more great the person, the greater the calamity. If King Zhou can survive that calamity, at least he will not be inferior to a saint."

    Queen Mother Gao sighed: "Heroes are short of breath, but beauties are short of life."

    After a moment of silence, Qin Chao suddenly said: "Among the teenagers Mr. Dongpo recruited, there is a young man named Ye Mengde. Have you noticed it?"

    Empress Dowager Gao smiled and said: "That is indeed a young man with great potential. He proposed a strategy of introducing refugees, which was similar to what the officials saw. With the chaos, the number of refugees increased greatly. Introducing refugees can reduce the burden of the court and share its worries.  It can also increase the population of Ryukyu, especially the Han people. And at this time, as long as we give the refugees a mouthful of food, the burden is minimal, but there are countless people alive, and the merit is huge."

    Qin Chao thought deeper and earlier than Ye Mengde. As early as a month ago, he proposed "introducing refugees, controlling floods and opening up wasteland."  'Of the policy.

    Ryukyu has a sparse population and few fields, but there are a lot of wastelands, but they lack management.  The waterways in most places are in chaos and cannot hold water, causing heavy rains and major disasters, light rains and minor disasters, and no rain and droughts.  If tens of thousands of refugees work together to dredge those waterways, build embankments and dams, renovate ponds and reservoirs, eliminate rapids, and divert water for irrigation, hundreds of thousands of acres of fertile land can be developed in a month, allowing tens of thousands of refugees to live and work in peace and contentment.

    Having seen the actual great benefits and having a successful precedent, other refugees will definitely be jealous, their enthusiasm for work will definitely increase, and resettlement will become easier.  It is not difficult to resettle hundreds of thousands of refugees a year. As long as the method is appropriate and the timing is chosen well, it is not difficult to develop millions of acres of fertile farmland.

    The longer the war on the mainland lasts and the greater the war, the more refugees resettled in Ryukyu and its strength becomes stronger and stronger.  Moreover, the people's support can be used, making it easier to recruit troops.

    The Qin Dynasty not only put forward the general direction, but also provided specific details. For example, planting flowers and trees on the embankment can not only strengthen the embankment, but also beautify the environment, freshen the air, and be beneficial to health. The benefits are too many to list in a word.

    Everything is planned.

    The biggest problem is the transportation of refugees.  Although many Japanese pirates could cross the ocean on a small wooden boat, the Qin Dynasty did not want the refugees to take that risk, and did not want any refugees to die during transportation.

    There were many experienced shipwrights and craftsmen in Ryukyu and Yingzhou. The Qin Dynasty brought them together to build a super shipyard.  And established a technical research group to teach them some simple and easy-to-implement advanced technologies from the 'Earth World'.

    I believe that it won¡¯t be long before those theories can be turned into reality and integrated into the shipbuilding technology of the ¡®Tianlong World¡¯.  When shipbuilding technology is improved and the safety of going to sea is guaranteed, more and more people will be engaged in the maritime industry and they will become richer and richer.  There will be more and more routes and they will become farther and farther.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 224 Diversion of the General Trend

    Seventeen-year-old Ye Mengde joined the technical research team and was appointed deputy team leader.  Ye Mengde had lofty ideals and did not want to do what was considered a low-level job at the time. However, he was caught after running away many times, and he did not want to commit suicide because of this, so he had no choice but to carry on.  He secretly cursed Su Shi for causing him to get on the pirate ship.  Unexpectedly, the more I did it, the stronger my interest became. The more I got into it, the less I wanted to leave.  The Qin Dynasty paid no more attention to Ye Mengde's matter.  The closer the wedding day, the busier people become.  Time is not controlled by people, it keeps moving forward.  The war continues.  Regardless of victory or defeat, it was the Song Dynasty that suffered.  Because the economically developed Song Dynasty could not gain much benefit from the economically backward neighboring countries, but the neighboring countries could gain huge benefits with just a small victory, such as thousands of prisoners.  The surrounding countries are dominated by slavery, even Dali is no exception, but it is slightly better.  After the Han people were captured, their end was very tragic.  Therefore, although the Song Dynasty's army had low combat effectiveness, the common people resisted fiercely, especially the Jianghu righteous men represented by the Beggar Gang.  If it weren't for the fact that he was surrounded by barbarians who could eat people without spitting out their bones, it's hard to say whether the Qin Dynasty would have stood up for the Han people, but he would certainly not have taken action so quickly and rushed to arrange a way out for the Han people.  The Qin Dynasty did not care whether the Song Dynasty was destroyed or not, it only cared about the future of the Han people.  If we continue to ignore it, according to historical development, tens of millions of Han people will become slaves of barbarians and live a life worse than pigs and dogs.  This kind of national hatred may not be eradicated for thousands of years, and it is not good for everyone.  Those who kill will also be killed.  Those who humiliate others also humiliate them.  The Han people have a huge base, and they will eventually stand up one day and avenge the humiliation suffered by their ancestors tenfold or a hundredfold.  The hatred between various ethnic groups will grow stronger and harder to resolve.  Therefore, the Qin Dynasty's help to the Han people was also equivalent to helping other ethnic groups and promoting peaceful reunification.  Some people may turn a blind eye, but that person is definitely not Qin Chao.  When Qin Chao was chatting with Qiao Feng, he once heard Qiao Feng talk about a tragic incident that he accidentally heard in the military camp.  It is about a well-known heroine of the Huashan sect who fell into the hands of a Khitan general after she became pregnant. In order to keep the child in her belly, she endured all kinds of shame and humiliation.  But she failed to keep the baby in the end, and the general cut her belly open in front of everyone at the banquet, took out the ungrown baby and roasted it like a lamb.  Qiao Feng did not reveal the name of the heroine because of the face of the heroine and her relatives, but Qin Chao quickly guessed it, but did not say it out loud and kept it in his heart.  The Khitan general spoke with great pride, and planned to do the same to another pregnant woman who had just been captured, but Qiao Feng secretly stopped her and rescued her.  Although it is not impossible to directly stop it, it is simple and pleasant, but it will have endless consequences.  Qiao Feng looks reckless on the outside, but is extremely delicate on the inside. The burst of brute force is a special situation.  That is not a patent invented by the Khitans, but the wild nature in the human body temporarily takes over.  In this regard, Qiao Feng was not only inferior to those barbarians, but also inferior to most Han people.  In terms of reason, morality and rationality, there are very few Han people who can compare with him.  Qiao Feng's figure is unusually tall, but Han people are not just petite southerners, and northerners are not much less tall than southerners.  The Khitans can regard Qiao Feng as an outsider, but the Han people cannot regard him as one of their own.  The Qin Dynasty believed that Qiao Feng could not only control other people like in the book, but also be able to have both sides, which was good for the Song Dynasty, Khitan and himself.  Qiao Feng yearned for this very much.  Saving the Han pregnant woman without hurting the Khitan general was just a small attempt.  The tragic incident of the heroine was just one example among countless prisoners.  But if it weren't for Qiao Feng's extraordinary ears and he accidentally heard it, it would be like a stone sinking into the sea.  But that might be better for her.  Perhaps it would be better not to let her husband, children and fellow villagers know about the inhuman life that was much more despicable than that of a brothel girl.  Knowing it won't change what has happened, but it will add more pain and shame and deepen hatred.  Qiao Feng is now able to understand what happened when the Beggar Gang drove him away and what happened in Juxian Village. With the help of Qin Chao and Qin Hongmian, as well as his own efforts, most of the knots in his heart have been resolved, otherwise he would not have followed him.  The Qin Dynasty talked about the Khitan people's immorality.  Qin Chao discussed the matter and said: "Many people are disgusted with me for setting a red line for you and your wife. But national reunification is not just about words, you have to start from yourself. When a child is both Han and Khitan,  When the time comes, the obstacles to national unity will naturally be much smaller for him." Qiao Feng took over the conversation and said: "It is easy for the Han people to accept a Han man marrying a Khitan woman, but it is difficult for the Han people to accept a Khitan man marrying a Han woman." Qin Chao said:  "The Khitan people don't attach much importance to a woman's chastity, but the Han people attach great importance to it. It can be said that they value it more than their lives. It's okay to lose your life, but you can't lose your integrity. It is an honor for a woman to die for the country, but it is a great shame to lose her integrity for the country.  Qiao Feng laughed, took a big sip of wine, and said with a smile: "Ethics kill people. In this regard, we are all biased, depending on the specific situation. Unlike some people, who don't pay attention when they should pay attention to it, and don't pay attention when they shouldn't."  It¡¯s extremely disgusting to pay too much attention to something.¡± Qin Chao and Qiao Feng left after not chatting for long.  There is no shortage of common topics between the two, but they both lack the interest to talk.  There is no shortage in a short time, but not in a long time.  Before parting, Qiao Feng gave the two most beautiful Khitan female slaves in the mansion to Qin Chao.  Qin Chao smiled and glanced at the jealous Qin Hongmian, then took it away happily.?.  Then he gave it to Huang Rong on the way.  For Huang Rong, who is building a new Peach Blossom Island, she can accept thousands of times more slave girls.  This time, Huang Rong didn't say anything unpleasant and was very straightforward.  But in Qin Chao's heart, Huang Rong was more jealous than Qin Hongmian. She had already reached the point where everything must turn against her, and she couldn't afford to provoke or offend her.  Qin Chao and Huang Rong visited Xuanci and Ye Erniang, who were living in semi-seclusion, and selectively talked about the future situation and things on Ryukyu.  After Qin Chao and Huang Rong left, Xuanci immediately said to Ye Erniang: "The world is about to be in chaos, we" He couldn't say the next words.  Ye Erniang couldn't see that he was in trouble and said with a smile: "What's the point? As long as you and I are together, there is no home!"  You have to have a child again, where can you run around." Ye Erniang said with a complicated expression: "The master of the health hall is using a conspiracy. He gave such a heavy gift, how can we not go out? Although he did not directly propose anything.  The request leaves us a way out, but can we do that and make others look down on us?" Xuanci said: "Our affairs have long been looked down upon by the world, so why not have one more person. The key is the child. I won't talk about the past, but now  " He couldn't say the next words and became embarrassed again.  Ye Erniang remembered what happened to Xu Zhu when she was a child, tears streaming down her face.  "This is a good time to make achievements. Mother doesn't want her face to be disgraced and ridiculed by others after the child is born. Don't you often say: 'You can correct your mistakes if you know them, but you can never do good.' You can make the same mistake again and again." Ye Erniang  The meaning of the words was clear, but he did not make a choice for Xuanci.  Xuanci pondered for a long time and finally made up his mind: "Then we will help deal with the refugees on the mainland. Others can say whatever they like, as long as they have a clear conscience." Ye Erniang thought to herself: "Who dares to talk nonsense? I  Cut it with one knife." But he didn't dare to say it in front of Xuanci, let alone do it in front of him.  She has never been able to bear the slightest grievance since she was a child. Otherwise, if there were so many mothers who lost their children, why would she be ranked second among the 'Four Evil Persons'?  Even Xuanci could only make her kill less people, but he could not make her not hurt others.  In fact, even Xuanci himself can't do it without hurting others. He can only try his best not to hurt others randomly.  Ye Erniang still had an idea that she didn't say: "I have to help the master of the health hall so that I can ask him to help remove the scars on my face, restore her original beauty, and not lose the face of her husband and children in front of others. Otherwise,  It may not be difficult to ask him for help, but he will definitely not do his best." The former beauty of Ye Erniang was not inferior to that of Qin Hongmian, otherwise with Xuanci's determination, how could he have broken the lust warning under her temptation!  At that time, Ye Erniang was arrogant and looked down on others. Only Xuanci could make her heart beat. This shows how outstanding Xuanci's talent and appearance were.  Therefore, Ye Erniang could not help but be suspicious of the ugly Xu Zhu, fearing that he would be deceived, and even more wanted to have another son.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 225 Zifei Zifou

    Especially after Ye Erniang found out that Duan Yu was not Duan Zhengchun's biological son, she became more and more suspicious of Xu Zhu's origin, but she never said it.

    Ye Erniang even suspected that her biological son had been killed by Xiao Yuanshan long ago and replaced by a hybrid of Khitan and Han. She put nine scars on the hybrid's back and both sides of the buttocks, so that she could deceive herself in the future and secretly  He joked that he regarded the bastard as his biological son, and even his biological son admitted his mistake.  Of course, Xiao Yuanshan's revenge was even more heartfelt.  .

    Not only Ye Erniang is suspicious, but Xuanci is also suspicious, but not as cruel or as deep as Ye Erniang.

    After being prompted by Qin Chao, Ye Erniang and Xuanci already understood that Xiao Yuanshan was not as brave and foolhardy as he appeared, but was as careful as Qiao Feng, more cunning and insidious than Murong Bo, just like those wolves on the grassland.  And he is also the king of wolves.

    The story of Mr. Dongguo and the wolf has been familiar to the couple since childhood.  The tears of the wolf cannot be believed.  The wolf king is better than the cat at pretending to be compassionate while the cat cries and the mouse does.

    Half an hour later.

    Qin Chao and Huang Rong first appeared in Juxian Village, which became famous all over the world after the Qiao Feng incident.

    Qin Chao sat on the left side of the living room without saying a word.  Huang Rong sat on the right, playing with a green jade stick in her hand.  Sitting on the left below is You Ji, the owner of Juxian Village.  Sitting second from the left is You Ji's younger brother You Ju.  Sitting below and on the right is Wu Changfeng, the elder of the Beggar Clan.  The rest were standing.

    Wu Changfeng's face turned red, and he looked shy and uneasy. He opened his mouth several times, but not a single word came out.

    Seeing him like this, the two heroes of the You clan couldn't help but feel more and more uneasy, wondering: "What is it that makes Elder Wu so embarrassed? What does it have to do with our Juxian Village?" They thought about it, but they couldn't find any clue.

    The maid next to you served tea and snacks.  Qin Chao and Huang Rong didn't touch it.  Wu Changfeng, on the other hand, kept drinking cup after cup, as if he wanted to get himself drunk with tea so that he would not have to continue to be embarrassed for the time being.

    There was silence in the hall.  Suddenly, a woman's scream came from the backyard.  You Ji's face darkened and he said in embarrassment, "It's the bad boy who is playing around with the maids."

    Wu Changfeng asked: "Is it You Tanzhi?"

    You Ji looked even more embarrassed and sighed: "It's this prodigal son. He doesn't like to learn martial arts, he only likes to eat, drink and have fun. In addition, my wife is protecting him, which is really troublesome."

    Wu Changfeng's face became even uglier, and he thought to himself: "It was you who troubled me in the past, and it will be me in the future. Both the health-preserving hall master and the gang leader asked me to accept your son as my disciple. I pushed left and right, hiding here and there, and finally escaped today.  If you don't give up, you will be pushed to the shelf." He said at a very fast speed: "I want to accept him as a disciple. If the owner doesn't agree, just treat it as if I didn't say anything. If you agree, don't ask the reason, otherwise it will still be rejected.  Promise is good." He was desperate and risked his life.

    You Ji's heart trembled. Sometimes he looked at Wu Changfeng, sometimes at his younger brother, sometimes at Qin Chao and Huang Rong, sometimes at the backyard, and his mind was in a mess.  But he finally understood why Wu Changfeng was in such trouble before, but now it was his turn.  He knew very well what kind of person his son You Tanzhi was, and he really couldn't figure out how he could be favored by the elders of the Beggar Clan, and why he was so embarrassed!

    You Ju suddenly asked: "Are you a closed disciple?"

    Wu Changfeng said: "Don't ask anything about what you said. Just one sentence, agree or not." After thinking about it, he added: "Don't blame me. I can't figure it out myself."

    The two brothers looked at each other and looked at Huang Rong.

    Huang Rong smiled slightly and said, "You can't trust the credibility of the Beggar Clan, but what about Elder Wu's character?" While speaking, another woman's scream came from the backyard.

    You Ji¡¯s expression at this time was no better than that of Wu Changfeng. He wished he could find a hole in the ground to burrow into, but he had to reply to the words of the leader of the Beggar Clan.

    "Alas" You Ji let out a long sigh and said slowly, "It's not that I can't trust the Beggar Clan, it's that Quan Zi is too shameless."

    Huang Rong said: "It's not even possible for you to keep him at home like this."

    You Ji said: "It's not that I don't know, but there's really nothing I can do against him."

    Huang Rong asked curiously: "You have children in groups, why do you love him so much?"

    You Ji hesitated for a long time before hesitatingly said: "The child was born with a good fortune and survived several accidents. My wife has regarded him as a treasure since she was a child, thinking that he was born with a good fortune and will become a great person in the future."

    Huang Rong thought to herself: "Don't you think so yourself? If something goes wrong, blame it all on the wife. What kind of man are you?" She looked down upon the two heroes of the You family more and more.

    What Qin Chao was thinking was: "You Tanzhi is just as I guessed. He is born with a lot of life. But fate is a double-edged sword, with good luck on one side and bad luck on the other. After the good luck breaks out, the bad luck will  prevails. Vice versa.If you don't understand this, you will be like in the book, sometimes good luck, sometimes bad luck.  It is better to say that Youtan's fate is rough than that he has a great destiny.  In fact, both Qiao Feng and I were born with unlucky fates. If we hadn't worked hard to make up for our innate deficiencies, we would be no better than You Tanzhi.  "

    Wu Changfeng drank one cup after another in a fit of anger, and his stomach was as full as a pregnant woman who was about to give birth.  You Ji couldn't see it, and finally nodded, thinking: "If you leave your son to him, even if he doesn't become a great person, he won't become worse."

    Both Wu Changfeng and You Ji were worried that Mrs. You would be in big trouble if she knew about it, so they forced You Tanzhi to complete the apprenticeship ceremony immediately.

    Wu Changfeng didn¡¯t want to stay in this sad place anymore, so he took You Tanzhi away without saying a word.

    As soon as You Tanzhi became a disciple, he deeply understood the sorrow of the weak.  Swearing was slapped on the dumb hole.  I wanted to hit someone but couldn't, and instead received several slaps on my face. It hurt so much that I felt extremely humiliated.  He has never suffered so much since he was a child.

    As soon as Wu Changfeng left, the two Madame You came behind.  The wives of the You clan heroes are the daughters of their masters.  The elder brother marries the elder sister, the younger brother marries the younger sister.  The two sisters had been pampered since childhood. They beat and scolded their husbands without the presence of guests, and then chased them out of the house.

    The two heroes of the You family wanted to chase them out, but they couldn't leave the two distinguished guests aside. They were in a dilemma and felt restless.

    Huang Rong didn't make them embarrassed for long. She threw out a thousand-tael silver note and then said what she meant: "The world is in chaos, people's lives are becoming more and more difficult, and there are more and more refugees. I wonder if your village can help to take in those refugees and bring them back."  Escort to the mouth of the Yellow River."

    The two heroes of the You family were looking forward to finishing the matter as soon as possible so that they could recover their wives as soon as possible, so they agreed without being polite.

    You Ji said: "I heard that Li Shishi from your gang became the wife of the gang leader of the Yellow River Gang. I wonder if it's a rumor or something?"

    Huang Rong smiled and said: "Without the word 'Madam', it is very close to the truth." After saying that, she walked away with Qin Chao.  From beginning to end, Qin Chao didn't say a word.

    The two heroes of the You family arranged the affairs at home for a while, and then chased him out of the house on horseback.

    On the way, You Ju sent a message to his brother Nei Li: "Famous people are not as good as meeting them. The master of the Health Hall and Huang Rong are famous, but they are nothing more than that."

    You Ju waited for a moment, and when he saw that his brother had a straight face and said nothing, he couldn't help but continue: "You want to force our brothers to do things for them for a thousand taels of silver. Who do you think we are?"

    You Ji said loudly: "If you don't want to offend people, don't say anything. If you are not afraid, just say it directly. We are not doing it for the one thousand taels of silver, but for the loyalty of the world."

    Youju still used his inner strength to transmit the message: "They look down on people. Why should we talk about loyalty to them?"

    You Ji said: "If they can come and sit here, they have already given us a lot of face. What else do you want?" He said that, but his tone was very unsteady.

    You Ju sneered: "That fellow Qiao Feng looks down on us, what's the result? A gentleman's revenge is never too late. Of course I won't overestimate my capabilities and fight them now. But everyone is bound to have unlucky moments, right? Huh! Come on!  We must let that bitch taste the consequences of underestimating us."

    You Ji shouted in a low voice: "Don't talk nonsense. Qiao Feng's matter is not a personal grudge, it is a matter of great justice."

    You Ju said: "I didn't say it wasn't about righteousness. It's just that if there is no personal grudge or benefit, who will do their best?"

    You Ji sighed: "That's human nature, not revenge. Everyone is obviously kind-hearted, but it all changes in your mouth. If you have that kind of wandering mind, it's better to focus on cultivation. When your martial arts is strong, others will naturally  I will look at you differently." Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 226 The Duan Family and His Son

    You Ju said: "I have understood the truth since I was a child. The brothers look down on the small forces, thinking that they will lose face and cannot stand up in front of their friends. The big forces look down on them and will not take the initiative to give up their position to them.  The two brothers have been in this embarrassing position of being unable to move up and down for a long time, and they have always been resentful about this. They are particularly envious and jealous of Qiao Feng, who has inherited the largest gang in the world.

    You Ju thought from the bottom of his heart: "Qiao Feng is great because he has two good masters to take care of him. He has the support of Shaolin and the Beggar Clan. He can learn the seventy-two stunts of Shaolin and the Beggar Clan. If only he were like him.  Your luck will definitely not be worse than his." You Ji's thoughts were similar to his, but he thought more and spoke less.

    When the brothers saw that Huang Rong was not only younger than Qiao Feng, but also unlike Qiao Feng who grew up in the Beggar Clan, and unlike Qiao Feng who had made many great contributions to the Beggar Clan, Huang Rong somehow became the leader of the largest gang in the world.  I couldn't help but feel even more envious and jealous.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????mbOUT out of mind that Huang Rong is even more powerful than Qiao Feng.

    A saying began to circulate in the world: "It is better to offend ten Qiao Feng than one Huang Rong." After hearing this, most people thought: The more powerful a woman is, the more petty she is and cannot afford to offend her!

    Not long ago, Li Shishi became the leader of the Yellow River Gang. Rumors spread all over the world, spreading faster and wider. The main reason was actually Huang Rong.  Because everyone was less and less afraid to offend Huang Rong, they unknowingly transferred their jealousy towards her to Li Shishi.

    At the same time, few people paid attention to the fact that there was a new force called the Yangtze River Sword Sect in the world. The leader was Xin Shuangqing, and the elder was the eleventh maid of the Yangsheng Hall.

    After the battle at Happy House, the health care hall was filled with well-behaved and obedient maids, who were far more comfortable to serve than the eleven maids. Qin Chao believed that keeping them around was a huge waste, and letting them go would be detrimental to both them and himself.  good.  Because he was not at ease with them, he had to let Xin Shuangqing work hard for a while. Once they were able to stand alone, he handed over the 'Yangtze River Sword Sect' to the maid with the best performance.

    The new health care hall was built in Jiuxian Town. Now there are many beauties who are proficient in medical skills. They are more obedient and obedient than those beautiful maids. Most of them focus on medical skills and have no distractions. They are far more suitable than Su Xiaoyan and Su Xiaoxiao.  However, their worries are not without them. Although their current life is much better than when they were in Happy Building, their servility has not decreased but increased. It is not that Qin Chao cannot solve this problem, but compared with the time and energy consumed, it is not as good as letting it go.  It's naturally good.

    Duan Zhengchun¡¯s eyes turned red and he felt very uncomfortable.  He had tried hard for most of his life but could not make a beautiful woman obey, but his son-in-law was around him even if he wanted to.  As a romantic prince who is famous all over the world, he is really wronged when it comes to beauty.  Both his son and son-in-law are not very romantic and lustful people, and they are better than him in that regard.  Gan Baofeng, Dao Baifeng, Qin Hongmian, his women were cuckolded one by one, and they still blamed him for being romantic.  Mrs. Ma and Mrs. Wang are other people's women, but they also blame him for being romantic.

    Duan Zhengchun was so miserable that he had no choice but to redouble his efforts in practicing Lingbo Weibu.  After thinking about it and analyzing it carefully, I realized that my ability to deal with beautiful women was no worse than that of my son and son-in-law. In the final analysis, my martial arts skills were too low, and my status as a prince was not as good as my martial arts skills.

    When Duan Zhengchun saw the white-haired nun, he became obsessed with it.  Wherever the white-haired nun went, he followed.  The white-haired nun could turn a blind eye to him at first, but then he couldn't help it anymore and asked, "Why are you following me?"

    Duan Zhengyou secretly rejoiced: "The beauty has spoken, and she has begun to have me in her heart." He replied: "Then I will go further."

    The white-haired nun wanted to say: "No matter how far it is." But for some reason, he couldn't say it out loud, so he changed it to: "Whatever you want."

    Duan Zhengchun knew not to act too hastily, so he smiled slightly and stopped talking.

    The next day, Dugu Mengdie came, and Duan Zhengchun was immediately dumbfounded. He turned a blind eye to the white-haired god and changed his target to Dugu Mengdie.

    On the third day, Queen Mother Gao came. Duan Zhengchun was so stunned that he could turn a blind eye to Dugu Mengdie, and his target turned to Queen Mother Gao.

    Empress Dowager Gao had met Duan Zhengchun several times before and recognized him at a glance, but Duan Zhengchun followed him for a long time without recognizing Empress Dowager Gao.

    Empress Dowager Gao was not only not annoyed by Duan Zhengchun's rogue behavior, but actually laughed secretly in her heart.  She knew that a flower god with strong martial arts skills like Duan Zhengchun would have a photographic memory for beautiful women. Since even he couldn't recognize her, others would be even less able to recognize her.

    After another half day passed, Empress Dowager Gao suddenly turned her head and said with a smile: "Isn't Emperor Wen'an going to practice Lingbo Weibu?"

    Duan Zhengchun smiled and said, "How does the girl know so clearly?" He didn't know that Empress Dowager Gao was 62 years old this year, so the word "girl" came out very naturally.

    ? ?The Queen Mother knew that she looked at least one year younger than when she left the palace. While she was happy, she secretly scolded Duan Zhengchun for being shameless and obscene. She said solemnly: "I will preside over this wedding. Of course, I will not even be the biggest protagonist of the woman."  Uninformed.¡±

    Without waiting for Duan Zhengchun to reply, Empress Dowager Gao said again: "Emperor Wen'an's martial arts are acceptable in the world, but he is at the bottom among the emperors." After saying this, he accelerated his steps, and in the blink of an eye he got rid of the people who were following him.  Duan Zhengchun, by the way, let Duan Zhengchun know that the word "bottom" is not just talk.

    After Duan Zhengchun was depressed for a while, his eyes turned back to Dugu Mengdie.  Unexpectedly, after following him for a long time, she said the same words, her feet also sped up, and she disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    Duan Zhengchun was depressed for a while, and his eyes turned back to the white-haired nun.  Unexpectedly, after following him for a long time, she also said the same thing. She moved her feet quickly and used some light skills. No matter how hard she chased, she couldn't catch up, and she couldn't use any means to catch him.

    The more you can¡¯t get something, the more you want it.  Duan Zhengchun learned from the pain and once again made up his mind to practice martial arts hard, especially Lingbo Weibu.  His eyes turned red when he thought about how he couldn't even catch up with someone, how hard it was to meet him, and all the various means were useless.

    As for whether those beauties had anything to do with his son-in-law, Duan Zhengchun didn't even bother to think about it and completely put it aside.  To him, as long as they are not blood relatives, it doesn't matter. There is no need to think too much about anything else. It is useless to think too much.

    Qin Chao was very happy about the early arrival of Baifa Shenni and Dugu Mengdie, but he didn't know that they were trying to reach a secret agreement with the three wives to plot against him and let him secretly have more daughters.  Although Qin Chao vaguely felt that they were looking at him a little strangely, he did not think about it deeply.

    His interests and knowledge are too broad, and he has countless questions in his mind. After finally solving an old problem, a lot of new ones pop up, and there is never enough time.  But people cannot live in a busy state all the time. Facts have proved that that is not very efficient.

    Nothing is unachievable.  It¡¯s not that most things can¡¯t be understood, it¡¯s that people don¡¯t think about them at all, let alone think about them deeply.  The Qin Dynasty only performed slightly better, but it cannot be ignored.

    Mu Wanqing often said that the Qin Dynasty was more stupid than Duan Muwan, and only knew how to practice.  In fact, I also understand in my heart that if Qin Chao hadn't been more dedicated to cultivation than others, where would he be as prosperous as he is now?  In terms of luck, he was actually far inferior to those like Duan Yu.  Not only did he come from a peasant family, but his destiny has always been like walking a tightrope. Originally, his life would be in danger if he relaxed even a little bit, but now his freedom is all the result of his efforts to change his destiny.

    Mu Wanqing did not know that Qin Chao not only changed her own destiny, but also changed the destiny of many people, such as Qiao Feng and her mother Qin Hongmian.

    "If Qiao Feng died, many people would be sad, shed tears, and sigh, but if he didn't die, even more people would be unhappy.  Therefore, he originally deserved to die, but the Qin Dynasty refused to let him die.  The Qin Dynasty did not like those people who pretended to be compassionate, and would not sacrifice Qiao Feng just because they were unhappy.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 227 The Iron-faced Judge

    The number of people who came to attend the wedding was more than ten times more than expected, but Qin Chao was not happy about it, but became very angry.

    Not long ago, he disrupted King Happy's wedding. Now someone wants to disrupt his wedding. It's the most normal thing.  White-haired Shenni and Dugu Mengdie didn't say it, but they were actually helping him, letting some people with disloyal intentions give up as soon as possible and ensuring that the wedding went smoothly.  .

    The iron-faced judge Shan Zheng and the five tigers of the Shan family, Tan Gong Tan Po and Zhao Qiansun, monk Zhiguang of Zhiguang Temple in Tiantai Mountain, most of the protagonists of the Apricot Forest Conference came, but now they have all been reduced to supporting roles. Qin Chao and Empress Dowager Gao have not  Paying attention to them, the person who received them was Gong Wan, a wine and sword fairy with a moderate reputation.

    The five tigers of the Shan family were young and vigorous. They refused to accept Gong Wan's arrangements and made rude remarks. She grabbed them with one hand and threw them out, humiliating themselves in front of the heroes.

    Hahaha¡­¡­

    "Pitbag!"

    "Five big rice buckets!"

    ¡°It¡¯s better to be famous than to meet.¡±

    "The Five Tigers of the Shan family are such a famous name! I'm so scared!"

    ¡°Sit with us honestly and don¡¯t think you are superior to others.¡±

    Although most people are keeping silent, a small number of people just talk casually and it becomes very lively. Shan Zheng's face turns blue with anger and his teeth clenched loudly.  But he knew the strength of his five sons, and seeing that they were as weak as babies in Gong Wan's hands, he did not dare to act rashly, for fear of losing face even more in front of everyone.

    The five tigers of the Shan family were all inexplicably caught before they even made a move. They were unconvinced by the defeat, but they did not lose their minds. They knew that they were no match for each other if they fought alone, so they rushed forward and surrounded Gong Wan.

    Gong Wan smiled and said: "My drunken steps are not even afraid of the beggar gang's dog-fighting array, but I am still afraid of you being besieged? Just go ahead!"

    After hearing this and seeing that no one in the Beggar Clan stood up to object, the five tigers of the Shan family immediately believed most of it, but they didn't want to believe it, they didn't dare to advance, and they didn't want to retreat.

    Shan Zheng's old face was green and red, but his waist was still straight. Suddenly, his heart suddenly changed. He didn't care about his reputation as a bully. He snorted coldly: "What if I am added to the list?"

    Gong Wan thought for a while and said: "Elder brother said two years ago that your combat power is between four thousand and below five thousand. If you have made no progress in the past two years, I will not be afraid of you if you fight alone. If we fight together, I will only be afraid of you."  We can't save these sons." As soon as she finished speaking, she had already broken out of the circle surrounded by the five tigers of the Shan family, using the drunken step she just mentioned.  Most people couldn't even see clearly, as if they were suddenly dazzled.

    Gong Wan's attitude towards these famous people in front of her was no different from the way she treated the gangsters who made trouble in restaurants back then. She smiled and said: "Elder brother's arrangement is not to look down on you. Even the Supreme Emperor of Dali cannot sit on the throne.  Are you going to let the Iron-faced Judge sit on it?"

    Gong Wan added: "Elder brother doesn't invite everyone for your own good. Otherwise, if you invite this one, it's better not to invite that one. But since everyone is here, who will sit on the top and who will sit on the bottom, should we have a competition before the wedding?  A conference? Regardless of whether it works or not, wouldn't it hurt the peace even more? In that case, why not let's all be equals for the time being." She had said this several times before, but there were still many people who had never heard of it.

    If every guest had to be explained in detail, Gong Wan would definitely give up like other women in the Qin Dynasty. She would only take care of the food, drinks, tea, snacks, red envelopes, etc., and not ask about anything else.  What do these guests think?

    Shan Zheng didn¡¯t know what to do. Someone handed him a piece of yellow paper. When he opened it, it turned out to be a copy of the imperial edict issued by Duan Yu, the new emperor of Dali, canonizing Wang Yuyan, Mu Wanqing and Zhong Ling as eldest princesses.

    Shan Zheng hurriedly took the opportunity to divert the attention of the crowd, and said as if he suddenly realized: "It turns out that the three brides are all the daughters of Emperor Wen'an and the sisters of Emperor Xuanren. No wonder the master of the health preserving hall will hold the wedding in Dali! No wonder he doesn't want to receive us Jianghu.  Talent! No wonder Miss Gong¡¯s martial arts is so strong!"

    Gong Wan smiled secretly: "This iron-faced official is indeed as cunning as the elder brother said. The reason for praising me is actually to praise his son, and to elevate himself. After all, a defeat in the hands of an expert is the same as a defeat in the hands of a pawn.  , the nature is very different.¡±

    There are many smart people around who think the same as Gong Wan, but since they are smart people, they will certainly not be stupid enough to speak out now and get into unnecessary trouble.

    Shan Zhi, who had experienced many storms, soon became calm and started talking and laughing with everyone.  But that's just the surface, secretly he is planning how to make Gong Wan and the master of the health hall fall into a big mess, just like Qiao Feng did back then.

    In Shan Zheng¡¯s view: High martial arts does not mean being powerful, otherwise all emperors would be the best in the world in martial arts.  Martial arts is like a sword. The sharp points are indeed difficult to withstand, but there are far more non-sharp places than sharp ones, and there are far more weaknesses than strong points.??.  A good knife is good when used on the blade, but naturally it will be relatively weak elsewhere.

    Qiao Feng's martial arts are powerful, and he is brave and resourceful, but just being a Khitan can ruin his reputation, lose his position as the leader of the best gang in the world, and be attacked by the crowd.

    Shan Zheng didn¡¯t know that Qin Chao was far from being comparable to Qiao Feng back then, and his ill-intentioned thoughts could not escape Qin Chao¡¯s influence.  It's not just Shan Zheng, many people in the field are like that, but the severity is different.  Among the heroes, there is far more than Shan Zheng who is upright on the surface but sinister and cunning in the dark.

    Even Master Zhiguang, whom the Qin Dynasty always respected, wanted to force the Qin Dynasty to agree to some conditions that would benefit the country and the people in front of the heroes.  But Master Zhiguang thought too much and too deeply, and was sensed by Qin Chao and avoided disaster.  Otherwise, if the Qin Dynasty does not agree, then it will become a traitor and a despicable villain!  If he agreed, most of his good reputation would fall on Master Zhiguang, but the Qin Dynasty was restrained in every way, and he became Guo Jing who clung to Xiangyang and worked hard for the Song Dynasty.

    This is not that Master Zhiguang is sinister, but it makes Qin Chao admire him even more. However, Qin Chao has better ideas and will not do what Master Zhiguang wants.  That's just superficial, but in reality it won't work. It will harm both people and ourselves, and the country and species will be destroyed.  Guo Jing is proof that good intentions lead to big bad things.

    ??????????????? If Guo Jing had not cherished his reputation so much, was not so reckless, and ruled the territory of the Han people as the Consort with a Golden Sword, he would have been able to protect the Han people from being bullied by the Mongols.  It's a pity that the Chinese love face-saving projects too much, and even Guo Daxia is no exception.

    Although Guo Jing is a Han who has been reckless for a long time, Qiao Feng is a Khitan who is occasionally reckless.  However, Guo Jing's patriotism was so steadfast that the Qin Dynasty not only felt inferior, but also felt inferior to him, and even considered Qiao Feng to be far inferior to Guo Jing.

    In the view of the Qin Dynasty: Guo Jing served the country and the people with a clear conscience, but he was far from enough to save the country and the people.  If you imitate Guo Jing, you will not do better than Guo Jing, and you will definitely end up worse than him.  If I learn from Qiao Feng, I won't do better than Qiao Feng, and I will definitely end up worse than him.  It would be even worse if you learn from Master Zhiguang yourself.

    Although Guo Jing, Qiao Feng and Master Zhiguang are all people respected by the Qin Dynasty, in some aspects the Qin Dynasty considers itself inferior to them, and may even never catch up with them in a lifetime, but the Qin Dynasty will not blindly follow them, but will be like the country of 'Earth World' Z  The founding leader of the People's Republic of China said: "To count the famous figures, we must also look at the present." He believes that future generations should aim to surpass their predecessors, exploit their strengths and avoid their weaknesses, take the best of them and discard the dross, so that each generation will become stronger than the previous generation.  Rather than one generation becoming weaker than the next, returning to primitiveness and turning back into a monkey.

    The Qin Dynasty could only understand Master Zhiguang¡¯s dedication to serving the country and the people, but would not follow it.  There were people like Master Zhiguang who came with some purpose but not for personal gain, but the Qin Dynasty did not even receive Master Zhiguang personally, let alone those who were not as good as Master Zhiguang.

    When reading the book, Qin Chao thought that Master Zhiguang was one of the smartest and most resourceful people in the "World of Heavenly Dragons". His wisdom was still higher than that of Jiumozhi, but his martial arts skills were far inferior to Jiumozhi, and his intentions were weak.  It can be seen from this that if you want to change the shortcomings of the "Tianlong World", wisdom alone is not enough, you must also have corresponding martial arts.  Otherwise, just like in the original book, everything depends on luck.  That's a bad move.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 228 The Wedding Is Finally Coming

    The weather was good, and the skies were clear on March 2 and March 3.

    God was not good at it. Just when he was about to worship the heaven and the earth, the sky suddenly turned dark and a violent storm suddenly came.  .

    When Qin Chao and the three brides knelt down to worship heaven and earth, a ball of lightning that seemed several times larger than the sun flashed in the sky, and several lightning dragons extending tens of thousands of miles long danced around.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Several strings of deafening thunder sounded together, completely covering up the non-stop crackling of firecrackers.

    No one present believed that this was a coincidence, not even Qin Chao, who believed deeply in science.

    Sure enough, after the thunder and lightning danced for a while, it suddenly struck down.  Everyone present thought it was hitting them and tried to avoid it, but the speed of lightning was beyond the reach of human beings!

    A sneer appeared on Qin Chao's face. It turned out that he had been struck by lightning more than once when he was a child. This time, he had taken precautions and placed a large number of lightning rods around him.  There are a large number of lightning rods attracting it, so it would be even more strange that the lightning does not strike here.

    Although those lightning bolts were beyond Qin Chao¡¯s expectation, it was expected that they would hit him, and it was reasonable to miss them.

    When Empress Dowager Gao finished shouting: "Second respects to our ancestors!" most people realized that it was just a false alarm.

    "Husband and wife say goodbye!"

    "Sent to the bridal chamber."

    Everything went smoothly and there were no further accidents.  The sky soon became clear again, but there was no post-rain rainbow.  This may be the only surprise.  For Qin Chao personally, there was another huge surprise.  He found that Wang Runzhi had dropped from the position of second disciple to fifth place, and the first three were occupied by Wang Yuyan, Mu Wanqing and Zhong Ling respectively.  After careful sensing, we found that it was not all like that. The spiritual connection between the three wives and him was not mainly based on the power of faith. Therefore, in essence, Wang Runzhi was still a second believer.

    Qin Chao thought to himself: "I used to hear that husband and wife had the same spirit, and I thought I understood it, but in fact it was only on the surface. Now after experiencing it for myself, my understanding is deeper, but it is still on the surface. For example, this effect is not in belief.  At this moment, I still don¡¯t even know its name because of the mental power it possesses. I also thought: The name is not something you are born with, nor can it be changed. Regardless of whether it had a name before, you can always give it a new name."  A lot of names popped up in his mind, Qin Chao chose from left to right, and finally decided on - the power of marriage.

    He wanted to add the word "love" to his name, but found that it was inappropriate and could not be inserted, so he had to give up.  Of course, he would definitely be able to penetrate if forced, but he is not the kind of person like Guo Jing who likes to be reckless.  The most important thing is that he neither believes that 'marriage is the grave of love' nor that 'marriage is love'.  If it is said that ¡®marriage is love¡¯, then why is love needed?  Just get married directly.

    But one thing is absolutely certain: marriage, whether tangibly or intangibly, has strengthened the connection between men and women.  Although the power of marriage is invisible, it does not exist.  It's just that people in the 'Earth World' have a deep understanding of electricity, but their understanding of the power of marriage is very superficial.  In a broad sense, electricity is a type of external force, and the power of marriage is a type of internal force. Technology emphasizes external forces over internal forces, and mythology emphasizes internal forces over external forces.  People in the 'Dragon World' have a very low understanding and utilization of electricity, and people in the 'Earth World' have a very low understanding and utilization of the power of marriage.

    Having two very similar yet completely different worlds for comparison is one of the greatest advantages of the Qin Dynasty.  But whether he can make good use of it depends on his own ability.

    With Qin Chao¡¯s profound spiritual cultivation and multi-tasking, it is easiest to deal with guests while thinking about your own problems.

    There are many guests, but Qin Chao has no intention of being embarrassed with them at this time. The three brides are still waiting for him to take off the red hijab!

    After dealing with it casually, Qin Chao entered Mu Wanqing's new house.

    Mu Wanqing, who has always been bold and aggressive, couldn't wait any longer. As soon as he heard Qin Chao walking in, he couldn't help shouting: "Open it quickly! What are you waiting for?"

    Qin Chao smiled and said, "Don't you like covering your face since you were a child?"

    Mu Wanqing¡¯s delicate body trembled and she fell into memories.  At first, because Qin Chao said her place was 'not that big', she was so angry that she didn't think much about it and shot Qin Chao three poisonous arrows out of habit. Unexpectedly

    Qin Chao stepped forward and suddenly opened the bride's red hijab. Mu Wanqing, who was still immersed in memories, raised her right hand reflexively, and soon found that the arrow in her sleeve was not there.  But she quickly put it behind her, and only the groom in red remained in her eyes and heart.

    "Lady!"

    "Mr. Lang!"

    A thousand words can be said in just four words.

    No one disturbing their wedding world, because they both dislike it very much.With this kind of custom, the more you do it at this once-in-a-lifetime critical moment, the less you care about other people's opinions.

    The two of them held hands and drank the bitter-sweet wine, and threw the wooden cup under the bed according to the ancient custom.  Of course they will not even reject their favorite customs.

    Mu Wanqing took off all the clothes for Qin Chao more clumsily than usual.  However, Qin Chao only took off her lower body clothes, leaving her upper body without even touching the outer wedding dress.  Today is different from the past, and the Qin Dynasty will do the opposite.

    Mu Wanqing was excited and shy, looking forward to and fearful, her body was soft and stiff at the same time. She was at the mercy of Qin Chao, completely losing her previous strength.  At the same time, the strange fragrance emanating from her jade body became stronger and stronger.

    The more Qin Chao looked at her, the more he fell in love with her. He reached out and inserted his hand between her knees.

    "Oh! Don't look!" Mu Wanqing's smooth and jade-like legs were tightly pressed together, her body trembling nervously.

    Qin Chao smiled secretly: "It's not like I haven't seen you there before. You were the one who forced me before!"

    Mu Wanqing's body is far more sensitive than other women. Qin Chao only touched her thighs a few times, and she lost her resistance. Her legs parted softly and quietly, revealing the shy secret of her virginity.

    "Hmm!" Mu Wanqing covered her face with her hands, but her legs spread further and further apart, 10 degrees, 30 degrees, 90 degrees, 180 degrees.

    "My lady is indeed a famous chivalrous lady! The kung fu on her legs is really amazing!"

    "Uh! Don't look!" Mu Wanqing was still resisting, but Qin Chao's hands were no longer on her legs, but her legs showed no signs of closing.  Although I was shy and afraid, I had been waiting for this moment for so long that I instinctively couldn't wait any longer.

    Qin Chao worked hard, and when he saw the spring water dripping on her tender and beautiful petals, he raised his gun and faced her.

    Mu Wanqing¡¯s delicate body trembled, she covered her mouth with the back of her hand, and she was so nervous that she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    "Wanqing!" Qin Chao straightened his waist and broke through the last layer of strong and weak barriers.  The couple finally became one.

    "Ah!" Mu Wanqing, who had always been strong, couldn't help but scream, tears streaming down her face, but her heart was filled with happiness.

    Qin Chao stopped the movement of his waist and leaned forward to kiss Mu Wanqing's fragrant lips.  After just two kisses, the beauty beneath her suddenly moved, and the feeling of lust was accompanied by a scream.

    Qin Chao was startled and thought to himself: "Mu Wanqing is still Mu Wanqing, and he is still showing off his strength at this time." He touched the bottom of his right hand, and when he raised it, he saw that it was covered with bright red virgin blood.  Before he had time to think about it, the beauty beneath him began to move around again, and Qin Chao instinctively raised his gun to meet her.

    Mu Wanqing's face was filled with tears. The pain and pleasure of her vagina had climbed to an unprecedented peak, but they continued to rise, as if there was no end.

    Qin Chao suddenly felt that the true energy in his whole body was about to move, and he quickly launched the Beiming version of the Vajra Indestructible Body Magic Technique. The spear became longer and longer, going straight into the heart of the flower.  The thought was like letting go of the outlet of a balloon, and the true energy surged into the heart of the flower.

    "Ah" Mu Wanqing fainted and then woke up, and then fainted again. Her delicate body was trembling, and her body was no longer under her control.

    Beiming¡¯s magical skill has always been very fast whether it is transmitting skills or absorbing people¡¯s internal energy, and this time is no exception.  The true energy circulated in the two people's bodies. Qin Chao's internal strength cultivation level was reduced by half. Mu Wanqing's internal strength cultivation level was the same as his now, both of which were about 320 years old.

    Qin Chao was both worried and happy. Although the quantity of cultivation dropped by half, the quality increased by more than half.  The most important thing that Beiming Divine Art lacks is cultivation.  A group of vicious people, including South China Sea Crocodile God Yue Laosan, are being imprisoned in Jiuxian Town and can be accessed at any time.

    For those old-fashioned people like the Crocodile God of the South China Sea, the Qin Dynasty neither wanted to accept them as disciples like in the book, nor did he want to waste words on persuading them to correct their evil ways.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3: Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 229: Raw Rice and Cooked Rice

    Evil people will be punished by good people.  Qin Chao replenished his internal strength from those evil people, practiced a little and walked into Wang Yuyan's new house.

    It¡¯s not dark yet, but the red candle has been lit.

    ¡°Madam!¡±.

    "Husband!"

    After taking off the red hijab and drinking a glass of wine, the two hugged each other and fell asleep.

    After a while, Qin Chao fell asleep.

    Wang Yuyan was almost angry to death, tears streaming down her face.

    Wang Yuyan suddenly pulled out a gleaming dagger from the bedside, used all her strength, and stabbed Qin Chao's chest suddenly, piercing the groom's red clothes and going deep into the skin.

    With a sharp twitch, Wang Yuyan discovered from the marks on the blade that the actual penetration into the vagina was no more than half an inch. She frowned and stabbed again at the exact wound.

    "You can really do this?" Qin Chao suddenly opened his eyes, looked at the one-inch deep wound on his chest, and then looked at the bride who was as beautiful as a fairy.

    Wang Yuyan threw the dagger to the ground casually and cursed: "It's useless." She stared at Qin Chao for a long time and then said: "You don't love me, why did you marry me?"

    Qin Chao asked back: "Do you love me?"

    Wang Yuyan said: "I have said before that I will never fall in love with anyone in this life. But I will treat you well, and you must treat me well."

    Qin Chaodao: "I just want to refresh myself. Do I even have to explain this to you?"

    Wang Yuyan said with a cold face: "Your martial arts skills are so high. It's not a problem to deal with a hundred people a day. Do you still need to recharge your energy?"

    Qin Chao took a long breath and said with emotion: "It's only now that I understand why your father treats every woman wholeheartedly, and then turns around and becomes another woman. If I don't try hard to put aside Wanqing now, how can I devote myself to following her?"  Are you happy? But it¡¯s not easy to let go of Wanqing. Since I don¡¯t have the ability of your father, I have no choice but to take a nap and relax. Because it¡¯s hard to explain, I didn¡¯t tell you.¡±

    Wang Yuyan felt a little guilty after hearing this, but she still refused to give in at all, and sneered: "It sounds nice, but I can expose it with just one sentence. If you were really good to me, you wouldn't let me stay alone in the empty room on our wedding day.  "

    Qin Chao laughed and said, "It's my fault. How can you be jealous of me if you don't love me?" His eyes fell on her face that was more beautiful than jade, staring at the faint tears, and a thought suddenly came to his mind:  "If Duan Yu sees his goddess in tears, will he fight me to death?"

    Wang Yuyan glanced at him and said, "You're being sentimental. You're exaggerating the truth." Although the content of the words was shocking, her voice was exceptionally beautiful.

    Qin Chao smiled and said: "Even if it is an exaggeration, it is just that the love is not deep enough, not that the love is not deep enough."

    Wang Yuyan said: "But that little love is not as much love as the cats and dogs."

    Qin Chaodao: "I don't care about that much. I only know that you love me."

    Wang Yuyan cursed: "Rogue!"

    Qin Chao smiled and said: "A scoundrel can actually be worthy of the most beautiful woman in the world. I'm afraid I can't escape the title of the best scoundrel in the world!"

    In the midst of the fight, Wang Yuyan spent the first time in her life, and immediately scored twice, clinging to Qin Chao.  In desperation, Qin Chao had no choice but to use the Beiming version of the Vajra Indestructible Body Divine Art, which had dropped to half its cultivation level.  Although Wang Yuyan's Jade Girl Skill made great progress, she could only hold on for a little longer. In the end, she couldn't resist it. She was pushed to the pinnacle of spiritual and sexual fusion in a state of fascination and fainted.

    Wang Yuyan¡¯s performance confirmed the suspicion that Qin Chao had hidden in his heart for a long time:

    She, her mother Li Yunluo and her grandmother Li Qiushui all have the same extremely special physique. They are naturally more than ten times taller than ordinary people in terms of sex, and they will continue to rise as their cultivation level increases. Ordinary men simply cannot satisfy it.  they.  The untimely death of Li Yunluo's husband may be related to this.  On the contrary, it shows that Li Yunluo was still extremely chaste at that time and did not betray her feelings because of her strong carnal desires.  The main problem between Wu Yazi and Li Qiushui is not their relationship, but their married life.  Until the end of the original book, Li Qiushui's feelings for Wu Yazi remained the same.

    To put it simply, the feelings have not changed, it is the body that betrayed the feelings.

    When it comes to Wang Yuyan, she has more affection than lust for Murong Fu, and she has more lust than affection for Qin Chao.  When Qin Chao thought about this clearly, he no longer cared about Wang Yuyan's virgin blood, and immediately used the Beiming version of the Vajra Indestructible Body to help out.  It's not that Qin Chao doesn't pity her, but he doesn't want her to betray him because of her body in the future, just like Li Qiushui betrayed Wu Yazi.  Not only did Wu Yazi not try his best to satisfy Li Qiu Shui and fulfill the basic responsibilities of a husband, but he also blamed her for her lustful nature. In a fit of anger, Li Qiu Shui really showed her lust to him. As a result, the tragedy of this couple began.

    The complex relationship between Li Qiushui and Wuyazi??It didn't make sense no matter how I thought about it before, but now the more I think about it, the more reasonable it becomes.  But it¡¯s hard to tell others those reasons.

    Originally, the Qin Dynasty¡¯s assassination of Wang Yuyan was difficult to accept. After thinking about these reasons, she realized that Wang Yuyan was far more loyal than her mother and grandmother, so she wanted to kill herself and then commit suicide.

    Recently, Qin Chao deduced why Wang Yuyan didn't show any reaction to her mother's torture and killing of others before. It was because she took her own life and death very lightly and didn't take it seriously, let alone those 'bad guys' who had nothing to do with her!  Anyway, death comes early and late. Good people don't live long, and disasters last for thousands of years. Her mother captured some people and used them as fertilizer. Although she was cruel, she was just doing justice for heaven.  She was being merciful by not stepping forward to help.

    Wang Yuyan is the most fearless person Qin Chao has ever seen.

    Qin Chao is the person Wang Yuyan has ever seen who is most afraid of death.

    Immediately afterwards, Qin Chao figured out another problem: with Wang Yuyan's intelligence and understanding of herself, she had actually known for a long time that killing herself would not kill her, but it was just a show.  But her acting skills were so good, or she was so involved in the drama that it was difficult to tell the truth from the lie.

    Qin Chao smiled and no longer took those things to heart.  He happily absorbed most of Yue Laosan's internal energy and let him go, then replenished his internal energy from other villains.  With a thought in my heart, I felt that I should be able to safely break through the thirty-third level of Beiming Divine Art, but a moment is worth a thousand gold, and now is not the time to break through.  Zhong Ling is the last one, but he plans to spend the most time with Zhong Ling, and plans to spend the wedding night with Zhong Ling.

    After practicing for a while, Qin Chao slept in Murong Abi's room for a while, took a bath, and then went to Zhong Ling's new house.  Although he knew that Zhong Ling would not be as cruel as Wang Yuyan, at least not to him, he did not dare to be as casual as before and thought it was better to avoid him.

    The smell of medicine on Zhong Ling's body was pungent, and Qin Chao rarely had intimacy with her, let alone spent the night in her room.  It can be said that tonight is their first night.  Among the three brides, Qin Chao got to know her the earliest and always treated her as a little sister, a little girl who had not grown up.  Now it has finally changed.

    "Ling'er!"

    "Brother Qin!"

    Lift up the red hijab and drink a glass of wine.

    ??Light the red candle and take off the mandarin duck suit.

    Zhong Ling grabbed Qin Chao's hand and placed it on the jade peak on his chest, and said shyly: "Brother Qin! Ling'er has really grown up and can have children!"

    Qin Chao's heart trembled and he said angrily: "From your words, it can be seen that you are still a child who has not grown up. It is really difficult for people to have the desire to invade."

    Zhong Ling chuckled and said, "Brother Qin, just lie down and don't worry about anything. That kind of thing is a hundred times easier than learning martial arts. Ling'er knows it after seeing it, and maybe he can even create his own new tricks!"

    Qin Chao laughed and said: "You let me lie down, and you can actually create your own tricks by yourself, it's amazing!"

    Zhong Ling didn¡¯t understand what she heard. She only knew that Qin Chao was laughing at her, but she didn¡¯t know what was so funny about it.

    "Hmph! Brother Qin's mouth skills are very good, but Ling'er can't fight with one mouth. Isn't it enough to use two mouths at the same time?"

    Qin Chao smiled happily and said: "Okay! Come on, let me see the skill of your two mouths working together! But don't blame me for not cooperating. It was you who told me not to care about anything and just lie down."

    Zhong Ling's pretty face turned red and she retorted: "As long as you don't mess around, if I don't ask you to raise your gun and surrender tonight, I, I will tomorrow night" What she originally wanted to say was: "My name is not Zhong Ling." But she said that.  When it came to words, my heart became timid and changed it to "I will tomorrow night", but I don't know what to do tomorrow night.

    Qin Chao's heart was pounding, but he didn't move. He sighed: "The most beautiful things can't stand comparison. Wanqing and Yuyan are both stunning beauties, but when it comes to skin, they are far inferior to you. Really  It makes people fall in love with it, the more they touch it, the more they like it. However, I will hold back tonight and never move. "Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 230 Wedding Room Flowers and Candles

    Zhong Ling said happily: "The appearance of the skin of the two sisters is better than that of beautiful jade. They are both masterpieces of God. How can Ling'er compare with them."

    Qin Chao sighed: "So I say I can't stand the comparison. Of course theirs is not bad, but it is still within the normal range. How is it like your mother and daughter, no matter how long they are, they still maintain the baby's bulge, but they are not obese. Plus.  The charm of a young girl and the traces of time are infinitely better than those of a baby." As he spoke, his eyes traveled down her pretty face, lingering on her breasts for a moment, passing by her slim waist, and entering into her breasts.  The small forest outside the secret garden finally landed on her pair of lovely legs that were neither too long nor too short.  .

    Why is a woman¡¯s body so attractive to men?

    If those attractions are gone, how much happiness is left between men and women?

    The most incredible but reasonable thing is that those attractions will change with the level of martial arts, causing the happiness between men and women to also rise and fall.

    The stronger the martial arts, the stronger the five senses.

    It¡¯s not that strong people have no desires, but it¡¯s that it¡¯s hard for ordinary people to arouse their desires and make it even harder for them to be satisfied.  Suddenly, Qin Chao had a clear understanding in his heart: The imbalance of cultivation between men and women is one of the main reasons why the Vajra Indestructible Body Magic Technique cannot break the body.  This fatal flaw is actually what Beiming Magic is best at, and it happens to be insufficiently complementary to the Vajra Indestructible Body Magic.  Absorbing people's internal energy is just an external manifestation of Beiming's magical power. Just like eating, eating is easy, but digestion is the most important thing.  But no matter how easy it is, you have to eat it first.

    ??The higher the level of martial arts, the harder it becomes to improve. Which strong practitioner of boy's martial arts is willing to lose half of his cultivation for a woman?

    That¡¯s not a question of love or not.  If you don't even love yourself, how can you love others?

    To put it another way, people like Wang Yuyan who don¡¯t cherish their own lives will never cherish that person¡¯s life no matter how much they love someone.

    Love is not just a word.

    Love contains extremely rich content.

    Love is like a diamond with more than one side and more than one side shining.

    Qin Chao felt that his spiritual realm was expanding, evolving from small love to big love.  Although this feeling is not very clear yet, it is much better than the previous ignorance.  In the past, no matter how great the truth was, no matter how big the problem was solved, it only made me feel more comfortable, and it was far less in-depth and close than it is now.

    Zhong Ling sat astride Qin Chao's waist, held the gun in his jade hand, aimed it, slowly sat down, and then slowly raised it A suppressed gasp came from his throat.  Her physical pain was no less than that of Mu Wanqing not long ago, but she didn't even let out a scream because she only accepted sweetness and happiness in her heart, and everything else was thrown aside.

    "Oh! Brother Qin, Ling'er is so happy!"

    "Hmm! Brother Qin, Xin Shuangqing is Fu Junzhuo, Ling'er is Su Su, but he is a hundred times luckier than Su Su."

    Every time when he was about to reach the peak, Zhong Ling would stop to talk and cool down, but the interval was getting shorter and shorter, and his body became more and more disobedient.

    "Ah" Zhong Ling couldn't suppress the outburst of her voice for the first time. Her body trembled violently and she fell on Qin Chao's chest. She didn't even have the strength to hug him.

    At the same time, the two people¡¯s true essences merged in Zhong Ling¡¯s body, like sperm and egg combining and gestating.  But one of them is an intangible thing, and the other is a tangible thing, which are two extremes.

    After gathering the true essence from the heart of the flower like a bee collecting nectar, Qin Chao did not go out to replenish his internal strength like the previous two times, and he and Zhong Ling still maintained their unity.

    Zhong Ling was extremely happy with the tremendous increase in his cultivation, but when he thought that these cultivations were lost to the groom, he couldn't help but feel heartbroken.  The two extremely contradictory moods are so irresistible.

    "Don't worry! Although I have made a big loss in cultivation, the benefits I gained are no less than you."

    "Ling'er doesn't believe it. Brother Qin treats Ling'er like a child again."

    "I won't lie to you. You know, standing at my current height, every small step forward is very difficult, but after the cultivation level drops, the bottleneck is broken."

    "Ling'er still doesn't believe it. The bottleneck is that the cultivation level cannot rise, not that it drops sharply."

    Qin Chao frowned and patiently explained: "The same bottle will be full if it is filled with a pound of water, but it will be full if it is filled with a pound of mud. The space occupied by a pound of iron will be much smaller. The higher the quality, the smaller the volume.  The cultivation level of internal strength is similar. After the quality is improved, the space occupied will naturally be reduced, making room to accommodate more cultivation levels. Although the bottle containing the cultivation level has not become larger, the bottleneck in the cultivation level is indeed  be broken."

    Zhong Ling was optimistic and optimistic. She didn¡¯t want to be sad during the wedding night, so she put aside the sorrow in her heart and said with a smile: "No matter how big your bottle is, my bottle can fit it."

    Qin Chaole said happily: "Isn't your bottle so small that it can't even hold your little finger?"Can¡¯t fit it in?  "

    Zhong Ling glared at him angrily and half-humored, "You have the nerve to say this, you pervert. You don't pity Ling'er at all. Why don't you become smaller?"

    Qin Chaodao: "I didn't do anything."

    Zhong Ling smiled sweetly and said: "Brother Qin can do whatever he wants, but can Ling'er still be able to resist?"

    Qin Chaodao: "Your current cultivation level is not lower than mine."

    Zhong Ling's eyes revealed as he recalled: "When we first met, wasn't Brother Qin's cultivation very low? But Ling'er fell in love with Brother Qin at that time! Sister Mu and Sister Wang like to resist, and their cultivation  If you're not higher than them, you can't suppress them. But Ling'er can't!"

    Qin Chao smiled bitterly and said: "It's not that he couldn't suppress it, but he died. Either he died under Wanqing's poisonous arrow, or he died under Yuyan's dagger."

    Zhong Lingyu gently stroked the wound on his chest, her heart ached, and she frowned: "I wonder what they are thinking in their minds?"

    Qin Chao sighed: "Don't blame them! It's all my fault for being lustful. It's because of my greed that a good girl like you can marry someone who has been blessed in a previous life."

    Zhong Ling sneered and said: "If Brother Qin was really lustful and lustful, they wouldn't have caused a huge quarrel. Each one of them was inexplicable. On the one hand, they blamed Brother Qin for being a gentleman, and on the other hand, they blamed Brother Qin for being lustful. This is not the case, and that is not the case.  Looking for trouble for nothing, just messing around."

    The bride and groom talked for a while, and the fire of sex began to burn blazingly again. A little indulgence would cause a flood, again and again

    After his cultivation has greatly increased, Zhong Ling is not tired at all.  Qin Chao's body seems to be weak, but in fact it is stronger than a lion.  The lingering relationship was endless until the rooster crowed, and then they fell asleep embracing each other.

    "Sir! The Great Song Dynasty Linzhou Shentang Bao Xixia was defeated, and nearly a thousand people died in the battle." A'Zhu's information is far faster than the 800-mile emergency. It can be said to be the 8000-mile emergency.

    The Qin Dynasty was not happy but said worriedly: "Zhao Xu will definitely exaggerate this victory, reward the heroes and soldiers heavily, and arouse the morale of the army and the people, so as to launch a bigger war. The era of great chaos in the world is coming."

    Zhong Ling looked at the information A'Zhu handed over for a while, and said with a smile: "I thought the Song Army had some powerful guys. It turned out that they had a defensive advantage with eight thousand against two thousand, and allowed Xixia to lose a thousand.  ."

    Qin Chao sighed: "As for those Song troops, as long as Xixia is defeated, just kill some common people to make up the number, and you can make up for the two thousand."

    A'Zhu said: "If the secret report reported to Zhao Xu does not say more than two thousand, I will abdicate immediately and make way for someone more worthy."

    Qin Chaodao: "Two thousand are nothing. During the Three Kingdoms period, there were frequent battles with more than 100,000 armies, but the real soldiers were probably less than one-tenth. However, I didn't see many people saying that it was not good. On the contrary, they became even more excited after hearing this."

    Zhong Ling said: "I thought it was exaggerated that Changshan Zhao Zilong killed seven in and seven out of Cao's army, but now I, a little guy, can do it. But it's not that I'm great, it's that the Song army is too weak. Besides bullying the minority with more, what else can Zhao Zilong do?  Xu actually dares to go against Brother Qin and burn down the health center, who is he?"

    A'Zhu smiled and said: "It's not like a little person has no chance to become a big shot. Push forward two years, and the master is still telling stories in a small restaurant! Song Jun is famous for being weak, but that is only for external affairs. In civil war, he is still an expert and has quite a few tricks.  We let him burn the Yangshengtang. If we don¡¯t even have the courage to do so, are we still the emperor? It¡¯s not because we are afraid of him, but because we don¡¯t want to win with assassins and must be upright. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be wrong for me to bear the charge of regicide?  Let those who pick up the bargains be happy to death! The Murong family is not just one, it is a very common phenomenon."

    Qin Chao chuckled and said: "One soldier is a raging soldier, and a general is raging in a nest. The combat effectiveness of the army is not mainly about the small soldiers, but the generals. The power of the Song Dynasty is not not strong, but it is mainly used internally. The Song Dynasty absorbs  After the Mid-Tang Dynasty, the lessons of military generals supporting troops and separatist vassal towns greatly weakened the military power of generals. The generals who led the troops did not have the right to mobilize the army. The consequences were that the command efficiency and the combat effectiveness of the army were reduced, which led to the Song army's conflict with Liao and Xixia.  We have been defeated year after year in the war, creating a situation of weakness." My dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 231 The General Trend of the Song Dynasty

    Qin Chao added: "Don't think that the Song Dynasty court is a fool. If not, before outsiders come to attack, it will be in chaos like the Five Dynasties and Ten Kingdoms. At least, an ambitious man like Murong Fu can easily succeed.  There is no need to run around doing futile things, as long as you get a general of the Song Dynasty, train an elite army at will, achieve some military achievements, advance to a few levels, raise the Yan flag, and easily restore the country, the dream of an emperor is not a dream. But.  Is Murong Fu the only one in this world who has the dream of being an emperor? When the opportunity comes, even a beggar can become an emperor."

    A'Zhu said with a smile: "Master is right. Don't think that those ministers are too loyal. The more loyal the people, the more ambitious they will be. Whenever there is an opportunity, they are all rebellious ministers and traitors. Don't blame me, Madam. You are not talking about our master."  Our master has never admitted whose ministers he is, so how can the traitorous ministers and traitors fall on the master? It is a slander. It is the emperor who thinks that everyone in the world is his ministers, and all unborn babies are predestined. At least for me  A'Zhu was the first to refuse. But it's not that A'Zhu is unfaithful, it's that he is only loyal to the master."

    Qin Chao smiled bitterly and said, "You all regard me as Sima Zhao."

    Zhong Ling laughed so hard that his flowers trembled.

    A'Zhu smiled and said: "It's not just us, but countless people from all over the world. For this reason, those people also imposed a name on me, saying that I am the illegitimate son of Empress Dowager Gao. Of course, it is far more than just this one. For example, some people say that I am the son of Zhao Xu.  Brother, Zhao Xu secretly stole the throne. There are many people who believe this, but they are far less interested than those who are interested in Empress Dowager Gao¡¯s illegitimate son. In the final analysis, Empress Dowager Gao¡¯s reputation is far greater than that of Zhao Xu.¡±

    Zhong Ling wanted to remind her that Empress Dowager Gao was behind her, but in the end she held back.  Although the Qin Dynasty did not hide the identity of Empress Dowager Gao from his three wives, he did not want more people to know.

    A'Zhu still said with great interest: "Those people, whether they are men or women, respect Empress Dowager Gao on the surface, but secretly like to conquer her. Even those brothel girls like to dress up as Empress Dowager Gao to attract business. Although it is risky, those people  Men are like cats smelling something fishy"

    Seeing that Empress Dowager Gao's face was trembling, Qin Chao hurriedly interrupted: "Empress Dowager Gao was the female middle school of Yao and Shun. Those people who are not clean themselves cannot see others being clean, and they want to throw dirty water on her. Those people who are not up to par cannot see others being clean.  Standing high and wanting to tear it off the altar. The natural contradiction between the little man and the big man, the natural attraction between men and women, the irresistible sensory stimulation of the human body. That is not just disrespect, but any  Everything has two sides. The stronger the respectful side, the disrespectful side will become stronger. The respectful side will prevail in front of others, and the disrespectful side will prevail in front of others."

    A'Zhu said: "The more loyal people are, the more disloyal they are, and the more disloyal people are, the more loyal they are. If Master's words get out, those loyal ministers Hehe!" She turned around and went about her own business.

    Zhong Ling added with a smile: "Three liters of blood without vomiting is not considered loyal. Not looking for Brother Qin to fight for his life is not considered too loyal."

    Qin Chao chanted: "There is no loyalty in the world. When there are more disloyal people, there will be loyalty."

    Empress Dowager Gao smiled and continued: "There is no good in the world. When there are more evil people, there will be good. This argument is obviously more reasonable than human nature is good or human nature is evil."

    Zhong Ling followed: "There is no victory in the world. Victory comes when there are more defeated people. Compared with the Song Army, the Xixia Army is individually stronger, but that is just because of the advantage of bows and arrows. In fact, the Song Army can counterattack with crossbows, which is completely  Offset that advantage. If the money on equipment is not spent on food, drink and fun, the Song army will definitely have the advantage in equipment. In terms of financial resources, material resources, technology, and population, who doesn't know that Xixia is far inferior to the Song Dynasty! Theory!  It¡¯s unreasonable to win in the Song Dynasty!¡±

    Qin Chao chuckled and said: "Your theory is just superficial. In this regard, the Han people are indeed invincible. Face engineering is harmful!"

    Queen Mother Gao glanced at the information handed over by Zhong Ling and sighed: "This child doesn't know that winning the war is not good for the Song Dynasty, and losing the war is even worse. It's better not to fight."

    Qin Chaodao: "It's not that I don't know, it's that I can't hold my breath. In fact, many people now know that the reform must be carried out step by step and slowly, but the long-term pain is not as good as the short-term pain, and that road is more difficult to walk. Since the reform will not work no matter what, and  If you don't want to do nothing, it's normal to start a war. But he doesn't like small fights, and wants to rely on the strength of many people to determine the world in one battle. He is indeed a natural strategist, but without practice, he is just talking on paper after all."

    Empress Dowager Gao said: "Who in the court is not smart? But they are all smart on the surface."

    Qin Chaodao: "It's rare to be confused, and it's rare for a smart person to be confused! It's rare to be smart, and it's rare for a confused person to be clever! It's even harder to have both, because you're neither smart enough nor confused enough. Su Shi is the leader on the surface, and the Queen Mother Gao is the leader on the surface.  The leader, Wang Anshi, is the leader who possesses both. In terms of manpower, both individually and as a whole, the Song Dynasty was extremely powerful. Therefore.The key to the weakness of the Song Dynasty was not in manpower, or whether the emperor was smart or not, but in the general trend.  "

    Empress Dowager Gao said: "That's exactly it. No matter how many victories the Song Dynasty fought, it was not a victory, only defeat. Therefore, it is better to remain still than to move."

    Qin Chaodao: "The Song Dynasty can afford to wait, but the surrounding countries cannot afford to wait. Although the internal conflicts of the Song Dynasty will become more and more serious, and problems such as corruption and corruption will definitely become worse and worse, the entire country will become  Getting stronger and stronger. That is also one of the general trends. The Song Dynasty did not have no choice in the general trend, but had too many choices. Although the Song Dynasty under the governance of Empress Dowager Gao had various problems, the choice in the general trend was right  , can be called Yao and Shun among women."

    Queen Mother Gao stared at him for a long time, then smiled and said, "I didn't expect you to be so naughty just after you got married."

    Qin Chaodao: "The greatest people are not born with knowledge. It is normal to be better today than yesterday."

    Within a few words, all the girls heard the sound and came. Qin Chao did not dare to stay any longer and quickly went to find those evil people to replenish his internal strength.

    Wang Yuyan and Mu Wanqing followed behind with their martial arts prowess, glaring at them.

    Qin Chao slowed down and said, "Wanqing, don't you want to take this opportunity to recruit people for the Beggar Clan?"

    Mu Wanqing pouted and said nothing.  Qin Chao went over and kissed her.  Mu Wanqing smiled and scolded: "Rogue!" She walked away gracefully.

    Qin Chao picked up Wang Yuyan who was sulking aside.  Wang Yuyan inherited Li Qiushui's tall figure. Her legs were hooked around Qin Chao's waist. Their mouths and noses were facing each other, and their faces were almost parallel.

    Qin Chao wanted to kiss her, but Wang Yuyan avoided her and said angrily: "Don't even think about touching me until you wash away the stench of those two naughty foxes."

    Qin Chao said, "I've turned against you." He kissed her forcefully.  But he didn't kiss her soft mouth, but started from her neck.  Wang Yuyan soon lost control of her body's instinctive reaction and offered her fragrant lips.  Although Qin Chao enjoyed the wonderful taste, he only kissed a few times before forcing them to separate.

    Wang Yuyan wanted to forcefully kiss her, but she couldn't keep her face down, so she cursed secretly: "Asshole! You only know how to bully me. You deserve the decline in your cultivation level."

    Qin Chao held Wang Yuyan in his arms and entered the prison on the nineteenth floor underground.  Sang Tugong and Wu Mu Niang came forward with smiles.

    Qin Chaoxiao asked: "What harmful things are you studying again?"

    Wang Yuyan became very interested after hearing this and asked: "What is this harmful thing?"

    Sangtu said fairly: "Those evil people were so disobedient that they made Shuang'er, who brought them food yesterday, cry. I had no choice but to add spices to their torture instruments. Isn't that considered harmful?"

    Ebony Mother said: "It would be better for Madam not to see those things, and it would be better not to listen to them."

    Wang Yuyan snorted coldly: "What a waste of time!"

    Qin Chao smiled bitterly and said, "My wife has a bad temper. Don't take it to heart."

    Sangtu said fairly: "This is nothing. When my wife has a bad temper" The following words were stuck in his mouth, and it was difficult to say them in front of Ebony Mother.

    Wang Yuyan sneered: "You are a short winter melon, you marry such a beautiful wife, you don't cherish her, and you dare to complain."

    Qin Chao knew that what he was going to say would become more and more awkward, so he quickly winked at Sang Tugong and his wife, and sighed softly: "You guys go about your business!" After saying this, he showed off his Qinggong, flashed past them, and disappeared into the maze in the blink of an eye.  on the aisle.

    Sang Tugong shook his head and said, "Does the more beautiful a woman has a bad temper?" Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 232 Difficulty Honeymoon

    Seeing that Wang Yuyan, who looked like a fairy, said that she was beautiful, Wu Mu Niang was very happy and said on her behalf: "If even a beautiful woman who is so superior loses her temper, why not let you stinky men bully her? Besides, that's not a bad thing.  Haven't you seen how close the master is to her?"

    Sang Tugong smiled and said: "When we first got married, we were like glue and couldn't be separated. What's more, I married three of them at once. Wouldn't it be an advantage for the other two if she didn't stick to each other?"

    Some people in the cells on both sides of the corridor couldn't help but cursed: "Fuck you. The most beautiful woman in the world can't see anyone, so it's better to listen to the sound"

    Sang Tugong scolded back: "Your mother came to my door to fuck me and I didn't even bother to fuck you. How dare you be so arrogant at this time."

    Ebony mother said: "Don't pay attention to these bastards. The more you pay attention to them, the more energetic they become. I'm thinking about how to add some soundproofing equipment so that no one can talk and they will be suffocated."

    Sang Tu said fairly: "Madam is right. If we hadn't become more and more soft-hearted after following the master, this cell would not be designed like this at all."

    Ebony mother said: "It's because they don't know what is good and what is good. It's no wonder the master and us."

    As soon as the figure flashed, Qin Chao had already replenished his internal strength and passed by them, leaving only one sentence: "It's better not to abuse torture."

    The surroundings were quiet for a moment, and then became noisier.

    ¡°Hypocritical benevolence and false righteousness!¡±

    "What a great bullshit!"

    "Hypocrite!"

    "The hall master who raised your mother gave birth to a son without an asshole"

    Ebony Mother frowned and said loudly: "Don't think that because I am a good person, I am easy to bully. You can curse at will. If you don't abuse torture, we, as a couple, have plenty of ways to punish you."

    Sang Tugong said loudly: "I have already done my best in not giving you a few life and death talismans. Don't think that being in prison means losing your freedom. Compared with walking outside and living a life worse than death, it is not worth mentioning. Compared with  I have suffered so much, but you are too damn happy."

    Ebony Mother smiled and said: "I'm afraid the master's life and death talisman is much more powerful than the Tianshan Child Elder's, but it's a pity that no one has tried it."

    Sang Tu Gong laughed and said: "As long as I plant a few pieces of life and death talisman for those emperors, who dares not to be obedient. Back then, the Tianshan child grandmother didn't plant a few pieces of life and death talisman for those emperors, and it can be said that she was bullying the weak and afraid of the strong. But our master  No!"

    Ebony Mother sighed: "The strength around the emperor is much stronger than imagined! He dares to burn down the health hall, so Zhao Xu really thinks that he is the supreme one."

    Sang Tu said fairly: "Tianshan's child is far from our master's opponent. Zhao Xu's hair is not even long, but he is quite courageous. Not only does he dare to burn down the health hall, but he also dares to make enemies on all sides, and one country fights against three countries."

    Ebony Mother smiled sweetly and said: "That's not bold! That's ignorance. It's the same as these bastard cakes in front of you."

    Sang Tu said fairly: "On the surface, our master is notoriously timid, but in his heart, he is truly audacious and can swallow up mountains and rivers with anger."

    Ebony Mother said: "It's because you have recovered your martial arts and improved it to a higher level, so you are not willing to be lonely. Although it is many times better than under Tianshan Tonglao, people don't suffer losses and have long memories. They are born to deserve a beating."  ."

    Sang Tu said fairly: "Madam, don't blame me. I just see that the opportunity in front of me is rare. Heroes emerge from troubled times!"

    Ebony Mother sighed: "The world is in chaos. All the cats and dogs like to go out. There is no home in the heart."

    Sang Tu said fairly: "I also think about our Yao people!"

    "Don't use the hat of national justice to pressure me. If you marry a chicken, follow the chicken, if you marry a dog, follow the dog. I will not oppose you, I am only worried that you have taken the wrong path."

    Sang Tugong smiled and said: "I have learned a lot of lessons! This time I am far-sighted and well-planned. And it is not me who is in charge, but you, my wife. I will sit back and take charge."

    Ebony Mother thought for a while and said: "You want me to command the troops under King Liuli, and you will be responsible for managing the refugees, as well as logistical work such as recruits, food, and equipment. Isn't that too unfair to you?"

    Sang Tu said fair: "On the surface, in fact, your soldiers are not my soldiers! As for the false reputation, I will definitely not be willing to give it to others, but if I give it to you, my wife, I will be very happy. I think of my wife in front of my men.  So majestic, back homehehe!"

    There were bursts of obscene laughter all around, and all kinds of things to say after returning home were filled in for free, which was more than Sang Tugong only dared to think in his heart.

    The ebony girl was particularly sensitive to those things. Her face turned red and her delicate body became weak after being told something. She cursed: "I'm not serious. I'm dirty and shameless." She ran away in a flash.

    One month after the wedding, Qin Chao handed himself over to his three wives to take turns taking charge. Anyway, the arrangements had already been madeAfter making arrangements, Queen Mother Gao can handle everything that cannot be done below. He has become a transcendent existence in this family.

    Until today, he could finally sit on an equal footing with the meat-and-wine monks, the nine fairies, and the owner of Cihang Jingzhai, and talk about the way of heaven.

    How many transcendent beings of this level are there in the ¡®Tianlong World¡¯?

    Qin Chao knew at least eleven people, not including himself, because they had sent invitations to him with their spiritual power.  But Qin Chao doesn't plan to go now. He just wants to stay with his three newlyweds this month and try his best to satisfy their needs with his super power.

    For example: Wang Yuyan asked her mother and daughter to serve a husband, and the Qin Dynasty agreed.  She asked Qin Chao to be intimate with Mu Wanqing and Zhong Ling in front of them, and Qin Chao agreed.  She also asked Qin Chao to call Li Yunluo mother-in-law in person, and Qin Chao agreed.

    Another example: Mu Wanqing asked him to carve "Qin Dynasty loves Mu Wanqing most" on the walls of the ninety-nine city gates.  She also wanted Qin Chao to do it in front of Wang Yuyan and Zhong Ling.  She also asked Qin Chao to return the Qingmu sword given to Cihang Jingzhai.  The Qin Dynasty agreed.

    Another example: Zhong Ling wants him to make Zhong Wanchou the prince.  He also wanted him to seal it in front of Wang Yuyan and Mu Wanqing.  She also asked Qin Chao to send a Shiquan Dabu Dan to Zhong Wanchou.  Qin Chao agreed one by one.

    As long as it is within this month, no matter how unreasonable their requests are, Qin Chao will try his best to satisfy them.  But things have to have a limit and cannot go on forever.  All within this month.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Relatively speaking, life is too short.  If you don't break through the limits of life, no matter how beautiful it is, the difference between it and a flash in the pan is nothing but a ninety-nine step and a fifty step smile.

    The way of heaven is too vast to be seen or grasped, but Qin Chao will never give up.  No matter whether he succeeds or fails in the end, at least he is closer to the way of heaven than most people.

    Wang Yuyan and Li Yunluo didn't care about heaven or ethics at all. They sandwiched the Qin Dynasty in the middle and enjoyed the pleasure of men and women wantonly.  Qin Chao's body was too strong for them. Although their physiques were special, neither mother nor daughter could defeat him together.  Especially for the Qin Dynasty's version of the Beiming version of the Vajra Indestructible Body magical power, I both love it to death and hate it to death.

    Even Wang Yuyan¡¯s thirty-second-level Jade Girl Kung Fu can¡¯t resist it, let alone Li Yunluo.  Li Yunluo was not a virgin. Although the effect of Qin Chao's first double cultivation with her was not small, it was far less than that of Wang Yuyan and the others' first time.  In terms of martial arts, a hundred Wang Yuyans were no match for her a year ago, and now ten of hers were no match for Wang Yuyan.

    Wang Yuyan, who is less than 21 years old, has martial arts skills that are as good as those of Li Qiushui, who is nearly a hundred years old.  Dairin Meiwang Jiumozhi, who challenged Tenryuji Temple in a one-on-one challenge, was no match for her.

    Of course, what Jiumozhi faced was only the superficial strength of Tianlong Temple. Tianlong Temple, one of the Eight Holy Lands, would not be that weak.

    Take Jiuxian Town as an example. On the surface, the strength is Gong¡¯s Restaurant, but in reality?

    In fact, most people in the world are not qualified to contact him because of his actual strength. Gong Wan is enough to handle everything.  Gong Wan can't go to Xiaoliu.  Xiaoliu can't do it. Enter the three ladies.  The three ladies are no match for the Queen Mother.  Qin Chao's lack of action was not because he didn't care about them or just being lazy, but because he was helping and protecting their growth.

    If we talk about Gong Wan¡¯s growth, Abbot Benyin of Tianlong Temple felt the most profoundly.  Even Gong Guangjie couldn't deal with a little guy, but in just two years, he was enough to be on an equal footing with him.  Abbot Benyin had secretly competed with her three times. The first time Gong Wan blocked only three of his moves, the second time ninety-nine moves, and the third time they fought two thousand moves with no outcome and stopped midway.

    Except for the people in Jiuxian Town, the person who knows Gong Wan the most is Master Huang Mei. He and Gong Wan have become close friends and often discuss martial arts together.  But it¡¯s not just martial arts.  For example, playing chess.  Gong Wan's chess skills were very poor at first, but he improved rapidly. Now he only needs one move from Master Huang Mei to be called a master.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 233 The Correct Answer to Freedom

    However, there is still a mountain high.  In terms of chess skills, Master Huang Mei is not as good as Duan Yanqing, the most evil person in the world. Duan Yanqing is not as good as his biological son Duan Yu. Duan Yu is not as good as the deaf-mute old man Su Xinghe. Su Xinghe is not as good as his master Wuya.  son.  Wu Yazi is not as good as Xu Zhu who doesn't know how to play chess.

    In the book, the best chess game in the world was solved by a little monk who didn¡¯t know how to play. I don¡¯t know how many chess experts were so angry that they vomited blood.  .

    The most confusing thing is that Xu Zhu, who doesn't know how to play chess, is not as good as the novices who have just learned to play chess, and those novices are not as good as the master Huang Mei. He goes around in circles again and again, falling into an endless loop.  Endless¡­¡­

    Qin Chao had already broken through the Zhenlong chess game according to the methods recorded in the book, but he never intended to retaliate with kindness and sacrifice Wuyazi to fulfill himself.

    Regardless of whether Wuyazi¡¯s granddaughter Wang Yuyan will marry him or not, the Qin Dynasty will not do that.

    However, if he had not obtained the Beiming Divine Art in the Wuliang Jade Cave, Qin Chao believed that he would most likely go to Leigu Mountain to find Wu Yazi, but he would not need Wu Yazi's internal power, and would definitely help Wu Yazi's treatment*  * and mental injuries are more zealous.

    As for Wuyazi¡¯s daughter Li Yunluo, that was an unexpected gain and was not within the expected range.

    On the second day when Qin Dynasty was enjoying mother and daughter serving the same husband, Wu Yazi and Wu Xingyun came upon hearing the news and decided to settle in Yingzhou from now on.  Li Yunluo was definitely one of the reasons why Wuyazi decided to settle down in Yingzhou, but the bigger reason was definitely because Wu Xingyun had just given birth to Qilin'er, who was less than one year old.

    A nearly 100-year-old couple gave birth to a chubby son, and they loved him beyond measure.  Wu Yazi and Wu Xingyun planned their son's future life in detail for a hundred years.  The name they gave their son made Qin Chao roll his eyes - Tianlongzi.

    Watching Wu Xingyun breastfeed Tian Longzi tenderly and infinitely, Qin Chao realized for the first time that his eyesight was not enough.

    "Grandma, if you give him too high expectations at the beginning, he will never be able to enjoy ordinary happiness in the future, which will be extremely detrimental to his growth." Qin Chao advised cautiously.

    Wu Xingyun glared at him and said, "Grandma, please call me Senior Sister."

    Qin Chao smiled slightly and called: "Sister."

    Wu Xingyun was afraid of disturbing his son, so he lowered his voice and said: "For the sake of Tianlong, senior sister will forgive you this time."

    Qin Chao said in astonishment: "Forgive what?"

    Wu Xingyun said in a matter-of-fact tone: "You dare to teach our couple the wrong way to educate their son. Isn't it a serious crime?"

    Qin Chao chuckled and said: "Suppose the son's current ability is seventy. If the parents' requirements are just a little lower than the son's ability, it is sixty-nine. Seventy means progress, and everyone will be happy to see it. If it is higher  At that point, it¡¯s seventy-one, and seventy is a step back, and everyone will be unhappy when they see it.¡±

    Wu Xingyun greatly agreed and appreciated Qin Chao's opinion in his heart, but retorted: "What do you know? Jade cannot be made into a weapon if it is not polished, and talent cannot be made if a man is not polished. Adults cannot protect children for a lifetime. If you can't even bear that little pain, what the hell?"  Facing a world that is countless times more dangerous."

    Qin Chao smiled, avoided the topic and said, "Senior sister, can you teach Mu Wanqing the Eight Desolations Self-respecting Function? Compared with Yu Yan's Jade Girl Kung Fu, the martial arts that Wanqing and Zhong Ling majored in are really inferior. I can't see it."  Go down."

    Wu Xingyun snorted coldly: "I didn't leave the secret note for Sister Wanqing, am I still giving it to you?"

    Qin Chao hurriedly stood up and solemnly thanked him.

    Wu Xingyun said: "Why don't you pass on the Xiao Wuxiang Kung Fu to Zhong Ling?"

    Qin Chaodao: "The current Xiao Wuxiang Kung Fu is far inferior to the Bahuang ** Self-respecting Kung Fu, even worse than the Beiming Divine Kung Fu, and far inferior to the Jade Girl Kung Fu. How can I still put it in the eyes of my senior sister?"

    Wu Xingyun smiled and said: "I obviously don't take it seriously in your eyes, but you want to make my senior sister bear this black trouble. You are not an ordinary bad guy!"

    Wu Yazi said: "You are not so courageous. You even dare to bully my granddaughter and granddaughter."

    Qin Chao knew that on the surface he was broad-minded and looked like a man among the gods, but secretly he was very worried about this. His excuse would only make him more unhappy, so he only said two words: "I don't dare."

    Wuyazi began to wander again and said nothing.  But not speaking doesn't mean you don't listen, and it doesn't mean you don't mind.

    Wu Xingyun said: "It's not that the Small Wuxiang Kung Fu is incompetent, but it's a small word that is in direct opposition to the Beiming Divine Kung Fu. The correct order should be to practice the Beiming Divine Kung Fu first, then practice the Eight Desolations ** Self-respecting Kung Fu, and finally practice the Small Wu Xiang Kung Fu.  Xiang Gong. My junior sister and I have both taken the wrong path since we were young, so naturally we get twice the result with half the effort. Master is indeed a good calculator. He not only hid it from us, but also from the head senior brother. But he didn¡¯t hide everything.?Everyone will understand sooner or later.  But it¡¯s impossible to turn back time once you understand, it¡¯s better not to understand.  "

    Qin Chao reacted very quickly and muttered: "So, except for the leader of the Xiaoyao Sect who has practiced Beiming Divine Kung Fu since childhood, no one else can aspire to the heaven no matter how they practice. No matter how powerful the martial arts are, they are just green leaves to accompany the red flowers, or even  Before you die, dedicate your cultivation to the leader and help the leader make the final breakthrough. The Xiaoyao Sect looks extremely happy on the surface, but in fact it is a sect that sacrifices countless disciples to fulfill one person."

    Wu Xingyun nodded and said: "This should be regarded as the biggest secret of the Xiaoyao sect, and it is the most consistent explanation of the word "xiaoyao". Things must turn to the extreme. The disciples are usually far more carefree than other sects, but the ultimate goal is to obtain true happiness for the leader alone.  Xiaoyao, break out of this small world and enter other big worlds. The small world can only support small fish and shrimps, and the big world can naturally support big fish and big shrimps. The limit life span of this small world is very short, and it does not represent the limit of the big world.  Life is just as short. That's the real freedom."

    Qin Chao was elated after hearing this, but knowing that Wu Xingyun would not give him the benefits in vain, he hesitated and said: "You think that you have been on the wrong path for too long, and there is not much hope in the other world, so you place your hopes on your son?  "

    Wu Xingyun sighed: "I can't say there is no hope, but your boy's hope is definitely more than twice as big as ours. But no matter whether your boy succeeds or fails, everyone around you can't all go with you. It's better to cooperate with Tianlong.  Help each other."

    Qin Chao pondered for a long time and said: "Your son is a son, isn't my son a son?"

    Wu Xingyun laughed and said: "If you can be that powerful, are those women still worthy of giving you a son? It's a joke."

    Qin Chao thought carefully for a while and nodded: "Okay. I don't know how to repay the kindness of Wuliang Jade Cave. It is better to benefit Tianlong than to benefit others." He thought to himself: "Although I almost died in Wuliang Jade Cave, but  Without that adventure, I would have had to make many detours. Wuyazi and his wife made too many detours, and their hope was too small, so they had to pin their hopes on their son."

    Wu Xingyun was overjoyed in his heart, but he was still dissatisfied verbally: "It's not a bargain, it's a deal. Your boy's advantage will not be less than that of Tianlong."

    bother you for something.

    With everything settled, Wu Yazi and Wu Xingyun were free and at ease again, but the main area was narrowed to Yingzhou.  According to the development of the current situation, I don't know whether to say that Yingzhou belongs to the Qin Dynasty and Li Yunluo, or to Wu Yazi and Wu Xingyun's son.

    Back then, the Qin Dynasty¡¯s martial arts were far inferior to what they are now. They would not be stingy with Wu Xingyun¡¯s enhanced version of Beiming Divine Kung Fu, and now they would not be stingy with Zhao Jiu¡¯s Jade Girl Kung Fu.

    Wang Yuyan will also not be stingy with the mother who gave birth to her and raised her.  After the mother and daughter got together, Wang Yuyan handed over the Jade Girl Skill to Li Yunluo without reservation.  Although all the secrets in Huan Shi Shui Pavilion are not as good as a set of Jade Girl Skills, the love between mother and daughter should not be measured by those things.

    The love between mother and daughter is not a naked transaction.

    Although Li Yunluo can practice the Jade Girl Kung Fu, her martial arts are too complicated and far less pure and less effective than Wang Yuyan's.

    Although Li Yunluo has made many more detours in martial arts than her parents, and is even less likely to reach the pinnacle of this world, compared to most people in the martial arts world, her detours can be called a sunny road.

    Qin Chao¡¯s ideals are not Li Yunluo¡¯s ideals, but most of Li Yunluo¡¯s ideals fall on Qin Chao.  However, her old love for Duan Zhengchun is still unforgettable, even the vast ocean separates her.  Several parties involved knew this very well and did not say anything about it.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 234 Chapter 102

    Qin Chao's Beiming Divine Art broke through the 33rd level.

    The thirty-third level of cultivation is the lower Dantian.  According to normal practice, this should be the introduction to internal strength.  .

    Beiming's magical power went in the opposite direction, and it has penetrated the starting point until today.  Not only in practice, the Qin Dynasty also went deeper in theory.

    The beginning of Beiming Divine Skill is the Tanzhong point on the chest.  Tanzhong is the sea of ??Qi.  Therefore, the internal power of Beiming Divine Skill is also called Beiming Zhenqi.

    Beiming¡¯s true energy runs in reverse direction, turning the true energy into internal force.  The first step is to transform the energy. Ding Chunqiu in the book only understands this step slightly.  The second step is to absorb. Duan Yu in the book only understands this step slightly.  The third step is digestion. Wu Yazi in the book only understands this step slightly.

    The reason why the efficiency of Beiming's true energy in transforming internal energy into cultivation is extremely low at first, and gets higher with practice, is because the true energy is located in the lower Dantian, which is separated by a full thirty-one layer from the Tanzhong point, which works in the opposite direction.  .  Every time an acupuncture point is opened, the obstruction between the Tanzhong point and the lower Dantian becomes smaller, and the efficiency of digestion naturally increases.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Beiming Divine Art absorbs internal energy, but in fact it only removes other people¡¯s internal forces. What is absorbed is true energy, what is digested is part of the true energy, and what is controlled is Beiming¡¯s true energy.

    Under normal circumstances, it is like a person eating various foods, digesting part of the essence, and converting it into essence, which is stored in the body, and when used, it is converted into energy.

    Bei Ming Sheng Gong belongs to a special situation. It is like a fetus in the mother's belly, directly absorbing sperm through the umbilical cord to accelerate the growth of its own digestive system.

    When I first started practicing Beiming Magical Skills, I relied more on external forces, but that was to make my digestive system grow faster.

    Based on the theory of normal internal strength, the Qin Dynasty¡¯s internal strength has just begun.  The difference is that they have already mastered the rest before they even get started, and immediately rise to the sixty-sixth level as soon as they get started. The cultivation speed is sixty-six times that of normal beginners - one level of the enhanced version of Beiming Divine Skill is equivalent to two levels of normal internal power.  .

    If others build buildings layer by layer from below to the top, then the Qin Dynasty built buildings layer by layer from above.  After others built the first floor, they still had to build the sixty-fifth floor above. Qin Chao had just built the sixty-fifth floor directly connected to the first floor below.

    ?Compared with normal internal energy, Beiming Shengong has one extra fetal period.  But that was no ordinary fetus, but a super fetus similar to Pangu in mythology, which had the power to create the world as soon as it was born.  Although Qin Chao's ability is many times lower than Pangu's.

    "Compared with Shaolin's Seventy-Two Special Skills version of the Vajra Indestructible Body Magic Kung Fu, Xiaoyao Beiming's version of the Vajra Indestructible Body Magic Kung Fu is more powerful, but it is easier to practice than the San Gong, but it requires half of Beiming's true energy.  Although the Qin Dynasty's combat effectiveness increased instead of decreasing.

    Contrary to defense, speed will increase with internal strength, but that is not an increase in light strength.  Every time the internal strength increases by two levels, the speed automatically increases by one level, which is equivalent to the light skill increasing by one level.  Take the Beiming Divine Skill as an example: the thirty-third level of the Beiming Divine Skill is equal to the sixty-sixth level of internal energy, which is equal to the thirty-third level of light energy.

    Not counting Lingbo Weibu, Beiming Divine Skill alone has thirty-three levels of light skills.  If you add the twenty-seven levels of Lingbo Weibu, Qin Chao's Qing Gong is sixty levels, only six levels lower than the internal strength.  If the Qin Dynasty originally understood that twenty-seven levels of Lingbo Weibu were equal to twenty-seven levels of Qinggong, then Qinggong would be too low in theory and not in line with the current actual situation.

    Not only that, external skills can also improve light skills, the same two levels improve one level.  The Qin Dynasty's current external power has reached its peak, staying at the thirty-sixth level.  The Qing Gong improved by external Kung Fu is eighteen levels.  If you add in the thirty levels of internal strength, the twenty-seventh level of Lingbo Weibu, and the twenty-seventh level of shadow clone, Qin Chao's Qinggong is one hundred and five levels.

    In the past, Qin Chao thought that Qing Gong was far lower than cultivation level. That was because he did not take Shadow Clone into account.  There is no mention of shadow clones from beginning to end in the book, which greatly affects his judgment.  Qinggong is not only about speed, but also about specific application skills, and shadow clones should naturally be included in it.

    However, sometimes like the problem of one plus one equals two, because it is too simple, it is more difficult to explain clearly.

    People like Qin Chao who particularly like to delve into martial arts theory find it extremely difficult to figure out their own martial arts level. How can most people in the world of martial arts know better than him? Most people either overestimate themselves or underestimate others. No wonder people in the world of martial arts know better than him.  Such confusion!

    At that time, Qin Shihuang unified weights and measures, which was beneficial to the future and had immeasurable merits, but the original purpose was to facilitate himself.  The current situation of the Qin Dynasty is similar.

    The biggest difference from Qin Shihuang is that the Qin Dynasty was deeply influenced by Confucianism and understood the inseparable principles of "rectifying one's mind, cultivating one's character, managing one's family, governing the country, and bringing peace to the world".  Pingtianxia starts with the individual.  Jianghu is also within the world.

    Now Qin Dynasty¡¯s Qing Gong has exceeded the third level of cultivation.  internal strengthSixty-sixth level, plus thirty-sixth level of external skills, his current cultivation level is one hundred and second level.

    Most healthy adult men have an external skill cultivation level of above seven levels. Although the seventh level and below are called basic cultivation levels, most of the time they are not included in the cultivation level of most sects and are not included in the calculation.  External skills are within the cultivation base.

    Strictly speaking, external strength is the forty-third level.  However, seven of them are basic cultivation levels that do not need to be practiced, and most of the sects and sects do not count them as cultivation levels.  This can be said to be an unwritten rule.

    Most of those who have the eighth level and above are great masters and sect leaders like Zuo Zimu, the head of the Wuliang Sword East Sect.  In the eyes of Qin Chao: Those famous families are equivalent to well-known companies in the "Earth World", and people like Zuo Zimu are equivalent to the general managers and chairman of those companies.

    Most of those who have cultivation levels of the 22nd level and above are great masters like Duan Yanqing, the most evil person in the world.  In the eyes of the Qin Dynasty, most of those well-known companies were only successful for a while, and then most of them would gradually decline, fall into a vicious cycle, and eventually go bankrupt.  There are only a few lucky ones left who have reached the next level, and Duan Yanqing is one of them.

    Most of those who have cultivation levels of thirty-sixth level and above are super powerful people who have stepped into the innate world like the unknown monk.  In the eyes of the Qin Dynasty, there are very few lucky people who can persevere, and Xiao Yuanshan and Murong Bo are two of them.  Most of those people thought they were invincible, but when they met those people like the nameless monk, they were immediately dumbfounded.

    Most of those who have reached the ninety-second level and above are transcendent beings who have reached the pinnacle and can be called supreme masters.  In the eyes of the Qin Dynasty: The old people on the Standing Committee of the Central Government of Country Z in the 'Earth World' can barely be regarded as transcendent beings of this level.  One sentence can determine the future direction of a country, and even make the president step down.

    The top experts of the Eight Holy Lands are all such transcendent beings. There are two in the Jixia Sword Palace and one in each of the others, including the Xiaoyao Sect.  That person from the Xiaoyao Sect was not Wuyazi's master, but Wuyazi's great-uncle.  Although that man was Wu Ya Zi's great uncle in terms of seniority, he was actually younger than Wu Ya Zi.

    With Wu Yazi¡¯s current martial arts skills, he is finally qualified to know those things. Qin Chao, who is far superior to him, will certainly not be unqualified.  Wu Xingyun told Qin Chao smoothly, but did not give the specific name of the person.  When Qin Chao took back the Green Wood Sword from Cihang Jingzhai at Mu Wanqing's request, he discovered that although the master of Beauty'er Zhai was not as powerful as himself, he was not as powerful as Wu Yazi today and knew many things about transcendent existences.

    Because of the White-haired Divine Nun and Dugu Mengdie, the owner had a very deep understanding of the Qin Dynasty and knew that he liked to inquire about information.  Now she realized firsthand that Qin Chao's strength was much higher than imagined, and being a friend was far better than being an enemy, so she took the initiative to reveal a lot of information.  From her mouth, Qin Chao finally confirmed that the Xiaoyao Sect was one of the Eight Holy Lands, and learned that the person's name was 'Wuweizi'.

    Not surprisingly, Daxiangguo Temple is one of the eight holy places.

    "I can't think of another Qin Dynasty. It turns out that it is the collective name of Confucianism, not one sect or one place.

    ¡°As long as Jixia Sword Palace, Longhu Mountain and Daxiangguo Temple do not fall, the Han people¡¯s empire will not really fall.

    ¡°As long as Confucianism remains alive, the spirit of the Han people will not truly be extinguished.

    Among the eight holy places, Confucianism ranks first.

    In terms of martial arts alone, Jixia Sword Palace ranked first, Longhu Mountain second, Cihang Jingzhai third, and Confucianism ranked last, below Shaolin.

    As the Beidou in the martial arts world, Shaolin ranks seventh among the eight holy places in terms of martial arts alone, one place lower than Dali Tianlong Temple.  But in terms of reputation, Shaolin ranks first.

    "Confucianism is the real number one, but even the Qin Dynasty did not include it in the Eight Holy Lands. In the end, we had to learn about it from other people's mouths.  It's not that he looks down on Confucianism, but he ranks the three major religions of Confucianism, Taoism, and Buddhism above the Eight Holy Lands.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 235 The End of Martial Arts

    Confucianism, also known as Confucianism, originated from the school of thought that worshiped Confucius in the Spring and Autumn Period of the Eastern Zhou Dynasty.  His school advocates "rituals and music" and "benevolence and righteousness", and advocates "loyalty, forgiveness" and "the golden mean".  It advocates "Government by virtue" and "Government by benevolence", attaches great importance to ethical relationships, and does not judge superiority based on martial arts. The specific practice talks about "rectifying the mind, cultivating oneself, managing the family, governing the country, and bringing peace to the world."  ¡¯

    ¡®Rectify your mind, cultivate your character, manage your family, govern your country, and bring peace to the world.  'The original text comes from "Book of Rites¡¤University".  .

    In ancient times, if you want to bring enlightenment to the world, you must first govern your country; if you want to govern your country, you must first regulate your family; if you want to regulate your family, you must first cultivate your body; if you want to cultivate your body, you must first rectify your mind; if you want to rectify your family, you must first rectify your mind.  If you want to be honest with your heart, you must first be sincere in your intentions. If you want to be sincere in your intentions, you must first know things. To know things is to study things.  After observing things, one will know, and after knowing one's thoughts, one will be sincere, one's mind will be sincere, then one's heart will be upright, one's heart will be right, then one will cultivate one's body, one will cultivate one's body, and then one's family will be in order, and one's family will be in order, and then the country will be governed.

    ¡®Rectify your mind, cultivate your character, manage your family, govern your country, and bring peace to the world.  ¡¯ is also one of the main thoughts of the Qin Dynasty, so he can also be called a member of Confucianism, but it is not just Confucianism.  True Confucianism is very inclusive, but it does not attribute everything to Confucianism.

    The Xiaoyao Sect is also very inclusive.  The Qin Dynasty was a member of the Xiaoyao Sect, but it was not just the Xiaoyao Sect.  The situation of Wu Xingyun and Li Qiushui is similar.  The Xiaoyao Sect does not belong to Confucianism, but it does not reject Confucianism.  Confucianism does not belong to the Xiaoyao sect, but it does not exclude the Xiaoyao sect.

    Be tolerant to diversity, tolerance is a virtue.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­

    The higher you stand, the further you can see.

    The closer you stand, the clearer you can see.

    In today¡¯s Qin Dynasty, he can basically see everything on the surface of the ¡®Tianlong World¡¯.

    As a transcendent being who has not even entered the innate world, and a supreme master who has just started to learn internal skills, there are still countless things that Qin Chao has not eaten. The road to the future is still long and endless, and the world in front of him will only become more and more complicated.  Wonderful place.

    In less than three years, he rose from a poor storyteller in a small restaurant to his current height. He has superb martial arts skills and has a great influence. His family not only married Wang Yuyan, the most beautiful woman in the world, but also conquered the most beautiful Queen Mother Gao in the imperial court.

    Mu Wanqing actually always blames him for only knowing how to practice.  Besides shaking his head and smiling bitterly, what else could Qin Chao explain carefully to her?

    What¡¯s more, if he hadn¡¯t flapped those little butterfly wings, would there be the current chaos in the world?  At least not what is recorded in history books.

    Not to mention, people like Murong Bo who have made it their mission to disrupt the world since childhood have been hiding in the Shaolin Temple incognito for thirty years.

    ¡°In the final analysis, it¡¯s just that Qin Chao¡¯s martial arts has risen so fast that Mu Wanqing and the others can¡¯t keep up no matter how hard they catch up.

    But aren¡¯t Mu Wanqing and the others rising fast enough?

    "In the final analysis, there are fewer and fewer people who dare to offend them. They don't have to be in fear all day long, and they don't have to hide in hiding all the time, and live a life of bitterness and hatred every day.

    But isn¡¯t the lesson learned from the burning of the Yangsheng Hall great enough?

    ??Would you feel uncomfortable all over if you weren¡¯t being abused?

    neither.

    Qin Chao knew that they lacked clear goals in life, and it was difficult for his own goals to arouse their interest.  The reason why they lack goals is that with the explicit or covert help of the Qin Dynasty, big goals that were difficult to achieve before have become inconspicuous small goals that can be solved with a wave of a hand.

    Great satisfaction leads to great dissatisfaction.

    It is easy to be dissatisfied, but difficult to be satisfied.

    They were extremely dissatisfied with the Qin Dynasty's delay in officially getting married, but they became even more dissatisfied after they got married.  Qin Chao tried his best to satisfy them, but inadvertently increased their dissatisfaction.

    What Qin Chao is most grateful for is that most women in the ¡®Tianlong World¡¯ are far more chaste than those in the ¡®Earth World¡¯, no matter how dissatisfied they are with men.

    It¡¯s not just that it¡¯s extremely difficult to find a new man who is better than the Qin Dynasty and is suitable for them.

    When you are hungry, a bun can make you ecstatic, but when you are rich, a piece of gold will not arouse any interest.  Nowadays, they are indeed too rich materially and too empty spiritually.  Especially Mu Wanqing, who loves to be first in everything.

    Compared with Qin Chao, Mu Wanqing felt that she was ridiculously childish no matter how much she argued.  Therefore, a rebellious psychology developed unknowingly. Subconsciously, he did not want Qin Chao to become stronger, but instead wanted him to be weaker than himself and under his protection.

    Qin Chao understood Mu Wanqing¡¯s psychology clearly, so she took the initiative to lower her profile during the honeymoon.  Although it is not clowning, it is similar in nature.

    "Compared to the Qin Dynasty, Queen Mother Gao's life for decades was calmer and simpler.  But simplification and simplicity are just external appearances. Under the surface are increasingly violent volcanoes and earthquakes.  As soon as Empress Dowager Gao retreated, Zhao Xu could no longer suppress her.  But that¡¯s not because Zhao Xu is weak, but because Empress Dowager Gao is too strong.? 

    Queen Dowager Gao can retreat, it is Qin Chao who is supporting her.  But the Qin Dynasty could not retreat.

    As soon as Xingzi Lin Qiaofeng retreated, the Beggar Gang plummeted, and many forces under its protection suffered bad luck. The Wuxi Escort Bureau was just one of them. The tragic experiences of the chief escort Wu Jincheng, Mrs. Wu Song Yingying and the eldest daughter Wu Yuanyuan were just  tip of the iceberg.

    The Qin Dynasty can only advance but not retreat, and the consequences of retreat are unimaginable.  Qin Chao, who seemed relaxed and lazy on the surface, was actually burdened with great pressure and responsibility.  Although Queen Mother Gao shared a lot for him, she brought him even more.

    Contrary to Mu Wanqing, Empress Dowager Gao needs a man who is far more powerful than her. What she wants is many times more than what she has already got. Even Qin Chao barely meets her requirements.  If it weren't for the fact that she couldn't wait to find a better partner, Empress Dowager Gao would never have made up her mind so quickly.

    Once she is determined, Empress Dowager Gao will not even leave an escape route to regret, she can throw away her supreme power and leave as she pleases, simply and neatly.

    In April, Qin Chao handed himself over to Queen Mother Gao and stayed with her all the time.

    Although Empress Dowager Gao was far from cold when it came to sex, she adhered to ancient etiquette and did not like frequent visits. Three times a month was considered an excess.  Her favorite was on a full moon night.  As soon as she saw the full moon, she couldn't help herself. Her heart was like a furnace, and her body would heat up without being teased.  The hateful Qin Chao was far more skillful than her ex-husband Song Yingzong Zhao Shu, and he knew her weaknesses and sensitivities very well, so he had sex with her nine times on a full moon night.  Every time she went from rejection to acquiescence, and finally threw away all reserve.

    Qin Chao knew that the more restrained and chaste a woman like her was, the harder it would be to fall in love with her, but once she fell in love, she would be even more uncontrollable than those whores and sluts.  Because they are fully committed to it, not just playing around.  Only women like them can truly enjoy the true happiness between men and women.

    When Qin Chao was having fun with Empress Dowager Gao, it was difficult for Qin Chao to feel the passage of time. Every time was like the first time between a man and a woman, and it was easy to get involved and throw away everything.

    The happiest thing about Empress Dowager Gao is that every time she practices double cultivation with Qin Chao, she will feel that she has become a lot younger again. If she persists, if nothing happens, becoming ten years younger in one year is not a dream.  The deeper her relationship with Qin Chao becomes, the more she cares about her age.

    Who doesn¡¯t care about their age?

    Women care more than men.

    ?Beautiful women care more than women.

    The higher the status and appearance of beauties, the more they care.

    Although Jade Girl Kung Fu can barely maintain youth and innate internal strength can barely keep vitality, they do not make the body younger.

    Empress Dowager Gao has only seen one person who can truly make the body younger, but not the second one.  Empress Dowager Gao thought: If this news is announced, I don't know how many women will flock to him and cling to him.  Even some old monsters might come to visit.

    In the eyes of Empress Dowager Gao, those over ninety years old are old monsters and immortals, and those over one hundred years old are old monsters and immortal immortals.

    ????????????? If the strength is weaker than her, it can be called an old monster or an old monster, and if the strength is stronger than her, it can be called an old immortal or an immortal immortal.

    The three Xiaoyao elders Wu Xingyun, Wuyazi and Li Qiushui are the old monsters in her eyes.  Among them, Li Qiushui is relatively young and can barely be counted.

    Today¡¯s martial arts world can be said to be the last days of martial arts, the last glory before sunset.  Shaolin is worse than the Xiaoyao sect. Among the old monsters of the same generation as the three Xiaoyao sects, only Lingmen is left.  Lingmen once loved Wu Xingyun so much that he almost returned to secular life for her.  If Wu Xingyun hadn't loved Wu Yazi so much, there wouldn't even be one left in Shaolin.

    The Song Dynasty¡¯s long-term insistence on the national policy of emphasizing culture over military affairs is one of the main reasons for this phenomenon.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 236 The Great Hero

    After all, the weak is the foundation of the strong.  The imperial court cannot touch the strong but can touch the weak, and martial arts are prohibited in curves.  Wang Anshi wanted to reform this situation, but changing the national policy would shake the foundation of the Song Dynasty. As a result, it failed unexpectedly, but instead worsened the situation and greatly lost the support of the people.

    As long as the Song Dynasty is immortal, the martial arts in the Central Plains will only become weaker and weaker, and the Han people will only pay more and more attention to face projects, and become more and more idiots internally.  .

    With just a few hints from the Qin Dynasty, Empress Dowager Gao understood that the longer the Song Dynasty persisted, the greater the harm it would do to the Han people and the martial arts in the Central Plains.

    Between the country and the nation, Empress Dowager Gao and the Qin Dynasty made the same choice, both putting the nation first.

    Guo Jing is the best in the world in martial arts, but he clings to Xiangyang, thinking that "the great chivalrous man serves the country and the people."  'As a result, his wife's ability to protect herself declined after she became pregnant, but he was still busy training soldiers to fight against the Mongolian army. As a result, his fairy-like wife was taken hostage by the Mongolian national army, and she was imprisoned in a Mongolian military camp and suffered all kinds of humiliation and abuse from villains.  , both his son and daughter almost died in their stomachs, let alone save the extremely rotten country.  In order to keep the child in his belly, his wife had to endure more unimaginable humiliation, even committing suicide.

    A smart woman who is smarter than Zhuge, a heroine whose martial arts skills are not inferior to Qiao Feng, a daughter of the top five masters in the world, and the leader of the largest gang in the world, just because she fell in love with the wrong man, she not only became a prisoner of the Mongolian army  , she had to be a female slave of the Mongolian army, obediently listening to the words of the servants who had never looked at her before, being ashamed and humiliated to do things that even the most despicable prostitutes would not do, and learning all kinds of ways to please men from those brothel girls.  skills.  In the end, I felt sorry both for my husband and my children, and even more humiliated my parents.

    Qin Chao would tell Empress Dowager Gao those stories when he had free time to strengthen her belief and prevent her from being hot-headed and doing bad things with good intentions like Guo Jing.

    Queen Mother Gao couldn't help but sigh after hearing this: "Mrs. Guo's tragedy is just the tip of the iceberg. She suffered so much without complaining to her husband and loved her children so much. I can't do it."

    Qin Chao sighed: "I consider myself to be no weaker than Guo Jing in terms of patriotism and love for the people, but I can't do it. This is both my greatest weakness and my greatest advantage."

    Empress Dowager Gao sighed: "Poor Guo Jing, his father, mother, masters, wives and daughters are all so tragic. Although the story is very touching, I don't like it very much. Why can't he live in peace? Especially his martial arts  The best queen in the world."

    Qin Chao said with a complex expression: "Poor Mrs. Guo, it was her misfortune that she was not beaten to death by Qiu Qianren's palm. It was her greatest happiness that Ruan Zhu was beaten to death by Qiao Feng. But that story was indeed extremely successful.  , extremely tragic and deeply touching.¡±

    Queen Mother Gao frowned and said, "Why would Qiao Feng hit Ruan Zhu? It's Ruan Zi! But you shouldn't make such a mistake. What are you doing?"

    Qin Chaodao: "Believe it or not, it's up to you. Anyway, that's what is written in the book. Don't you think that the more you love the person, the more tragic the story is, and the more touching the story is? But this is reality, and of course I will try my best to prevent such a tragedy from happening to Ruan Zhu and the others.  On the body."

    Empress Dowager Gao said: "Instead of believing in books about the future, it is better to believe that most of them are your predictions, and then stop them in advance. But wouldn't that be very thankless? What's more, if you successfully stop it, it means that your predictions are inaccurate, and it is not accurate.  The facts don¡¯t match up.¡±

    Qin Chao shook his head and said: "Whether the prediction is accurate or not is just a matter of face. I will not wait until all the heads are chopped off, then kill nine horses and go to mourn. Because I regretted not saving anyone, I committed suicide and was buried with him. Later, I was killed by my relatives and friends.  Try your best to stop it.¡±

    Empress Dowager Gao said: "It's not all pretense. Don't bring good people along with you."

    Qin Chaodao: "If it's just pretentious, there's nothing to say. I'm afraid if it's not pretentious, it would be even more tragic. And it's an irreversible tragedy. Although it touches people's hearts, the price is too high."

    Queen Mother Gao laughed and said: "If you prevent any tragedy in advance, then everyone will just eat, drink and have fun, or eat and wait to die."

    Qin Chao shook his head and said: "It's not like you haven't seen the tragedy of war. The misery of those female prisoners, the helplessness of those male prisoners, the tears of those children, the blood of those old people. The power of an individual is too small, and saving them one by one is not an option.  It's far inferior to Guo Jing's stubborn defense of Xiangyang. But as long as I have a fulcrum, I can change the general trend and change the fate of countless people. There is no need to be busy day and night on the surface. I look good on the face, but bad on the outside.  through."

    Empress Dowager Gao laughed and said: "But most people don't know how to cherish freedom. The more free they are, the less comfortable they are. If they are not arranged for some serious affairs, sooner or later they will fall into eating, drinking, whoring and gambling. They think they are cool and happy, but they don't know an inch.  Time is worth an inch of gold, but an inch of gold cannot buy an inch of time.¡±

    Qin Chaodao: "Most of the children of the nobility are like that, and the children of the poor are like that."We are far worse. If we don¡¯t work hard, we won¡¯t even have enough to eat. If we are unlucky, we won¡¯t even have enough to eat.  Back then, if I wanted to eat steamed buns, I had to tell stories in restaurants, sell them at a low price, and get made irresponsible remarks.  "

    Empress Dowager Gao said: "If you can't be freed from those affairs, people will not be much higher than cattle and sheep."

    Qin Chao chanted: "Love is precious, freedom is even more valuable."

    Empress Dowager Gao Feng glared at him and scolded him lightly: "I promised not to say anything, and then I said these heart-wrenching words to make others feel uncomfortable."

    Qin Chao smiled slightly and said: "What kind of love is love without freedom? It's okay not to want it."

    Queen Mother Gao pursed her lips and said with a smile: "You go ahead! Freedom is above love! I didn't tie your hands and feet, and I didn't put you in a cage."

    Qin Chaodao: "If you admit that you are courting me, then I will go away temporarily."

    Queen Mother Gao stared at him for a while, then smiled softly: "If you promise to take me out of this world together, then I will laugh at you for a few days."

    Qin Chaodao: "I don't even know if I can walk out, so how can I agree to you casually?"

    Queen Mother Gao lowered her voice and said: "Zhao Jiu told me that you are not from this world. I didn't believe it at first, but the longer I stay with you, the more I feel that you are incompatible with this world."

    Qin Chao couldn¡¯t figure out Zhao Jiu¡¯s true intentions, so he said unhappily: ¡°Why did Zhao Jiu tell you? Didn¡¯t I tell you earlier that I am from a different world?¡±

    Queen Mother Gao added: "Zhao Jiu also said that it is impossible for a woman to go out of the world, but it is far easier to copy a woman in another world than to go out of the world."

    Qin Chao thought of the genetic technology of the 'Earth World' and couldn't help but nodded and said: "It is indeed not difficult to copy the human body. What's more, with our current mental strength, we should be able to seize the body like in the fairy tale. But the body of the weak is taken away  It is better not to seize it, because the body of a strong person cannot be taken away. After all, it is on their territory, and the advantage is of course far greater than that of the intruder. If you add in the ethical and moral difficulties, seizing the body becomes even more helpless. "

    Empress Dowager Gao added: "And the body after the seizure will definitely not be as good as the original package. Coupled with the consumption in the middle, the strength will definitely be greatly reduced."

    Qin Chao shook his head and smiled: "If it is like in the fairy tale, the more you get stronger, you can eat all over the world with one move. No, you can eat all over the universe."

    Empress Dowager Gao shook her head and smiled: "Exaggerating the benefits of seizing the body and minimizing the cost of seizing the body, Chunqiu's writing style is wonderful! If we believe them, the end will be tragic! But I think just because we don't believe it, it doesn't mean that no one else does.  , so I¡¯m afraid there are quite a few people who suffer. After all, those benefits are too tempting.¡±

    Qin Chao muttered: "It is easier to seize a body in the same world, but certainly few people will do that. Therefore, most of the people who suffer are those who seize a body in another world. The cost is high, but the benefits may not be less than the cost."

    Empress Dowager Gao said: "Zhao Jiu also said that the world will branch like branches. As long as the roots of the World Tree can support it, similar worlds will grow more and more, just like similar leaves."

    Qin Chao said: "If the hypothesis is true, then I, Qin Chao, will be more than one, and you, Tao Tao, will be more than one."

    Empress Dowager Gao's eyes lit up and she said excitedly: "If they all die, then I will be the most powerful one and the only one. The stronger they are when they die, the greater the benefits they will provide me. On the contrary, if I leave  If you take the wrong path and have to die in the end, it will benefit a stronger me." Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 237 Dead End

    Qin Chaodao: "Everyone should be the same at the point of time, so the longer you live, the more you will die, the more worlds will be destroyed, the greater the power you can gather, and the greater the possibility of a breakthrough."

    Qin Chao pondered: "There are huge differences between people of the same age. For example, there are many people of our age, and the differences are also very big. There are also huge differences between worlds of the same level, such as  Say, this world and the world I was born into.¡±

    Empress Dowager Gao said: "It is easy to determine a person's age, but how to determine the level of the world?"

    Qin Chaodao: "The longer the average life span of people, the higher the level of the world. The average life span of people in this world is not lower than that in my world, so I say that the two worlds are of the same level. But my world is indeed stronger than this world.  At least no one in this world is writing about that world.¡±

    Empress Dowager Gao¡¯s eyes became brighter and brighter, and she said excitedly: ¡°I have figured it out! The official did not lie to me.¡±

    Qin Chao smiled.

    Gao Tai followed up: "I originally thought that no matter how powerful the people in your world are, it is impossible to know the things in this world, especially the things in the future."

    Qin Chao nodded.

    Empress Dowager Gao became more and more excited as she talked, and continued: "But aren't there some worlds that are very similar to the leaves on a tree? The leaves fall, turn into fertilizer, and grow new leaves, which are very similar to the ones that fell.  The world dies, but the power remains, similar to the principle of energy conservation you mentioned."

    Qin Chao said happily: "That's right! The leaves fall, but the fertilizer is still there. The world dies, but the energy is still there."

    Empress Dowager Gao became more and more excited as she spoke, her delicate body trembling, and continued: "The old world dies, and our new world is born. But when the old world dies, the power is not only absorbed by this world, but also by your world. Therefore.  , it is normal for people in your world to know some things about the dead world. But no matter how similar the dead world is to this new world, they are not the same world, nor the same point in time."

    Qin Chao clenched his fists and nodded: "No matter how similar the twins look, A'Zhu and A Bi are not the same person."

    Empress Dowager Gao's eyes widened and she stared at him and said: "It is not impossible that things that happened in the old world were written down in books and seen by officials. And because they are very similar to this world, they can be copied in many places. We  We cannot deny the differences between the two worlds, but we cannot deny the similarities between the two worlds!"

    Qin Chao was also extremely excited. He made a fist with his right hand and made it into a palm. He kept bumping into each other and nodded: "Those who can recognize A'Zhu can easily recognize A Bi from her appearance. That is an undeniable fact.  This has nothing to do with whether A'Zhu is A Bi or not."

    From ancient times to the present, from the ¡®Earth World¡¯ to the ¡®Dragon World¡¯, countless people have struggled with issues that cannot be known in advance and have fallen into dead ends.  It was finally solved today.

    Hahaha¡­¡­

    So happy!

    The two couldn't help laughing loudly.

    Empress Dowager Gao hugged Qin Chao with great excitement and said: "My lord, we finally pushed away a huge boulder that blocked the world."

    Qin Chao laughed and said, "We might have accidentally become the pioneers again."

    Qin Chao added: "Until today, I dare to conclude that what I have entered is not an illusory game, but a real world."

    Empress Dowager Gao pondered: "The book has its own golden house, and the book has its own beauty like jade. The world in the book is also part of the real world. Maybe our world really evolved from the world in the book. The more people read the book  , the more people like it, the more energy they put into it, the greater the power of the world, and the faster it will naturally evolve."

    Qin Chao smiled slightly and said: "That's beautifully said! That's not impossible, but very possible. But there is far more than one world like that, let alone at the same point in time. Instead, the old one is destroyed and the new one is born.  , more and more people are reading, and the cycle of life and death continues.¡±

    Empress Dowager Gao took a long breath and said in horror: "If those myth books also evolved many mythical worlds, wouldn't it really be true to your words: 'There is no god in the world, and there will be gods when more people believe in them.  god.'"

    Qin Chao nodded and said: "I have also thought of this, but it requires greater support, otherwise it will be just a fantasy."

    Queen Mother Gao was shocked and said: "No matter what, such a world must exist. Compared with the characters in myths and stories, we are simply weaker than ants."

    Qin Chao smiled and said, "You're saying the opposite. A day in the sky is a year on earth. At the same point in time, one second in our world is equal to one year in their world. Therefore, they only theoretically live longer than us.  , in fact?Not as good as us.  "

    Queen Mother Gao calmed down and said, "Are you saying that the flow of time in their world is many times slower than ours?"

    Qin Chao said confidently: "I am the absolute authority when it comes to time. Believe me, I am right. The center of time should be stationary, and the speed becomes faster toward the periphery. Those mythical worlds are relatively close to the center of time, and the flow of time  Slower. The weaker the world, the simpler the structure, and the stronger the people and things in it. The stronger the world, the more complex the structure, the weaker the people and things inside."

    Queen Mother Gao smiled bitterly and said: "Then are we considered strong or weak? At least in my eyes, the lives of people in the mythical world are far more exciting than ours."

    Qin Chaodao: "If we want to understand the nature of the world more deeply, of course it is better to start with a simpler world. But the simpler the structure of the world, the more powerful the people and things in it are, and they can only be outwitted, not defeated.  "

    Qin Chao added: "The more powerful the people and objects in the mythical world are, the better. Don't worry too much about this. My world is more powerful than yours, but when I first entered this world, my body was stronger than most people of the same age in this world.  We are weak, but because we can use the knowledge in those books and know where to get the Beiming Divine Art and Lingbo Weibu, we can quickly surpass most people in this world."

    After a pause, he continued: "If this world is really structurally stronger than those mythical worlds and weaker than those mythical worlds in terms of people and objects, if the knowledge in the book can be used as a prophet, if we know the development of the mythical world  Direction, if those treasures were predetermined before they were born, and if we have so many ifs, wouldn¡¯t our advantage over the characters in those worlds be big enough?"

    Qin Chao recalled while saying: "The first difficulty is as difficult as the last difficulty, but as long as our luck is not too bad and as long as we can save our lives, it doesn't matter if we get less benefits at the beginning. Although the higher the starting point, the better, but  We are not afraid that the starting point is too low. The most important thing is how to go to those worlds, otherwise everything is just talk. The second thing is how to save lives, otherwise it is better not to go. "

    Empress Dowager Gao said with a complicated expression: "Compared to the world we live in, no matter how simple the structure of the mythical world is, how unrealistic the things are, and how slow the time is, just talking about the benefits of life span, it is irresistible."

    Qin Chao shook his head and said: "Things are not that simple. The mythical world is still too far apart, and the road has to be taken step by step. Don't take too big a step at the beginning. If you can choose, the time is best within ten times, and the longest is a thousand years.  lifespan.¡±

    Empress Dowager Gao sighed: "Compared with the mythical world, our world is too high and far away. It can almost be called the two poles of the universe."

    Qin Chao laughed and said: "It seems that this world can't be called that. My world can barely be called the pole of the universe, and the mythical world can barely be called the pole of the ancient world. But for us, a small world  They are all giants, and there are huge differences for us within the same extreme range."

    Queen Mother Gao frowned slightly and said: "Not to mention the technologies you brought, my world will catch up with your world sooner or later, or even surpass your world." Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 238 Arrival and Ascension

    Qin Chao smiled and said: "Although everything is possible, at least not yet."

    Empress Dowager Gao said: "If you and I are the biggest contributors to promotion in this world, how much benefit do you think the world will give us in return?".

    Qin Chao pondered for a while and then said: "Actually, I have always been confused about how I entered this world. Maybe it is because I contributed a lot to the promotion of that world, so that world gave me this benefit in return. If this speculation is true, then  This kind of benefit is not chosen by people at all, and it is even difficult to say whether it is a benefit or not.¡±

    Empress Dowager Gao said: "You once said that the consciousness of the world is pan-consciousness, unlike human beings who focus on individuals, but on the whole. For a person like you who is not in harmony with the whole, your world may not be in  To give you a benefit, but to expel you from that world like the human body sweats.¡±

    Qin Chao said dumbfounded: "That's true. Therefore, I don't have much hope for the benefits of world promotion. That is a choice without a choice."

    Qin Chao changed his tone and said: "My world is based on technology, and this world is based on martial arts. If this world is excluded after practicing martial arts to its peak, then it is because I have cultivated to its peak in technology.  Later, I was excluded. But I am only in a certain special field." He thought with a thought: "Huang Rong is obviously an exception, which shows that the problem is far from simple. What has melted is still only the tip of the iceberg, and it is still in its infancy on the road.  ."

    Empress Dowager Gao muttered: "Anyway, I don't agree with going against nature. If you want to change your destiny and go to other worlds, you must go against nature and break the void. We should use the power of the world to go out instead of being arrogant.  The earth pits the individual against the whole world.¡±

    Qin Chao nodded and said: "There must be a communication channel between the world. If we go out by the way into this world, it will be like sailing against the current, getting twice the result with half the effort. On the contrary, sailing with the current will get twice the result with half the effort."

    Empress Dowager Gao said: "The water flows downwards. Your world is higher than this world, so it is easy to enter this world. But it is a thousand times more difficult to enter your world from this world."

    Qin Chao felt very complicated and sighed: "So going against the sky is to ascend, and going with the sky is to descend. One leads to a world of high status, and the other leads to a world of low status. From my world to your world  Although it is difficult, it is hundreds of times, even tens of millions, times easier than ascending to my world from this world."

    The more Empress Dowager Gao talked, the brighter her heart became. It was as if a small sun was rising deep in her heart. Large areas of fog were swept away by the sunlight. She said happily: "And there is more than one passage in the world. At least Zhao Jiu and you are not  Descend from the same world. Although she may have ascended to this world, the possibility is no less than that you are the illegitimate son of the Great God Pangu."

    Qin Chao said depressedly: "You are the illegitimate daughter of the Great God Pangu!"

    Qin Chao remembered that Zhao Jiu had come to at least eight worlds, and he was refreshed and said: "The world where Zhao Jiu was born should be far above my world, and even people can be turned into cards and carried with them. Taotao, she  Have you seen the card man?"

    Empress Dowager Gao shook her head and smiled: "I didn't believe it before, thinking it was a blindfold. Now I know that I was too short-sighted. Just because I don't understand doesn't mean it doesn't exist. A mythical world can exist, let alone a mere card person. However, even in the world where she was born,  In that world, I'm afraid the card person is not a low-level existence, otherwise she wouldn't be so stingy."

    Qin Chao pondered: "I think she should be from a noble family, so she is more compatible with you, but she doesn't think highly of me. Although it seems to be the opposite on the surface, she is like that in her heart. In addition, although her figure is petite and exquisite  , but I still think it is more likely that she is of mixed Eastern and Western descent. Perhaps in her world, mixed Eastern and Western descent is the most normal thing and is not worth mentioning."

    The whole of April is a great harvest season for the Qin Dynasty and Queen Mother Gao. You don¡¯t have to do anything, just talk, and live a very fulfilling life every day.  But of course they won't do nothing, especially Empress Dowager Gao, who has little life left.  If what Qin Chao said about history is true, then although she has changed her destiny, it is not time to relax. Instead, she needs to work harder than before and make a lasting fight against her destiny.

    The Qin Dynasty said that Empress Dowager Gao passed away in August this year and was buried in the Yongyu Mausoleum of her son Zhao Xu, Shenzong of the Song Dynasty.  Of course, Empress Dowager Gao would not completely believe these words, which were harder to believe than myths, but since the words came from Qin Chao's mouth, she would not completely believe them.

    On the penultimate day of April, Empress Dowager Gao did something that completely surprised the Qin Dynasty - helped him convince Ruan Zhu, on the condition that he must first have sex with Ruan Zi, and improve a lot like he did with Wang Yuyan and the others.  Ruan Zi¡¯s cultivation.

    It looks like a child of six or seven years oldRuan Zi, Qin Chao somehow thought of "breaking down the palace of a beautiful woman who no one dares to desecrate", and thought to himself: "No matter how noble and beautiful that beauty is, she is far inferior to the current Ruan Zi in terms of how no one dares to desecrate her."  !¡±

    Under the supervision of Ruan Zhu and Empress Dowager Gao, Qin Chao had no choice but to break the body of Ruan Zi, who did not dare to blaspheme, and merged with her. He shouted in his heart: "Oh my god! I am worse than a beast!"  Can't contain my excitement.

    However, no matter how excited his body was, Qin Chao couldn't muster the courage to make any moves. In the end, Ruan Zhu stepped forward with a blushing face to help his sister and brother-in-law.

    ¡° Qin Chao would not be so polite to Ruan Zhu, and it was not easy to vent his excitement on Ruan Zi.  If it weren't for the need to replenish internal strength midway, Qin Chao would definitely have taken over for Ruan Zhu, killing two birds with one stone.

    With the help of Empress Dowager Gao, Qin Chao did not need to step out of the room to replenish his internal strength, it only took a moment.

    "Ah" A long scream rushed out of Ruan Zhu's mouth.  The concubine's identity finally became real.

    As the princess of Dali, she had been Murong Fu's maid before, and now she was the concubine of the Qin Dynasty. She didn't know whether she should be happy or aggrieved.

    Qiao Feng's figure was sometimes clear and sometimes blurry in her heart.  Ruan Zi's curious eyes kept scanning her and Qin Chao's bodies, especially the secret place where men and women combined, which made her even more unable to restrain her excitement as she climbed higher and higher.

    "Ah! Don't look. Be good, my sister will buy you a toy later." Ruan Zhu could barely keep his head awake, but that only made the body more stimulated. The more depressed he became, the less he could control his instinctive reaction.

    "What toy?" Azi was smart and naughty. She rolled her eyes and deliberately talked to delay time. She wanted to see enough and wanted a new toy.

    Ruan Zhu quickly saw through her little trick and had no choice but to turn his head, neither looking at her nor speaking, suppressing the ecstasy of ecstasy.  But that made the feeling even more intense, and a series of embarrassing moans could not stop coming out of his mouth, and he felt his eyes turn red when he heard it.

    "Oh! Master, I can't survive this." Ruan Zhu couldn't hold on for three minutes for the first time before he convulsed and passed out.

    Ruan Ziqiao¡¯s face turned red with excitement, snap!  Snapped!  Snapped!  A burst of applause erupted from her palms.

    Qin Chao concentrated on feeling the Beiming Qi that was rapidly rotating in Ruan Zhuhua's heart, and his body remained motionless as if his acupuncture points were pressed.  Although he had experienced it many times, he was still worried about accidents.  He had secretly vowed to bring Ruan Zhu the happiest life many times, but he didn't know exactly how to do it best.

    The higher the requirements in your heart, the harder it is to start.

    Since Qin Chao took Ruan Zhu sisters as concubines, he seemed to be indifferent to Ruan Zhu, but in fact, the person he missed most in his heart was her.

    "Master!" Ruan Zhu faintly woke up and heard Ruan Zi's applause. He wished he could faint again immediately, but his hands couldn't help but hug Qin Chao tightly.

    "Ah!" Qin Chao's body moved slightly, and Ruan Zhu's attention suddenly focused on the hugeness and heat below, and he couldn't help but let out a small gasp.

    "Master!" Ruan Zhuwu's eyes were filled with tears, a charming smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, his clear voice sounded like tears and joy, and his expression was indescribably touching.

    "Little lady!" Qin Chao became more and more obsessed with it, and the lust that had just been suppressed was ignited again.

    "Does it still hurt?" Qin Chao said softly and stupidly.

    Although Ruan Zhu didn¡¯t even say a word of pain, how could a woman¡¯s first time not be painful? Mu Wanqing almost died from the pain.  Qin Chao had a deep understanding of Mu Wanqing's strength.  Comparing the two, he felt Ruan Zhu's tenderness more deeply.

    Qin Chao forcibly suppressed his body that was about to move, gently stroked Ruan Zhu's long hair, and sighed: "Promise me, you can wrong anyone, but don't wrong yourself, okay?"

    "Yeah!" Ruan Zhu agreed, but he was thinking in his heart: "If I didn't wrong myself, would I still marry you? Fool!" After a moment of confusion, he thought again: "Mr. Murong, A'Zhu is sorry for you.  .Brother Qiao, I'm sorry Zhu'er! I'm a bad woman! Just like my father, I fell in love with three men. Woo hoo" Kiss!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 239 Big and Small Return Pills

    Until May 15th, Qin Chao stayed with Ruan Zhu, and naturally Ruan Zi, who was becoming increasingly naughty, was indispensable.

    Fortunately, Ruan Zi¡¯s mental age grew very fast after her great advancement in martial arts. One day was almost worth a month. During this critical period, she and Qin Chao were by Ruan Zi¡¯s side.  Those who are close to vermilion are red, those who are close to ink are black.  Especially during such a critical period, environment and education have a great impact on Ruan Zi.  In order to make Ruan Zhu happy, Qin Chao had to do his best to educate Ruan Zi, so he was even more unable to escape.  .

    Qin Chao asked Ruan Zhu if he had any unfulfilled wishes besides his sister.

    Ruan Zhu hesitated for a long time before saying: "My mother's martial arts is a little low, so I always feel a little worried." After a pause, he glared at Qin Chao and pretended to be fierce: "You and my mother are not allowed to practice together."

    Qin Chao did not dare to say: "I have never thought about it." In Ruan Zhu's ears, it was equivalent to looking down on her mother's beauty, so he had to smile bitterly and said: "The first dual cultivation was very effective, and that was because of the addition of "The Heart Sutra of the Imperial Girl"  The result of Beiming's magical power and Beiming's version of Vajra Indestructible Body's magical power."

    Ruan Zhu chuckled and said, "Why don't you dare to tell me directly that it's not your first time and the effect is not good?"

    Ruan Zi imitated Ruan Zhu and laughed and said: "Why don't you dare to tell me directly that it's not your first time, it doesn't hurt but it feels very comfortable?"

    Since she enjoyed the joy of that kind of thing between men and women, she has always regarded it as a fun game, and the more she plays, the more she likes it.  And I particularly like the two sisters having sex together, and I love seeing the cute and shy look on the face of the sister who usually has a serious look on her face.

    Although Ruan Zhu is very playful and playful on weekdays, he is very serious in front of his sister.  After Qiao Feng's slap, he became even more serious, fearing that his actions would affect his sister and lead her to the evil ways of the Xingxiu Sect.

    But when the three of them were having fun in bed, she really couldn't hold it in no matter how hard she tried. The harder she couldn't let go, the more irritated she became. She blushed every time, but couldn't bear to leave Qin Chao. She was so pretty and alluring.  !  Not only Ruan Zi loves to watch it, but Qin Chao loves to watch it even more.

    Ruan Zhu had thought about these issues for a long time, so after becoming the concubine of the Qin Dynasty, he did not behave like a concubine at all.  She has always been very conflicted in her heart. She wants to see more and get closer to Qin Chao, but she is also afraid of seeing him and avoids him.

    No matter how conflicted she is, she understands Qin Chao very well. She doesn't need Qin Chao to do anything or say anything, she can directly feel Qin Chao's care and love for her.  This also made Qin Chao like her more, care about her, and love her.

    Qin Chao thought about it for a while and replied: "Don't worry, you can use elixirs to improve your martial arts without double cultivation, but the results are slower. Unfortunately, I don't have the full-strength elixirs myself, but I can use elixirs in exchange for Shaolin.  Dahuan Dan. If your guess is correct, although the effect of Shaolin Dahuan Dan is not as good as that of Shiquan Dabu Dan, it is the most suitable for improving cultivation in the short term. More Shiquan Dabu Dan will always be refined in the future.  Tonifying elixir, wouldn¡¯t I give it to you and would rather waste it in my hands?¡± Although he was reluctant to part with the prescription of the Shiquan Dabu elixir, he felt that if he couldn¡¯t even part with these, why would he want to leave this world and give up more?  many.

    Ruan Zhu was moved and puzzled, and asked: "Why do you want to cheapen those bald donkeys? Aren't the Eight Holy Lands, Cihang Jingzhai, still above Shaolin? Why don't we exchange with them."

    Qin Chao chuckled and said, "Shaolin does not allow women to enter. Are you very angry about this?"

    Although Ruan Zhu was shocked, he was not surprised and said with a smile: "I thought it would be the easiest to get in, but the way they look makes people uncomfortable. I used to really think that Shaolin was the supreme martial arts master! Those bald donkeys are really shameless!"

    Ruan Zi shook his head and laughed: "Isn't the Beggar Gang known as the largest gang in the world? Wouldn't that be even more shameless! But if you don't lose your face and go around begging for scraps, how can you join the Beggar Gang? On the contrary, those who join forcefully  They are all fake beggars who are obsessed with saving face, and they are not real members of the Beggar Clan. The Xingxiu Sect puts flattery first, while the Beggar Clan puts shame first."

    Ruan Zhu glared at Qin Chao and said reproachfully: "How can you teach her this?"

    Qin Chao said confidently: "Believe me. Concealing and deceiving will do her no good. She is not a child."

    Ruan Zi cheered, puffed up her chest and said, "Sister, I always think of me as a child. Not as tall as me, not as big as me, but just born a few days earlier."

    After another quarrel, Qin Chao changed the subject and said: "The eight holy places should have researched the elixir that is most suitable for them. My Shiquan Dabu elixir is universal. It's good, but it's not good.  It¡¯s too much! The cost and difficulty of refining are too high, and the help to Shaolin is not as great as expected.¡±

    Ruan Zhu pondered: "Does the master mean that the Shiquan Dabu Dan is a huge waste for most people, and there are very few people who really deserve it."

    Qin Chao nodded and smiled: "For example, Da Huan Dan is much better than Xiao Huan Dan, but Xiao Huan Dan is better than Shaolin Dan."More affordable for most.  Not to mention that all Shaolin monks have to take the best elixir in the world. Shaolin cannot afford it. Even if it only supplies a very small number of people and only supplies Dahuan Dan, it will be a huge burden on Shaolin!  "

    Ruan Zi chuckled and said: "The most painful thing is that you can see it but can't eat it. If you don't feed it to others, it's better not to let others know."

    Ruan Zhu said: "That is by no means a problem for Shaolin. The advantages far outweigh the disadvantages. Anyway, it is an advantage for them."

    As soon as the group of people reached the foot of Shaolin Mountain, Shaolin Abbot Xu Zhu quietly greeted them.  After being polite, he took them to the side path, which became more and more remote. They turned around five mountain passes and came to a small ancient temple. The four words "Jing Nian Zen Temple" were written on the temple door.

    This ¡®Jing Nian Zen Temple¡¯ is located in a remote place and has little popularity. Not to mention that most people nearby don¡¯t know about it, and only a few of the thousands of people in Shaolin know about it.

    The temple door suddenly opened automatically, and an old voice laughed and said: "The master of the health-preserving hall is here. I hope you will forgive me for being a little disappointed. Everyone, please come in!"

    Ruan Zi curled her lips and said, "It's just a mystery."

    Xu Zhu glared at her fiercely, then withdrew his gaze.

    Qin Chao led the way into the temple.

    Ruan Zhu followed closely behind. As soon as he stepped into the temple, he heard two clear chime sounds coming from the backyard. Suddenly, he felt cool all over his body and calm and relaxed.

    Xu Zhu's face became more respectful.

    Ruan Zi next to him became interested in him because of that look at him, and kept looking around him, with a lot of weird ideas popping up in his mind.

    There was no one to lead the way. When Qin Chao entered for the first time, he felt as familiar as if he had walked through it thousands of times. He turned left, turned right, pushed the door and walked into a small house in the backyard that was not affordable.

    The wooden door made a rattling sound, indicating that few people opened and closed it.

    Ruan Zhu then stepped through the door and saw three old monks sitting on three futons in the room.  The one in the middle was facing the inner wall and motionless.  The one on the left faces left, and the one on the right faces right.  She vaguely felt something was wrong, and it wasn't until she was close to Qin Chao that she suddenly remembered: "The master came to the door in person, and these old bald donkeys didn't go out to greet them, and they dared to stay here motionless and didn't get up to greet them. What's even more outrageous is that they didn't even show their faces.  Not exposed.¡±

    He thought: "I should have been furious a long time ago, and I shouldn't have realized it only now. I must have accidentally fallen into their plot. If it hadn't been for my great improvement in skills and the protection of the master, I might be confused now.  I can¡¯t even tell the difference between east, west and north. What a powerful and shameless old bald ass!"

    Suddenly a flash of inspiration occurred, and he smiled secretly: "It should be that the master wanted me to learn a lesson on purpose, so as not to offend others because of ignorance. Otherwise, under the super protection of the master, how could I fall into their plot, and then again after falling into the plot?"  How could he wake up so quickly? It¡¯s not that I¡¯m too troublesome, I really want to teach them a lesson. Humph! You bastards! I¡¯ll never die! I¡¯ll let you go for now, and we¡¯ll see what happens next!¡±

    Ruan Zhu couldn't even understand what happened next. Qin Chao and the three old monks were motionless, but Ruan Zhu knew that it was impossible for them to do nothing.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 240 Character Destiny

    Sure enough, as Ruan Zhu expected, Qin Chao reached an agreement with the old monks at some point, and he had two black pills as big as egg yolks in his hand.  Ruan Zhu knew that it was the Great Return Pill. The black thing should be the outer shell that protected the pill. The real pill was much smaller than what he saw.

    The group of people walked out of the temple gate silently.

    Ruan Zi suddenly asked Xu Zhu: "Shaolin is the Taishan Beidou of martial arts. You are the abbot of Shaolin, and your martial arts must be the best in the world!".

    This sentence was extremely offensive at this time and place, but Xu Zhu saw the bright smile on her innocent and pretty face and the melodious voice, but could not get angry at all, so he calmly replied: "No. The martial arts of the master of the health preserving hall.  , the little monk is far behind."

    Ruan Zi said: "Hypocritical. You have never tried, how do you know you are far behind."

    Xu Zhu said: "Martial arts don't necessarily need to be compared to be known."

    Ruan Zi laughed and said: "You Shaolin Abbot are too timid and afraid of getting into trouble. No, you bully the weak and fear the strong."

    Xu Zhu put his hands together and said, "I don't dare, little monk."

    Ruan Zi said: "You are telling the truth. When I saw you dared to glare at me, I thought you were a figure."

    Xu Zhu shook his head and said: "Although the female donor is young, her cultivation level is not much lower than that of a poor monk. She is not a weakling."

    Ruan Zi rolled his eyes and said with a smile: "You little monk does have some discernment. But you said that my cultivation level is not much lower than yours, so naturally you think that I am not as good as you."

    Xu Zhu thought to himself: "Women are really troublesome! It would be better for me not to have a verbal dispute with her. It will be useless to win or lose." He kept silent.

    Seeing that she had made the Shaolin abbot speechless, Ruan Zi felt indescribably proud. After a few more sarcastic words, she smiled and said: "I am not your kind of person who bullies the weak and is afraid of the strong. From now on, keep your eyes bright and don't mess around."  Stare, do you know?"

    After a while, Ruan Zi said again: "This girl is doing it for your own good. Don't be ungrateful and scold me in your heart. If someone digs out your eyes in the future, you will know how wise my words are!"

    After hearing this, Qin Chao couldn't help but think of the fate of Ruan Zi's pair of spiritual eyes in the book, and couldn't help but remind him: "Don't just talk about others, you don't know how to be careful. You don't know how full of spirituality your sisters' eyes are."  , how jealous is it?"

    Ruan Zi smiled and said: "As long as the master doesn't drive us sisters away, others won't have the guts to bully us, and even if they have the guts, they won't have the ability!"

    Qin Chao knew that she didn't listen at all, and sighed: "What you said is true, but I can't stay with you forever. Your martial arts are high, even the abbot of Shaolin dares to bleed, but you can't be invincible. You can offend people everywhere.  People who don¡¯t know how to restrain themselves will not end up well in the end.¡±

    Xu Zhu nodded and said: "Offending the young monk is nothing, but if you offend those who cannot be offended, you will be the one who suffers in the end."

    Ruan Zi coldly snorted: "You are indeed unconvinced, and you actually dare to teach me a lesson. Of course I won't be stupid enough to offend those who can't afford to offend, so do you need to say anything?"

    Xu Zhu said: "The young monk is just echoing the words of the Master of the Health Preservation Hall."

    Ruan Zi coldly snorted: "Will the same martial arts have the same power when used by the master and when used by you? In the same words, your dog's mouth will naturally not be able to spit out ivory. Change one word, change one word  The meaning of the words is completely different. You think it is great to be the abbot of Shaolin, but not many people in Shaolin Temple really admire you. In the future, you must be more humble when treating others, you know?"

    Xu Zhu knew that the more he talked, the more trouble he would get. He was full of words that were neither easy to say nor easy to listen to, so he had to keep reciting Amitabha Buddha silently in his heart.

    It wasn't until they separated at the foot of Shaolin Mountain that Xu Zhu let go of his tense heart. He breathed a sigh of relief and said to himself: "The Master of the Health Preservation Hall can subdue so many extremely difficult women. It's really amazing! If the young monk" He didn't dare to do anything next.  After thinking about it, I started to recite Amitabha Buddha again.

    Ruan Zhu suppressed a word in his heart for a long time, and when he saw Xu Zhu walking away, he finally spit it out: "Sir, that Master Xuanku passed away, and Brother Qiao was extremely sad. He didn't expect that he would fake his death again, like Mr. Murong. Even his close relatives were  They were deceived."

    Qin Chao was silent for a long time and sighed: "That is also helpless. When I go to a place that I don't want you to know, I will choose to do the same thing."

    Ruan Zhu was shocked, as if he was about to lose something extremely important.  That feeling came and went quickly, but combined with what Qin Chao said just now, she knew that it was definitely not an illusion, and whispered: "It's not that I threaten the master, but that I really can't live like that."

    Qin Chao pondered for a while and said: "That kind of thing may never happen. If I could do it, why wouldn't I take you with me? But no matter what, don't be stupid."

    Ruan Zhuyi gritted his teeth.He said: "I know that the master and Queen Mother Gao have recently been discussing how to get out of this world and come to another world."

    Qin Chao was surprised: "Did she tell you all this?"

    Ruan Zhu Qiao blushed, shook his head and said: "No, I set up some small traps to eavesdrop."

    Qin Chao was even more surprised and said: "I knew you were proficient in traps and disguises, but I didn't expect you to be so good at it. You can even deceive us."

    Ruan Zhu shook his head and said: "That's because I didn't guard against my concubine. It's because I was bad and betrayed my trust."

    Ruan Zi sneered and said: "Sister is indeed not good. She is not allowed to do this or that. She treats me like a thief, as if she is a born bad guy. But in fact, she likes to steal men just like her mother. She takes care of herself.  I can¡¯t live with this hobby.¡±

    Ruan Zhu sighed: "I did it for your own good. You are not allowed to talk about my mother like that." He thought to himself: "If my sister continues like this, it would be better not to grow up. Seeing that her martial arts is low, I worry that she will be bullied. If my martial arts is high, I  I can't control her anymore, and the more I control her, the worse she gets. I don't care about her and worry about her causing trouble everywhere. In fact, I should have thought of it a long time ago. If she had better martial arts than Brother Qiao, she would have killed him long ago. When her martial arts was low,  Not many people have died at her hands! When she meets Brother Qiao, she cannot escape retribution. Even if she escapes that time, her martial arts is not the best in the world. The next time, and the next time, will not happen every time.  With such good luck, it would be better to die in the hands of Brother Qiao. Even if her martial arts is the best in the world, even Brother Qiao has been besieged by the heroes, let alone her. Unless she can kill everyone in the world. But Qin Shihuang couldn't do it.  , let alone her. Character determines destiny, it¡¯s true. I can protect her for a while, but I can¡¯t protect her for the rest of my life!¡±

    Ruan Zi said: "Wang Anshi's reform is for the good of the world, but he looks down on the people from the bottom of his heart, and even looks down on the people around him. Forcibly asking everyone in the world to do what he wants, the result will inevitably end in failure, which harms the people of the world.  , and also harmed himself."

    There happened to be an old monk passing by. He was very surprised after hearing her words and said with a smile: "You are young, but you have a lot of knowledge. But Wang Anshi's reform is not that simple. Besides, you are still so young, so you look down on Wang Anshi.  Isn't he more arrogant than Wang Anshi?"

    Ruan Zi smiled and said: "Are there not many people in the world who live to be the pig's belly? At least ninety-nine out of a hundred people are like that. But there are also many people who become generals, prime ministers, and emperors when they are still children.  Yeah! It shows that age is not the key."

    The monk smiled and said, "That's true, but you look down on people too much."

    Ruan Zi giggled and said, "Didn't you, a nosy little monk, look down on me, a great beauty, first? Why should I look down on them?"

    The monk shook his head and smiled, clasped his hands together, looked at Qin Chao and said: "I, Shaolin Xuannan, have met the master of the Health Preservation Hall."

    Qin Chao cupped his hands and smiled and said: "The head of Bodhidharma Academy has really good eyesight. He recognized me the first time we met."

    Xuannan smiled and said: "The poor monk suddenly remembered the identities of these two beauties. They are the precious daughters of Emperor Wen'an of Dali! I heard that several of Emperor Wen'an's daughters were married to the masters of the health-preserving hall. If you haven't guessed yet,  If you come out, you will indeed end up living in a pig's belly at this age."

    Xuannan wanted to say something else, but the figure in front of him flashed and the three of them disappeared.

    Xuannan hurriedly jumped up to a tall tree on the top of a nearby hill. Looking from a distance, he saw that the three of them were already five or six miles away. He couldn't help but take a breath of cold air and thought to himself: "No wonder the Dali Chief  Such a loud tone from the princess! The martial arts of this health-preserving hall master is really astonishing! Beyond imagination! I¡¯m afraid Patriarch Bodhidharma was nothing like this even in his lifetime. Really, really" I couldn¡¯t say the next words for a moment.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 241 Buddhism is Elusive

    Xuan Nan hurried back to the Shaolin Temple and told his good friend Xuan Tong what he saw and heard on the way.

    Xuan Tong pondered for a long time and said with a smile: "I thought that the Master of the Health Preservation Hall was interested in the world, but I didn't know that was not the case at all."

    Xuan Ji said: "Why?"

    Xuan Tong smiled and said: "Junior brother, are you testing me? Since Empress Dowager Gao is not dead, she can leave the country behind and discuss the issue of getting out of this world with the health-preserving hall master. How can the health-preserving hall master put away the things she left behind?"  In the eyes.¡±

    Xuannan sighed: "My little brother is not thinking about this, but whether Patriarch Bodhidharma is really not dead and has gone to other worlds?"

    Xuan Tong muttered: "With our current martial arts, it seems that it is not the time to talk about these. To discuss those, not to mention mastering the seventy-two stunts, we must be proficient in at least twelve."

    Xuannan smiled bitterly and said: "It's difficult! It's really difficult! With the abbot's current age and martial arts, the hope is not small. We don't have the slightest hope. What does it matter if we don't say it?"

    Xuan Tong nodded and said: "That's true. If I ask Brother Yu, of course I hope that Bodhidharma is not dead. But what I hope most is to see Buddha after death. In addition, junior brother said that we have no hope, but that's not necessarily the case. We  What Zen Buddhism pays more attention to is enlightenment. Otherwise, why would the abbot¡¯s martial arts be so high at such a young age? Persistence is important, but we are Zen! In the past, we focused solely on martial arts, which was the wrong path. Without Buddhism as the basis, we still can¡¯t do it.  How to achieve enlightenment? If we do it step by step, can we still be considered Zen?"

    Xuan Tong let out a long sigh and said with a wry smile: "Alas! I keep going the wrong way, and the further I go, the farther I go!"

    Xuannan sighed and said: "The truth is simple. I understood it when I first started, but it only stayed on the surface and did not go deep. The simpler the truth, the easier it is to be ignored and the harder it is to go deep. However, I suddenly understood that health preservation  The hall master¡¯s true purpose is to treat illnesses and save people.¡±

    Xuan Tong said: "That's practice."

    Xuan Dong said: "It's the same as our Shaolin monks who act chivalrously and uphold justice in the world. But we only talk about it as a practice, and not many people really understand it."

    Xuan pained and said with a smile: "In the final analysis, it is to cultivate compassion, based on Zen skills, with a solid foundation, and the seventy-two unique skills can be mastered by oneself without a teacher."

    XuanNan said with a sad face: "I still think it's too late to know these truths. Although our martial arts can be greatly improved by this, let alone catching up with Bodhidharma, the master of the health hall, even the abbot, we are still far away.  Not as good as that!¡±

    Xuan Tong said: "Unknowingly, we have received favors from the Master of the Health Preservation Hall. If he doesn't aspire to the world, why should he benefit the world?"

    Xuannan smiled and said: "Did Patriarch Bodhidharma benefit the world in the same way, and even benefited countless people in later generations. In comparison, the behavior of the leader of the Health Preservation Hall is not only normal, but also vaguely inferior to Patriarch Bodhidharma."

    Xuan Tong frowned and said, "The Patriarch Bodhidharma is a great virtuous person with compassion, but it seems that the Master of the Health Preservation Hall is not!"

    Xuan Quan said: "That's because the master of the Yangsheng Hall has only made his debut in just two or three years. As time goes by, after being deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, he may not be as good as he is!"

    Xuan Tong frowned deeply and said: "No matter what, I still think he is far inferior to Patriarch Bodhidharma. However, there are really many masters in the world today. We cannot compare to Gang Leader Qiao Feng and Abbot Xu Zhu, and they cannot compare to Xiao Yuanshan and  Murong Bo's senior masters and Xiao Yuanshan are not as good as those hidden masters like the unknown monk. The unknown monk is not as good as the Master of the Health Preservation Hall and the empress dowager Gao who have achieved Taoism. The Master of the Health Preservation Hall is not as good as those of Bodhidharma.  A foreigner."

    Xuannan laughed and said: "The real masters outside this world are the masters who have stepped out of this world. In the world today, the Master of the Health Hall and the Empress Dowager Gao are still the highest. If there are masters who are higher than them from somewhere, it will be natural."  Where is it?"

    Xuan Tong said: "Junior brother, it's better to be careful with what you say. Maybe we don't have enough knowledge."

    Xuannan smiled and said: "I won't believe it even to death. If you don't reach the top of this world, how can you get out of this world? There is heaven outside the sky, and there are people outside the world. But what I am talking about is only within this world, not the lives of Patriarch Bodhidharma.  A foreigner."

    Xuan Tong said: "Everyone knows that the way of martial arts is endless. Patriarch Bodhidharma is thousands of miles away from Buddha. But it is precisely because those people are far away from us that everyone likes to turn a blind eye, and over time they will naturally ignore them.  .For example, the sword god Zhuo Bufan. He was defeated by the master of the Yangsheng Hall when he first debuted. Of course, he had no shame to be called the sword god and fell silent for a while. But now he is not ashamed of the battle, but proud of it, and he has become arrogant again. He wants to start.  His title of Sword God is something even our Shaolin dared to offend."

    Xuannan said in a deep voice: "That villain used despicable means to defeat Junior Brother Xuanshi by half a move, and then spread the word about it. But he refused to fight, so I missed my chance again."

    &nbsp;Xuan Tong said: "Since he has learned the strength of our Shaolin from Junior Brother Xuanshi, of course he does not dare to challenge casually and lose the golden sign that he finally won. He is extremely arrogant, but he is not stupid."

    Xuannan said in a dumbfounded voice: "That's right! Since he knew he couldn't be a real Sword God, he decided to do the next best thing and become a Sword God in the eyes of most people. Anyway, in the eyes of those who didn't know enough, he was different from the real Sword God.  What's the difference? On the surface, he is extraordinary, but in the final analysis, he is a villain at heart. It's not that his martial arts is not good, but his character is too low. Otherwise, with his martial arts, it would not be difficult to achieve success in the world. "

    Xuan Tong said: "The authorities are confused, but bystanders are clear. It is easy to talk about others, but it is difficult to be good at yourself. If it is not for the reputation of Shaolin, why should the junior brother go to him to settle accounts? If he is not trying to maintain the reputation that he has finally won, why should he be a little brother?  A human act.¡±

    XuanNan clenched his fists and said, "The most irritating thing is that he goes around saying that our Shaolin monks are all idiots with low qualifications. They have been practicing the seventy-two unique skills of Shaolin since childhood, but they are still not as good as them."  Those who are self-taught. Those who say that Shaolin monks are compassionate and chivalrous are all lies. Otherwise, why not make the seventy-two unique skills of Shaolin public so that everyone can enjoy the benefits of martial arts treasures?"

    Xuan Tong said: "Aren't Xiao Yuanshan and Murong Bo the same back then? Compared to them, Zhuo Bufan is nothing, just a clown. But no wonder they think so. In the past, even we thought that Shaolin's basic skills were the seventy-two stunts, but we didn't know  The real foundation is those humble Buddhist teachings, which are always picking up sesame seeds and throwing away watermelons.¡±

    XuanNan said with a complex expression: "It's not that I really understand those principles, but that those things are too ethereal and lack tangible benefits, unlike the progress in martial arts that allows people to persevere.  "

    Xuan Tong nodded his head and sighed: "So what if I know, so what if I don't know. It's still like fishing for the moon in the water, it's elusive."

    The two looked at each other with only forced smiles, their hot hearts half cold.  Shaolin has neither Buddhist scriptures that teach truth, nor martial arts secrets, nor the experiences of eminent monks of all ages.  There are so many Buddhist scriptures that you can study them all in a lifetime.  Of the seventy-two unique skills, each eminent monk of the Xuan generation can only master five or six.  It¡¯s not like these eminent monks don¡¯t study Buddhist scriptures.  But Buddhist scriptures do not represent Buddhism, and secret manuals do not represent martial arts.

    Practicing the seventy-two stunts separately is like carrying a seventy-two-pound object separately, and the difficulty is dozens of times lower.  If you think that you can succeed in cultivation separately and you can definitely do it together, that would be oversimplifying things.  It is very difficult to understand the Buddhist teachings separately, sentence by sentence, and to integrate them together.  Understanding those words and words doesn¡¯t mean you understand the Dharma.

    It is also the Vajra Indestructible Body Divine Art, but the Qin Dynasty integrated it into the Beiming Divine Art, and its power is completely different.  The same straw, some are insignificant, and some can break the camel's back.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Beiming Divine Art, but Qin Chao, Duan Yu, and Wu Yazi have very different practices.  A slight difference can lead to a loss of thousands of miles.

    The same Six Meridian Divine Sword is extremely difficult to cultivate in the eyes of the eminent monks in Tianlong Temple, but it is extremely easy to cultivate in Duan Yu's hands, with completely different difficulties.

    "Is it the same difficulty for a martial arts master to carry something that weighs 72 kilograms as it is for a child who can't even walk?

    ??????????? Is the power of an ordinary palm strike from an adult¡¯s hand the same as that from a child¡¯s hand?

    That¡¯s not a question of technique!

    "Does a simple sentence have the same meaning in Qin Chao's heart as in Xuannan's heart?

    That¡¯s not a question of whether you know or not!  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3: Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 242: Decisive Victory Ten Thousand Miles

    Qin Chao, who had extremely complex thoughts, used a very simple sword during the competition.

    A child can use that sword!  What's there to say.  .

    One minute on stage, ten years of hard work off stage.  When it comes time to compete on stage, the outcome is basically doomed.

    Qin Chao really wanted to have a direct fight with those old Shaolin monks, but he didn't want to fight them for ten days and ten nights with no outcome. If he could be solved with another sword, what would be left besides offending people to death?

    If Qin Dynasty¡¯s strongest final blow cannot win against Happy King¡¯s weak state, it means that Happy King¡¯s martial arts far exceeds that of Qin Dynasty, but is that possible?

    There are too few people who can see this, and most of them overestimated the strength of the Qin Dynasty at that time.  Little does he know that as long as the Happy King is weaker than the Qin Dynasty, he will definitely be defeated by that sword, unless other innate strong men put down their bodies and join forces with the Happy King.

    But would Qin Chao be so stupid as to choose that moment to use that sword?

    If there is no move, there will be no flaw.  The more moves there are, the greater the flaw.  The Qin Dynasty did not like to fight for days and nights in life-and-death battles and treat swordsmanship as a performance. He liked the tradition of sharpshooters in the 'Earth World', where one shot determines life and death.

    Especially after having the powerful protection of the Beiming version of Vajra Indestructible Body.

    With no worries, the attacks you can unleash will naturally be more powerful.  Flexible use of defense-focused martial arts can also greatly increase attack power.

    When you are strong, you are very strong, even the Happy King is not an enemy in one go.

    When he was weak, Wang Yuyan could stab him.  That is still under the protection of Beiming's version of Vajra Indestructible Body.

    The level of a person's martial arts is not only judged by the high level, but also by the low level.  But most people habitually only look at the high and not the low.

    From the perspective of killing enemies, of course, the higher the level, the higher the level.  But from a life-saving perspective, the lower the higher the better.  Even if it is not from the perspective of life-saving, for Qin Chao, who is proficient in game development, the lower limit is no less important than the upper limit.

    The Qin Dynasty gave both Shaolin Great Return Pills to Ruan Zhu.  Ruan Zhu gave them all to his mother Ruan Xingzhu.  Ruan Xingzhu took one pill himself and gave the other to his lover Duan Zhengchun.  Duan Zhengchun gave Lingbo Weibu to his lover Ruan Xingzhu.

    Ruan Zi saw it and sarcastically said: "I have always been reluctant to give away Yiyangzhi. Lingbo Weibu is far better than Yiyangzhi, so it is quite chic to give it away."

    Ruan Xingzhu smiled and said: "What do you know? The yang finger does not completely belong to your father, and it is passed down from male to female."

    Ruan Zi pretended to be curious and said: "Does Lingbo Weibu belong to dad completely? Is it passed down from female to male? Isn't dad a man?"

    Duan Zhengchun sighed and said: "Although some things are worthless in the eyes of others, they are worth more than priceless treasures in my eyes." The following sentence: "Although some things are priceless in the eyes of others, I am  "But I couldn't say anything.

    Ruan Zi applauded and said: "Mom, you heard it! It's because dad doesn't like it, otherwise he wouldn't give it away no matter how worthless it is."

    Ruan Xingzhu did not take her words to heart at all, and thought to himself: "No matter whether he is a prince, an emperor or a commoner, Duan Lang is worth more than a priceless treasure in my eyes."

    Ruan Zi saw that the provocation failed and it was not a good show. He rolled his eyes and immediately had another plan in his mind. Just as he was about to use it, he suddenly noticed from the corner of his eye that the sister next to him was looking at him with a smile but not a smile. He quickly gave up the idea and said to himself: "  You want me to make a mistake so you can teach me a lesson, would I be that stupid?¡±

    She didn't know that what Ruan Zhu was thinking at this time was: "It's not that dad doesn't know the value of Lingbo Weibu, it's not that he doesn't value it, but he is dissatisfied with the master for taking our sisters as concubines. Otherwise, he would have at least asked before sending them away, or  Give me a notice."

    Qin Chao¡¯s views were similar to Ruan Zhu¡¯s, but he didn¡¯t care much, especially about giving it to Ruan Xingzhu.

    What Qin Chao is interested in is: If Duan Zhengchun doesn¡¯t send it, will Ruan Zi send it?  If Ruan Zi doesn¡¯t send it, will Ruan Zhu send it?

    This seems to be an extremely simple question, but simplicity always only stays on the surface¡ª¡ª

    If in the book Duan Yu gave Lingbo Weibu to his parents, his parents gave it to relatives and friends, and relatives and friends gave it to other relatives and friends. In this way, you give it to me, I give it to you, and the more you give it, the more widespread it is.  Waves have become easily accessible.

    People in the "Tianlong World" value martial arts secrets far more than people in the "Earth World" value houses and cars.

    ¡°The top martial arts in the ¡®Earth World¡¯, Tai Chi, has become a street stall, but there are fewer and fewer people practicing martial arts, and people with high martial arts skills are becoming increasingly rare.

    "A good man and a filial son like Duan Yu didn't give Beiming Magic and Lingbo Weibu to his parents, so why did Duan Zhengchun give Duan YuThe secret knowledge passed down from the family is given to Ji Xingzhu, who is not even a concubine?

    In the eyes of most people in the world, the status of a concubine is far lower than that of martial arts.

    ??If we continue to investigate further, the implications will become wider and wider, and the problem will become more and more complex.  It's better to explain it in one sentence: "The more advanced the martial arts secrets are, the more they should not be given away lightly."

    The deeper the understanding of the "Tianlong World", the more difficult it is for the Qin Dynasty to understand Li Qiushui's behavior of leaving the secret manual of Beiming Magical Technique and Lingbo Weibu in the Wuliang Jade Cave.  However, although this is unreasonable, it is the most normal thing.  It is even more unworkable to reason with people like Li Qiushui.

    Qin Chao's answer to Li Qiu Shui's abnormal behavior was: "I can do whatever I want. Do you think you can care about it? Why are you talking so much nonsense?"

    Perhaps this answer can also be applied to Duan Zhengchun at this time.  However, Qin Chao just thought about it and had no intention of taking care of it. Duan Zhengchun punched the air.

    Ruan Xingzhu is very satisfied with her cheap son-in-law Qin Chao, especially when compared with herself, the happiness of her two daughters is even more apparent.  What's more, the Qin Dynasty also saved Ruan Zi's life, and indirectly saved Ruan Zhu.

    The most important thing is that she is an optimist, and she has to be an optimist, otherwise how could she have endured a lonely life for so many years.

    Wang Yuyan became the first wife, Mu Wanqing and Zhong Ling became common wives, and her daughter only became a concubine. How could she have no idea in her heart, but she would not keep these unpleasant things in her heart and quarrel with Qin Chao.  Even if Qin Chao didn't call her mother-in-law, she could forget about it.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????? What she remembered in her heart was Duan Zhengchun¡¯s kindness to her, and what she recalled was all the sweet and happy life, and she gave up the bad to Qin Chao and her daughter, and kept the good.

    No matter how cruel life is and how difficult it is, she will always be a happy elf.

    Ruan Zhu and Ruan Zi are both, but they are neither.  Because Ruan Zhu is too selfless and Ruan Zi is too selfish.

    Although the new Ruan Zi has lost the bad habits of the past, her personality has not changed much.  The character that is deeper into her bones than poison may be harder to eliminate than poison.

    Ruan Zhu didn¡¯t dare to leave his sister¡¯s side for a moment.  Although Ruan Zi has tried many ways to escape her sight, none of them have been successful so far. Instead, she has learned a lot from this.

    Qin Chao had been away from other women for a long time, and finally someone couldn't help but take action. The target was Xin Shuangqing, who was in charge of the Yangtze Sword Sect outside.

    The one who did it was a little-known innate strong man.  Before he could reach Xin Shuangqing, he chose to commit suicide and killed himself with poison, destroying his body and destroying all traces, making his name and origin even more unclear.

    The three beauties stood by the surging river, their moods surging even more than the river.

    The white-haired nun blamed himself: "It's all my fault! I shouldn't have gotten involved, letting the thieves notice, and cutting off the clues. I don't know who was behind the scenes to get in trouble with him."

    Dugu Mengdie said: "This person can actually sense you from such a distance. His strength is probably not much lower than that of Happy King."

    Empress Dowager Gao's eyes flashed coldly, and she mused: "This person actually figured out that he had fallen into a trap so quickly, and made a decisive decision to commit suicide. His wisdom and character are more terrifying than his martial arts."

    Dugu Mengdie said: "If he were not a person like him, the mastermind behind the scenes would not let him be the vanguard to test Mr. Qin's depth. This move was because they were well prepared. To say that he had made up his mind temporarily was to overestimate him.  . But the people behind the scenes are not as cautious as Mr. Qin, and they will never take action personally before finding out the details of Mr. Qin."

    The white-haired nun frowned deeply and said: "The remnant of Happy Building should not be so powerful and intelligent. Apart from Happy Building, he has not provoked any powerful enemies! Who is so racket in trying to deal with him?"  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3: Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 243: One Hundred Thousand Miles Away

    Empress Dowager Gao smiled bitterly and said: "Who did I offend again in the palace, and it wasn't my enemies all over the world. Maybe it was me who harmed him this time. Fortunately, he was careful enough and arranged everything carefully, so nothing went wrong."

    The white-haired nun sighed: "No matter how fast his women's martial arts progress, they are still as weak as children under the hands of innately strong men. If Xin Shuangqing was captured by mistake, he would choose to commit suicide if he rescued her. Mr. Qin will definitely feel deeply guilty for this.  I will never accept another woman again."

    Dugu Mengdie said: "That's why he is so cautious even when dealing with a Happy King, striving to win with one blow, and he still doesn't dare to relax after winning."

    Empress Dowager Gao said: "The thief is powerful, but he still underestimated his concern for women. He thought that Xin Shuangqing was just a lowly female slave, and thought that he was less protective of Xin Shuangqing, so it would be easier to succeed. I thought that we could start with Xin Shuangqing, and gradually  Destroy his confidence and weaken his spirit."

    The white-haired nun frowned more and more, and said worriedly: "So, although the thief lost a vanguard general, he also understood his weakness - dealing with his woman is far easier than confronting him head-on. He  The more you care about the women around you, the greater the impact you will receive.¡±

    Empress Dowager Gao nodded and said: "This should be the biggest reason why he came to me immediately after the battle with Happy King. He felt the crisis at that time and knew that he could no longer protect the women around him unless he stayed at home all day long.  Don't move. But in that case, there is no point in guiding the country and protecting the Han people."

    Dugu Mengdie pondered: "So the biggest enemies behind the scenes should be those foreign races. The Murong family of the Xianbei tribe should be a chess piece they arranged in the Central Plains. Mr. Qin sent Murong Fu away, which greatly affected their layout. This  I'm afraid this is also the real reason why the unknown monk trapped Murong Bo and Xiao Yuanshan in Shaolin. To say that they have achieved great enlightenment is of course just an external explanation, and how can they deceive powerful men of the same level."

    The white-haired nun chuckled and said: "Master Bodhidharma doesn't even dare to say that he has a complete enlightenment, let alone the two of them who are not even innate."

    Empress Dowager Gao said: "Don't underestimate these small characters. Most of the time, the world belongs to them."

    Dugu Mengdie said: "Especially don't underestimate Xiao Yuanshan and Murong Bo. These two are both great liars and shameless hooligans with superb acting skills. It is not impossible to say that they have great enlightenment, but it is not when the unknown monk enlightens them.  When they sneaked into Shaolin to learn martial arts. If they had not realized the lowliness of their martial arts, how could they have endured the long-term loneliness."

    Empress Dowager Gao laughed and said: "Xiao Yuanshan is pretending too much. His master was originally an innate strong man among the Han people. Seeing an unknown monk appear in Shaolin, which is seemingly the number one in the Central Plains, it should be the most normal thing. Murong Bo is also pretending.  If he had gone too far, if he thought that his martial arts had already reached the pinnacle of the world and Xiao Yuanshan was the only opponent left, he would have tried to find a way to reconcile with him and pick up Shaolin together."

    The white-haired nun said contemptuously: "Since you look down on Shaolin, why did you have to sneak around for so many years? Why didn't you destroy Shaolin with three punches and two kicks? Mr. Qin has seen through them. Not only has he seen through them long ago, but he also guessed that he was behind them.  The black hand."

    Queen Mother Gao smiled and said, "If I remember correctly, he doesn't seem to have said that."

    The white-haired God Ni snorted coldly: "He didn't say that, but his behavior exposed his thoughts."

    Queen Mother Gao smiled and said: "He attaches so much importance to collecting and analyzing intelligence. Of course he knows far more than he tells."

    Dugu Mengdie said: "As far as intelligence talent is concerned, Ruan Zhu is still above A'Zhu. Just wait and see! Soon there will be one more person in charge of A'Zhu."

    Empress Dowager Gao said: "That's of course. Arjuna, that little girl, can barely hold on by herself. Who can blame her?"

    The white-haired god nun said: "To be able to do what she does within two or three years is already super powerful. It's normal to be unable to hold on. This should have been expected by Mr. Qin."

    Empress Dowager Gao said: "I've said it before, he knows far more than he says. This may be difficult for others, but it is definitely the easiest for him, and it doesn't take much effort."

    Dugu Mengdie said: "The reason why the mastermind behind the scenes couldn't help but take action may not be due to any petty hatred, but because they saw that Mr. Qin's influence on the general trend of the world was getting bigger and bigger, and things were getting more and more out of their control, so they knew  It¡¯s not a good time to take action, the plan is not thorough enough, so I can¡¯t help myself.¡±

    Queen Mother Gao¡¯s eyes lit up and she nodded: ¡°That also shows that their strength is not as great as imagined.¡±

    Dugu Mengdie shook his head and said: "That means their strength is greater than imagined. Because if they don't have great confidence in occupying the Han people's country, there is no need to go against Mr. Qin, whose martial arts has entered the last level."

    The white-haired nun said:"So, the masterminds behind the scenes are not within the Five Kingdoms, and it's not just those alien races."

    Empress Dowager Gao muttered: "I don't know how many sects fell under Emperor Taizu's fist back then, but they could not be killed no matter what. The remnants who fled far away to wait for a comeback must be inevitable. They must have long been looking forward to the melee among the five countries, so that they can take advantage of it.  Entering, not only to avenge blood hatred, but also to compete for the world."

    Dugu Mengdie's delicate body trembled, and she said in a trembling voice: "Mr. Qin told me about the shame of Jingkang. But I didn't pay attention to it. I thought he was too pessimistic, too contemptuous of the Han people, and looked down upon the barbarians of the prairie. Especially the captured women.  The outcome is too dark. Now that I think about it, if Mr. Qin hadn¡¯t had such a far-sighted vision, I can¡¯t even imagine the consequences in the future.¡±

    Empress Dowager Gao's eyes were cold, and she gritted her teeth and said: "Those despicable and shameless villains. When they find that they can't fight, they run away, flee in all directions, hide temporarily, and accumulate strength. As soon as they find an opportunity, they get together to add fuel to the flames behind the scenes and disrupt the world. Then.  It's a good idea to take advantage of the situation and reap the benefits. It's indeed a good idea."

    The white-haired nun frowned and said: "The most difficult thing is how to kill them all, otherwise sooner or later they will be a big disaster. If these external thieves are not eliminated, the world will not be truly stable. Once there is internal trouble, it will be extremely difficult for the Han people to save the world.  ."

    Dugu Mengdie's beautiful eyes were bright, and her face was full of admiration, and she said: "The biggest threat to the Song Dynasty is not the four tigers around it, but the little oriole behind it. Besides Mr. Qin, who else can have such a far-sighted vision?  "

    Empress Dowager Gao smiled secretly and said: "If you knew that most of his predictions were based on books, would you still say such far-term things?"

    The three chatted for a while and then separated, without even seeing Xin Shuangqing.

    Xin Shuangqing escaped a catastrophe unknowingly, thinking it was the weather that was cloudy and sunny that affected his mood.

    An innate strong man whose martial arts was far superior to Xin Shuangqing died so quietly. Not only did he leave no name, he didn't even leave a body.

    Except for Qin Chao, no one knows that the nine goddesses in his body contributed the most to this battle.

    Xin Shuangqing possesses the avatar of the war goddess Xili. The more the innate strong man's spirit is locked on Xin Shuangqing, the more it will be locked by the war goddess's divine power, which attracts the attention of the Qin Dynasty.  The innate advantage in the spiritual field turned out to be the biggest flaw in that innate strong man.

    Of course, as long as he doesn't cause trouble for Xin Shuangqing, the flaw will remain a flaw.  No matter how much power the nine goddesses have, they cannot be wasted.

    Of course, he will not be unaware of mental defense, but in terms of the application skills of mental power, even Qin Chao is far from the opponent of the nine goddesses. With Qin Chao's profound spiritual cultivation as the backing, mental defense will only be more exposed.  His status as an innate strong man.  If your identity is exposed, most of your actions will fail.

    As for the spiritual defense of the Qin Dynasty, it was the ¡®One Hundred and Eight Degrees of Immortal Soul and Body Magic Skill¡¯ developed by imitating the computer anti-virus Trojan software of the ¡®Earth World¡¯. Although it was still extremely immature, it was far ahead of this era.

    Of course, no matter how powerful the ¡®One Hundred and Eighty Degrees of Immortal Soul and Body Divine Art¡¯ is, it needs to be loaded with an operating system, and that operating system is the "Heart Sutra of the Queen".  The current "Yu Nu Heart Sutra" is already ahead of its time, but to the Qin Dynasty, it was just a simple DOS operating system.  There is still a long way to go.

    Even if such martial arts were revealed, how many people in this world would be able to understand it.  Computers and operating systems are things that even children understand in the 'Earth World', but in this world, it is extremely difficult for even Queen Mother Gao, Dugu Mengdie, and White-haired Shenni to understand them.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 244 Big and Small Jianghu

    It seems too simple in Qin Chao's hands, that's because Qin Chao has experienced life in two worlds.  If the conditions are met, the qualifications are said to be high.  On the contrary, it is said that the qualifications are low.  The more the conditions are met, the higher the qualification is, and vice versa, the lower the qualification.  Although most people's qualifications change very little, for some people, such as Duan Yu and Xu Zhu, their qualifications for learning martial arts may be alarmingly low today and alarmingly high tomorrow.  The same is true for You Tanzhi in the book. His martial arts skills are sometimes high and sometimes low, and his aptitude is sometimes low and sometimes high.

    In order to prepare for the unlucky encounter with an opponent whose martial arts fluctuates and rises, Qin Chao tried his best to overestimate his opponent's martial arts and underestimate his own before taking action, leaving a buffer.  Once the shot is taken, it explodes immediately, without giving the opponent any chance to get low and high.  In the book, not only Murong Fu but also Jiumozhi suffered a great loss at the hands of Duan Yu.  Past experience guide for the future.  This also made the Qin Dynasty appreciate Li Xunhuan's "Little Li Flying Sword" written by the ancient master even more.  ¡¯

    Ruan Zi has listened to "The Great Shooting Condor" several times, and has never been able to figure out which level the Five Ultimate Skills in it should be compared to the current masters.

    Ruan Zhu was as confused about this as she was, but after practicing double cultivation, her martial arts greatly improved, and the problem suddenly became extremely simple for her. She smiled secretly: "The five skills seem to be very good, but they are at the level of Xiao Yuanshan, Murong Bo, and Jiumozhi. They are innate  Below is the invincible world, above acquired is the little shrimp. A Huashan swordsman can fight for days and nights, unlike the unknown monk who can defeat Xiao Yuanshan or Murong Bo with one move. Most of the martial arts below Xiantian are from simple to complex.  The more moves the better; most of the martial arts above acquired level are about simplifying the complex and returning to nature."

    Ruan Zhu¡¯s views were already extremely high, but in the eyes of the Qin Dynasty, they were still superficial.  However, when Qin Chao was her current age, his insights in this area were far inferior to hers.

    After determining the martial arts levels of Xiao Yuanshan, Murong Bo and Jiumozhi, it will be much easier to measure the martial arts levels of other people in the book.  Qiao Feng's cultivation level is a little lower, but his combat effectiveness is a little higher.  Duan Yu's cultivation level is much higher than theirs, but his combat effectiveness is lower.  Xu Zhu's cultivation level is far higher than theirs, his martial arts is higher than Qiao Feng's, and his combat power is indistinguishable from Qiao Feng's.  There is only one innately powerful monk named Xian Ming, and his combat power is only slightly higher than Xu Zhu's.  The cultivation and fighting power of the three elders of Xiaoyao should be much higher than that of the unknown monk, but they are not innate.

    The book is just a small fight in the big rivers and lakes, all the way to Xiantian.

    Although most of the big names above the day after tomorrow are not recorded in the book, they are like a pyramid. The bottom is the largest, which is the big rivers and lakes, and the higher you go up, the smaller the rivers and lakes are.  A small fight can lead to a very exciting fight, and even a battle can last for days and nights.  It seems too simple for a big shot to take action, like Wu Xingyun, a child in Tianshan in the book, in the "Thirty-Six Cave, Seventy-Two Islands".  ¡¯ In the eyes of those subordinates, they never used a second move, and there was only the word ¡°unfathomable¡±. There was nothing to say.

    Wu Xingyun and Li Qiushui can fight for days and nights, and they are inextricably killed. This indirectly shows that they have not yet entered the innate realm.  Exuding true energy is the most important sign of an innate strong person, and they don't have it.

    Those who are born strong may not be stronger than acquired ones, and the unknown monk may not be stronger than Wu Xingyun and Li Qiushui.  Especially the Xiaoyao faction who likes to do the opposite in everything.  Not only did Beiming become powerful first and then get started, he even risked his life in a Zhenlong chess game.

    When the Qin Dynasty did not have enough martial arts skills and knowledge, he did not dare to judge their strength. For the sake of his own life safety, he had no choice but to overestimate their strength.  When you have enough martial arts and knowledge to dare to make a conclusion, your own strength is far above theirs.

    Most of the martial arts and knowledge were far inferior to those of the Qin Dynasty. Naturally, they had no choice but to cross the river by feeling the stones and see who was superior.

    No matter how high Qiao Feng¡¯s martial arts skills are or how famous he is, how can anyone who has not been defeated by him be convinced?  The same was true for the Qin Dynasty.

    Although Qin Chao has said that if you can't get along with the Yangtze Sword Sect, you can't get along with him. If you think you can defeat the sword in his hand, then go ahead and cause trouble.  However, the Yangtze Sword Sect's process of dominating the Yangtze River was still full of battles and various troubles. The Qin Dynasty sent Ruan Zi out in anger.

    In just one month, Ruan Zi's reputation as the "Little Witch" has spread throughout the world, and her reputation has surpassed that of Duan Yanqing, the most evil person in the world.

    Ruan Zi obtained freedom from Ruan Zhu on the condition that he did not break the killing rule, and tortured those troublemakers until they were worse than death, humiliating them.  The effect was far better than killing a chicken to scare monkeys, and even better than what Qin Chao had said. It made Xin Shuangqing so depressed that he couldn't raise his head, so he simply gave up and went home.

    The good reputation of the Qin Dynasty increased instead of decreasing.

    ¡°Not killing people has become Ruan Zi¡¯s signature, and it has also become the Qin Dynasty¡¯s signature.  If one is extremely evil, life would be worse than death.  An extremely good person, brought back to life.

    "Martial arts can be used for both good and evil, and Ruan Zi can do it too." Qin Chao was extremely satisfied with this skill and specially created a twelve-layer golden bell and gave it to Ruan Zi.  He doesn't want toSomething unexpected happened to Zi, and Ruan Zhu complained to death in his heart afterwards.

    Mu Wanqing was extremely dissatisfied with Ruan Zi's success. She gritted her teeth and decided to leave the Beggar Clan and establish her own sect, the 'Aoki Sword', vowing to surpass the Yangtze River Sword Sect within a month.

    A month passed in the blink of an eye. Mu Wanqing was running around, busy day and night. In the end, there were only two people in the 'Aoki Sword', she and the Iga ninja Hashiba Kokichi who was given to her by the Qin Dynasty.  People with far lower abilities than Mu Wanqing can achieve far higher results than her. The main reason is not a matter of ability, but that her vision is too high.  In the past, there were only three Qin Chao, Huang Rong and Wu Xingyun who could catch her eye, but now there are even fewer who could catch her eye.

    She often despised the low quality of the Beggar Clan disciples. She suggested to Huang Rong many times that the Beggar Clan adopt the route of elite soldiers and told her not to waste time on those cats and dogs.  She has high requirements for the disciples of the Beggar Clan, she has even higher requirements for the disciples of the 'Aoki Sword', and she has even higher requirements for the first new member of the 'Aoki Sword'.  The higher the requirements, the more time and effort it takes.  It¡¯s difficult to find a satisfactory partner in a month, not to mention that it will take even longer to test after finding one.

    But Qin Chao can understand these reasons, would others think so much and deeply?  Most people are accustomed to judging heroes and abilities by success or failure.  Mu Wanqing's oath was ruined again, and she was embarrassed to say that she had no shame to go home, and no shame to return to the beggar's gang, so she went back to her parents' home out of anger.

    Daliao is a country dominated by slavery.  Mu Wanqing had plenty of money but was bored. Following the advice of her mother Qin Hongmian, she carefully selected hundreds of young and beautiful female slaves, intending to personally train them into disciples who met the requirements of the 'Aoki Sword'.

    Among them was a Korean woman named Li Nianci. She was of noble birth, well-educated, proficient in bow and horse, outstanding in appearance, extraordinary in conversation, and elegant in temperament. Mu Wanqing took a liking to her at first sight, and planned to test her for a while before accepting her as her first named disciple.  .

    Mu Wanqing is not the only one who cares about her. Because so many people are fighting for her, she is lucky enough to be innocent for the time being.  Mu Wanqing was able to get it mainly because of the authority of King Qiao Fengzuo Xian.

    Qin Hongmian imitated her daughter and established her own sect, "Shura Sword", and carefully selected hundreds of female slaves aged over thirty. The uglier they looked, the more she liked them.

    Mu Wanqing thought the female slaves were ugly, so she endured it for a while, but finally couldn't help it, and advised: "The youngest and most beautiful women, Gang Leader Qiao will not take them seriously. It's not like I don't know, why bother with more  In one fell swoop, he looked down upon us and thought we were petty."

    Qin Hongmian had persuaded her several times in private and no longer cared about what her daughter called Qiao Feng or what her son-in-law called herself. She shook her head and said, "Of course mother knows. But he also looked down on me back then. Since such a thing has the first  Once, it is normal for it to happen a second time. Therefore, we must nip it in the bud. By the time it is done, it will be too late.¡±

    Mu Wanqing suddenly said: "My precious son-in-law is more pretentious than Gang Leader Qiao, and he doesn't take his daughter seriously. In the end, he was conquered by her. At that time, my daughter's martial arts was far inferior to him. It can be seen that the level of martial arts is not the key."  But neither does age or appearance."

    Qin Hongmian smiled and said, "Did he conquer you, or did you conquer him?" Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 245 Eating and Scolding

    Mu Wanqing's eyes flickered and she said, "Is there any difference?"

    Qin Hongmian said: "You can never conquer him, and he can't conquer you. The word conquer is extremely inappropriate to use between you."

    Mu Wanqing felt sour in her heart, and tears shone brightly in her beautiful eyes, and she complained: "Mom knows him so well, why? Why? Wang Yuyan and the vixens have the upper hand." The main target of these grievances is Qiao Feng.

    Qin Hongmian sighed: "You don't understand me as well as he does. Don't you know that what my mother loves most is a single-minded hero?"

    Mu Wanqing emphasized her tone: "Of course my daughter knows. But my daughter now knows better that if a woman stays with a man all her life, she has lost her most precious freedom. All women need is spiritual support. If the hearts are together,  Thousands of miles away is the same as being right in front of you. If our hearts are not together, we can¡¯t keep them no matter how hard we keep them.¡±

    Qin Hongmian said: "You have too much, of course you can pursue something further. But for most women, being able to stay with a man for the rest of their lives is already the greatest happiness." Although the tone is light, the emotion contained in it is  But it is deep and deep and heavy.

    Mu Wanqing found that her mother had changed a lot than before, and she was very confused. She didn't know whether she was happy or something else.  She had no father-son feelings for Duan Zhengchun, but deep down in her heart, she still hoped that she would protect Duan Zhengchun, even if it was just a dream.  Perhaps the best you can never get in this world is.

    Mu Wanqing thought again: "My husband has been able to get our bodies for a long time, but the best body doesn't mean much to him, because what he wants most is our hearts. What's more, a wedding only happens once, so it's even more important to cherish it."  Jane. It¡¯s a shame we never understand.¡±

    After thinking for a while, Mu Wanqing couldn't help but miss her, and called her husband in her heart, asking him what he was doing.

    Qin Chao replied: "You offended Huang Rong and made me suffer. You were afraid of her, so you had to help her arrange the venue for the Huashan Martial Arts Conference and help her suppress the situation."

    Mu Wanqing said: "I didn't sell myself to the beggar gang. I can leave whenever I want. Can she care about it?"

    Qin Chaodao: "She can't control it, so she is angry and has nothing to do. She wants to settle the score with me!"

    Mu Wanqing said: "Ignore her this bullshit martial arts competition, a group of small fish and shrimps who think they are great, makes me feel upset just looking at it."

    Qin Chaodao: "There is strength in numbers. You are taking the elite route, while the Beggar Clan is taking the bottom route, and the small fish and shrimps are actually bigger."

    Mu Wanqing was glad from the bottom of her heart that her husband could understand that she was taking the elite route. On the surface, she said: "It's pointless to reason with you. Please tell me why you need to talk to her."

    Qin Chaodao: "I have told you before! She is my only relative and friend in this world. Do I still have to fight with her? Of course I have to give her more."

    Mu Wanqing said: "Let's take her as a concubine. Anyway, this family has already exceeded the standard of three wives and four concubines."

    Qin Chao patiently explained: "I told you a long time ago! She has a higher vision than you in choosing a husband, and has a deeper concept of monogamy than your mother. I have long been disqualified. What's more, I don't have those thoughts about her.  If anything, her sister has no choice, but she has given up long ago because her sister has already had a child."

    Mu Wanqing said: "I know that your vision is as high as hers. It's just that you are not as rigid as her. Otherwise, you are also a staunch supporter of monogamy."

    Qin Chao smiled bitterly and said: "That is destined. If I help you like I help your mother, then am I still a man? Why insist on monogamy? To be honest, I am almost scolded to death now."

    Mu Wanqing said: "I didn't scold you, so why should she scold you? Mind your own business."

    Qin Chaodao: "Call me nosy, scold me for being a disservice, scold me for looking for my father, scold me for being a scum among men, scold me for being a bastard, scold me for being an innocent child"

    Mu Wanqing asked curiously: "What kind of **jun? Chunqingzi?"

    Qin Chaodao: "It's probably an enhanced version of your father's situation. It needs to be pure and sentimental at the same time."

    Mu Wanqing said: "She dared to scold my father and my husband. I scolded her eighteen generations of ancestors. She has neither innocence nor passion. She only knows how to play with her mother."

    Qin Chao frowned and said hesitantly: "I haven't said the worse words yet!"

    Mu Wanqing said: "Speak quickly! You care about a trace of local feelings thousands of miles away, but I have no sisterly relationship with her. She dared to scold my father and you, but she didn't tell me  What sisterhood. Why should I be polite to her."

    Qin Chao guessed that she was looking for an excuse to go home, so he pretended not to know, and said with a smile: "You'd better come to Huashan quickly! I can't do anything to her!"

    Mu Wanqing said happily: "Just wait, I will come right away to avenge you."

    Qin Hongmian suddenly saw her daughter?? was busy dressing up, looking at the bronze mirror again and again, and with a flash of thinking, she understood what was going on, and joked: "You also said that you can control the men at home just like outside. This time, you have to live in it for at least half a year.  It turns out it¡¯s not even half a month away!¡±

    Mu Wanqing blushed and said, "My daughter is the main person in charge of the Huashan Martial Arts Conference. How could she suddenly throw her hands away and make her colleagues laugh?"

    Qin Hongmian smiled and said nothing.

    Mu Wanqing tried on several sets of new clothes, but finally changed back to the old ones. She frowned and said, "The Happy Building collapsed, and there is no place to even find good clothes."

    Qin Hongmian sighed: "That's because you are becoming more and more discerning. These are all carefully prepared by my mother for you."

    Mu Wanqing smiled and said, "Mom, don't be angry! Your precious son-in-law said that the daughter is getting more and more beautiful as she grows, so how can those good clothes keep up with her."

    Qin Hongmian laughed and scolded: "Glib tongue!" She said quietly: "Your father never said that to me."

    Mu Wanqing smiled and said: "They are either princes and emperors, or great heroes. How can they be as good as your precious son-in-law, the rogue?"

    Suddenly, there was a slight cough outside the door, and Qiao Feng was seen pushing the door open and saying: "The emperor has summoned me to discuss matters. I'm afraid it will be a few days. Madam, Wanqing, I'm leaving." I saw him again.  He walked out of the room in a hurry.

    After a while, Mu Wanqing came back to her senses, patted her chest and said: "It's just a word, why are you so angry? It's more scary than fighting." She thought to herself: "Who is practicing Bahuang**  I am the only one who respects merit!"

    Qin Hongmian said: "Mother has told you a long time ago. His martial arts is to 'train the muscles, bones and skin externally, and practice one breath internally.' Once the Qi is released, the power will be reduced by half."

    Mu Wanqing said: "Cultivating the Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms to his level can be regarded as 'unprecedented and unprecedented'." His expression and tone seemed both serious and joking. What it was, I'm afraid even her  It's hard to tell the difference myself.

    Qiao Feng's Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms have long surpassed the Beggar Clan's most precious dog-beating stick technique, and now it has reached a higher level, with its power exceeding the theoretical value by a thousand miles.  But ever since Qiao Feng saw Qin Chao's move 'Six Dragons of Time', he was more determined than ever to believe that his Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms still had a lot of room for improvement, and there was absolutely no need to learn or create anything new.  Martial arts.  He believes that the Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms are most suitable for him, and other martial arts are just supplements to the Twenty-Eight Dragon Subduing Palms.

    Qiao Feng¡¯s Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms have long integrated external skills, internal skills, qigong, light skills and palm techniques into one, and can be used to swallow mountains and rivers with one palm.

    When he was still in the Beggar Clan, Qiao Feng's biggest shortcoming was his cultivation, but after learning the drinking skill from the battle in the Qin Dynasty, the shortcomings in his cultivation have been made up for.  Now that he is the King of Zuo Xian, he can eat tiger bones, bear bile, ginseng and other extremely precious medicinal materials at his disposal. Although most of the medicinal effects are wasted, but the quantity is so large and accumulated over the years, the effect is naturally far better than any in the world.  A pill that increases one's cultivation.  Of course, taking too much medicine can be more poisonous than poison. Even if ordinary people are lucky enough to take it, they are not capable of digesting it.

    "Don't talk about ordinary people, even Qin Hongmian can only look at it with anger and think of other strategies.  Last time Qin Chao gave Mu Wanqing a snow lotus flower, but it ended up in her mouth. The effect was far superior to that of tiger bones, bear bile, and ginseng. Unfortunately, it was too rare.  Last time, Qin Chao gave Mu Wanqing a flat peach, and it ended up in her mouth. The effect was very good, but the quantity was too scarce, and it was mainly used to break through the bottleneck. It was too wasteful to eat it like her.

    Naturally, there are natural treasures, but the more effective the natural treasures are, the rarer they are. That is natural.  For most ordinary people, instead of wasting time and effort searching for treasures all over the world, it is better to practice honestly.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 246 The villain succeeds

    When Mu Wanqing was about to set off, she found that her hundreds of years of youthful and beautiful female slaves could not cross the battlefields of Song and Liao, unless she was willing to carry them one by one. She thought to herself: "Although those little soldiers have no ability to fight, they can bully the common people."  Very impressive. Then the disciples of the Beggar Clan took over and escorted them to Nanjian Town, Dali.

    She usually looked down on those minor characters, but now she had to ask them for help. She felt very depressed and thought to herself: "If I had known this, I shouldn't have wasted time in the Beggar Clan, but should have established my own sect earlier." Lang Jun said, "People  'More power means more', you are right. It seems that the Huashan Martial Arts Conference is still interesting."

    Mu Wanqing met Zhong Ling halfway, and saw that she was surrounded by more than 200 men, all riding on tall horses, with indescribable magnificence. Compared to being alone, she felt even more uncomfortable.  After getting closer, I saw people at the front and back of the team holding high flags with the three characters "Lightning Sword" written on them.

    Zhong Ling felt something in her heart. She turned around and saw Mu Wanqing standing in the distance. She hurriedly shouted: "Sister Mu!" Before she could say anything else, Mu Wanqing's figure flashed and jumped over a tree.  The five-foot-tall tree disappeared into the woods in an instant.

    Zhong Ling knew Mu Wanqing's weird temper, so without thinking much, he waved and made a gesture, and the men and horses continued to move forward towards Huashan.

    When the large group of people walked away, Mu Wanqing popped up again, looked in the direction of Zhong Ling, and coldly snorted: "What a lightning sword, what a Zhong Ling, any independent sect must learn from me and compete with me."

    Mu Wanqing wanted to meet her husband before Zhong Ling, but she met Ruan Zi halfway and saw that she was surrounded by several times more men than Zhong Ling, all under the banner of the Yangtze River Sword Sect.  It's just that all kinds of characters, men, women, old and young, are mixed together. There is nothing impressive about them, but they are full of evil spirits.

    Mu Wanqing cursed: "The devil is crooked, you are a clown." He was going to take a detour first.

    Ruan Zi couldn't hear what Mu Wanqing said clearly from a distance, but only heard the word 'clown', and thought to herself: "You may not be prettier than me, but you dare to call me a clown, good, very good!" Secretly commanding his men to surround him.  Du, he put on a cute smile and said to Mu Wanqing: "Hey! Isn't that Sister Mu who vowed to surpass our Yangtze Sword Sect within a month?"

    Mu Wanqing gritted her teeth and ducked to avoid her sight.

    Although Ruan Zi couldn't see her, he guessed that she hadn't gone far, and laughed triumphantly: "It seems that my eyesight is dazzled. Although Sister Mu's green wood sword is small, there are still two people."

    Mu Wanqing¡¯s face was ashen. If she argued with Ruan Zi, it would only become more and more embarrassing. It would also be very embarrassing to retreat like this.  If Ruan Zi could be killed, she would be willing to risk her life.  But if you do that, you must have fallen into Ruan Zi's trick, but the person may not be able to kill him.

    ¡°Wait and see!¡± In the end, Mu Wanqing decided to retreat.

    This move was beyond Ruan Zi¡¯s expectation.  I originally thought that Mu Wanqing would take the lead under her provocation, and since he had the advantage, he could manipulate her as he pleased.  Now seeing that Mu Wanqing didn't fall into the trap, if he takes action first, he will appear to be losing his composure, and he might even fall into his opponent's trick.

    "The Green Wood Sword is not so brainless!" Ruan Zi laughed and said, "If you dare to defeat our Yangtze River Sword Sect in a month, the Green Wood Sword is indeed extremely powerful!"

    Mu Wanqing paused, and wanted to turn around and teach her a lesson several times, but finally endured it and said secretly: "Mom is right, they are not good people. I thought I would give you a break for the sake of being half-sisters. Look,  It turns out I was too merciful."

    The closer we were to Huashan, the more people we met and the more people we knew, but Mu Wanqing was not interested in saying hello until she met the team of Jiumozhi, the Tubo master.

    There was a cry for help from the team.  Mu Wanqing listened but turned a blind eye, and the snow silkworm threw out an invisible rope and hooked it on a big tree a few feet away. Lingbo took a slight step and jumped over the big tree in the blink of an eye, landing more than ten feet away.  She then wanted to throw out the invisible rope of the snow silkworm, and suddenly she heard someone in the team shouting: "Mrs. Qin, help me" She ignored people who shouted "Mrs. Qin" and "Second Mrs. Qin" before.  But he stopped and snorted coldly: "Jiumozhi, put down the people from Yuanyang Escort Agency."

    "Bold" Jiumozhi's men didn't even finish the two words before Jiumozhi tapped his mute acupuncture point from afar, and then fell under Mu Wanqing's sleeve arrow.  Everyone else saw Mu Wanqing's sleeve arrows afterwards, and saw Jiumozhi pointing his finger in the air, and his subordinates jumped to life again.

    Everyone else admired Jiumozhi's magical powers, but Mu Wanqing was extremely depressed, snorting coldly: "Pretend to be a ghost." Xinzhi was half a beat too slow in two moves, which showed that his martial arts skills were not as good as Jiumozhi's.  There was some gap, so he didn't take any more action and thought to himself: "I've just lived a few more years, what's the point of being arrogant."

    Jiumozhi was secretly surprised at Mu Wanqing's rapid progress. He expected that the main reason was the Master of the Health Hall.Both admire and yearn for it.  But the biggest thing was jealousy and envy, but he always had a solemn look on his face and said with a smile: "Amitabha, the young monk was originally going to send these disabled people to Mr. Qin for treatment, but it will be better if Mrs. Qin takes over.  "

    Mu Wanqing's heart suddenly trembled. When she took a closer look, she found that most of the people seeking help had their hands and feet broken off. Judging from the various messy scars, it was obvious that they had gone through at least one big battle.  Looking left and right, the possibility of them being injured by Jiumozhi was extremely small. It really looked like they were saved by Jiumozhi.

    She couldn't understand Jiumozhi's intentions for a moment. She only knew that he would never be so kind. She replied: "What a joke! How can I take them away by myself." The snow silkworm threw out the invisible rope and hooked it to Yuan Yuan.  The big tree there rose and fell a few times, then disappeared.

    Tang Yuan, the young escort from Yuanyang Escort Bureau, shouted "Mrs. Qin" several times. After hearing this, Mu Wanqing ran even faster, thinking: "This little bastard has no good intentions. He knows that I am taking a woman with him and it is very unreasonable."  It¡¯s convenient, and he wants me to take him for treatment first.¡±

    Then I thought: "Although the chief bodyguard of Yuanyang Escort Bureau has just taken over my escort, it is a business relationship, mutual help and mutual benefit, and I do not owe them anything. In order to make them work carefully, the money I gave them was half times higher than the market price. Then  The little bastard has low martial arts skills but still causes trouble. He is not destined to die, so who can blame him?"

    After walking for a while, an idea suddenly flashed in his mind, and he suddenly said: "That bald donkey secretly learned the seventy-two stunts of Shaolin, and he wants to secretly learn the medical skills of our health center. Even if he fails to learn secretly, he can still find something to entangle Qin.  Lang, so that he can cheat during the martial arts competition."

    Mu Wanqing knows that although it is extremely difficult to reattach a broken limb, and the longer it takes, the harder it becomes, it is not difficult for her husband.  What she was most worried about were the injured heroines. It was inevitable that they would have to move their bodies when rescuing people, and they would inevitably get entangled with them afterwards.

    Amidst the troubles, a sweet memory came to my mind.

    I remember when I first met Qin Chao, she was beaten to death by Yue Laosan who came to settle accounts because she killed the only disciple of the ¡®South China Sea Crocodile God¡¯ Yue Laosan.  At the critical moment of her life, it was Qin Chao who put aside the defense between men and women, cut open her clothes with several knives, and cut the skin on her chest with several knives, cured most of her internal and external injuries in one go, and saved her life.

    At that time, she took the defense between men and women very seriously, and she was almost ashamed to death. She even thought that Qin Chao was a disciple.  Later I learned that the Qin Dynasty valued the protection between men and women a hundred times more than she did. However, because his love for life was far greater than the protection between men and women, he only regarded her as a seriously ill person for the time being, and his desire to save others was far greater than his desire for beauty.  .

    But for seriously injured women, that is when they are most psychologically vulnerable, physically most sensitive, most exposed, and most profoundly moved.  Especially the first time.

    The more chaste a woman is, the more she repays her kindness, the more she deserves to be saved, and the more entangled she will be afterward.  The trouble afterwards is far greater than the time to save people.

    The better the medical skills and ethics, the better the people saved and the greater the trouble.

    Fortunately, most of the time now Qin Chao does not need to take action himself. At most, he can give some advice to the famous female doctors at critical moments.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 247 Ice Water Is Not Water

    The problem is that the Qin Dynasty's high medical skills were mainly assisted by martial arts. No matter how high the medical skills of those famous female doctors were, their effectiveness would be greatly reduced if their martial arts were low.  The opposite is true for patients. The higher the martial arts level, the more difficult it is to treat.  For example, if you are hit by the Talisman of Life and Death, the miracle doctor can only stare blankly when he encounters it.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out out out.  Under the conditions at that special time, learning and practicing will be far simpler and easier than usual, and you can almost get started.  But if you want to continue to improve, it starts to become more and more complicated and difficult.  .

    Of course there are people like Mu Wanqing who have little interest in medical skills.  She also wants the benefits of medical skills, but what she needs is only the best panacea, not studying medical books day and night, or carrying a medicine box around to treat illnesses and save people.

    She also has the same requirements for the weapons and equipment on her body.  What she needs is just the best magic weapon, not digging in a dark cave month after month, or holding a big hammer, bare arms, and sweating in front of the stove.

    Mu Wanqing likes to add poison to weapons, but she hates being like Zhong Ling, who makes herself covered in the unpleasant smell of poison just for the sake of poison.

    Of course Zhong Ling hates it, but in order to improve her strength, she can endure it.  If you endure it, you will get used to it.

    "Of course, with Zhong Ling's current cultivation level and body's resistance to poisons, there is no need to make himself smell like medicine anymore, and there is no need to resort to lightning ferrets.  Instead, the Lightning Ferret was helping her and dragging her down.  She has already begun planning to raise a second pet lightning eagle so that she can realize her dream of flying.

    Mu Wanqing's second black rose is now barely able to carry people on a flight, but it must meet two conditions: first, the combined weight of the weight and the weight of various items on the body should preferably be less than 100 kilograms, and second, the minimum weight around the body  It would be nice to have the force field protection of an innate strong person.

    What is hateful is that as Black Rose becomes more and more powerful and Da Diao becomes more and more arrogant, Mu Wanqing has temporarily given up on cultivating her.

    Qin Chao¡¯s advice to her was: after entering Xiantian in martial arts, feed her with spiritual power every day, and use the technique of raising ghosts to gradually refine the black rose¡¯s soul, which is born far weaker than humans, from shallow to deep.

    Although you can do that before entering Xiantian, it will be more costly than gain.  If there were only advantages and no disadvantages, or if the effort was minimal and the harvest was huge, Qin Chao himself would have done it long ago.

    The main reason is that the Qin Dynasty believed that:

    "Humans evolved from lower animals, and pets can naturally evolve like humans. When pets evolve to a certain level, what is the difference between treating them as pets and raising people as cats and dogs?

    If you add the word pet to love, like, and affection, the taste will completely change.  The deeper the love, liking, and affection, the stronger the flavor.

    Even parents, if they control their children as slaves and raise them as pets, the love will be changed, the liking will be changed, and the feelings will be added.  Ice water is not water.  "

    The relationship between him and Xin Shuangqing has been spiced up a long time ago and has changed.  And it's getting worse.  The most serious one was Xin Shuangqing's feelings for him.  At first Xin Shuangqing mainly wanted to be his wife and concubine, but now she has almost completely given up.

    ????????????????????????????? What Xin Shuangqing wants to do, I¡¯m afraid even she herself can¡¯t explain it, and Qin Chao will also find it difficult to figure it out.  A slave is not a slave, a slave is not a slave, a maid is not a maid, a maid is not a maid.  It is okay to simply describe it as slave, but it is definitely wrong to think that things are that simple.

    If things could start over again, would you accept Xin Shuangqing?  Qin Chao thought about it again and again, but there was no good answer.

    Last night while enjoying the cool air at Siguo Cliff, Qin Chao looked at the starry sky and asked Xin Shuangqing, who was lying beside him and looking at him: "Why are you not interested in raising pets?"

    Xin Shuangqing said: "If the master raises it, the slave will also raise it."

    Qin Chaodao: "I am actually very interested in pets, but I think too much and worry too much. In the eyes of most people, there is no need to think so much about this kind of thing. It is just looking for trouble. You don't actually need to  follow me."

    Xin Shuangqing said: "When I was a boy, I liked to think wildly. When I was young, I thought more, so I suffered a lot. Now I am finally relaxed and liberated. As long as I learn from my master, there will be nothing wrong with me."

    Xin Shuangqing added: "People can live a confused life, playing tricks and living superficially. But what's the point of living like that? Therefore, it is only one's ability that is slaved, not the past behavior."

    Qin Chao smiled and said: "No wonder you haven't gotten married! It's difficult to get married if you think too much!"

    Xin Shuangqing smiled bitterly and said: "This may be what I regret most. Therefore, I can understand why Qin Hongmian and the others still want to be good to Duan Zhengchun even though they know he is obsessed with him."

    Qin Chaodao: "Is there any connection between the two??  "

    Xin Shuangqing said: "Because their vision is too high, even much higher than that of slaves, it is even harder to find a suitable partner. But time is always so ruthless, and youth and beauty are so short-lived, so naturally they have no choice but to retreat.  Secondly, I chose King Zhennan.¡±

    Xin Shuangqing added: "Not many women can be happy when they gradually lose their beauty. But they can only get short-term happiness with such a choice. And Nu's choice does not even bring short-term happiness. This is why Nu is so anxious to pester  Live host.¡±

    "Alas" With a long sigh, he confided to Qin Chao what was deep in his heart: "The Wuliang Sword has suffered such a heavy blow, and the slave has lost its only support, how can it still persevere?"

    Qin Chaodao: "Those nuns still live well without men."

    Xin Shuangqing said: "Although the slave does not have as lofty goals as the master, his original goal is at least far higher than those of the nuns. They can be very satisfied with that kind of life and be contented, but the slave is the opposite."

    Qin Chao nodded and said: "Ambitious goals sound nice. But since they are lofty, they are naturally far away from the reality at that time, and naturally far away from contentment."

    Qin Chao added: "If you don't have ambitious goals and pin your success on luck, you will lose the fun of hard work."

    Qin Chao said with a complex expression: "The more suffering there is in life and the less happiness, the more we pursue happiness. If there is more happiness and less happiness, the direction of pursuit may be reversed."

    Xin Shuangqing's expression became even more complex as he said: "Following my master to live a fairy-like life, it becomes increasingly difficult to feel happiness naturally. The harder it is to get something, the more you want it, and the more painful it is, the more you pursue happiness. Staying away from pain is also staying away from happiness.  "

    He changed his tone and laughed heartily: "But that kind of happiness is only a superficial happiness, how can it be as good as the happiness without much pain now. But how can superficial people bear it? On the contrary, superficial happiness is the most suitable  them."

    Qin Chaodao: "These words are really offending."

    Xin Shuangqing smiled tenderly and said, "You know, there are always a lot of superficial people in the world!"

    Qin Chaodao: "You are all paying less and less attention to other people."

    Xin Shuangqing said: "It seems better to say this now. At least we are still under Qiao Feng, Duan Yu and Xu Zhu. It is really unreasonable."

    Qin Chao said with emotion: "I have had similar thoughts, but now I almost understand it completely. In fact, the opposite is true. The laws of nature do exist. Because their respect for life far exceeds that of most martial arts people. This is why I have a hard time keeping pets.  Reason for determination.¡±

    Xin Shuangqing said doubtfully: "It's better to keep pets than to kill animals! There must be at least thousands of prey killed by Qiao Feng!"

    Qin Chaodao: "I didn't talk about their behavior, only their hearts. If behavior is added, the matter will be countless times more complicated."

    Qin Chao explained: "For example, take Guo Jing. Although he does bad things with good intentions, his heart is worthy of heaven, earth, and parents. Just that is already extremely remarkable. If his behavior is flawless, then he is better than  Sage Kong is still great."

    Qin Chao sighed: "'Rectify your mind, cultivate yourself, organize your family, govern the country, and bring peace to the world.' Righteousness comes first. Most people underestimate Confucian martial arts. Who knew that when it comes to martial arts, internal strength is the basis, moves are the last, and practice is the last.  But it is based on a righteous mind. Cultivation naturally also includes the practice of martial arts. This is the greatest strength of Qiao Feng, Duan Yu and Xu Zhu. This is also what the unknown monk said that Buddhism is the foundation and the seventy-two unique skills of Shaolin are the end. Qiao Feng, Duan Yu and Xu Zhu.  Feng, Duan Yu and Xu Zhu are more inclined to Buddhism, while I am more inclined to Confucianism. They are very similar on the surface, but they are very different internally. "Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 248 Past and Future

    If Xin Shuangqing had some enlightenment, he found it hard to accept that the unknown monk knew these truths. He thought to himself: "The unknown monk was probably talking on paper, and his real understanding may not be much higher than mine. It's like the master told me, and I naturally also  You can say it, but saying it and understanding it are two different things.¡±

    Qin Chaodao: "The first thing to practice is to have a correct mind. My help to you in this aspect is very limited, and you mainly rely on yourselves. Otherwise, even if you all know my martial arts, it will only be on the surface."

    Xin Shuangqing smiled and said: "I know that no matter how much I practice, I can't meet the standards for leaving this world. I can only hope that the master will take the slave with him."

    Qin Chao sighed: "If I could, how could I bear to leave you behind? The most important thing is your own efforts. It is far better to place hope on yourself than on anyone else, including me of course."

    Xin Shuangqing smiled sweetly and sourly: "The slave has no choice but to do the next best thing and try to keep himself deeper in the master's heart. If the master is in a good mood, please treat the slave as a little ghost!"

    Qin Chao said: "Ghosts are ghosts, humans are humans, and gods are gods."

    Xin Shuangqing said: "Ghosts can be resurrected in people's hearts, but can people?"

    Qin Chao said: "The ghost way is not as good as the divine way. The divine way is not as good as the human way. Practice should still be based on the human way, and practice both the ghost way and the divine way with the human way."

    Xin Shuangqing said: "The Shinto seems to be more biased toward sexual intercourse, which is inconsistent with the slave's original intention of being attached to the master. The slave only wants to become a ghost after death so that he can always be with the master."

    Qin Chaodao: "You really think long-term, and you have even planned your way after death."

    ?????

    Qin Chaodao: "The future is full of variables. Plans can never keep up with changes. I have changed a lot since I came to this world."

    Xin Shuangqing said: "After following the master, the slave has changed a lot. But the slave's heart towards the master will only get better and better."

    Qin Chao chuckled and said, "Yes! It's so good that I have goosebumps all over my body."

    Xin Shuangqing remained silent, and after a while he said: "That's because I'm not doing a good enough job!"

    Qin Chaodao: "Just talking about this martial arts competition, you have helped me a lot. Otherwise, I would be annoyed to death."

    Xin Shuangqing said: "Why is the master so famous? Other innate experts don't have this problem."

    Qin Chao said: "You have forgotten again, I am not among the innate strong ones!"

    ?????

    This is not entirely a joke.  The Beggar Clan is the organizer of this Huashan Martial Arts Conference and has already prepared 555 medals.  From top to bottom, there are gold medals, silver medals and bronze medals.  Only the Qin Dynasty knew that this was an Olympic Games to learn from the ¡®earth world¡¯.

    The gold medal is prepared for masters like Xiao Yuanshan and Murong Bo who are at the peak of the Five Ultimate Skills¡ªactually the Four Ultimate Skills. The real Five Ultimate Expertise must include Qiu Qianren.  Because Wang Chongyang in "The Legend of the Condor Heroes" has broken through the acquired world and entered the innate world.  Now it seems that it is very likely that he faked his death and did not really die.  But it's hard to tell, because even if he still has a theoretical lifespan, he might be killed by other innate experts.  At least Huang Shang and Dugu Qiufei's strength is far superior to him.  Guo Jing, Huang Rong, Yang Guo and Lao Nantong were also latecomers, and their martial arts surpassed the original Wang Chongyang.

    Silver medals are prepared for big men like Duan Yanqing, the most evil man in the world, and Tang Cheng, the best bodyguard in the world, who have just entered the Grand Master. The chief bodyguard of Yuanyang Bodyguard Bureau broke through the bottleneck and became a real Grand Master after Qin Chao cured his injury.  level person.  Qiao Feng's master Xuan Ku turned out to be at this big level, but he was one or two smaller levels stronger than Duan Yanqing.  The original greatest abbot in the world, Xuanci, was one or two smaller levels higher than Xuanku, but he still fell within the scope of this large level.  The current Xuanci has made great progress after his enlightenment, but it is still difficult to compare with Xiao Yuanshan and Murong Bo's thirty years of cultivation.

    The bronze medal is prepared for first-class master-level masters like Zuo Zimu and Sikong Xuan - this range is smaller in terms of strength, but larger in terms of numbers.  Although the four major guards of the Dali Palace are one or two levels higher than Zuo Zimu, they still fall within this range.  The Three Dukes of Dali are one or two smaller levels higher than the Four Great Guards, but they still fall within this range.  The original King of Zhennan, Duan Zhengchun, was one or two levels higher than the Three Dukes of Dali. He was famous in the world, but he had not exceeded this range.

    On the surface, Duan Zhengming, the Emperor of Baoding, was only one or two levels higher than King Zhennan. In fact, his martial arts skills were still higher than those of Duan Yanqing.  Otherwise, Duan Yanqing would have already arranged a fight with him according to the rules of the world, so why bother in front of Dali?Those villain methods were used in front of the ministers.  Of course it was because Duan Yanqing couldn't do anything against Duan Zhengming in martial arts, so he had no choice but to do it.  Duan Yanqing said that the two brothers were hypocritical, which was not just talk, nor was it a complete slander.  But that doesn't mean that Duan Zhengming and Duan Zhengchun are bad guys, nor does it mean that Duan Yanqing is a good guy.

    With the current strength of the Qin Dynasty, of course, he has a thorough understanding of these things.  Even sparring can be dispensed with.  If the strength is low, the opponent's true strength can only be measured through sparring, which can only be a guess.

    There is no need for Duan Zhengming to exaggerate his strength. It is normal to pretend to be a pig and eat the tiger.  But it is easy to deceive people with lower martial arts skills than him, and it is difficult to deceive people with higher martial arts skills than him. The most important thing is the level of martial arts.  Although Duan Yanqing's martial arts skills were lower than his, his understanding of him was not comparable to that of ordinary people, and it was even more difficult to deceive him.  There was no need for Duan Zhengming to lie to him.  It was Duan Yanqing who wanted to kill him and seize the throne, not that he wanted to kill Duan Yanqing and give way to the throne.  Duan Yanqing said that he was hypocritical and wanted to force him to kill him or give up his position to him.  But Duan Zhengming didn't fall into the trap.

    In the past, when Qin Chao¡¯s martial arts skills were low, it was hard for him to figure it out. Now he can figure it out as soon as he thinks about it. It feels so easy and relaxed, and the problem seems so simple.

    When he was storytelling at Gong¡¯s Restaurant, Duan Zhengming sent Ben Yin, the abbot of Tianlong Temple, and the Huang-browed monk who lived in seclusion at Nianhua Temple in Dali to challenge him, mainly to measure his true strength.  After all, even Zuo Zimu suffered a loss without him taking action. Would Duan Zhengming be so stupid as to send some minions to measure his strength?  Or give it to him to support war with war and create unnecessary hatred.  Duan Zhengming is not that stupid, nor is he that bad.  But it is necessary to be on guard against others. With Qin Chao's character, how could he entrust his life to Duan Zhengming's thoughts.

    Xin Shuangqing¡¯s current understanding is: ¡°A hair on the master¡¯s body is millions of times more important to the master and slave than the life of Emperor Baoding.¡±

    Although Qin Chao didn¡¯t think so, he did do it.

    What Qin Chao fears most in his life are good people, not bad people.  The nicer the person is, the more afraid he is, and the nicer he is to him, the more afraid he is.

    The sentence he fears most is: "I am doing it for your own good." Then he will be hurt all over his body.  Then scolded him for not doing exactly what he said.  "How could things be like this if you did what I said?"

    Or you can blame yourself loudly, cry loudly, and say you are sorry to him.  But what's the use of self-blame at that time?  What's the use of crying?  What's the use of being sorry?

    Therefore, he had to guard against whether Emperor Baoding was good or bad, as long as he was plotting against him.

    That is also the helplessness of the weak.

    The weak are either dominated by the strong or struggle.  But mainly he enjoys dominating other, weaker, weaklings.

    Emperor Baoding wanted to strengthen the Duan family, so he naturally wanted to dominate the weak and win over the strong.  Use strength in numbers to resist the domination of the strong.  The most important thing is the support of Tianlong Temple, one of the Eight Holy Lands.

    The status of Tianlong Temple is transcendent.

    The status of the strongest man in Tianlong Temple is even more transcendent.  And the Qin Dynasty is currently such a transcendent and powerful man.  But only a very few people know and recognize it.

    ??Among the people below, the one who knows the Qin Dynasty best is the subordinate of Lingjiu Palace's "Thirty-six caves and seventy-two islands."  'The reason they only know Tianshan's child with unfathomable martial arts skills is because of the Qin Dynasty. Now they are no longer interested in torturing them, and they put down their words. 'As long as you make great contributions to Lingjiu Palace, you will have a chance to get the reward of lifting the life and death society.  ,Once a year.  ¡¯ Their biggest worry now is: ¡°What is great merit?¡± But who dares to ask the Tianshan Tonglao face to face!

    Just one sentence, ¡®Thirty-six holes, seventy-two islands.  ¡¯ It will be difficult to unite to fight against the Vulture Palace.  They all have hope of lifting the life and death talisman, and have their own unique ideas about making great achievements. They are all worried that others will know about it and rob them of their opportunity.  They all racked their brains to achieve greater success than others as soon as possible.  After all, the chance to remove the life and death talisman only comes once a year, and there are far more than one people who have been hit by the life and death talisman.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition, Volume 3, Gusu Menglixiang, Chapter 249: The Qing Dynasty adds to the Qing Dynasty

    Of course, the sooner the life and death talisman is lifted, the better. The conflicts between the caves and islands will naturally become more and more serious.  The biggest reason why Tianshan Child Elder ordered the Shennong Gang to attack Wuliangjian instead of Lingjiu Palace doing it themselves was to increase the conflict and prevent them from joining forces.  In the book, there is no way to prevent it in the end, because the oppression was too much and the volcano finally erupted.  The self-respecting Tianshan child's concubine was too arrogant.

    Things must be reversed when they reach their extremes.

    At that time, only Qin Chao and Wu Yazi could turn her biggest shortcoming into her biggest advantage.  This was also the biggest reason why she fell in love with Qin Chao at first glance.  .

    Wu Xingyun only loved two men in his life, one was Wuyazi and the other was Qin Chao.

    My love for the Qin Dynasty is short and short, but my love for Wu Yazi is long and long.

    "It's not like Wushan is nothing but clouds", "it's all gone!"  Counting romantic figures, but also looking at the present.  ¡¯ Everything that comes out is the name of the Supreme Being.

    The same goes for Wuya.  But adding the word "zi" and learning from Confucius and Laozi, of course, we respect them and are still above the supreme.

    The funny thing is that Wuyazi almost became the weakest leader in the history of Xiaoyao Sect.

    The head of the Xiaoyao Sect generally calls himself Xiaoyaozi, but before Wuyazi met the Qin Dynasty, he grew further and further away from Xiaoyao.

    ¡°Neither Xiaoyaozi nor Wu Xingyun came to this martial arts conference, but ¡®Thirty-six holes, seventy-two islands.  ¡¯ Thousands of people came.  Naturally, they were temporarily under the control of the Qin Dynasty.  If we add in the thousands of people brought by the women of the Qin Dynasty and the more than 3,000 disciples of the Beggar Clan, the number has exceeded the 10,000 mark.  There is no need for other martial arts people to participate, it is already a veritable martial arts conference.

    ¡®Thirty-six holes, seventy-two islands.  ¡¯ The total number of people seems to be too many, but when divided equally into each hole and island, it seems that there are not enough people.

    Among them, Wuliangjian, who was renamed Wuliangdong, surrendered to the Dali government and was basically eliminated from the world.  Biphosphorus Cave in western Sichuan has voted for the leader of the health-preserving hall, and its power is still there, and its strength has greatly increased.

    Zuo Zimu became a retainer of the Duan family like the four great guards of the Dali Palace.

    Zuo Zimu used the power of the government to destroy the Shennong Gang, avenged his great revenge, and killed Sikong Xuan with his own hands.  But few people know that the real mastermind behind the crime is Sikong Hong, who borrowed a knife to kill people to erase the black spots on her body.  The fake father Sikong Xuan was the first person she wanted to kill.

    Originally, even if Zuo Zimu had the support of Dali officials, he dared to go out of Lingjiu Palace and follow "Thirty-six holes and seventy-two islands."  ¡¯ If you do it right, nothing will come of it.

    The main person who saved his life was Xin Shuangqing.  Although Xin Shuangqing seemed to have said and done nothing.  But in the hearts of most people in the world, she was the real culprit behind the demise of the Shennong Gang.

    Originally, in the eyes of people in the world, Xin Shuangqing¡¯s character was just like her name, and she was even better.

    The Shennong Gang defeated Wuliang Sword, which was a stain that Wuliang Sword could never wash away. Therefore, Xin Shuangqing could simply give up his position as the head of the Wuliang Sword Western Sect and give up all his disciples.

    In her eyes, those disciples have become more filthy than dead, so she can give up.  But the hatred of the Shennong Gang will always be there.  In order to deal with the Shennong Gang, she chose to rely on the master of the health preserving hall.

    She may not have thought about it this way, but at least most of the disciples of the Wuliang Sword West Sect looked at her this way.  Especially those female disciples.

    The Yangtze Sword Sect made slow progress in the beginning, mainly because the standards it set were too high.  If the water is clear, there will be no fish.  Otherwise, the water will flow down and people will flow up. For most people in the world, relying on the master of the health-preserving hall is a great thing that they can only hope for.  After all, the master of the Health Hall is famously generous to his subordinates.

    The Qin Dynasty could understand Xin Shuangqing.  However, the slow progress of the Yangtze River Sword Sect would affect the transfer of at least 100,000 refugees, so Ruan Zi had to take over.  Evil people will be punished by evil people.  The messier it gets, the happier Ruan Zi is.  Otherwise, it would be difficult for her to get interested without having to play.

    What depresses Xin Shuangqing and Mu Wanqing the most is that Ruan Zi in turn handed over a large amount of income to the Qin Dynasty.  Both Xin Shuangqing and Mu Wanqing only know how to spend money, and they spend money lavishly. Anyway, Qin Chao said, 'Making money is for spending it, otherwise how much difference is there from burying it deep in the ground?  ¡¯

    The more Qin Chao said that, the more they wanted to make money for Qin Chao, but they always couldn't make ends meet, and they got used to it over time.  Ruan Zi's big reversal stimulated their sensitive nerves, and the idea of ????making money came up again and occupied an important position.

    After Mu Wanqing arrived at the foot of Huashan Mountain, the first thing she did was buy the latest newspaper.  The editor-in-chief of the newspaper is Duan Yu's younger brother Duan Tian.

    Mu Wanqing first met Duan Tian at the Gong Family Restaurant.  Duan Tian, ??who had a baby face, suddenly attacked her with the Six Meridians Divine Sword when she stood up after eating, and cut off her belt at once. If it weren't for the invisible rope of snow silkworms protecting her at that time, she might have wanted to do it in public.  A huge loss of face.

    After Duan Tian's sneak attack failed, he immediately escaped with Lingbo Weibu.  AfterMu Wanqing almost caught him with the help of Huang Rong's plan, but was ruined by Duan Yu.

    Later, Mu Wanqing asked Qin Chao for help.  Qin Chao told her that Duan Tian came from another world and was not Duan Zhengchun's biological son, and certainly not her biological brother.  With today's crude testing methods, there are many ways to pass the paternity test.

    Although Mu Wanqing was willing to believe him, the doubts in her heart only grew.  Qin Chao asked her to randomly take ten drops of blood and put them into the same bowl of water. After three rounds, the final result was perfectly blended together.  Mu Wanqing believed it completely.

    Qin Chao asked her to take some blood from her biological father and son and put it into the same bowl of water. However, it failed to fuse, leaving Mu Wanqing stunned.

    Qin Chao borrowed the help of the white-haired nun to help Mu Wanqing teach Duan Tian a lesson.  After that, Duan Tian was honest for a while, and then he created a newspaper, which became more and more popular in the world.  Duan Tian also became famous all over the world.

    Mu Wanqing bought the newspaper mainly to see the beauty list on it.

    The beauty list is divided into thirty-six on the heavenly list and seventy-two on the earthly list.  Mu Wanqing was ranked last on the Heavenly Ranking at the beginning. It was difficult for her to accept this. She came to Duan Tian several times to settle accounts, but in the end she suffered a small loss.

    After getting married, Mu Wanqing moved up two places, ranking thirty-fourth.  The following comment was: "It should have dropped by at least ten places after getting married, but marrying the master of the health-preserving hall is of course an exception."

    In April, Mu Wanqing moved up one place to thirty-three.  The following comment is: "The master of the health-preserving hall is really powerful beyond imagination. Mu Wanqing's martial arts has skyrocketed since her marriage."

    In May, Mu Wanqing¡¯s position remained unchanged.

    In June, Mu Wanqing jumped up three places to rank thirty.  The following comment was: "The master of the health-preserving hall is a super pervert, and Mu Wanqing's small universe has exploded. I advise friends who are still plotting against her to be careful!!!"

    Although Mu Wanqing particularly hates Duan Tian and his newspaper, Mu Wanqing cares too much about the ranking above.  Although thirty-six was much better than thirty-six at the bottom, it was still difficult for her to accept that there were so many beauties ranked above her.  Especially Wang Yuyan, who was ranked ninth from the beginning, twenty-seven places higher than her.  How could she accept such a ranking!

    Although Duan Tian¡¯s newspaper became more and more popular, it offended almost all the beauties in the world.  Except for the first place, no beauty will be satisfied with her position.  His rapid fame made people jealous, but his imitators fell under the beauty's wrath one after another, adding to the chaos in the world.

    In the latest newspaper in July, Mu Wanqing gritted her teeth and found that she had actually dropped one place. The following comment was: "I did a brainless thing in a big way, and my intelligence is really a shame."

    Although she had some premonitions, Mu Wanqing was still extremely angry and said to herself: "What a good Duan Tian! Do you think you are very intelligent? Okay, very good!" After a change of thought, she added: "What a Duan Yu!  Do you think so too for him to act like this? Okay, great!"

    Originally, Mu Wanqing was prepared to take a look at the changes in other rankings, but now she lost her mood and tore the newspaper into pieces.

    There were bursts of laughter all around, followed by several more corpses.  There were waves of relatives and friends crying and scolding beside me.

    With a flash of shadow, Qin Chao suddenly appeared next to a corpse.  The corpses were resurrected one after another, but their cultivation levels dropped by at least half and they lost at least half of their memories.  More and more stunned people gathered around.

    "Lang Jun, they deserve to die."

    "Wanqing, since they died once, you should be less angry!"

    The last corpse was resurrected, and only Mu Wanqing and Qin Chao¡¯s voices seemed to still be echoing in the air.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 250 Chilled Tofu

    Suddenly a beautiful middle-aged woman appeared in the crowd selling iced tofu puffs. Although a bowl cost 9,999 yuan, but in the hot weather, the business was even hotter than the weather.

    The most important thing is that someone recognized her as Zuo Binghan, who ranked above Wang Yuyan on the beauty list, and then spread the word like crazy.  .

    "The only daughter of Zuo Lengtian, the former head of the Songshan sect."

    "The favorite concubine of Zhao Hao, the "King of Zhenbei" in the Song Dynasty."

    "The old lover of Duan Zhengchun, the southern king of Dali Old Town."

    "The biological mother of Duan Tian, ??the 'No. 1 Sword in the World'."

    "The aunt of Emperor Xuanren Duan Yu."

    "He is a unique innate powerhouse since the establishment of the Songshan sect, and his martial arts skills are said to be superior to those of the unknown Shaolin monks."

    Zuo Binghan has so many dazzling auras on her head. Most people think she can be ranked on the beauty list, but few people think she can be ranked above Mu Wanqing.  Especially ranking above Wang Yuyan, the original most beautiful woman in the world, greatly reduced the authority of the beauty list.

    But most people think they understand.  Filial piety comes first among all good deeds.  Who told her to be the biological mother of ¡®Coke Xiantian¡¯ Duan Tian!  Not ranking her first is already showing mercy on Duan Tian's part!  The authority on the beauty list has increased significantly.

    Duan Tian¡¯s comment to her on the beauty list was: The cold ice energy is unparalleled in the world, and the iced tofu is unparalleled in the world.

    The more expensive the iced tofu is, the more people want to eat it.

    But more and more no one dared to come within ten feet of her. Almost all such people were frozen into ice corpses, which was more complete than dying under Mu Wanqing's poisonous arrows, and they had not yet been saved.

    The master of the health preserving hall can bring the dead back to life.  Most of the people who came to participate in the martial arts conference had at least heard of it, even if they had never seen it. But most of them also understood that the dead were also divided into grades, and their deaths were also serious. At least after they were burned to ashes, they would definitely not be able to be brought back to life.

    Compared to Mu Wanqing, Zuo Binghan seemed much kinder. At least she never minded anyone talking about her next to her.  Even the unpleasant bad words were treated as if they were not heard.  But everyone knew she must have heard it.

    There are always some people who like to talk about her things when she is around, and there are more and more people. Maybe it is more exciting, or maybe it is a strange reason that is difficult for them to understand.

    ¡°¡®Iced Tofu¡¯¡¯s favorite person has always been Emperor Wen¡¯an, so he only gave birth to one powerful son for Emperor Wen¡¯an.¡±

    "The martial arts legend of 'King Zhenbei' is comparable to that of Emperor Wen'an. There are two main reasons why he can win love with a sword: first, Dali is nominally a vassal state of the Song Dynasty; second, Emperor Wen'an loves beauties more than others.  country."

    "It has long been commonplace for the Song Dynasty to bully neighboring small countries because of its strong national power. If it wants beauties, it also needs a country."

    "The 'King of Zhenbei' likes 'Ice Tofu' the most, but he only made her a concubine. That was to take revenge on Emperor Wen'an for taking away her heart and first time."

    "Exclusive news: 'King Zhenbei' captured Shura Dao, who was the old lover of King Zhennan at the time. It was 'Ice Tofu' who saved Shura Dao, otherwise Shura Dao would have committed suicide because he could not maintain his innocence. And Black Rose will let it go now.  'King of Zhenbei'?"

    There was a brief silence all around, and then it became lively again.

    "Brother, you still dare to mention the black rose, you are really crazy!"

    "Hmph! Is the black rose you mentioned Wanqingmu?"

    "If you have anything to say, feel free to say it. How can she still be in the mood to pay attention to us little shrimps now?"

    "**Little shrimps! Your whole family is little shrimps"

    "It's your mother"

    In front of the great beauty Zuo Binghan, a group of men became more and more excited as they scolded her, making a fool of themselves.

    Even the person who had been staring at Zuo Binghan didn¡¯t notice that when she heard the three words ¡®little shrimp¡¯, her delicate body trembled slightly.

    Who knows, Zuo Binghan has an inextricable bond with Duan Tian because of these three words.

    Duan Tian was beaten because of these three words, but Zuo Binghan saved him with a thought.  From then on, the two people who had never had any relationship became entangled together, and soon developed into a partnership to deceive Zhao Hao, the "King of Zhenbei", and help Duan Tian fake the identity of his illegitimate child.

    Duan Tian¡¯s surname Duan is another very key reason.

    Especially after Duan Tian found out about the affair between Zuo Binghan and Duan Zhengchun.

    This is also the main reason why Zhao Hao kicked Duan Tian out of the palace.

    Another main reason is that Duan Tian touched the women in the palace.

    What makes Zhao Hao most angry is that Duan Tian has given him several cuckolds, but he has been kept in the dark.  Zuo Binghan was still excusable, but it was really inexplicable that other women also teamed up with Duan Tian to deceive him!  Tell him how to accept it!

    &nbsp; Zhao Hao thought to himself: "Besides having a baby face to please women and a mouth as sweet as honey, what else can he compare to me?"

    Driving Duan Tian out of the palace is only Zhao Hao's bottom line.  He wanted to kill Duan Tian several times, but in the end he always failed due to one or another reason.  It¡¯s also so baffling!  How could he still accept it?

    His new hatred for Duan Tian even exceeded his old hatred against Duan Zhengchun.

    This further convinced him that Duan Tian was Duan Zhengchun¡¯s bastard.  Even Duan Zhengchun thought so after receiving the relevant information about Duan Tian.

    Another very key reason is that Duan Tian is from Dali.

    But few people know that the most critical reason lies with the Qin Dynasty.  It was he who deepened the connection between the 'Earth World' and the 'Celestial Dragon World' and reduced the difficulty of descending from the 'Earth World' to the 'Celestial Dragon World'.  Especially after Huang Rong arrived.

    This is also the main reason why the Qin Dynasty tolerated Duan Tian in every possible way.  Otherwise, the Happy King would kill all the women he didn't touch. Duan Tian dared to cut off Mu Wanqing's belt in public, and dared to publicly comment on his women on the beauty list. How could he keep giving in?

    After all, people who are both from the "Earth World", even if they are strangers in the "Earth World", must still show some kindness.  Although Duan Tian never showed any mercy to him, he still insisted on his choice.  But that's not without a bottom line.

    His bottom line is still above Zhao Hao's bottom line.

    Especially after Duan Tian learned the Six Meridians Divine Sword, the Qin Dynasty began to monitor him more intensely day by day.  He had no choice but to remember the past and be the teacher of the future. He had no interest in imitating Zhao Hao and trying to make up for it after wearing a cuckold. Tears flowed in his heart.

    This also made him understand better why Baoding Emperor Duan Zhengming stepped up surveillance on him.  How could Duan Zhengming place all his hopes on his kindness? How could that be better than taking everything into his own hands?

    No matter how much Zhao Hao and Qin Chao hated Duan Tian, ??they could not compare with the original Prince Yanqing.

    The other person who hates Duan Tian the most is Dao Baifeng, the current empress dowager of Dali.

    The most evil person in the world and the Empress Dowager of Dali restrained most of Duan Tian's energy.  But this restraint is getting smaller and smaller as Duan Tian's martial arts becomes stronger and stronger.

    In addition, Duan Yu¡¯s beloved concubine Sikong Hong was very dissatisfied with Duan Tian for not ranking her on the beauty list, but not many people knew about it.

    Duan Tian¡¯s debut time was much shorter than that of Huang Rong and Qin Chao, but he provoked far more enemies than the two of them combined.  But he also has many friends, most of whom are flower pickers.  They provided Duan Tian with a large amount of information related to beauties, making the beauty list more and more authoritative.

    Most people in the world call Duan Tian ¡®the best swordsman in the world¡¯ verbally, and there are also many people like Mu Wanqing who call him ¡®the best swordsman in the world¡¯ in their hearts.

    The originally invisible Six Meridians Divine Sword is already extremely difficult to parry, and its uprightness is only superficial. Coupled with the sunny smile that always hangs on his baby face, and his insidious means of sneak attacks, the power will naturally be increased to a higher level.

    Mu Wanqing's martial arts progress has been frighteningly fast, and Duan Tian's martial arts progress is far faster than hers.

    When Qin Chao saw it, he shook his head secretly and said with disappointment: "He is so crazy about quick success and instant gain. Does he really think that he is the invincible protagonist of online pornographic novels? If he does this again, the smarter he is, the bigger the hidden dangers will be, and the more difficult it will be.  It¡¯s a big pot. It¡¯s easy to eat, but hard to digest!¡±

    He also thought: "Everyone has his own way. The fact that he can come to this world is enough proof. Moreover, his way is obviously biased towards the devil's way, benefiting himself at the expense of others. Perhaps he can be digested by others and transfer his disaster to others.  I'd better be more careful. It's best to nip the danger in the bud and avoid regrets in the future. Originally, Dugu Mengdie was the best choice, but the way he looks at me lately is getting more and more more and more inexplicable. Bai  So is Fashenni. Why am I getting more and more frightened?"

    How does he know:

    Dugu Mengyao, who has never been intimate with him, has quietly become pregnant with her daughter. She has even given her a name. Her surname is Dugu, her first name is Mengyao, and her nickname is Qin Mengyao.  After several failures, the white-haired god had given up temporarily.  Because the signs of Dugu Mengdie's pregnancy were becoming more and more obvious, she was afraid that he would find out and rush back to Cihang Jingzhai in a few days.  If you want to see him again in the future, you have to wait at least until your daughter turns one year old.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 251 Unprepared

    On the beauty list, Dugu Mengdie is two places higher than Zuo Binghan, and White-haired Shenni is two places lower than Wang Yuyan.  All comments about them are: innately strong.  Information is currently missing.

    After reading the beauty list, countless people suddenly discovered that innately strong people are not as rare as they imagined.  However, averaged to all countries, averaged to all major forces, averaged to all sects and sects in the world, averaged to all families and ethnic groups, they are rarer and rarer than imagined.  Even the Beggar Clan, the largest gang in the world, although it is recognized as powerful, has not seen a single innate powerhouse. Maybe there are some in the dark, but how many can there be!  Just having one is amazing.  .

    Songshan sent out Zuo Binghan, a congenitally strong man. There may be more people who look down on the disciples of the Songshan sect, but there are not many people who look down on the martial arts of the Songshan sect.  Of course, it also enhanced the Songshan Sect disciples¡¯ confidence in their martial arts and their hopes for the future.

    The Beggar Clan, which has no innate strong people, has made countless weak people straighten their backs, gain confidence in their speech, and gain confidence in themselves.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away from the top of the world. This shows that this world is also a world for the weak.  What the weak lack is just superior martial arts.

    The Songshan Sect, which has produced innate strong men, has made countless small sects straighten their backs, become more confident in their speech, and have more confidence in themselves.

    The reputation and small power can also be born. It can be seen that the weakness of the weak may not be weak, but he has not mastered himself.

    There are also more and more people who, seeing more and more innate strong men appearing, are becoming more and more disappointed with their own martial arts. It is becoming more and more difficult for them to cheer up their cultivation, and they are turning more and more of their thoughts away.  On top of other things.

    ¡°Compared to the beauty list, the scope and degree of influence of this martial arts competition is even greater.

    Among them, the Huashan Sect, which was under the protection of the Qin Dynasty, was the most important.  Compared with Qin Xiyang's huge blow to the Huashan Sect, the Qin Dynasty's compensation to the Huashan Sect was even greater.  If they still hold grudges, Qin Chao has nothing to say.

    Since ancient times, there has been a road in Huashan Mountain. Half of the current road is the work of the Qin Dynasty. It was Wu Yazi who learned to hack the infinite jade cave with a sword. He hacked all the way up and hacked all day long.  If those Huashan disciples still dared to trouble him, Qin Chao could only answer with his sword.

    It can be regarded as leaving a good memory.  By the way, I would like to shock those people who are participating in the martial arts conference and reduce unnecessary trouble.

    When Mu Wanqing saw it, she wanted to split one for fun, but she looked up at the scorching sun and immediately gave up the idea.

    Qin Chao knew what she was thinking by looking at her expression, and smiled to himself: "Fortunately, you didn't have time to say it, otherwise even if you do it at night, you can sweat less, but when the wind blows, the dust flies, and you don't have a force field to protect your body."  , then there will be a joke to watch. The sweet beauty turns into Cinderella, that is quite interesting!"

    Mu Wanqing reacted very quickly this time and guessed what he was thinking right away. She snorted: "Do you think I didn't think of it? I can choose to strike slowly with my sword in the leeward place, and play slowly.  Step by step, how easy it is! And I¡¯ve already chosen a place, it¡¯s at Jade Girl Peak.¡±

    Qin Chao looked at her breasts that were still tightly wrapped and said with a smile: "Your Jade Girl Peak is a good place. Let's watch and play slowly. Day by day, it seems to be getting bigger and bigger! What should we do?"

    Mu Wanqing's increasingly sensitive body couldn't stand the teasing. She looked around quietly and saw no one was around. Her whole body suddenly felt hot and soft.

    Qin Chao felt very happy and whispered: "The scenery by the stream over there is beautiful."

    Mu Wanqing knew that the edge of the stream was the most suitable place for men and women to have a tryst. Thinking of the shameful place, her face turned red and she stammered: "It's it's still daytime. Today there are a lot of people nearby today!"

    Qin Chao smiled, took her hand and walked towards the stream.  After a few steps, there was no road ahead, but Mu Wanqing, who was highly skilled in martial arts, couldn't even perform Qing Gong at this time.  Qin Chao deliberately didn't speak, his eyes slowly patrolling her Jade Girl Peak.

    Mu Wanqing secretly hated herself for not behaving well, but her body once again fell limply into Qin Chao's arms, trembling like a frightened little rabbit.

    When Qin Chao placed Mu Wanqing on the grass beside the stream, Mu Wanqing didn't even have the strength to speak.

    Qin Chao just lay beside her quietly, neither teasing her nor saying anything.

    After a while, Mu Wanqing finally regained some strength and crawled over to sit on his waist. She put one hand on her chest and reached into her clothes with the other to slowly untie the ribbon.  Halfway through the process, Mu Wanqing lost her strength again and lay on Qin Chao's chest, panting slightly.

    When Mu Wanqing gathered strength again and was about to continue, Qin Chao stopped him and said, "That's enough. If I get an advantage over anyone, I'm going to lose money to death."

    After hearing this not very provocative words, I justIt was such a small stimulation that Mu Wanqing's delicate body trembled, and the strength she had just gathered disappeared without a trace, and she fell softly into Qin Chao's arms again.  Now her body is obviously much more sensitive than normal.

    Qin Chao gently stroked her long hair and said with a smile: "I told you long ago that tying her up is useless. I still want to hear from you how much bigger she is."

    Mu Wanqing said in embarrassment: "It's not much bigger, but it's still big. I've known for a long time that tying it up is useless, butbut it's always so long, what should I do?"

    Qin Chaodao: "As I said before, a woman will definitely grow up there after she gets married. This is quite normal for you, just let nature take its course!"

    Mu Wanqing wondered: "When we were not married, we stayed together longer and played together, but nothing happened! If I had known" she was stuck.

    Qin Chao smiled and said, "You wouldn't have gotten married if you had known earlier, right? You little fool. Getting married or not is not the key. The key is the last step between a man and a woman. Don't you understand now?"

    After a while, Mu Wanqing said hesitantly: "I heard that after giving birth to a child, it will grow at least half a time, or even double, three or four times. What should I do?"

    Qin Chao smiled and said, "Let nature take its course!"

    Mu Wanqing glared at him and said coquettishly: "I'm very serious. If you keep doing this, I won't give you a child. What will you do?"

    Qin Chao¡¯s face straightened up and he said in a deep voice: ¡°I¡¯ve told you before that with your current martial arts skills, it¡¯s too early to talk about having children.¡±

    Mu Wanqing smiled and said: "Okay! Don't be angry, Mr. Lang! I don't want children now! I'm not ready yet! But that is something that cannot be avoided! Okay! Wanqing  I know I was wrong, stop talking."

    Qin Chao frowned and said, "I'm angry at myself. I didn't expect you to be so sensitive. Sigh It's been really strange recently. When I talk about this issue, I feel frightened. But when I think about it carefully, I can't think about it. It seems like something is going to happen.  , it¡¯s not like it¡¯s a bad thing.¡±

    Mu Wanqing smiled sweetly and said, "It's not you who's been pregnant for ten months. Why are you so frightened?"

    Qin Chao said depressedly: "I wish I knew the reason."

    How did he know that the problem was not with his wives and concubines, but with the innocent Dugu Mengdie.  Although Mu Wanqing knew some inside stories, with her knowledge and experience in this area, it was naturally difficult to guess the true intentions of Dugu Mengdie and Baifa Shenni.

    ?Thousands of precautions are needed, but it is difficult to guard against domestic thieves.  Especially when the thief himself doesn't even realize he is a thief.

    There was another reason why Qin Chao didn't take precautions: "His bottom line is that he will consider having children after he is at least thirty years old. Now he will put it aside for the time being so as not to bother himself all the time." Because he put it aside for the time being.  , I thought I was safe.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 252 Martial Arts Conference

    On July 7th, the Huashan Martial Arts Conference officially began.

    The number of participants exceeded 150,000, of which 100,000 were mainly foot soldiers who came to join in the fun and apprenticeships.  .

    Thirty thousand of the other fifty thousand are within the sphere of influence of the Beggar Clan, Yangshengtang, and Xiaoyao Sect.  This saved many casualties in the entire martial arts conference.  Anyway, if you die, you will have the Master of the Health Preservation Hall, but if you are not dead, you will have Doctor Xue, the ¡®enemy of the King of Hell¡¯.  Almost everyone thought that Divine Doctor Xue Muhua came here to learn the rebirth technique from the master of the health-preserving hall. Few people knew that he had greatly improved his martial arts after meeting his senior brother Kang Guangling and received the guidance from the master of the health-preserving hall. He was greatly moved and took the opportunity to  Come.

    Kang Guangling, Qin Dian, who had a small success in music, also came and won the first gold medal, and by the way, he also won the position of leader of the Five Nations.  Then he selected ten registered disciples who liked music.  The ten named disciples each selected thousands of Jianghu pawns and put them under their names.

    This time, all the major forces were jealous.

    In the martial arts world, Taishan Beidou and Shaolin only have thousands of disciples!

    With his first gold medal and the position of leader of the Five Nations, Kang Guangling accepted tens of thousands of disciples.  This is still the result of choosing between left and right.

    It turns out that this is the main idea of ??Huang Rong¡¯s martial arts alliance?  Many people didn't know until now.  Although some people have already guessed it, they have never been sure.

    What is the difference between this and recruiting troops?

    ? Or it can be said to be the Jianghu version of recruiting troops.

    What is the difference between this and raising a flag to rebel?

    Taking advantage of the current chaos in the Five Kingdoms, hundreds of thousands of elite soldiers rebelled. Which government can stop them?

    How simple!

    Why is it that Huang Rong¡¯s little head can figure it out, but many people haven¡¯t responded until now, or their heads are too big?

    Huang Rong smiled and loudly announced the end of the first day of the martial arts conference.

    Everyone looked at each other, the sun hadn¡¯t risen for an hour yet!  That's it!

    Something more exciting happened.  The tens of thousands of disciples who followed Kang Guangling could go to Huashan Mountain to listen to the lectures of the master of the health-preserving hall for an hour, and solve the bottleneck of martial arts for an hour.

    Hearing this news, Master Zhiguang of Zhiguan Temple in Tiantai Mountain burst into tears.  Others stopped crying and looked at him strangely.

    An old voice came from next to Master Zhiguang: "In order to meet the master of the Health Preservation Hall, Senior Brother Zhiguang chased him for more than a hundred thousand miles. His feet were blistered and his straw sandals were worn out. Unexpectedly, a great opportunity presented itself.  In front of me, I missed it again.¡±

    Someone laughed and said: "What's the matter? If you missed it today, you will still have it tomorrow, the day after tomorrow"

    Everyone nodded.

    Master Zhiguang's younger brother, Master Huiguang, shook his head slightly and said: "It's very gracious for the leader of the Health Preservation Hall to make an exception. It won't happen tomorrow, let alone the day after tomorrow. If nothing unexpected happens, it should be replaced by Gang Leader Huang tomorrow! Starting from the day after tomorrow,  It should be taken turns by the five leaders of the Five Nations."

    The surroundings were quiet for a while, and then became even more lively, with loud cries.  Regret, regret!

    This time, everyone finally understood Master Zhiguang¡¯s mood.

    Why do you all come all the way to attend the martial arts conference?

    Now the biggest benefit has been snatched away by others. Although there are many more benefits to come, how can they compare with this biggest benefit?

    Before Master Zhiguang's matter could be digested, another even more shocking news came - Tubo State Master Jiumozhi sneaked into Mount Huashan to listen to sermons, but was discovered by the master of the health-preserving hall, kicked off the mountain, and even canceled  Compete for the qualifications to become the leader of the five-nation alliance.

    Everyone thought that Jiumozhi would be so angry that he would vomit blood and be ashamed to see others, but he still showed up everywhere with a smile on his face, looking left and right.

    What the hell is he doing?

    There are many people who want to know, but not one dares to ask him.

    "At least in this martial arts competition, it is difficult to find a person in the world who has not heard of Jiumozhi's duel with Tianlong Temple and Shaolin Temple.

    There is even news that Tianlong Temple and Shaolin Temple are two of the eight holy places in martial arts, and Jiumozhi singled them out to compete for the position of the eight holy places.  If Tubo also owns one of the Eight Holy Lands, then Tubo will be impregnable and truly dominate the country.

    Most knowledgeable martial arts tycoons know that today¡¯s Tubo can be arrogant mainly because of the Song Dynasty¡¯s long-term national policy of emphasizing culture over military affairs.

    This is also the hidden theme of this martial arts conference.

    This question seems simple.

    But there has always been a lack of a leader with both civil and military skills like Huang Rong to preside over the overall situation, and there is also a lack of an invincible strong man like the Master of the Health Hall to sit behind the scenes.

    ???????????????????????????????¡­??, once you know yourself and your enemy, you have confidence in your heart, otherwise even the best martial arts masters will avoid this kind of thing.

    Huang Rong postponed the martial arts competition for so long just to be on the safe side.  At least use the time to quietly resolve and decompose stress.

    In the eyes of Master Zhiguang and Jiumozhi, the biggest difficulty is to make the martial arts conference so simple.  Master Zhiguang didn't tell anyone.  Now Jiumozhi is not interested in showing off himself everywhere, which seems superficial.

    That night, an even more shocking news came out, and it was quickly verified - all the tens of thousands of people who listened to the sermon were promoted to at least a small level.

    No matter how overestimated, it is still underestimated.

    In the end, Kang Guangling stood up and explained, and everyone finally understood what was going on - the sound power cleanses the marrow.

    What is sound power?  Everyone who had participated in the martial arts conference in the morning had experienced it and it was an eye-opener.  Otherwise, how could Kang Guangling receive so many subordinates so easily.

    However, even if the sound skill is best at group attack and defense, and can cover tens of thousands of people at the same time, where did the master of the health preserving hall come from such profound cultivation?

    "If a dozen people can barely talk it through, a hundred people can still be said to be a miracle, a thousand people, what is that, and tens of thousands of people, what is that?"

    Jiumozhi stood up and explained - using strength to fight, the stars will change.

    "Hmph! You should understand why the young monk is so interested in listening to the sermon!" Jiumozhi thought for a long time and finally added this sentence.

    "Ah! If this makes sense, then if the master of the health-preserving hall just stops on the battlefield, what's the point?" someone asked in shock.

    This sentence was immediately despised by most people.

    "What do the lackeys of the government know? Has the Master of the Health Hall ever killed a person?"

    "You idiot! Tens of thousands of people want to capture a super strong person like the Master of the Health Hall, so what's the point of practicing martial arts?"

    "Have your dream! You government dog-leggers, don't think you can use the army to deal with the health-preserving hall master. Wipe your eyes. If the health-preserving hall master wants to kill you, you need to use some sound skills. It's easy to kill, but it's hard to save people! You know!  ?"

    "It's easy to seek death. If you still have some conscience, go to the battlefield to kill the enemy as soon as possible and be loyal to the country! Don't stay here and embarrass yourself."

    A person who had listened to the storyteller of the Qin Dynasty at Gongjia Restaurant shouted loudly: "The blue sea tide makes music." Unfortunately, it was caught in the tidal wave of sound and did not attract many people's attention at all.  Jiumozhi's eyes lit up when he heard this, and he thought to himself: "I'm stupid! I can make good use of this sound skill!"

    Before this, Jiumozhi¡¯s favorite and most proud trick was to go on stage to speak out.  There are very few people who have truly witnessed his powerful martial arts, but there are many people who have listened to his sermons.  The prestige of his imperial master mainly came from this, but it was so easy that he didn't even pay much attention to it. He suddenly woke up today.

    Thinking of the hundreds of thousands of listeners in front of him, Jiumozhi was even more happy and thought to himself: "This time I have to plan carefully, so as not to steal the chicken but lose the rice. Unfortunately, martial arts has gone the wrong way before, and there is no hope for the time being to improve health."  I am the master of the hall. I hate that old man Murong has done so much to me, but I still think of him as my great benefactor. It¡¯s really a shame and a great humiliation!¡±

    Jiumozhi thought again: "I have enjoyed the glory and wealth to the extreme. The country and the country are of little use to me, and they are even more useless to people like the Master of the Health Preservation Hall. But how can the Master of the Health Preservation Hall do useless things! He  What is it for? For what?"

    After thinking for a long time, I still couldn't figure it out as before, so I had to give it up temporarily, thinking: "As long as I know their true purpose, I can catch up with them, or even surpass them. It's a shame to waste so much time. The most hateful thing is  Your Majesty's incompetence caused me to greatly underestimate them. I didn't expect that they were so powerful that they could tolerate an Adou sitting on the throne for a long time. But since I can tolerate it for such a long time, let alone them! Besides, Your Majesty still manages the country.  He's pretty good, but his martial arts skills are a bit low. That's normal. If his civil and martial arts skills are all that strong, then where can I put my face as a national master? "Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 253 The Five Leaders

    How did Jiumozhi know that Qin Chao was not as aloof and cold-blooded as other strong men.  Greater China is also one of his biggest dreams.  Although he didn't want to be the emperor of China.  Jiumozhi was right about this.  The throne is a huge constraint for him, but he is not that stupid.  How much effort do you have to make to be a wise king?  How much impact will it have on the pursuit of martial arts?

    Unless one can integrate governance and martial arts, like Qiao Feng who integrated all kinds of martial arts into the Twenty-Eight Dragon Subduing Palms, the complexity is reduced to simplicity and complement each other.  But that would have to wait at least until the Qin Dynasty reached a certain extreme in its pursuit of martial arts.  Now he just needs to help out, and the benefits are already too much for him to digest.  The extra benefit is already a disadvantage.  The more, the worse.  .

    Huang Rong is more interested in conquering the world than sitting in it, and is more interested in getting out of this world than building it.  It¡¯s not that she is completely uninterested, but she is far more interested in building the ¡®Earth World¡¯ than building the ¡®Dragon World¡¯.  There is nothing you can do about the mother world now, so how can you waste your time here?

    Some people may think that changing the present of this world is equivalent to changing the future of the 'earth world'.  At least she didn't think so.

    Duan Tian, ??who is also from the ¡®Earth World¡¯, is far more interested in sitting in the world than conquering the world. On the second day, he won the second gold medal and the second position as the leader of the five-nation martial arts alliance with overwhelming strength.  The combination of Beiming Divine Art, Lingbo Weibu and Six Meridians Divine Sword was so powerful that even Jiumozhi's eyes turned red.

    "What a waste! What a shame! If I learned the best sword in the world, the best light skill in the world, and the best internal skill in the world, I would definitely be ten times and a hundred times better than him." Jiumozhi wanted to capture Duan Tian several times and asked for the secret.  , and finally did not take action.

    At first, he did not take advantage of Duan Yu, but suffered a big loss, but Duan Yu's martial arts at that time was far lower than Duan Tian now.

    What troubles him the most is that he still hasn¡¯t figured out the reason.  Before he understood the reason, he no longer had the courage to provoke the Duan family. He was worried that he would provoke some old monster and end up losing his life.

    "The Duan family in Dali is so evil! I have to think of a perfect strategy first." Jiumozhi thought to himself.

    On the third day, Xu Zhu, the abbot of Shaolin, sat on the stage and without even making a move, he won the position of the third leader of the Five Kingdoms Martial Arts Alliance.  But because he was already a strong man by nature, the third gold medal was not given to him.

    This time, everyone was not too surprised, because the Shaolin Vajra Indestructible Body Magic has long been the signature of the health-preserving hall master. Coupled with the innate Qi body protection of the innate strong, how can you fight with people below the innate level?

    Those with high martial arts skills are not interested in being a clown on stage and a foil to the Shaolin abbot; those with low martial arts skills are bounced away before they even get close.  Those who use hidden weapons are injured one after another by their own hidden weapons. The harder the attack, the more serious the injury.

    The audience burst into laughter.

    "idiot!"

    "Shame on you!"

    "With this martial arts skills, I still want to seize the position of leader of the Five Kingdoms Martial Arts Alliance!"

    "Stupid pig! Even if Abbot Xu Zhu is defeated, Shaolin will just send someone from the older generation. But it's hard to say whether Abbot Xu Zhu is so easy to talk to."

    Xuan Tong and Xuan Nan looked at each other, smiling in their hearts, and said to themselves: "After experiencing many blows, Shaolin's prestige has finally been restored. It seems that this time it is the right time. After all, no matter how powerful Xu Zhu is, he is just a virtual character.  generation."

    It turns out that Xu Zhu himself has no interest in the leader of the Five Kingdoms Martial Arts Alliance. It was Xuan Tong, Xuan Nan and other old monks of the Xuan generation who kept nagging in his ears, with lots of big and small things, and finally forced him to take the stage.  .

    In fact, Xuan Tong, Xuan Nan and other senior monks of the Xuan generation are very interested in the leaders of the Five Kingdoms Martial Arts Alliance, but they are mainly worried that others will disturb the world.

    In addition, if used well, it can also restore some order to the chaotic world, which is conducive to management, reducing conflicts and strengthening cooperation.  There are many benefits!

    " Moreover, they inevitably had some complaints about the Song Dynasty's national policy of emphasizing culture over military affairs.  Especially after Zhezong Zhao Xu came to power, on the surface he enhanced the status of warriors in order to strengthen the military, but secretly the surveillance and suppression of warriors was much heavier than before.  It is difficult for ordinary people to see it, but it is also difficult to hide it from old people like them.

    ??Actually, this matter has little to do with Zhao Zhe. The main reason is that civil and military forces underestimated each other. Since the literati had the upper hand in the Song Dynasty, of course they tried their best to suppress the warriors.  But if it is done too obviously, it can easily lead to unrest.  Besides, how could a scholar be stupid enough to fight head-on with a warrior? Of course he would choose to play conspiracy.  In particular, there are more and more treacherous ministers in the court, who are naturally opposed to the heroes in the world, and are mortal enemies even if they are not enemies.

    The fourth position of leader of the Five Kingdoms Wulin Alliance was taken by sisters Li Rou and Li Xiang.  Although it seems to be against the rules, they are both the concubines of the master of the Health Preservation Hall and the princess of Xixia. They are young and have high martial arts skills. They have also defeated many masters of the Xixia Yipin Hall in public. Who else?Interested in reasoning with them.  Although having nothing to say may not be the default.

    Most people are puzzled by the infighting between the masters of the Xixia Yipin Hall and the Xixia Princess, but there are always people who like to stand up and explain.

    "The most powerful person in Xixia is Empress Dowager Liang, followed by Concubine Li. Xia Chongzong and Li Qianshun are nominally the most powerful, but in fact they are only ranked third."

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be too busy showing off, get to the point quickly!¡±

    "Don't worry! Okay, just say it, just say it. Be quiet, be quiet. Yipintang belongs to Empress Dowager Liang's party, and the two little princesses belong to Concubine Li's party. Do you understand?"

    Someone suddenly shouted: "Did Mrs. Li also sleep with the master of the health hall?"

    The surroundings suddenly became quiet, and then became even more noisy.

    "Haha, even if it doesn't happen, it's still a very close relationship."

    "Why didn't the Master of the Health Hall choose Empress Dowager Liang? Is she ugly?"

    "Haha! Haven't you seen how young and beautiful the two little princesses are? If you ask me to choose, I will choose the same way. Damn! What bastard is throwing eggs? I'm just saying what's in my heart. I'm afraid what everyone is thinking is better than  Please be more ruthless!"

    Someone yelled: "Quiet! Quiet! Let me say something. All the people in Xixia are soldiers and everyone practices martial arts. There are more than 500,000 formal soldiers, and the Jianghu and the army are integrated. The Xixia martial arts leader is of no use to us, but in the two counties  But it is of great use in the Lord¡¯s hand.¡±

    Someone said: "That's the leader of the Five Kingdoms Martial Arts Alliance. Stop messing around."

    "Hmph! If Xixia is missing from the Five Kingdoms Martial Arts Alliance, can we still be called the Five Kingdoms Martial Arts Alliance Leader? A villain like you has no righteousness in his eyes, only selfishness, so it's normal to think that way."

    "Can a fool who thinks he is smart say this?"

    "Haha Even with your intelligence, you still want to compete for the position of leader of the Five Kingdoms Martial Arts Alliance!"

    The competition for the position of the last five-nation martial arts alliance leader was the most intense. From dawn to dusk, only one person named Wanyan Aguda was left on the stage.

    Huang Rong stood up on the stage and said: "Foreign visitors from the north, if you want to take away the position of leader of the Five Kingdoms Martial Arts Alliance from here, you must add a condition of becoming my master."

    Wanyan Aguda laughed and said: "You are much younger than me. If you can defeat me, you are naturally qualified to be my master." His tone of voice was very strange, as if he had just learned to speak, but it could be understood by most people.

    Huang Rong said: "Come on!"

    Wanyan Agu didn¡¯t even say a polite word. He rushed in front of her and struck her hard with the barbed mace.  The mace was still a foot away from Huang Rong's head, and the whirlwind under the stick had already caused her black hair to dance wildly.  Today, more than ten people had their heads blossomed under this mace, and many female heroes were so scared that they closed their eyes reflexively.  When they reacted and opened their eyes, they saw that the mace had indeed been hit on the head, but it was not Huang Rong's head, but Wanyan Agu's head.  This time, his head didn't blossom. He just hit himself to a bloody head and his body swayed left and right for a while.

    This is how the same thing?

    "I don't understand either! I saw Gang Leader Huang moving his left hand to the left and his right hand to the right, leaving the middle door open, as if he was looking for death, but you also saw the result."

    "I only know that what the Huang Gang masters is not the Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms, nor is it the Dog Beating Stick Technique."

    Duan Tian chuckled and said, "She uses Tai Chi."

    "What Tai Chi?" everyone asked in unison.

    Duan Tian smiled slightly and said: "Use the slow to fight against the fast, use the weak to fight against the strong." Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 254 Thirteen Gods Catcher

    Jiumozhi's eyes lit up after hearing this, and he said secretly: "I just said that this little girl Huang Rong's martial arts is not that strong. It turns out that she has practiced a unique skill of using weak strikes to make strong ones. This Tai Chi seems to be better than the Eighteen Palms of Subduing the Dragon.  At least it¡¯s far ahead of the turbulent times of Gusu Murong.¡±

    On the stage, Wanyan Aguda kowtowed to his master very depressedly and said word by word: "Master forced the disciple to become a master. Now the disciple's skills are not as good as others, so there is nothing to say. But in the future, when the disciple's martial arts is high, he will definitely be judged."  Leave the school.¡±.

    The audience booed.

    There were also people who secretly praised Wanyan Aguda¡¯s straightforwardness.

    Huang Rong knew that he was more cunning than the Wolf King, and even wanted to kill the future founding emperor of the Jin Kingdom, but she felt that that would be underestimating herself and exalting him.

    Huang Rong did not follow Wanyan Aguda's words and make any promises. She smiled slightly and said: "The last leader of the Five Nations Martial Arts Alliance has been determined. I declare the first phase of the Huashan Martial Arts Conference to be over. Since the number of people who died today is far more than expected, I  The senior brother decided to give fifty bronze medals to their relatives. Don't underestimate these silver medals. A bronze medal at least represents the position of a small capital in the government, and at least represents the qualification to establish a sect in the world.  .Together they are the future Bai Dao."

    She only said a few words and then left, leaving everyone with unlimited room for imagination.

    "Oh my God! It seems that the Beggar Clan really wants to unify the world."

    "What a gang of beggars, they are the masters of the health-preserving hall."

    "What unifies the world is that the government and the Jianghu work together to re-divide the world."

    "It seems that the value of this bronze medal in the future is far beyond imagination. There is still a chance to grab it now, but it will be extremely difficult to get it in the future."

    "Yes! They are not as practical as the twenty-five deputy leaders and the eighty-one state leaders, but the benefits in the future seem to be beyond that."

    "You only see the advantages, don't you see the disadvantages? A brand is like a chess piece, and the world is like a chessboard. If you want to play chess, you must at least fight for the leader of a state. Even if you cannot be the leader of a state in the future, at least you will be the leader of a state.  Lord of a city."

    "Do you know who the twenty-five deputy leaders are? They are the future leaders of the country. Think about it, if Dali is divided into three parts in the future, will you still dare to fight against the imperial court? Of course, you can only govern one side honestly and disloyally.  There must still be some, but the strength is gone!¡±

    "This is like returning to the Three Kingdoms, except that the princes have been changed into the kings."

    "Have you not seen those gold, silver and bronze medals? That is to use the power of the rivers and lakes to contain the government and be on an equal footing with the government. With these constraints, it will not be so easy for the princes to rebel again."

    "For me, the world is as dark as crows, busy coming and going, but it's just a change of government."

    "You know nothing! The world used to be far below the government. In the future, it will be on an equal footing with the government. That is already a huge change. If you think you are above the government now, you are just pretending to be fat.  "

    Although no one can completely guess Huang Rong's thoughts, everyone can guess at least 50% of it.

    Zuo Binghan secretly wrote down all these words and passed them to Zhenbei King Zhao Hao.  After Zhao Hao sorted it out, it was passed to Zhezong Zhao Xu.  When Zhao Xu saw this, his face turned livid with anger, and his teeth were almost broken. He said angrily: "If I had known today, I should have killed him, killed him"

    After a while, he added: "There is also that little girl Huang Rong. We must capture her alive. I will teach her a lesson myself. Let her know that women should be honest at home and take care of their husbands and children, especially beautiful women."

    Zhao Hao frowned and said, "It's better to take a long-term approach. Huang Rong can still afford to offend him, but no one in the Qin Dynasty can deal with him. If he offends him, we will suffer the consequences."

    Zhao Xu said angrily: "You all only know how to plan for the long term. My father and Duke Jing were misled by your move, and now you want to mislead me. Now I am strong and the enemy is weak. If you delay, the enemy will only become more and more difficult."  Strong, I am getting weaker and weaker. It¡¯s so simple, are you all born fools?¡±

    Zhao Hao said: "That is only the overall strength, not the strength of individuals. This is why the Qin Dynasty has not dared to let us step down yet. If the country is cured, the people's support is won, and heaven and earth bless them, they will not dare to risk the world.  No. After all, whoever is the emperor does it."

    After hearing this, Zhao Xu was almost furious, and sneered: "If this country were governed according to my ideas, would it be like this?"

    Zhao Hao said: "Your Majesty inherited from the ancestors, so he naturally has to shoulder this burden. Of course, the world is not that easy to govern. Everyone has their own ideas, and that's normal. Even if it's a cat or a dog, it's normal.  You have to manage well before you obey.¡±

    Zhao Xu said: "I know you all want to see my jokes and you all have your own ideas, butIs it my fault?  Do I still have to listen to you? What a joke!  "

    Zhao Hao said: "The best way is to start by governing the country. The second is to ask the Eight Holy Lands to take action, but the price paid may far exceed the harvest."

    Zhao Xu frowned and said, "What are the Eight Holy Lands? Except for Daxiangguo Temple and Longhu Mountain, they are all traitors. They should have been destroyed long ago."

    Zhao Hao sighed: "Your Majesty, be careful what you say! Now is not the time to offend them."

    Zhao Xu said: "The Master of Wine and Meat and the Ninth Princess both said that they stopped Qin Chao from coming, but last time Qin Chao entered the palace, where were they?"

    Zhao Hao¡¯s eyes lit up and he said excitedly: ¡°The queen is still here, right?¡±

    Zhao Xu¡¯s face became even more ugly, and he said coldly: ¡°Do you think I would joke with everyone about this kind of thing?¡±

    Zhao Hao said: "Your Majesty, the Nine-Five Supreme Being, has a golden tongue. Of coursebutbut"

    Zhao Xu responded: "But you are just suspicious."

    Zhao Hao knelt down and said: "Wei Chen How dare Wei Chen doubt it? It's just it's just the queen mother"

    Zhao Xu sneered and said, "It would be great if grandma just steps up and takes charge of the situation." This is of course an irony.

    Zhao Hao trembled and did not dare to say another word.  He knew that he might lose his life if he continued, so he had better ignore Huang Rong and Qin Chao, and ignore what happened to the emperor. He should take care of his own head first, and thought to himself: "Don't blame uncle for not helping you, it's you who didn't even take the queen's words to heart.  , you must do the opposite. Naturally, you will not listen to your uncle's sincere advice. Your uncle is not watching your jokes. Even your most beloved woman has been sent out to find out first-hand information for you. What else do you want from your uncle?  ?¡±

    Zhao Xu gradually calmed down and asked, "Have you found out their next move?"

    Zhao Hao said: "It seems that we want to choose a big city to train our troops, but we haven't found out which city exactly. I guess it should be in Luoyang. After all, one city in Luoyang is worth ten cities, and the chief helmsman of the Beggar Clan is in Luoyang."  In the suburbs, it is relatively easy to control Luoyang."

    Zhao Xu smiled and said: "That's fine, let's decide the outcome in one battle. Luoyang is their burial place, just let them be arrogant for a few more days."

    Zhao Hao said: "People in the Jianghu are only good at small battles, and the army still rules in big battles. Huang Rong made a mistake this time. But she should have another plan."

    Zhao Xu smiled and said: "Of course she still has a backup plan, but she has to train! And if the training time is short, it will be useless. If the training time is long, how is that possible? I don't take action now, even if I think highly of them."

    Zhao Hao said: "The most important thing now is to guard against the decapitation tactics used by the innate strong, especially the Qin Dynasty."

    Zhao Xu frowned and said, "Could it be that the Thirteen Divine Catchers of Bai Dao who have spent so much effort in training are just a bunch of trash?"

    Zhao Hao said: "Trash is an exaggeration, but half of them have not even advanced to the innate level. If they fight against the Qin Dynasty, they will die. Therefore, it is not yet time to be exposed, and they need to continue to be refrigerated until they are exposed."  Be sure to win and then launch a fatal blow."

    Zhao Xu said: "It takes a thousand days to raise an army, but it takes a while to use it. Even if they can't deal with the Qin Dynasty, they are still more than enough if they are inferior to the innate ones! For those kind of pussies, it is a waste of resources to practice any more. It is better to abdicate and give way to talents."

    Zhao Hao said: "Some of them still have great potential, but they are late bloomers and will take some time. For example, Cao Ze from Yuelu Academy, although he has not yet entered Xiantian, his combat power is higher than Xiantian. If he enters Xiantian, it will be"

    Before he finished speaking, Zhao Xu waved his hand and said: "Stop talking, what I hate the most is late blooming. What's the use of being a late bloomer? Even if he is another Qin Dynasty, what's the use? It's nothing more than a late bloomer.  One more disaster." Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 255 Number One in the World

    Zhao Hao smiled bitterly and said: "In this case, it's better not to fight Qin Chao forcefully. Just outwit him!"

    Zhao Xu said: "How to outsmart him?"

    Zhao Hao said: "As long as the emperor is willing to pay the price, there is a 90% chance of outsmarting the humble ministers."

    Zhao Xu said: "Let's talk and listen first."

    Zhao Hao hesitated for a long time before saying: "We can secretly make a verbal agreement with him. He will defend Luoyang and I will attack."

    Zhao Xu thought for a moment and said angrily: "You mean to let Luoyang deliberately release water to him."

    Zhao Hao said: "This can at least attract them all to Luoyang and catch them all in one fell swoop. But it is also very dangerous. But the most dangerous way to do this is that there is still a way to think of it. If Qin Chao puts down his body and goes to the battlefield in person, then there is nothing we can do.  Think about it."

    Zhao Xu pondered for a long time and said, "What if he only takes advantage but doesn't keep his promise? If this matter is made public, we will suffer the most."

    Zhao Hao said: "You can let the Ninth Princess make a verbal agreement with him. Then let the Thirteen Gods go together and keep an eye on him. If possible, the five countries will unite and kill him first. But in that case, we may not take action yet.  He has obtained the information and came first. After all, his intelligence network has already reached the top of each country."

    Zhao Xu said: "This is too overestimating him!"

    Zhao Hao shook his head and said: "Just seeing that he can even resurrect the dead, we know that his martial arts has reached a level that shocks the past and shines today. Even the Eight Holy Lands require at least two people to join forces. Although this is just my guess, it is a fact  It shouldn¡¯t be too far off.¡±

    Zhao Xu said depressedly: "How could such a monster appear in the world and let me encounter it?"

    Zhao Hao said: "The ancestors of the Eight Holy Lands are all stronger than him, but because they are too high, everyone has no feeling. For example, the Patriarch Bodhidharma of Shaolin."

    Zhao Xu was even more depressed and said: "I haven't seen him take action yet. Why do everyone seem to think that his martial arts is already the best in the world."

    Zhao Hao said: "If his martial arts can be seen clearly, can he still be called the best in the world?"

    Zhao Xu said: "He didn't even dare to enter the palace at first, which shows that his martial arts is not as high as everyone thought. But it is precisely because of this that I underestimated him. Therefore, although he is terrifyingly powerful, his martial arts is not bad.  It¡¯s relatively normal, but it¡¯s a pity that not many people understand it.¡±

    Zhao Hao sighed: "He is actually a relatively low-key person, but his daring to show off in this martial arts competition is of course a sign of extreme confidence."

    Zhao Xu thought to himself: "Why am I so unlucky? It's really boring to be the emperor. In the past, grandma was suppressing me, but now there is the Qin Dynasty. Hateful! Hateful!"

    Zhao Hao thought to himself: "Taizu made a bet with Patriarch Chen Tuan and lost to Huashan. But it was still a very glorious thing. How come now, the emperor is so petty and stubborn. What can he do if he goes against the master of the health-preserving hall?  What¡¯s the benefit? The best outcome is that both sides suffer.¡±

    In history, the Jin soldiers alone destroyed the Liao Kingdom and took over half of the Song Dynasty. Now the Jin soldiers are just one of Huang Rong's five teams.  If we add the Qin Dynasty's men, it would be easy to conquer the world. What is difficult is how to minimize the sacrifice.

    But how many people can understand this now?  At least Zhao Xu and Zhao Hao haven't seen it yet.

    Except for Dali, the five countries are still in chaos.

    There are more than a dozen small countries nearby that are affected by the war, but not many people pay attention to it.  Li Nianci, the princess of Goryeo, became a slave of Daliao. So far, no one except Qin Chao and Li Canghai knows about it.  Although Mu Wanqing had doubted Li Nianci's identity, she didn't bother to ask more.

    Qin Chao still found out from Li Canghai¡¯s mouth.

    Li Canghai came suddenly and asked him to help take care of Li Nianci.  Qin Chao was stunned.  Li Canghai blushed and explained to him that the last time they talked, Li Nianci couldn't eat well or sleep after seeing him nearby, and later even ran away from home just to see him again.

    Qin Chao didn¡¯t think it was anything, because he had encountered this kind of situation too many times.  Besides, compared to the groupies in the 'Earth World', this is already a very reserved performance.

    Qin Chao originally did not plan to be so public about this Huashan Martial Arts Conference, but for the sake of the many young chivalrous ladies who thought about it day and night just to see him, he had to change his original intention.  In order to protect those young chivalrous women with low martial arts skills, Qin Chao even personally arrested seventeen flower-picking thieves.

    Recalling that Qiao Feng failed to smile at Mrs. Ma, which led to the incident in the Apricot Grove, Qin Chao's hair stood up.

    Mrs. Ma doesn¡¯t even have the slightest bit of martial arts.

    Meeting those chivalrous ladies is both Qin Chao¡¯s bottom line and his top line.  Compared with Bai Shijing, who was getting deeper and deeper, he felt that Qiao Feng was still as good as him.  But it¡¯s a little too good. In fact, it doesn¡¯t matter if you smile.?.  Of course, it doesn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t smile, at least we met him once.

    Li Nianci was in a special situation, especially because the injustice she suffered made Qin Chao feel guilty, so he gave her a clone of the Statue of Liberty, Xi Ling, to protect her body.

    But in Li Nianci¡¯s heart, the biggest benefit Xi Ling brought her was that she could talk to Qin Chao from a distance.  Although the last slave experience scared her and prepared to go home with Li Canghai, she finally decided to stay.  Li Canghai had no choice but to ask Qin Chao to help take care of her.

    During the war, it was much more dangerous for men to walk outside than usual, let alone women.  Especially for young and beautiful women, even Qin Chao had no choice but to give her a goddess clone.

    The war caused prices to rise rapidly, and the number of refugees increased day by day.  The current main task of the Qin Dynasty is actually not to train troops, but to resettle refugees.  Because he has done this to reduce the burden on various countries, the obstacles he encountered were far less than planned, making his work easier and leaving him with a lot of spare energy to do other things.

    The most prosperous people during the war were the major escort agencies. Qin Chao alone invested 50,000 taels of gold to ask them to help escort the refugees.  As long as you have a little bit of martial arts, you can become rich in the escort agency.  It's not a big deal to go to a brothel at least once a week.

    The fastest way to make money in grain trading.  Everyone knows the importance of food in the war. While buying low and selling high to earn the price difference, they are trying their best to hoard it. The government itself is also hoarding crazily.  In particular, some people shouted: "Gather grain widely, build walls high, and slowly become king."  ¡¯ after the slogan.

    Li Nianci has a great vision in business.  She knew that she wanted to increase her weight in Qin Chao's mind. Martial arts and beauty now seemed secondary, and the most important thing was career help.  Therefore, she planned to start with the grain trade and gradually close the distance with the Qin Dynasty.

    This was a conspiracy. She didn't hide it from Qin Chao, and she knew she couldn't.  Qin Chao didn't know whether to laugh or cry, so he handed her over to Mu Wanqing and asked them to be responsible for the grain trade together.  The main job is of course to be behind the scenes, with as little personal presence as possible.

    As soon as Qin Chao left, Mu Wanqing's face suddenly turned cold, she glared at Li Nianci and said, "If I had known earlier"

    Li Nianci bowed deeply and apologized: "I'm sorry! I'm sorry"

    Mu Wanqing waved her hand and said: "Don't talk nonsense. Even my sisters are trying to steal men from me, so go ahead and steal them! I have nothing to worry about. Who makes him so good? You also like him very much."  It¡¯s normal. This means your vision is fine and there¡¯s nothing wrong with it.¡±

    Li Nianci blushed and said, "I don't. I just want to see him. It's best to talk. I don't have any other ideas."

    Mu Wanqing said: "There's no point in explaining it to me. You just need to know it yourself."

    Li Nianci said: "Thank you for your understanding, sister!"

    Mu Wanqing snorted coldly: "It's no use calling me sister to snatch your husband from me. I used to be too soft-hearted towards them and believed their lies."

    Li Nianci smiled slightly and said: "Thank you, Madam Second, for your advice! Actually, I really don't have any ideas, and I am very satisfied with how I am now."

    Mu Wanqing said: "You have entered his heart in such a short time, of course I am very satisfied. But the temptation will never end. You have gone too far by taking so much away. If you take it anymore, you are going against me, Mu Wanqing. Things  It's that simple."

    Li Nianci thought to himself: "It's too much for you to occupy so much by yourself." He smiled on his face and said: "I just want to do something within my ability. Is this wrong?"

    Mu Wanqing said: "That's right. But why did you come all this way? Do you really think I'm a fool?"

    Li Nianci smiled and said: "I saw him standing on the sea out of thin air, and I thought there really was a god in the world. Later I found out that he" As he said this, he fell into memories.

    After a while, Mu Wanqing lost the patience to wait for her to wake up by herself, gritted her teeth and said: "He's trying to be cool again! There must be a big beauty next to him, right?"

    Li Nianci came back to his senses and said with a blush on his face: "He should be studying a martial art, and I disturbed him. I am here to apologize to him." Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 256 Repaying the Great Kindness

    Mu Wanqing said: "Then you can go. He is studying martial arts even while eating and sleeping. You will only disturb him more and apologize endlessly."

    Li Nianci thought to herself: "I didn't offend you, why do you keep driving me away? The more you try to chase me away, the more I want to stay." He said, "Yes! I also figured it out later. Apologizing with your mouth is not a good idea.  It¡¯s useless.¡±.

    Mu Wanqing sneered: "So you have more reasons to stay with him, but in the end you still apologize endlessly and bother him endlessly. What a good reason! It's better than mine before. It's a pity that you met him  It¡¯s already too late, and there¡¯s no point in continuing.¡±

    Li Nianci likes to hide things in his heart. He couldn't stand Mu Wanqing's directness, so he turned around and said, "I'm tired. Let's talk about it tomorrow if we have anything to do!" and slipped away.

    Mu Wanqing clenched her fist and scolded: "Don't forget your identity as a slave."

    "I often say that the Khitan people are all dogs! Have the Khitan people become dogs? Has Qiao Feng become a dog?" Li Nianci's voice came from afar.

    The implication is that the Khitans treated her as a slave and Mu Wanqing treated her as a slave. Is she a slave?  If so, then she regarded the Khitans as dogs and Mu Wanqing as dogs, and the Khitans and Mu Wanqing became dogs, a thousand times more despicable than her.  If Mu Wanqing spent money treating her as a slave, she could also spend more money treating Mu Wanqing as a dog, which could be regarded as repaying a great kindness.

    The more Mu Wanqing thought about it, the angrier she became, and she said angrily: "You vixen, a bitch who is worse than a bastard, I am so blind that I saved you." At this point, a thought suddenly flashed through her mind: "When you become a  If you get a dog, I will buy you as a dog to repay your life-saving kindness." Li Nianci's ridicule seemed to appear in front of his eyes.  Mu Wanqing vaguely felt that she had lost another move this time and had another strong opponent.

    After Li Nianci went out, she was walking aimlessly on Huashan Mountain. Suddenly she saw a girl of twelve or thirteen years old practicing sword practice on the edge of the cliff. Next to her stood a beautiful middle-aged woman of about thirty years old. She was moved in her heart.  He walked forward and said: "It's very dangerous to stand on the edge of the cliff, let alone practicing swordsmanship here. You only have one life, so you must cherish it!"

    The little girl stopped practicing the sword and rushed to say: "We know. My mother saw that the master of the health-preserving hall likes to practice on the edge of the cliff, and thinks it is very effective. Didn't you see that my mother was guarding him?"

    The beautiful middle-aged woman glared at her and shouted: "Don't be distracted and continue practicing."

    The little girl smiled and said, "I know you must be looking for the master of the health-preserving hall. Let me tell you secretly, he is thinking about his mistakes on the Cliff of Thinking."

    The beautiful middle-aged woman said in shock: "Nonsense. The master of the health-preserving hall needs to think about what he has done. If you talk openly in front of others, don't blame me for locking you up in a dark room."

    There was a look of fear on the little girl's face, but her smile soon returned and she said coquettishly to the middle-aged beauty: "My daughter knows that mother is not as cruel as father. From now on, daughter will definitely listen to her mother's words and only speak from behind the scenes."

    The beautiful middle-aged woman said: "The queen is even worse."

    The little girl pretended to think about it for a while, and said with a sigh: "Yes! Even more so when you are a queen. From now on, my daughter will only talk to others."

    The middle-aged beautiful woman was neither angry nor smiling, and she said smoothly: "It doesn't work either left or right."

    The little girl puffed her lips and said: "My daughter can still speak up and down, but she is afraid that her mother will say no, so she will have to pretend to be deaf and dumb from now on."

    The beautiful middle-aged woman sighed and said: "Your senior brother has not learned any martial arts, but he has learned a lot about his smooth tone."

    The little girl smiled and said: "Yesterday, the senior brother almost lost to my daughter. It seems that my mother saw it with her own eyes!"

    The beautiful middle-aged woman had a complicated look on her face and said: "That's because the master of the health-preserving hall saw that your sword has spirituality, and taught you some skills to encourage you. It has nothing to do with your own efforts."

    The little girl laughed and said, "That's bullshit spirituality. That's because my daughter was lazy and only practiced one move as her trump card. The master of the health-preserving hall said that he used to practice like that, and his sword skills were lower than mine. I said: 'Go ahead and trick a three-year-old child!'  The master of the health-preserving hall said: "It seems that there is no good in it because no one listens." So he passed on some skills to me. Hehe! Your daughter is not stupid either. She immediately apologized to him and admitted that he did not lie to me. So she got a few more miraculous pills.  . This skill is of course rising steadily, and will soon surpass the senior brother. Let¡¯s see how he puts on the airs of senior brother in front of me in the future." A look of pride on his face.

    The beautiful middle-aged woman didn¡¯t say anything, but stared at Li Nianci with a pair of phoenix eyes.

    Li Nianci knew that this was a very tactful way of driving her away, so she took two steps back, stopped again, and said with a smile, "I forgot to ask, where is Siguo Cliff?"

    In order to be lazy for a while, the little girl gave her some instructions beforehand, and explained them in as much detail as possible.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOUT you can¡¯t find him if you are sneaky, you must be fair and aboveboard.do you know?  If you still can't see me, cry.  But there is no need to cry loudly, it would be very ugly"

    Li Nianci smiled and thanked her, turned around and did not think about Guo Ya. Instead, she took a shower and dressed up.

    As soon as I went out, I met the little girl again.

    The little girl looked happy when she saw her, and said with a smile: "My mother's guess is indeed correct, you haven't gone over the cliff yet."

    The beautiful middle-aged woman's face turned red. She took the little girl's hand and walked away, saying, "Quickly, don't talk nonsense."

    The little girl whispered: "I'm not talking nonsense. It's because of my daughter's guidance that my mother can have a secret date with the health-preserving hall master!"

    The beautiful middle-aged woman ran faster.

    Li Nianci smiled slightly and thought to herself: "This married woman only dares to date secretly and uses her daughter as a matchmaker. How interesting! Just looking at the surface, I thought she was really serious. But this is normal! I can start from that.  Coming from far away, how can they be willing to waste this opportunity of being closer to the water and getting the moon first?"

    I thought again: "That little girl's mother must have been dressing up for a long time, so she guessed that I haven't thought about it yet. No wonder she blushed and blamed her daughter for talking nonsense."

    Li Nianci walked towards Siguo Cliff calmly, but actually she was extremely nervous, thinking about what to do after meeting.  Halfway up the mountainside of Jade Girl Peak, she met Mu Wanqing repairing the mountain road with a sword, and she was even more certain that the master of the health preserving hall was up there.

    The way Mu Wanqing stared at her was so destructive.

    Li Nianci smiled and passed her.

    Mu Wanqing only wanted her to fall off a cliff and be reduced to a pulp, but if it happened in front of her, it would ruin her good impression in her husband's mind and make other women cheaper.  As a result, Li Nianci easily passed the test.  Mu Wanqing followed closely behind her. Seeing her graceful back, she wanted to stab her with a sword several times, but she never succeeded.

    A gust of mountain wind blew, and among the fragrance, Mu Wanqing suddenly smelled a trace of sweat on her body. An idea flashed in her mind, she stopped and said to herself: "I almost got fooled. I look so bad now,  Standing next to the carefully dressed vixen, wouldn't it enhance her beauty and highlight my image as a jealous wife?" He gave Li Nianci a hard look, turned around and walked away.

    Li Nianci went up to a dangerous cliff at the top of Jade Girl Peak alone.

    There is a cave on the dangerous bank, which is the place where the Huashan sect¡¯s disciples were imprisoned and punished after committing fouls.  There is no grass growing on the cliff, not a single tree, and there is nothing except a cave.  Huashan Mountain is originally full of green vegetation and extremely secluded scenery, but this dangerous cliff is an exception. According to legend, it is a pearl in the hairpin of a beautiful girl.  The founder of the Huashan Sect used this dangerous shore as a place to punish his disciples, mainly because there was no grass, no trees, no insects and no birds. When the punished disciples faced the wall and thought about their mistakes, they would not be disturbed by external objects and have other distractions.

    Li Nianci entered the cave and saw that there was indeed a large smooth stone under the ground. There were no human figures around. He thought to himself: "That little girl gave very detailed instructions! She didn't tell a lie." He put a piece of stone that had been prepared a long time ago.  A clean cloth was spread on the big stone, and he sat cross-legged on it and started practicing quietly.  After practicing for a while, the Tanzhong point on the chest suddenly felt hot, and the whole body's true energy flowed back into the sea.  What followed was a moment of confusion.

    When she opened her eyes, a feeling of great changes arose spontaneously.  Before she could sigh, she found a faint fingerprint on the clothes on her chest.  His face turned red, he opened the sleeve of his left arm and saw that Shou Gongsha was still there.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3: Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 257: The Mountains Are High and the Roads Are Far

    "Don't look at it. Your Little Phaseless Skill and my Beiming Divine Skill can be transformed. Dual cultivation is just a shortcut that is more natural and effortless." Although Qin Chao stood outside the cave and spoke behind her back, Li Nianci was still too embarrassed to find another way.  Drill into the hole.

    "Ah" Li Nianci suddenly jumped into the air and almost hit his head on the roof of the cave.  Fortunately, she reacted very quickly. She did a few somersaults in the air, flew past the entrance of the cave like a bird, and stood next to Qin Chao with a look of surprise on her face.  .

    "What a great Qing Gong!" Qin Chao praised.

    "This, this, sir, spent so much effort on me, I" Li Nianci had mixed feelings in her heart that could not be expressed in words.

    "It's dangerous to run around outside, and it's boring to stay at home. If what happened last time happens again, you may not have such good luck again." Qin Chao sighed.

    Li Nianci raised his head, glanced at him, and then immediately lowered his head and said, "I know it's dangerous to run around when your martial arts skills are low. But last time it wasn't good luck, it was bad luck. And it was mainly on my own.  His wit and beauty resolved the crisis."

    Qin Chaodao: "How can you imitate Mu Wanqing and speak so openly?"

    Li Nianci's delicate body trembled, and she said coquettishly: "I know there is no need to hide in front of sir!" His tone was a little coquettish, a little greasy, and the intimacy was just right, making Qin Chao think of Ju Ji from the Sun Temple.  .  Compared with Ju Ji, Li Nianci is more natural, and she is as high as a mountain.

    Qin Chao gently held her in his arms.  Li Nianci's breathing immediately became turbid, her heart was pounding like a deer, and her ears were red, but she showed no sign of struggle or opposition.

    Qin Chao leaned half an inch away from her pretty face and sighed softly: "The most I can do is treat you like a brother and sister, do you understand?"

    Li Nianci nodded in confusion, her delicate body trembled, she woke up suddenly, and said in a voiceless voice: "No" Then he realized that he was a little out of control, and after calming down, he continued: "I know. I will give it to Mr.  It¡¯s causing trouble.¡±

    Qin Chao kissed her like a dragonfly.

    Li Nianci said confusedly: "Didn't we agree to just be brother and sister?" He immediately realized that what he said was really stupid, but it was a pity that there was no use regretting it.

    Qin Chao took advantage of the situation and let go of his hand, leaving behind a sentence: "Don't be angry with Mu Wanqing, she actually has a good heart." He drifted away.

    Li Nianci reached out to grab it, but couldn't catch anything.

    "I'm not angry with her. My heart is actually very good." Li Nianci murmured to himself.

    A burst of cheerful laughter suddenly came from behind, and Mu Wanqing floated over, saying with a chuckle: "You heard me! You only have brothers and sisters. Improving your skills is to compensate you, don't misunderstand me!  "Smiled and left.

    Li Nianci's heart moved, and she thought to herself: "It turns out that Mu Wanqing had been hiding under the cliff and eavesdropping, but he was still discovered. The last sentence he left was mostly for her, and only a small part was for me."

    Then I thought: "If Mu Wanqing is not here, we can" Suddenly he thought of the beautiful middle-aged woman who was secretly dating the master of the health care hall, and her whole body felt hot. She thought to herself: "It doesn't matter if she is married or has a daughter.  I" My mind wandered even more wildly.

    Li Nianci turned around and picked up a small black bow, and took out a small piece of paper under the bow. It read: "It is said that the poet Li Bai used it in his early years, and a heroine who fought against the Liao Dynasty also used it. Unfortunately,  She was ambushed by the Liao army in the end, and this treasure bow fell to the Liao Kingdom. Now I have taken it back and given it to you, but I hope you will pass it on to the people of the Central Plains in the future, preferably to a great poet like Li Bai."

    Li Nianci gave it a try and found that with all his strength, he could only pull the seemingly inconspicuous little bow into a semicircle. He was excited and surprised, and thought to himself: "If the legend is true, then Li Bai was already an innate powerhouse in his early years.  That heroine was also an innately strong person. Unfortunately, it was easy to dodge open guns but hard to defend against hidden arrows, so she died under the insidious trick of the Khitan dog thieves. If I don¡¯t use this bow to kill thousands of Khitan dog thieves in my lifetime, I will be sorry for her and my predecessors.  What I suffered at the hands of Liao Gou these days."

    He put his hands together and said: "Amitabha!" I thought: "Nianci! Have your compassionate heart been fed to the dogs? Sir, he never kills and saves countless people. Even if you can't do it, you should try your best to follow suit.  How can you go in the opposite direction!"

    Then he thought: "This is also out of necessity. I have lived in Liao for so long, and I have never met many good people. At least 9,999 of the 10,000 Liao people are bad guys, and there is one who cannot distinguish between good and bad.  . Even children. Women are slightly better off, but only a little better. Although the fundamental reason is the slavery system and weak culture of the Liao Kingdom. But at least I, Korea, are much better than them."

    She knew that the Qin Dynasty unified the world by fundamentally solving the problem and bringing the bad guys to justice.She wanted to become a good person, but she thought to herself: "If there are good people among Liao Gou, it's too late for me to like and admire them! I am not in the mood to kill some of the little bad guys. If I want to kill, I will kill the big bad guys who have done many evil things. I kill dozens a day  One month at most, the task of killing a thousand dogs can be completed.¡±

    She suddenly felt so arrogant that she, a little woman, could kill thousands of Liao dogs, but tens of millions of Song people could not do anything to defeat the Liao Kingdom. She was really incompetent. She thought to herself: "I am not stupid enough to fight with their army."  , like the stupid Zhang Fei who fought one against ten thousand. It is the easiest thing for me to play hide and seek with them. Zhang Fei is such a fool! Even if he has that kind of strength, there is no need to do that. Even if one fights against a thousand, the enemy's strength is  Weak when divided, it is much easier to deal with. Even if you don't have this ability, if one fights a hundred, and the enemy is weaker, you can kill slowly and add up. A few hundred a day, at least tens of thousands a year, more  It¡¯s a good deal, why are you so stupid!¡±

    Then he thought: "If I didn't have the kind of cultivation I have now, I wouldn't be able to play hide-and-seek with them. In the end, it's still Mr" With a thought in his heart, he changed his mind and said, "Brother Qin, brother Qing is better, let me use my internal strength."  It has risen so much in one go. With my shooting skills that can shoot at a hundred steps, coupled with this treasure bow that can shoot a thousand steps, when I go to the battlefield, I will at least be one of the generals."

    Then he thought: "Actually, there is no need to fight back and forth. As long as the food and grass are burned, it will be over! But the people who die like that will far outweigh the damage caused by the war. Brother Qing can't change the food and grass anymore! So!  He needs to hold the food and grass in his hands even more, so that he can always be invincible. He can negotiate terms with the big bad guys who want to make a desperate move. Otherwise, the big bad guys want to perish together, and they can kill countless people by burning the food and grass. Look.  Even if your martial arts skills are so high that you can't act recklessly like Brother Qing, you still need to pay more attention to strategy. Liu Bei, Zhang Fei and Guan Yu are so fierce, and it was only after Zhuge Liang that they really stood up."

    I thought to myself: "Liu Bei has Zhuge Liang, Cao Cao has Guo Jia, and Sun Quan has Zhou Yu. In this matter of food and grass, we can only get a head start, and there is no way to hide it from the opponent for too long. The biggest battlefield is to grasp the general trend. That is far more powerful than the light of swords and shadows.  It's even more elusive and unpredictable. I'd better not think so far ahead and take care of the food and grass. If you're in a hurry and can't eat hot tofu, it's best to take one step at a time. Brother Qing is the same, he becomes fat in one breath, and he's in a hurry to find those things.  The emperor settles accounts. Because we still need to create a better time. It¡¯s still early!¡±

    Li Nianci found that Siguo Cliff may not be a good place to think about your past, but it is indeed a good place to think about problems. No wonder the master of the health hall likes to stay here!  It didn't take her much time to sort out her clues, gain a clearer understanding of the current society, and have a clearer direction for the future.

    "I want to be a heroine who lives behind the scenes and completes the great cause of unifying the world with Brother Qing. Let the world become better and better! Let young and beautiful girls walk freely outside! Let the good people get better and the bad people get worse.  !¡±

    "Khitan dogs are hateful, and my father is not much better. There are few in the family who can look down upon them, let alone these bad guys outside. If Brother Qing wants to change this sinful world, it will be tens of millions more difficult than practicing martial arts.  times. I must help him."

    Another main reason why Li Nianci became a monk this time was because her father forced her to marry a man she hated, and the pressure got tighter and harder.  Although she was resolved many times with the help of Li Canghai, who had cared for her especially since childhood, the problem was not solved, but instead became more serious.  Because of her, the relationship between Li Canghai and her father became increasingly tense, but she had no choice but to run away from home.  In the past, except for Li Canghai, there was no one around him who could rely on, so he could only follow Li Canghai when he ran away from home. Now the situation has finally changed.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 258 A Hypnosis Song

    Qin Chao shook his head and thought: "This Li Nianci is naturally charming. The longer he is exposed to it, the harder it is to extricate himself. No wonder he can secretly manipulate those Liao people to keep his innocence. Women are natural enemies! Especially beauties. But if it weren't for me, Wanqing would also  " He sighed and thought to himself: "After all, it is still my fault. The relationship is sad and the desire is hard to satisfy."

    While Li Nianci has a goddess clone in his body, there is also a clone of Li Nianci¡¯s soul in the mythical world of Qin Dynasty.  And it is becoming more and more full of flesh and blood.  Only Qin Chao himself knows this secret.  .

    Even Mu Wanqing only knew that Qin Chao¡¯s eyes could penetrate clothes long ago, and now they could even penetrate the body and see the movement of blood and internal energy.

    But Mu Wanqing has never seen the specific situation, so she can only imagine it, and there is nothing to say.

    Especially in recent times, her eyes have become sharper and sharper. With one glance, pedestrians gave way, but she has not even tasted the most ordinary perspective.  I heard that Zhong Ling and Wang Yuyan already have clairvoyance, why doesn't she?

    Mu Wanqing guessed it was her husband, but why was she only banned from seeing through it?

    Mu Wanqing guessed that she must have made her husband angry somewhere, but she couldn't figure out what it was.

    She asked her husband directly several times, and the answer she got was: "One hundred and eight degrees of immortal soul and body magic power." When she heard it, she knew it was to protect her, but at least this time she was not given a free choice, but was imposed forcefully.  on her.

    Even if you know it's for your own good, it's really uncomfortable to have it forced on you, especially when you see that both Wang Yuyan and Zhong Ling have clairvoyance, but you don't.

    After crying and fussing, the husband finally said a few more words: "You will understand by yourself in the future, very soon."

    This was not nonsense. When she saw a group of heroines who were looking for Duan Tian to settle accounts, they followed Duan Tian obediently. She quickly understood and thought to herself: "Hypnotism is really the most despicable, shameless and despicable thing in the world."  I know best the prostitution skills of Luoyang Golden Sword Sect¡¯s Wang Nuxia, who has a strong personality and is famous as a tigress. Duan Tian can kill her at most with his true ability, but he will never be able to subdue her. But now, as long as Duan Tian, ??that bastard  After shouting "Flying Snow Shoots White Deer", she immediately became more behaving than a dog. Then the bastard shouted "Laughing Book God Xia Yi Biyuan" again, and she returned to her normal state, although she glared at that bastard.  I'm facing each other, but I seem to remember everything that happened before very clearly, and I'm already convinced."

    She suddenly remembered what her husband had said a long time ago: "Although aphrodisiacs and higher-level magics of confusion are more powerful, they are easier to detect, just like tigers and elephants are far away from ants and lice are difficult to deal with, but easy to detect."  You're much more aware. Especially for people like you who are single-minded, hypnosis can drive them all the way. But like Wang Yuyan and Zhong Ling, the situation is just the opposite. It's easiest for hypnosis to backfire on you. That's funny." Because she thought it was funny.  These words looked down upon himself and elevated Wang Yuyan and Zhong Ling, so of course they did not take them seriously.

    ¡°Now that I think about it, it was precisely because I didn¡¯t take it seriously that my husband had to use coercion.  And in order to take care of my own emotions, I had to use it quietly.  Of course, there is no way to explain it clearly, and if it is explained, it will not be used quietly.

    Although she was still disgusted in her heart, she knew her weakness, and when she saw the fate of Wang Nuxia and the others, she reluctantly accepted her husband's kindness and turned her resentment to Duan Tian, ??thinking: "Damn thief, wait."  Bad luck! I remembered, Qin Lang said that the more harm hypnosis does to people, the greater the backlash, but it is hidden very deep and difficult to detect. Once it breaks out, it is a hundred times more difficult to treat than poison that penetrates into the bone marrow. It can hypnotize  There are a lot of prostitutes who use magic, but few of them end well, and this is the main reason."

    She remembered that half of the elders of the Beggar Clan practiced hypnosis, but they rarely used it due to gang rules.  Now it seems that those gang rules were actually set up to protect the elders of the Beggar Clan, but those elders may not understand it.  Especially some beggar gang elders with evil intentions.

    She then remembered that her husband had used a little aphrodisiac on her, but she didn't dare to get out of bed for three days. All she could think about was begging her husband to come quickly.

    I heard from my husband that Duan Yanqing is also very proficient in this aphrodisiac technique, and his apprentice Tan Qing only learned the leather pen, and then used it to run rampant in the world, and he will definitely not end well in the future.  Duan Yanqing obviously didn't know the harm, so he didn't stop his disciple from messing around.  In order to cover up this killer move, Duan Yanqing exaggerated the efficacy of the aphrodisiac 'Yin Yang He San'.  In fact, even if he didn't cover it up, it would be difficult for others to believe in aphrodisiacs, and they would rather believe that it is the cause of 'the harmony of yin and yang'.

    The aphrodisiac technique is enough to prove that Duan Yanqing's adventure back then was extraordinary. Coupled with the Dali Duan family's Yang Finger, his current ability seems to be low.

    Mu Wanqing personally tried Kuaihuolou¡¯s ¡®Yin Yang He San¡¯ and found that it was indeed much smaller than the legend says. The most important thing is to eat itPsychological effects of medication.  And that's what hypnotism does best.  If aphrodisiacs are added to it, the power will be astonishing, and ordinary women cannot stop it.

    Mu Wanqing thought more deeply and said to herself: "It seems that the affair between Prince Yanqing and Yuxu Sanren is not accidental. Prince Yanqing most likely learned the art of destroying love a long time ago and caused chaos in the palace. But this is a scandal of the Duan family.  Of course, they tried their best to cover it up, and even Prince Yanqing was a little confused. He probably didn't have such deep intentions. It seemed that someone was taking advantage of him. The person who took advantage of him was of course an enemy of the Duan family, and most likely even Happy House.  Those bad guys. They may also be the innate strong men of the Immortal Island."

    She remembered that her husband had said that Shenxiandao liked to play games like civet cats for princes and real and fake queen mothers in the palace, quietly controlling some important figures in the palace and making huge profits from it.  **Eight Kings, the number one in the Immortal Island, this is the reason.  At that time, she just listened to the story for fun, but now that she thinks about it, it¡¯s really scary!  Very despicable!  But the Duan family is not that easy to bully, and Tianlong Temple is not as simple as it seems.  Therefore, Prince Yanqing was in tragedy.

    She thought that Prince Yanqing probably didn't know much about these things, and her father probably knew even less, but Emperor Baoding probably knew more. This might be one of the reasons why Emperor Baoding took a liking to Duan Yu so early.  After all, Emperor Baoding obtained the throne from Prince Yanqing.  Although it was Prince Yanqing who failed to live up to his expectations and fell into the plot of Shenxian Island.  But Emperor Baoding was indeed a rare good man, and he was also a deep-rooted man.  Compared to him, Duan Yu is a little younger now.

    Mu Wanqing thought again: I am younger than Duan Yu. Qin Lang told me a long time ago, but he only realized it now!  There are very few people in the world who are as slow as me.  If it was Duan Yu, that little bastard, he would definitely get through it!

    Mu Wanqing smiled bitterly and thought to herself: "This has nothing to do with intelligence! It's just that the world is too complicated, and my thoughts are too simple! Maybe it's just like what Qin Lang said, I have a single head. But now I have  You're no longer a stickler! I've grown up, why do you still look at me like you used to? Even if you only let me play clairvoyance for a few days, you can ban it! Is it because you are afraid that I will become addicted like gambling?  Is it even harder to quit? Wowit's too bullying! Why not ban Wang Yuyan and Zhong Ling together? They only bully me." Tears were streaming down her face.

    Mu Wanqing¡¯s tears were like a summer rainstorm, coming and going again.  After the rain passed and the sky cleared, he smiled and said: "I know, Qin Lang likes me the most, and of course I am the only one who can enjoy it. Wang Yuyan and Zhong Ling also have to stand aside, haha" After laughing for a while, he said: "I have no mental strength.  I can just concentrate on martial arts, which is a good thing. Anyway, I am close to invincible in terms of mental strength. All your training is in vain, it is of no use in front of me. One hundred and eight degrees of soullessness  The body-destroying magical skill sounds like it is more unpredictable than the indestructible body magical skill. Who can break in, hehe"

    The more Mu Wanqing thought about it, the happier she became. She skipped down Huashan Mountain and cursed Duan Tian, ??who was hugging him again and again: "Idiot!" She tossed her long hair and walked away.

    Duan Tian looked at her charming back and was stunned for a while, secretly wondering: "What's wrong with this girl?" Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 259 I hate giving alms

    Duan Tian didn't think about it for long, and soon fell into the gentle land again.  When he was in the 'Earth World', his wife was the daughter of the provincial governor, but he himself was born as a farmer. He was very timid at home and didn't dare to do anything for a second.  I had been suppressed for too long and it was too painful. In this world with so many beauties, I suddenly exploded.  He also knew that this was not good, but if he was allowed to live the same life as before, it would be better than death.

    "I have worked so hard to climb up, why? Isn't it just for today?".

    "The farmer uncle has been working hard all his life, but his family has always been unable to make ends meet. Those bastards with good family backgrounds can spend millions on a puppy. What's the point? There is no heaven or reason in this world. If there is, it is because people are better.  Go, the water flows downwards.¡±

    "Just because I have no money and power, my girlfriend who I have been classmates with for three years and whom I have loved for three years is willing to be the mistress of an ugly old man who is about to be in the coffin. Beautiful women are so mean and need to be fucked. Don't fucking tell me you love me anymore,  I only know how to play"

    Duan Tian kicked the Queen Queen hard, gritted his teeth and said, "Didn't you say you have a good relationship with her? Now it's time for you to make a contribution."

    The Queen Queen felt many strange eyes coming from all around, and she wanted to find a hole in the ground, but she nodded with a red face, endured the pain in her body, and ran unsteadily in the direction where Mu Wanqing disappeared.

    When she left Duan Tian's sight, she immediately ran into an inn and asked for a guest room.

    Entering the guest room, she hurriedly blocked all the doors and windows.  Then he took off all his clothes, took out a box of green ointment, and applied it one by one.

    After she applied ointment to the last wound, she breathed a sigh of relief. Suddenly, a familiar voice came to her ears: "It's okay! Just put on your clothes quickly when you're okay."

    With a blushing face, she turned around her naked body, and what she saw in front of her was indeed Mu Wanqing, but the doors and windows were obviously blocked.

    Mu Wanqing saw a patch of red here and a patch of green on her body. She turned around and said, "Put on your clothes quickly. Doesn't this look good? That bastard treated you like this and you still listened to him. It's really despicable. You're worthy of doing this."  Your husband?"

    Queen Wang casually put on a coat, walked to the bed and sat down. She sighed softly and said, "What I did was only my fault. He divorced me. But I protected him and protected me."  My daughter has a clear conscience for protecting his son."

    Mu Wanqing said bitterly: "Why are you still stubborn?" He already felt that her words were reasonable, and thought to himself: "That bastard threatened his family. Although she sacrificed herself, she saved the whole family. Again.  Coupled with hypnosis, she really can¡¯t resist it.¡±

    The Queen Queen said: "Kill me! Anyway, I already knew that I was a stubborn and evil woman."

    Mu Wanqing shook her head and said: "If you were a bad woman, then there would be no good women in the world. If I wanted to kill you, would I wait until now?"

    The Queen Queen said: "I have killed so many prostitutes by my sword. Falling into the hands of a prostitute today is retribution. The only thing I am worried about now is my two daughters. If you are willing to help, please help them! I am  Hopeless."

    Mu Wanqing nodded, gritted her teeth and said: "That bad guy dared to touch me, he was so audacious. You are so beautiful, how could he let you go if you showed up to me by yourself? But your personality is somewhat similar to mine. Since you want to kill him,  Why do you think so much? It¡¯s normal to suffer a loss. But it¡¯s not necessarily hopeless, just wait! The bad guy will be punished. There are heroines in brothels, so there is no need for you to give up on yourself like this. "

    Queen Queen was silent for a while and then said: "I understand the truth. It's not him that I hate, but myself. I really lost myself."

    Mu Wanqing smiled and said: "You are wrong about this. This is a sleep-destroying technique. At least one-third of adult thieves use this technique. It's just different. This bastard is a master in the industry, let alone  Even I can't resist you. But he can't do anything to me, because I'm his nemesis, haha"

    Queen Queen thought for a moment and said, "What you said makes some sense, but it seems to be somewhat contradictory."

    Mu Wanqing smiled and said: "This is the guy who saves my life. Of course it's not that simple. You just know that I am his nemesis, haha"

    Mu Wanqing added: "Anyway, you are not the only one who fell into his hands, and your husband's face was not too much lost. On the contrary, you suffered too much for him. If he dares to divorce you, then  He¡¯s a bastard too, there¡¯s no need to feel sad.¡±

    Queen Queen smiled bitterly and said, "It's too late for you to say that."

    Mu Wanqing was surprised: "Did he write the divorce letter so quickly and still dare to make it public?"

    Queen Lady Wang smiled bitterly and nodded, sighing: "It's okay for him to be like this. Everyone is okay. I've lost my face and gone home a long time ago. The long-term pain is not as good as the short-term pain."

    Mu Wanqing is angryHe said angrily: "You are so kind-hearted. This is not like your past style! How did the tigress turn into a sheep?"

    Queen Queen smiled bitterly and said, "Isn't this tigress all for him?"

    Mu Wanqing said: "Don't be sad, men are like this, except for my husband of course. He may be the only good man in the world. But he is too good, and sometimes I can't stand it. For example, Duan Tian  That bastard should have been killed with one sword a long time ago, but he cared about" After a pause, he finally refrained from saying 'Earth World' and changed his words: "Anyway, it was a mistake for him not to kill that bastard. That's right.  It¡¯s too good.¡±

    Queen Queen said: "Perhaps the Master of the Health Hall did the right thing. I killed too many people before, and now I regret it. But if I do it again, I will still kill, and I will kill even more ruthlessly. It was cheaper before.  them."

    Mu Wanqing smiled and said: "Your martial arts skills are much higher than your husband's. The Golden Sword Sect should have been handed over to you a long time ago. What a tigress, I knew you were not. I just saw that you didn't steal his leadership.  If you are in this position, you will know that you have deep feelings for him and care about him."

    Queen Queen Wang said with a complex expression: "Tigresses are just tigresses! Even tigresses can't do it now."

    Mu Wanqing frowned and advised: "I told you before, listen to me, don't be so pessimistic and disappointed, okay? Although I can't save you now, things will turn around soon. For example, this Huashan Martial Arts Conference, mainly  It¡¯s for the sake of stability in the world. It¡¯s also to distribute the benefits to everyone, otherwise the emperor is a fool and will kill him with one sword. But that will cause chaos in the world, which will be of no benefit to the people and the world. "

    Queen Wang suddenly showed pain and said: "I know you have good intentions, but don't try to persuade me, okay? I'm really a bad woman. You'd better leave! Forget about my daughters, they have their own lives.  I¡¯m too lazy to care.¡±

    Mu Wanqing sighed quietly, the voice was still there, but the person had disappeared.  But Queen Queen finally figured out how she got in. It turned out that it was very simple, there was just an extra hole in the back wall.  The difficulty is that there is an extra hole in the silence.

    How did she know that this was the result of Mu Wanqing hacking half of the mountain road at Jade Girl Peak, otherwise it would be difficult to do it without any cultivation or skills.  Just like it is easy to break a needle with brute force, but it is difficult to thread a needle with brute force.

    Queen Queen shook her head and murmured to herself: "I want to kill Mr. Duan, but he just treats me like this. He is already a rare good person. As for the injuries on his body, they are also scary-looking external injuries, and there are no internal injuries at all.  , Duan Jun has always been very measured in his actions. Hitting is out of love, scolding is out of love, who can be as upright and upright as Duan Jun. Even if he is a villain, he is a real villain, and he is my favorite villain. It's a pity that I can't say this.  I can't tell Mrs. Qin, but she won't understand even if I tell her."

    Queen Queen thought again: "Since he divorced me, I will follow Duan Jun wholeheartedly from now on. A little beating and scolding is nothing. Duan Jun must be sad. If it can make Duan Jun feel better, this little pain will not matter.  It is worth eating. Mrs. Qin Er is a beautiful girl of heaven. She has never suffered at all in her life, so how can she understand. I usually feel bitter and will beat my child to vent my anger. If she is as indestructible as the master of the health hall, how can I beat her?  If we use it, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard to get rid of our anger. Anyway, they are so high above us, how can they really understand us.¡±

    Although she was grateful for Mu Wanqing's kindness, she hated alms from superiors.  Especially the alms given by people in the beggar gang.  Although Mu Wanqing has now left the Beggar Clan, when the two met, Mu Wanqing was working in the Beggar Clan.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 260 Five Tigers Broken the Gate

    In Luoyang, the reputation of the Golden Knife Sect was not much less than that of the Beggar Clan. When she and Mu Wanqing stood together, she didn't feel inferior at all.  However, the Beggar Clan covers a very wide area, while the Golden Knife Sect only shows its power near Luoyang.  After leaving Luoyang, she could no longer compete with Mu Wanqing, let alone when she was in trouble.  What was most difficult for her to accept was that Mu Wanqing saw all the injuries on her body.  Although she acted as if nothing had happened, she was just trying to force herself in front of Mu Wanqing.

    Mu Wanqing felt her rejection, so she left quickly.  She has no interest in mother-in-law.  Anyway, she, Mu Wan, had long been accustomed to traveling alone in the world. She just had a good impression of Wang Nuxia and could barely talk to her.  .

    "Friend! Hehe! Friend!" Mu Wanqing sneered secretly, feeling a slight sadness deep in her heart.  She has very few friends, and she cherishes every one of them, but in the end she can't keep them.

    Mu Wanqing was walking when she suddenly heard the cheerful laughter of Wang Qianba, the head of the Golden Knife Sect. She was startled and cursed secretly: "Good guy, he is still in the mood to laugh at this time. I still feel sorry for his family."  I¡¯m so stupid to be anxious.¡±

    Listening carefully, it turned out that Wang Qianba had won a bronze medal and was having a banquet at the Donghua Inn.

    Mu Wanqing walked a few steps and shouted: "Well, you Wang Qianba, your wife is like that, how can you still be in the mood to do this?" She swallowed the words that were too unpleasant, and this was already her choice.  Come up with the most elegant sentence.

    There was a sudden silence all around, and then it became even more noisy and lively.

    Wang Qianba popped up from the window on the second floor and said with a smile: "It turns out that the little Shura Sword has arrived. Welcome! Welcome!"

    Mu Wanqing was startled, thinking: "This scoundrel is taking this opportunity to scold my mother for being unruly." She pretended not to know, and shouted: "Don't play tricks on me. Regarding Madam, in one sentence, what's the matter?"  manage?"

    Wang Qianba blushed slightly under the gaze of the heroes. He opened his mouth several times, but not a single word came out.

    A young man who looked very similar to him suddenly appeared next to him and said loudly: "That woman is no longer from the Wang family, what else is there to say."

    Mu Wanqing was stunned and said: "You are an unfilial son, how dare you talk about your mother like that. Fortunately, I have seen you treat her respectfully before, and I thought you were a nobody!"

    The young man said: "That was because I was foolishly fooled before. And you are also wrong. She did give birth to a son and two daughters for the Wang family, but I, Wang Daoba, was not among them."

    Mu Wanqing said: "Unfilial son, get out of here, I want your father's words."

    Wang Daoba turned his head to look at Wang Qianba's eyes, turned around, gritted his teeth and said: "My father still misses the old relationship and never said a bad word about her, but I, Wang Daoba, am different. That ** was for her son  , keeps suppressing me. No matter how filial I am, it¡¯s of no use.¡±

    Someone next to you laughed and said: "Your family has such a big industry, this little dispute is nothing. I don't think she is as bad as you say."

    Wang Dao said domineeringly: "That woman is the best at lying. Now everyone has seen her true face. Besides, she betrayed the Wang family and joined your Duan family. What can we say?"

    Someone laughed and said: "Those who go against the Duan family are fools, but getting married is a clever plan."

    Everyone thought: "Even the master of the health-preserving hall has several relationships with the Duan family. Although Wang Qianba lost a wife, he took advantage of it. It's just that there are so many beauties around the world's number one sword, so his wife may not be favored.  As for the divorce letter, I'm afraid it's just a formality to make things clear."

    Someone said: "Dali's Duan family likes to wear worn-out shoes and steal other people's wives. It's a fine tradition."

    Mu Wanqing was furious after hearing this, and wanted to settle accounts with that person, but found that she couldn't find the target. She was shocked and thought to herself: "Although he is hiding in the crowd, this guy can avoid my lock, and he can be regarded as a ruthless person."  role."

    Mu Wanqing knew that it was indeed the Duan family of Dali who was at fault this time. The more he argued, the more embarrassed he became, so he could only leave one sentence: "He Duan Tian is just Duan Tian, ??the Duan family is the Duan family, and I, Mu Wanqing, am Mu Wanqing."  He walked away in embarrassment.

    As she walked on the road, Mu Wanqing became more and more angry as she thought about it, and thought to herself: "I worked so hard for them, but in the end, I failed to please them on all sides. Nosy affairs are really difficult to manage. This Wang Qianba might have wanted to get rid of his mother at home a long time ago.  Tiger, the current situation is what he has been wishing for. The tigress may have been resentful of Wang Qianba for a long time. Now she can be with a young, handsome, martial arts and high-status man, of course she is happy! Duan Tian  Naturally, I wish that more beauties would come to my door, and I would rather miss Shu."

    Suddenly, a call came from far behind: "Mu Nuxia, Yao Bodang from Qinjiazhai in Xia Yunzhou. Yesterday, I accidentally ate a bad meal. As a result, I performed abnormally today and lost a bronze medal"

    Mu Wanqing knew that Yao Bodang did not dare to approach her and speak to her, so she said without turning her head: "Don't mess with the rules. If you lose them, you will do it yourself."??Tough luck!  "

    Yao Bo said: "I also know it. I heard that Mu Nuxia once killed five tigers with one move of the Five Tigers Cutting Door Knife."

    Mu Wanqing sneered and said, "If you want the five lost moves of the Five Tiger Gate-breaking Sword, just tell me."

    Yao Bo said: "My daughter has always admired the style of Mu Nuxia and wants to be her disciple. There is no need to learn anything else. She only needs to learn a few tricks of her own."

    Mu Wanqing turned around and saw a young man with a Chinese character standing next to Yao Bodang. If you didn't look carefully, you would have thought he was a handsome young man.

    The young man looked shy and hesitantly said: "Yao Chunhua has seen Mu Nuxia, and wants to say hello to Mu Nuxia." His voice was more male, but very pleasant to the ear.

    Mu Wanqing's heart was moved, and she thought: "This Yao Bo can be the leader of a village, and he is not a scheming person. He said he lost the bronze medal, but he was actually playing the emotional card, and the ultimate goal was to lose a few tricks.  Knife skills. Of course his daughter also forced her to come over. I did kill two tigers with one of the five tiger door-breaking swords, "Floating the Elephant and Beating the Lion", and I was reprimanded for it. Qin Lang said he wanted to protect rare animals. Yao  Bodang even knows about this, and I'm afraid he has had this idea for a long time."

    Mu Wanqing originally wanted to refuse, but seeing that Yao Chunhua was much more pleasing to the eye than Yao Bodang, she changed her words and said: "Yao Chunhua! I, Mu Wanqing, have no other rules. I will decide whether I will truly accept a disciple during the two-month inspection period. I'm going to accept you."  After becoming a master, you can only worship one master."

    Yao Bodang looked overjoyed and quietly pushed his daughter.

    Yao Chunhua was stunned and looked at his father.

    Yao Bodang quietly pointed to the ground.

    Yao Chunhua was stunned for a long time before he realized what was happening. He knelt down to Mu Wanqing, bang bang bang!  Kowtowed three times.

    Mu Wanqing nodded and said: "You are not my disciple yet, you can only be said to be half of Aoki Sword. Aoki Sword requires special clothing and uniforms to distinguish it from other sects. This is the first thing I give you.  A mission." He said and threw out a hundred-tael silver note.

    The silver note flew more than ten feet away and landed on the back of Yao Chunhua's hand.

    Yao Bodang opened his mouth wide and thought: "It seems that I am still standing close. If this is not a banknote but a hidden weapon, my life will be over." Cold sweat broke out on his body.

    Mu Wanqing quietly collected the invisible cord from the snow silkworm, turned around and left without saying anything.

    Yao Chunhua picked up the banknote, looked at it, was startled, stood up, and said blankly: "What's going on?"

    Yao Bo suddenly came back to his senses and said with a smile: "Your master has this kind of character, what's so strange about it. Besides, there are many strange people and strange people in the world, and this kind of character is also normal. Don't talk nonsense if you haven't seen the world.  People laugh at you. Especially these two months, talk less and do more."

    Yao Chunhua whispered: "This master seems to be a few years older than me!"

    Yao Bodang glanced around and said in shock: "What nonsense are you talking about? If you are the master when you are older, then what else can you say? The younger you are, the harder it is, you know? Don't talk nonsense anyway, this is not at home."

    Yao Chunhua said: "My daughter has no interest in martial arts, so she might as well let her brother come!"

    Yao Bo said angrily: "If your brother could do it, I would let you come." Then he realized that he had said the wrong thing and said something he shouldn't have said. He changed his tone and comforted him softly: "Your qualifications are still good.  On top of being a father, I now have a good master. As long as I work hard, I will definitely achieve ten times and a hundred times more than your brother in the future. Then you can help him feel more relaxed. Now don't say stupid things and tell your master quickly.  The task is done well. Don't make mistakes at the critical moment." Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 261 The Third Young Master of the Shen Family

    Mu Wanqing stopped in front of the ¡®Qingmu Food Store¡¯.

    A young man who was a whole head shorter than her ran out quickly, raised his hands to her and said, "I have never seen the president before."

    Mu Wanqing's eyes swept over him, looking at the four big men behind him, and said in a deep voice: "The four generals of the Suzhou Shen family: Qinglong, Baihu, Suzaku, and Xuanwu?"

    The oldest man took a step forward, cupped his hands and said, "Shen Qinglong has met Wood Girl." The other three remained silent and motionless.

    Mu Wanqing stared at Shen Qinglong with cold eyes for a while, then turned to Shen Wanwan and said, "The generals of your Shen family are quite loyal!"

    Shen Wanwan smiled and said: "If you follow anyone you see who is strong, then the term "general" is completely useless."

    Mu Wanqing said: "Then why do you want to follow me? You are a useless person without any martial arts skills."

    Shen Wanwan sighed: "We in the Shen family neither dare to be enemies with Master Qin nor dare to go against the imperial court. I have no choice but to step forward and contribute a little."

    Mu Wanqing asked: "How old are you this year?"

    Shen Wanwan said: "I am twenty-nine years old."

    Mu Wanqing said: "You're not married yet, are you?"

    Shen Wanwan said: "No."

    Mu Wanqing smiled and said, "Why are your feet trembling?"

    Shen Wanwan said: "I didn't sleep well last night."

    Mu Wanqing laughed and said: "Don't worry. I know you have a lot of thoughts, but I don't have time to play with you. I'll give you a big beauty. You know, Yu Shiba Kokichi! She will be your wife from now on. This matter is settled.  . If you have anything to say, tell her!" She left happily.

    Shen Wanwan and his party still stayed at the door, looking at the direction Mu Wanqing left without moving.

    After a long time, Shen Qinglong said cautiously: "Third Young Master, is there anything wrong with her head?"

    Shen Wanwan sighed: "Of course not. The Shen family only pushed me out. If she went into battle in person, wouldn't it be a loss of status? This president has a very strong self-esteem, and he will offend if he is not careful."

    Shen Wanwan turned around and said, "Misfortune comes from your mouth. I know you have a lot to say, but it's better not to say it now."

    Mu Wanqing, who was eavesdropping in the distance, curled her lips and said to herself: "Bullshit third young master, he is more calm than a ninety-year-old man, boring. What did Qin Lang say, 'With him, food and grass matters will be easy.' What did Qin Lang say?  "Others buy low and sell high, but I buy high and sell low. If Shen Wanwan couldn't even do this, the Shen family would have fallen sixteen years ago." Sixteen years ago, this little bastard had not  When I turned thirteen, I helped the Shen family miraculously come back to life. But if I wanted to kill him, I couldn't even fight back, so what kind of hero am I?"

    He stopped eavesdropping, walked a few steps, and some thoughts came to him: "My vision is surprisingly high. I'm twenty-nine and haven't married yet, so of course I look down on ordinary women. It's an advantage for Xiao Ji, and it's also an advantage for him. But  Since he is my subordinate, Mu Wanqing, there are of course a lot of benefits. I am not that stingy. If you are offended if you are not careful, that is completely judging a gentleman with a villain's heart" After a pause, he changed his words: "With a petty attitude, I will offend someone.  A man's heart is like a lady's belly. He is jealous that my martial arts is better than theirs. If their martial arts were so much better than mine, would they still treat me like this?"

    Not long after Mu Wanqing left, Zuo Binghan suddenly appeared in the small living room in the backyard of Qingmu Food Store.

    The strange thing is that Zuo Binghan didn¡¯t say anything, he just sat for a while and then left.

    But what Shen Wanwan was most afraid of was this situation where he didn't say anything. Cold sweat broke out behind his back, thinking: "When gods fight, the devil will suffer. It's still easier to live like the past without gods. Damn the unknown monk, quietly accept it  Murong Bo and Xiao Yuanshan are so good. As a result, now that there is the first innate strong man, there will be a second one immediately, and there will be a third one immediately, one after another. If you move casually, it will move the earth.  Shake, it makes it harder and harder for the little ghosts to get along. Even the ghost king can only live with his tail between his legs, trying to survive in the cracks."

    Suddenly I remembered Yu Shiba Xiaoji, who looked similar to Mu Wanqing. Although I was depressed, I was more surprised.  In fact, she had been his dream girl for a long time.  He has always been lustful towards Mu Wanqing, but not bold enough towards Yu Chai Xiaoji, and she appears frequently in his spring dreams.

    "Hehe! Shen Wanwan is not the only one who has Xiaoji's ideas. Now I have offended a lot of people without knowing it, and I don't know who I have offended. But this is something that cannot be avoided unless  I would marry any woman. Is that possible?"

    The next day, Shen Wanwan received a note signed by Zhong Ling, which read: "Hashiba Kokichi's background, appearance, martial arts and wealth far exceed yours, come on!"

    Shen Wanwan's face changed again and again, and he gritted his teeth and said to himself: "Do you think I'm not worthy of her now? I, I" After a long time??I didn't think of a word to fight back, because what was written on the paper was indeed the truth, and it was a relatively polite statement.  Although he is confident that he can achieve great results in the future, the future is the future and the present is now.  We do need to work harder in the future, and that¡¯s true on paper.  It's just that the attitude revealed between the lines seems to be that the parents have high hopes for their children, which makes it difficult for him to accept it for a while.

    "You, Zhong Ling, are much younger than me. It's just luck that you are better than me." Shen Wanwan felt very aggrieved.  At the same time, he also knew that Zhong Ling was doing it for his own good.

    He, Shen Wanwan, is just a lowly businessman in people's eyes, while Yuchai Xiaoji's background in Yingzhou is lower than that of one person and higher than that of ten thousand people.  In terms of appearance and martial arts, Shen Wanwan is incomparable.  In terms of wealth, Yingzhou's wealth is difficult to calculate, but comparing the power behind the two, how can the Shen family compare with the Yangshengtang.  No matter how you calculate it, when Yu Shiba Kokichi marries him, he will always have to add a few "X" characters before marrying him.

    After thinking for a long time, Shen Wanwan could only smile bitterly and thought to himself: "Who made me have such high demands on my wife? Now I have set too high standards for my wife, and I have been punished." In the past, he dared to think about Mu Wanqing, although he had no lust for it.  It was so bold, but now he didn't even dare to think about it.  Even Yu Chai Xiaoji broke his heart, so why did he still have lustful thoughts about Mu Wanqing?

    Thinking about it carefully, Zhong Ling actually didn¡¯t say anything. He just blamed himself for having too much self-esteem.  Yesterday, she said that Mu Wanqing had a very strong self-esteem, but now it seems that her own self-esteem may not be weaker than hers.

    "When troubled times come, it is the time when heroes emerge in large numbers. I, Shen Wanwan, must stand out and become a prince and prime minister. The best businessmen are just pawns in the hands of the upper class and can be abandoned at any time."

    "Although the Shen family has raised four generals and twenty-eight generals, they may not be able to hold on for even half a minute in the hands of the innate strong. Even if they have the most wealth, it is only in their pockets. It is more convenient for them to get together.  Pick."

    "Even the imperial court has a terrible headache against them. The Shen family still wants to fight against them. What else can they do besides seeking death! There is no need to attack the stone with an egg. Thinking deeply, fighting between gods may not be a bad thing. The key lies in how you do it. Do it.  If you do well, you can reach the sky in one step. If you do the worst, it's just a cheap life."

    The more he thought about it, the more excited he became and his blood boiled.  A person who is unwilling to be lonely has been lonely for so many years, and finally has the opportunity to have a good fight. Even the calmest person can't suppress his excitement.

    "Third brother, this is so annoying! I almost won a bronze medal today" Cousin Shen Qianqian's voice suddenly came from far outside the door.

    "I have said before that you are still far away from winning the bronze medal with your current strength." As he spoke, Shen Wanwan's face suddenly regained its composure.

    "Although I didn't win the bronze medal, I watched a good show and my trip was not in vain." Shen Qianqian's voice got closer and closer, her footsteps turned around at the door, and then there was a sound of bath water.  sound.

    Shen Wanwan shook his head and sighed: "You come to seduce me again. Sooner or later, you will know"

    Shen Qianqian smiled and said: "Third brother, please don't think too much. We are cousins ??who are closer than real brothers and sisters! It's just that there are too many flower pickers outside now, you are safer here, that's all."

    Shen Wanwan said: "Then you can be gentler. How can I concentrate on my thoughts like this?"

    Shen Qianqian giggled and said, "I just miss your Mrs. Xiaoji. It's better to miss me than to miss her."

    Shen Wanwan said: "You knew it so quickly?"

    Shen Qianqian said proudly: "If such a big thing can be hidden from me, then why should I stay here and embarrass myself?"

    Shen Wanwan said: "Just wait! Sooner or later I will find the traitor and bring him to justice."

    Shen Qianqian smiled tenderly and said: "I have been waiting for a long time! You should be waiting too! Waiting for your Mrs. Xiaoji. I heard that she has the appearance of a flower shy of the moon, and a beautiful and fragrant face. I, an ugly monster like me, want to see it.  ."

    Shen Wanwan said: "You are looking for trouble." Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3: Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 262: Huashan Labor Family

    Shen Qianqian said angrily: "Why am I the only great beauty in the Shen family? That has nothing to do with blood, but with personality. Be cheerful and everything will go as you wish. For example, this bronze medal is all about participation! Participation is very happy, so why do you have to do it?  Dejected! Let me tell you, even if she is a thousand or ten thousand times more beautiful than me, I will only be more happy for you. After so long, haven't you understood my character? It seems that you have not understood it at all.  I take it to heart!"

    Before he could answer, Shen Qianqian said again: "As for this martial arts training, do you have to be the best in the world to practice effectively? That is a completely wrong idea. It is gratifying to be high, and even more gratifying to be low, otherwise how to improve? Which master is it?  Not from a low hand?¡±.

    Shen Wanwan said: "Sharp teeth and a sharp mouth! The laziest one in our Shen family seems to be named Shen Qianqian!"

    Shen Qianqian smiled and said: "Since I learned that the Master of the Health Preservation Hall likes to sleep in like Ancestor Chen Tuan, your words seem to be completely useless to me!" After a pause, he added: "A happy mood and adequate sleep  They are all beauty skills, the master of the health hall said."

    Shen Wanwan said: "Have you seen the master of the health preserving hall today?"

    "Ah!" Shen Qianqian exclaimed, "If you didn't tell me, I almost forgot. I came back just to tell you this news. The master of the health hall left today with just one sentence, but you will never guess what he said.  .No one would have thought of it beforehand.¡±

    Shen Wanwan thought for a moment and said, "Army training in Luoyang?"

    "Hey!" Shen Qianqian said in surprise, "You have fooled me again. But this is just a snack."

    Shen Wanwan asked: "Did the Master of the Health Preservation Hall tell those officers and soldiers to get out of Luoyang?"

    Shen Qianqian smiled and said: "So you already knew it! But you were not there and you gave the wrong details. Although the health-preserving hall master definitely meant that, he definitely didn't say that. It's just that everyone understood it. I want you to be careful.  It¡¯s not beautiful to say the least. In short, it can only be understood but cannot be expressed.¡±

    Shen Wanwan said: "I had expected the military training in Luoyang for a long time, but I didn't expect it to be made public so soon. Now that I look at it, it makes sense and is worth studying in detail. Just like the sword of the master of the health hall, it comes straight to the public  Go straight, but the ghosts and spirits are unpredictable and impossible to resist."

    Shen Wanwan added: "It seems that the battle in Luoyang is inevitable. Unfortunately, it is impossible to predict what the fight will be like."

    Shen Qianqian said: "Why do you want it to be so complicated? The road to the government is already overcrowded. Of course, you can only follow the master of the health hall. Especially for a young person like you who has no qualifications. In short, the only way to make a fortune in silence is to stand out.  when."

    Shen Wanwan said: "Then you are still running around?"

    Shen Qianqian whispered: "I am a believer in the health-preserving hall, but you are not. I can be free, can you?"

    Shen Wanwan said: "Even if the master of the health-preserving hall is a god, there are things he can't do. Otherwise, what else do we need to do? How can faith in others be as good as faith in yourself!"

    Shen Qianqian said while taking a bath: "Have you not seen that my martial arts have progressed faster and faster since I believed in my Lord? Is it okay to believe in myself? And there are many benefits to believing in my Lord, which can only be truly understood by experiencing it personally.  ."

    Shen Wanwan said: "I do believe this. Others say that since the master of the health-preserving hall can resurrect the dead, he can also reincarnate believers. But if you are distracted from the things after death, it is better to think more about the things in front of you.  .Those benefits are of no use to me.¡±

    Shen Qianqian snorted coldly: "I only know how to take advantage and get benefits. I won't tell you anymore." After taking a shower, he got dressed and went out to the street to relax angrily.

    When Shen Qianqian crossed two streets and came to a small martial arts studio with a very inconspicuous appearance, she suddenly felt something in her heart and pushed the door open.

    After entering the door, he turned left and right, and went around seventeen or eight turns. His head almost felt dizzy. Suddenly, his eyes lit up, and there appeared a huge martial arts training ground that could accommodate hundreds of people practicing together. A huge mansion with a variety of features stood at the other end.  There are continuous houses on the left and right sides.

    Shen Qianqian said in her heart: "I had expected that Huashan Martial Arts School would not be that simple. The hypocrite is playing tricks outside again. One thing on the surface and another behind the scenes."

    At this time, there are more than a hundred people practicing in the martial arts training ground divided into more than a dozen batches.  Most of them are practicing swordsmanship.

    A middle-aged woman in her forties came forward.

    Shen Qianqian explained her purpose of coming without waiting for her to speak: "I want to learn the basic swordsmanship of Huashan, and I only have one requirement, which is to be the best."

    The middle-aged woman smiled and said: "I knew you knew martial arts right away, so I thought you came to rent a place to practice!"

    Shen Qianqian glanced around and said, "Although at least half of them are here, I am not."

    The middle-aged woman always smiled and nodded: "Not only did our Huashan Martial Arts School not take the opportunity to raise prices, but we continued to raise prices one after another."There are three discounts: only three coins a month, two taels for half a month, and three coins a day.  There are also special offers for heroines"

    Before she could finish speaking, Shen Qianqian interrupted and reminded her, saying word by word: "Basic swordsmanship in Huashan!"

    The smile on the middle-aged woman's face faded slightly, then immediately bloomed again, and she said: "In terms of swordsmanship, of course the master of the hall is the best. But the price"

    Shen Qianqian casually threw out an ingot of five taels of gold.

    The middle-aged woman said, "You don't need so much, half is enough." But she held on tightly with her hand.

    Shen Qianqian smiled and said: "If you can satisfy me with my study, I will give you the remaining half."

    The middle-aged woman said happily: "The master of the hall is my cousin. My surname is Lao. I will take care of this matter. There will be no problem at all."

    Shen Qianqian frowned slightly and said, "Is the current owner the seventh futile Nuo Nuo who took over as the head of Huashan? Are you Lao Dahua?"

    The middle-aged woman nodded, with a hint of embarrassment on her face.

    Shen Qianqian looked her up and down and asked curiously: "The mother and daughter of the Lao family have been ruling the roost in Huashan for five consecutive generations. What's wrong?"

    Lao Dahua sighed: "Why am I so unlucky, right?"

    Shen Qianqian shook his head and said: "It's normal for prosperity to decline. It's extremely abnormal for six, seven, eight, and nine generations in a row. What I'm curious about is, why aren't you married yet?"

    Lao Dahua's face darkened and he said, "Since you know that I'm not married yet, how could you not know the reason?" He flicked his sleeves and left angrily, but the ingot of gold was not left behind.

    Shen Qianqian was stunned for a moment, and said depressedly: "It's inexplicable. You are not yet undressed. I can tell from your furrowed eyebrows and other facial features, but what is the reason for this?"

    Someone next to him laughed and said, "Have you really never heard of the name Black Widow?"

    Shen Qianqian asked strangely: "Isn't it the mother and daughter of the Lao family? How did she become a black widow?"

    The man smiled and said: "The mother and daughter of the Lao family have been together for decades. Fortunately, you still remember them, but you don't know the name of the Black Widow."

    Shen Qianqian said thoughtfully: "I saw that her lower body was unstable when walking. Her martial arts skills are not even top-notch!"

    The man laughed and said: "Black Widow's fame is not based on martial arts"

    From that person¡¯s words, Shen Qianqian knew:

    The black widow married nine men, but none of them could survive the wedding night.  Some had accidents before marriage, some were killed by enemies during the wedding, and some died of sudden illness during the bridal chamber, and died in all kinds of strange ways.  In the end, no one dared to marry her anymore, so she got the name Black Widow.

    The man smiled and said: "Do you know why she put down her dignity to make money? That's because some men value money more than their lives. Now they dare not marry her just because she is not worthy enough."

    Shen Qianqian said angrily: "Isn't that taking advantage of the situation?"

    The man said: "If you know the name of the black widow, you still dare to marry him. You can be considered a man."

    Shen Qianqian wanted to say something else, but a wretched-looking old man walked up from a distance and scared the man with the long mouth away.

    When Shen Qianqian saw the black widow Lao Dahua following the old man, she guessed that the old man was Lao Nuo, the new owner of the Huashan Martial Arts Gym.

    ??Laonuo looked at her for a while, taught her a basic Huashan sword technique, then turned around and left.

    Shen Qianqian muttered: "What are you doing? You are not my master. We are just dealing fairly, paying with one hand and delivering the goods with the other."

    Without turning around, Laonuo said, "I am not as disrespectful a disciple as you are."

    Shen Qianqian became more and more dissatisfied with him and snorted coldly: "Then it depends on how much you weigh?" She kicked him.

    "Launuo turned around to avoid the kick. At the same time, the sword in his hand was unsheathed and stabbed at her right calf.  Shen Qianqian retracted her right foot, and before she could stand firm, the sword light had already reached her nose.  Shen Qianqian was frightened but not panicked. While leaning back, she lowered the sword in her hand to the ground, turned around and kicked out.  Laonuo took two steps back, and Shen Qianqian also took two steps back. The two stared at each other, and suddenly a heavy cold snort came from their noses at the same time.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 263 Basic Sword Techniques

    Everyone had just taken steps to prepare to watch the excitement, and the fight was already over.

    I do n¡¯t know who the crowd to drink the first reverse color, causing a bigger and bigger back.  .

    Shen Qianqian glared at Laonuo and said, "A lot of years have been wasted."

    Laonuo glared at her and said, "Then why do you come to learn the martial arts of the Huashan Sect?"

    Shen Qianqian laughed and said: "Even the Songshan sect has an innate strong man. In the martial arts, Huashan Mountain is the first of the five mountains. The worst in martial arts can't be much worse! It's just that the disciples are not up to par, and they can't learn the exquisite skills of the Huashan sect."  It¡¯s just martial arts.¡±

    Laonuo's face turned green and he said angrily: "You only learned the basic swordsmanship of Huashan?"

    Shen Qianqian laughed and said: "You are really an idiot if you call me an idiot. Didn't you hear the answer given by the Master of the Health Hall when Huashan asked last time?"

    Laonuo's face became even more ugly, and he suddenly remembered it.

    Legend has it that someone asked the master of the health-preserving hall: "How can I become a master of swordsmanship in the fastest and best way?" The master of the health-preserving hall replied: "Practice the basic swordsmanship of a hundred sects to perfection within ten years."

    Most of the people around me remembered it, and some people couldn't help but said: "No wonder her martial arts is so advanced, and she still comes to learn the most basic swordsmanship from Huashan!"

    Someone asked: "Is she really planning to master the basic swordsmanship of a hundred sects?"

    Most people were excited and thought to themselves: "If you can't learn advanced martial arts, how can you not even learn the most basic martial arts? If the master of the health hall is not joking, as long as he can achieve half the effect, he has already made a lot of money.  . The words of the Master of the Health Preservation Hall must be worth a thousand words, but most of them are too profound and difficult to understand. Only this sentence is most suitable for us."

    Most of the disciples who studied in the Huashan Martial Arts School worked as housekeepers and nursing homes for the rich after they completed their martial arts. A small number of the outstanding ones worked as escorts in major escort bureaus, and the best ones had already entered the Huashan sect.  The best one is of course the master of Huashan.

    At that time, Laonuo relied half on his family background and half on his own efforts. It was a relatively special situation.  When he took over as the head of Huashan, he accepted seven major disciples. He was the oldest, but ranked last in martial arts.

    Lawno¡¯s greatest strength is perseverance.  Secondly, respect the teacher and respect the moral principles. To those who are younger than him, you can respectfully call him master, uncle, or brother.  He studied at the Huashan Martial Arts School for fifteen years, and finally impressed the new headmaster of Huashan.  The longest others lasted was five years.

    Lawno¡¯s biggest shortcoming is that he is afraid of his wife.  What Mrs. Lao fears most is her cousin Lao Dahua.  The black widow is not only extremely lethal to men, but also equally lethal to women.  Mrs. Lao secretly called her the ¡®female plague goddess who cannot be touched¡¯, and of course she was even more untouchable.

    Mrs. Lao is a full twenty years younger than Lao Nuo, and her appearance and martial arts are superior to him. The couple rarely stand together in front of others, and stick together like a newlywed couple behind the scenes.

    Shen Qianqian practiced for a while and then left the Huashan Martial Arts Hall.  Before he had even taken a hundred steps, he was pestered by Mrs. Lao.  The two swords went back and forth, and they fought with each other for more than 400 moves. Shen Qianqian was exhausted and got into the crowd, drilling left and right, and finally escaped.

    Although he escaped with his life, he was taken advantage of by the thieves among the crowd.  Mrs. Lao would rather die than imitate her, and she was worried that if she was pushed too hard, she would lose face in public and use means that would hurt both parties, so she didn't pursue her with much force.

    After Shen Qianqian returned to Qingmu Food Store, the first thing she did was take a shower, but this time it took a very long time, and even Shen Wanwan couldn't help but feel anxious.

    Although he was anxious, he didn't say anything.

    Before the bath was finished, Shen Qianqian fell asleep.

    After waking up, she realized that she was sleeping in the bed.

    After dinner, as if nothing had happened, he went to the Huashan Martial Arts School again, and then learned the basic swordsmanship of Huashan from Laonuo.

    ??????????????????????????????????????: Smile away grudges.  She suffered a loss and did not settle the score with Mrs. Lao. Even if Mrs. Lao wanted to settle the score with her again, she would not be so confident.

    Although Laonuo didn't want to teach her, he had to endure it for the sake of his cousin and the five taels of gold.  After all, there are many people who know the basic swordsmanship of Huashan, but there are very few people who are willing to pay five taels of gold to learn the basic swordsmanship of Huashan. It is difficult to meet one in ten years.  Although there was a condition attached, he thought to himself: "I have personally wasted my time teaching you, so what else is there to be dissatisfied about?"

    Luo Nuo deliberately taught only one move a day. He thought Shen Qianqian would be very angry, but he didn't know that she was a lazy person and learning one move a day was just what she wanted.

    Huashan¡¯s basic swordsmanship has a maximum of seven moves per move. Laonuo deliberately explained one less move for each move, but she still wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, it made Laonuo feel a little sorry for himself.

    In fact, the basic swordsmanship of Huashan is the foundation among the foundations. The basic swordsmanship of one hundred sects mentioned by the Qin Dynasty refers to the "Huashan Sword"The basic swordsmanship of Fa¡¯.  One move of 'Huashan Sword Technique' contains seven swords, one sword has seven movements, and seven or seven forty-nine movements.  Keep it in mind before getting started.  Only when every action is performed well can it be considered a success.

    The famous superior swordsmanship of the Huashan School, "Taiyue Sanqingfeng", is strictly speaking a junior swordsmanship.  There are ten swords in one move, ten movements in one sword, and one hundred movements in one move. It is far more difficult to learn than Huashan Sword Technique.  Under normal circumstances, only by cultivating the 'Three Green Peaks of Taiyue' to a small degree can one be qualified to become the leader of Huashan Mountain.

    Although Laonuo is a disciple of the Huashan Sect leader and the master of the Huashan Martial Arts School, he has not even mastered the 'Huashan Swordsmanship' and has not even started to gain entry into the 'Taiyue Three Green Peaks'.  It is by no means far away from the basic swordsmanship of one hundred sects mentioned by the master of Yangsheng Hall.  No matter how great the ideal is, most people who come to Huashan Martial Arts School to learn Huashan's basic swordsmanship will be pretty successful.

    Although the master of the Health Preservation Hall disclosed a simple method to quickly grow into a swordsman master, even if you follow what he said, the results are still conceivable, and those who can do it are still very rare.  Swordsmanship masters will never be as common as carrots and vegetables.

    Most people don¡¯t have enough internal and mental strength. They worked hard to learn a trick today and forget half of it as soon as they sleep, half of it tomorrow, and half of it the day after tomorrow.  Persisting in cultivation every day is just a matter of maintaining a certain level without deteriorating.  Only with deeper cultivation and more and more complex moves can one truly master them.

    Shen Qianqian is a believer of the Master of Health Hall, a believer who rises step by step, and whose faith rises little by little.  As faith rises, the power of faith rises, and spiritual power rises. The difficulty of cultivation drops, martial arts rises, and faith rises, creating a virtuous cycle.

    I can now remember complex moves that I couldn¡¯t remember before.  I used to forget half of it in one day, but now it¡¯s hard to forget half of it in a month.  In the past, my head was often stuck and I couldn't turn a corner, but now I'm opening up one thing after another, and my inspiration is flashing one after another.

    There is one thing that the Qin Dynasty still hasn¡¯t figured out yet¡ªwhy the number of women among its followers far exceeds that of men?

    And this gap is still widening.

    For the time being, the Qin Dynasty can only come up with one reason that is not a reason: because the affairs of believers are mainly responsible for the nine goddesses and the chief witch Qin Xiaoliu.

    After Shen Qianqian met Qin Xiaoliu, she got a first-level and third-level badge.  The first level is divided into nine levels.  The second level can serve as a witch, and the third level can serve as a wizard.  Shen Qianqian is still a relatively low-level believer. She is not qualified to participate in many activities and is not qualified to know many things.

    The witch above Shen Qianqian is Gan Baobao's new maid Jin Xi'er. The original Jin Xi'er had her neck broken by the 'vicious' Yue Laosan long ago because she said the wrong thing.

    'Horse King God' Zhong Wanchou ordered Jin Xi'er to call Yue Laosan San Master, but Yue Laosan cared about seniority the most and strived to be Yue Lao Er. If he didn't like Jin Xi'er, he would call him San Lao Ye. With a palm, Jin Xi'er would be called the third master.  Knocked to the ground.  Without beating him to death, Yue Laosan had shown mercy and gave Zhong Wanchou face.

    It took Jin Xier a long time to get up, and he stood aside to wait timidly. Yue Laosan asked him: "I slapped you just now, and you were scolding me in your heart, right?"

    Jin Xi'er hurriedly said: "No, no! I don't dare, I don't dare."

    Yue Laosan said: "You must be saying in your heart that I am a great evil person, and I can't be more evil, haha!"

    Jin Xier said: "No, no! The second master is a very good man, not evil at all."

    Yue Laosan raised his eyebrows and shouted: "You said I'm not evil at all?"

    Jin Xi'er was so frightened that she trembled all over and said: "YouSecond Masterare not evil at all, half" Yue Laosan, who was so angry that he wanted to be the most evil person in the world, screamed angrily, became furious, and stretched out his hand,  Jin Xi'er's neck was broken in one move.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 264 The Baby Is Passionate

    The current Jin Xi'er is the daughter of the original Jin Xi'er. She played with Zhong Ling since she was a child and grew up together.  After what happened to Yue Laosan, Zhong Ling made an exception and began to teach her martial arts.  After coming to Huashan, Zhong Ling saw that her martial arts skills were still low, so he gave her the lightning ferret they had raised together.  When Zhong Ling and Qin Chao met at the Gong Family Restaurant, Lightning Mink had a hard time dealing with Zuo Zimu, but now it is no longer the same.

    The lightning ferret is so powerful that ordinary venomous snakes can no longer satisfy its taste, so Zhong Ling will find it difficult to keep it by his side.  Originally, he was supposed to use its poison energy to practice poison skills, but Zhong Ling could not bring himself to attack it.  The main reason why it was able to keep it was because Qin Chao's Nine Yin Divine Claws were much more poisonous than it.  The Qin Dynasty was afraid of it before, but now it is afraid of the Qin Dynasty.  But leaving it was useless to Zhong Ling. Although he was very reluctant to part with it, he finally decided to give it to Jin Xier for protection.  .

    Jin Xier won a silver medal with a lightning marten.  But she didn't get it for herself, but for the Valley of Ten Thousand Tribulations.  Although she is famous now, she is still Zhong Wanchou's domestic servant, Gan Baobao's maid, and Zhong Ling's playmate.

    After Zhong Ling got married, he copied a copy of the Xingxiu Sect¡¯s poisonous skills secret book to Zhong Wanchou.  Zhong Wanchou immediately copied a copy and gave it to Gan Baobao.

    A few days later, Zhong Ling copied a copy of Kuaihuo Lou¡¯s poisonous skills secret book and gave it to Zhong Wanchou.  Zhong Wanchu still immediately copied a copy and gave it to Gan Baobao.

    It wasn¡¯t until Zhong Wanchou said with a long face: ¡°You little girl, don¡¯t you know how to slow down a little bit? I¡¯m the best, how can I learn it in a few days?¡± Zhong Ling stopped.

    Zhong Ling thought to himself: "If Brother Qin had not made a rule that the secret books must be copied by himself, I would have moved back all the secret books from all the sects in the world. If I were to copy them by myself, I would be too lazy to copy the general secret books, so I would have to take my time.  I'm coming!"

    On the surface, Gan Baobao didn't take those secrets very seriously. In his heart, he had long wanted to move all Qin Dynasty's library to his home.  But the books in the library are piled up like a mountain, and they are still increasing day by day. It is not difficult for Zhong Ling to read them all, and it is absolutely impossible for Zhong Ling to copy them home.  Even stealing it home requires a lot of manpower, material resources and time.  But that requires at least one condition to be met: unless the Qin Dynasty does not want those books, instead of collecting them all over the world.  But that is of course even more impossible.

    "You can be a thief to this extent. Gan Baobao was completely speechless."

    The only blame is that her cheap son-in-law is too rich.

    "It's a pity that she didn't know that Li Yunluo also had a lot of trouble trying to remove the secret book from the Wuliang Jade Cave.

    The most troublesome thing is that it still lacks the powerful martial arts skills such as Yi Yang Finger, Six Meridians Divine Sword, Twenty-eight Dragon Subduing Palms and Dog Fighting Stick Technique.

    While Qin Chao was not at home, Gan Baobao quietly sneaked into his small study, found a low-grade romance novel, and read it with gusto.  Suddenly a figure flashed in front of his eyes. Gan Baobao was shocked and his delicate body trembled. He immediately realized that Qin Chao was back. He jumped up and cheered. He threw himself on Qin Chao, wrapped his legs around his waist, and kissed him hard on the face several times.  , leaving a few faint lip marks.  With a lick of fragrant tongue, his face suddenly became wet.

    Qin Chao has always been like a wooden man with no reaction, allowing her to tease him in every possible way.

    Gan Baobao unknowingly let go of his hands and feet, took two steps back, and then came back to his senses, secretly thinking about the evil door.

    Qin Chao waved his hand, and the romance novel that fell on the ground flew back to the bookshelf.

    Qin Chaomu said expressionlessly: "These kind of books are all the same, just read a few and it's enough."

    Gan Baobao said: "Then why did you collect so many?"

    Qin Chaodao: "Each book is the author's hard work and cannot be allowed to be lost silently."

    Gan Baobao smiled sweetly and said: "No wonder there are books for men and women one after another. I thought you were going to work part-time as a flower picker!"

    Qin Chao said: "The flower picker is just a trail."

    Qin Chao said again: "Your husband has seen that Emperor Wen'an has traveled far away. It's time for him to go out and get some fresh air."

    Gan Baobao's face straightened up and he said, "What husband? What Emperor Wen'an? You have to call me your parents, do you understand?" He couldn't help but reveal a flush of excitement on his face.

    Qin Chaodao: "I don't have time to chat with you."

    Gan Baobao smiled sweetly and said, "I have time! If you don't like it, you can kick mom out of the house!"

    Qin Chao knew that she was seeking revenge and blamed himself for not cooperating with her in her affair. If he didn't talk to her now, the consequences would be more serious. He said with a bitter face: "For Zhong Ling's sake, please spare me!"

    Gan Baobao said: "Then you call me mother and come and listen."

    Qin Chao shook his head.

    Gan Baobao suddenly turned around and closed the door that had been closed for a long time, pulled Qin Chao to sit on the big chair, sat face to face in his arms, and whispered in his ear: "YouWang Yuyan didn't help you hide the matter with Mrs. Wang, everyone knows it!  "The voice is sweet and greasy.

    Qin Chao was in a state of turmoil, but on the surface he was calmer. He smiled and said, "Do you believe what she said?"

    Gan Baobao licked his earlobe for a while before saying, "I believe it."

    Qin Chao smiled slightly and said: "Your appearance is indistinguishable from Mrs. Wang, and your temper is more than a hundred times better than hers. I can stop evil desires even for you, how can I be with her, right?"

    Gan Baobao¡¯s lilac tongue took advantage of the opportunity, slid into his mouth and stirred it for a while, then took it back with excitement on his face, and said with a smile: "I don¡¯t believe what men say. Although it sounds reasonable."

    Qin Chao could not use force against Gan Baobao, but he did not dare to tempt her, but it was more tiring than a battle. On the surface, he said easily: "If you don't believe me, don't you even believe the words of your own daughter?"  ?¡±

    Gan Baobao secretly laughed and said: "Ling'er didn't say anything to her face, but mother has long overheard her inner thoughts." He said, "We just do it quietly, I'm not afraid, what are you afraid of?"

    Qin Chao shook his head and said: "I'm either a bookworm or a martial arts idiot. I have no interest in those things, otherwise I would have been unable to control my hands and feet."

    After hearing this, Gan Baobao became even more excited and said to himself: "Those wives and concubines of yours are no match for you in bed. You think I really don't know anything about it! But that's completely normal. Even I can't tease you anymore."  , how can they do it?"

    Gan Baobao smiled and said: "It's best if you don't use your hands or feet. You can keep your words." As he said this, he began to undress and take off his belt.

    Qin Chao quickly grabbed her and said, "No, I'm afraid of you."

    Gan Baobao said: "You really can't do what you said. Just now you said you couldn't do anything, but you forgot all about it in the blink of an eye. But I don't blame you. Don't be afraid." He smiled and said: "You are not afraid of anything.  , The earth is not afraid, even the emperor doesn¡¯t take it seriously?¡±

    Qin Chaodao: "Who says I'm not afraid. But what I'm most afraid of is you."

    Gan Baobao stared at him for a while, then blushed and said, "You promise me three conditions, and I will obey you obediently, okay?"

    Qin Chao smiled bitterly and said, "Can I say no?" He shouted in his heart: "Bullshit Zhong Wanqiu, why don't you come and take control of your wife? You have only been keeping her for decades and you can't keep calm. You deserve to be cuckolded."

    Gan Baobao stared into his eyes with a smile and said: "Then tell me first, why are you coming back? Do you miss me?"

    Qin Chaodao: "I want to conduct a good military simulation near Luoyang on the sand table."

    Gan Baobao said: "I can help you! Don't think that I can't do it because I haven't fought in a war. Which emperor has fought in a war? If they lose the first game, they will have no chance. Only if they are lucky and win the first game can they do it?"  We can fight again. But we are different. It doesn¡¯t matter if we lose dozens of games, as long as we win in the end.¡±

    Qin Chaodao: "The key is that I don't even want to fight, but that is absolutely impossible, so I can only minimize the casualties. Winning the battle has become a small problem."

    Gan Baobao thought for a while and said: "That's actually not difficult. Avoid the real and attack the weak, accumulate small victories into big victories. Use your power to overwhelm others, and defeat them without fighting."

    Qin Chaodao: "But if you want to achieve those things, you must first have steel-like discipline, secondly accurate and fast intelligence, then superhuman mobility, and thirdly sophisticated strong bows and crossbows. Martial arts has become secondary. Mongolia  The invincibility of the military is not a matter of luck."

    Gan Baobao kissed him, stared at him lovingly and said, "What Mongolian army?"

    Qin Chaodao: "He hasn't been born yet."

    Gan Baobao smiled sweetly and said, "Baby is not good."

    With a straight face, he said: "What people in the world are best at is intelligence and assassination, and what they hate the most is discipline. It's hard to achieve great things if you are a mess and a mob."

    Qin Chao added: "You have forgotten that money and food are also good things for people in the world. With their help, you can get twice the result with half the effort. But after conquering the world, they have become a scourge, and most of them have no good end. The cunning rabbit dies, the lackey is cooked, and the flying bird is destroyed.  , Liang Gongzang. "Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 265 Weird Tantric Sect

    Gan Baobao sneered: "That's why it is said that heroes emerge from troubled times. Without troubled times, heroes have no place to play and can only become bears. Isn't this what Murong Bo had in mind at the beginning? The most critical first step is to disrupt the world. No  If you fail the first step, the second step will be useless at best.¡±

    Qin Chao suddenly felt uneasy and frowned: "Why do you start caring about these things?".

    Gan Baobao smiled and said: "Of course it is for my precious son-in-law. For the sake of my precious daughter who will not be a widow in the future. For the sake of my precious grandson."

    Qin Chao suddenly grabbed her and put her on the chair next to her, stood up and said angrily: "Nonsense!" But he didn't know what to say.  Other women can participate, why not Gan Baobao?  Qin Chao could not think of any reason to object.

    Seeing that he was angry, Gan Baobao felt scared, but more than anything he was happy. He smiled and said, "The wooden son-in-law finally knows that he cares about his mother-in-law."

    Qin Chao took a few steps back and forth, and suddenly inspiration burst out in his mind. He realized that Gan Baobao was the key, and the military deduction was just the introduction.

    Why?

    Qin Chao thought for a while and had a few answers in his mind, then asked tentatively: "Have you become a Tantric Buddhist concubine?"

    Gan Baobao was surprised and happy, and said with a smile: "I just agreed last night, and you will know today. It's really amazing! You are indeed my good son-in-law!"

    Qin Chao said in a deep voice: "Buddha Mother is just a tool for living Buddhas to practice."

    Gan Baobao said: "I am willing."

    Qin Chaodao: "As long as the faith is immortal and the Living Buddha is immortal, you can imagine how powerful it will be in the future."

    Gan Baobao said: "I don't believe in him, it doesn't matter. No matter how powerful their methods are, they can't do anything to me. Hehe! Is 'Qiao Yaksha' Gan Baobao such an easy person to fool? If the Tantric Buddhism dares to trick me, I won't dare to.  Is it an idea?¡±

    Qin Chaodao: "Tantrism is not as simple as you see."

    Gan Baobao showed an innocent smile on his face and said: "I know that Tantra is very mysterious! Weird! Even you, I'm afraid you haven't figured out the truth yet! Otherwise, I wouldn't be interested in playing with them. Do you think that I  No, you want to protect me, right?"

    Qin Chaodao: "I'm too lazy to care about you. I just don't want Ling'er to be sad."

    "Then you will be cruel to see me sad." Tears flashed in Gan Baobao's beautiful eyes.

    Qin Chaodao: "Don't look like the sky in June. It changes several times in the blink of an eye, and your eyes are dazzled."

    Gan Baobao chuckled and said: "Don't look like a piece of wood on your face. Smile when you are happy and cry when you are sad. I will follow you."

    Qin Chao did not dare to talk to her anymore and said, "Close your eyes and feel it well!" He gave her a clone of the ocean goddess Xi Ya.

    Gan Baobao closed his eyes and found himself back in the Valley of Ten Thousand Tribulations.  Startled, he opened his eyes and found that he was still in the study.  There was a movement in my heart, and I immediately understood what was going on.  My interest aroused, I closed my eyes again, and sure enough I was back in the Valley of Ten Thousand Tribulations.

    She soon discovered that the surrounding scenery was only more real than what she saw in her dream, but there was still a huge gap between it and reality.  She was walking around in the Valley of Ten Thousand Tribulations and didn't see anyone. Suddenly, Jin Xi'er's surprised voice came from behind her: "Madam, are you here?"

    Gan Baobao turned around and looked at Jin Xi'er with a smile and said, "You're going to call me Si Wu here, remember?"

    Jin Xier suddenly said: "Yes! I can come as a witch. You are my lord's witch, so of course you can come long ago."

    Gan Baobao hated Qin Chao so much that he blamed him for treating Jin Xi'er better than him. The reason why he only allowed him to come now was because of the tantric relationship.  With a thought in my heart, I decided to give him a taste later, with a calm expression on my face, and said with a smile: "Your reaction is really slow!"

    Jin Xi'er smiled and said, "If Si Wu has no other instructions, I will go pray."

    Although Gan Baobao was full of words, he knew it was not the right time to ask. He waved his hand, turned around and continued walking, but his mood was completely different from before.  After walking around in a circle, she went back to her room to get a towel to cover her face, and was going to go to Gong's Restaurant to have a look to confirm her suspicions.  Suddenly an idea struck him. He walked into his daughter's bedroom again and found Zhong Ling sleeping. He thought to himself: Fortunately, I was smart and didn't go all the way in vain.

    Gan Baobao had only taken two steps when Zhong Ling opened his eyes and smiled lazily: "Mom is finally here. I knew that the bad guy was not in Huashan, and he must be doing bad things again, and sure enough!"

    Gan Baobao glared at her and scolded: "Are you the one who said that to me?"

    Zhong Ling puffed his lips and said, "You dare to do it, what is there that I dare not say?"

    Gan Baobao was ashamed and happy, and asked: "Do you really not mind?"

    &nbsp; Zhong Ling stuck out her tongue and said with a smile: "My mother doesn't mind, how dare my daughter mind."

    Gan Baobao sighed: "It's a pity that you guessed wrong. He is simply a piece of iron wood, and cannot be broken by water, rain, wind or thunder."

    Zhong Ling smiled and said: "What a bad mother! You can even say this."

    Gan Baobao said seriously: "You dare to doubt your husband and mother, that's the real bad thing. Mother is almost forty, how can she still do those things? You are completely over-worried. Just like your father, he loves to be blind.  Suspicion."

    Zhong Ling muttered: "You mean what you say. Brother Qin is not a hundred times better than them. It's strange that mother doesn't like it. Since even the God of Horses can marry him, it's really weird that he cares about those rules and regulations. Mother's thoughts, as a daughter  How could I not understand"

    Gan Baobao¡¯s pretty face turned slightly red, and he quickly changed the subject and said, ¡°If anything exciting happened at the martial arts conference, tell me about it!¡±

    Zhong Ling said: "It's not just beating and killing. He has no skills and just likes to cause trouble. As a result, your daughter is busy all day long and has no time at all."

    Gan Baobao asked curiously: "Then who was sleeping just now?"

    Zhong Ling said: "The time here is twice as long as outside! Don't you know, mother?"

    Gan Baobao was really surprised: "He can even change time, how is that possible?"

    Zhong Ling said: "I've been dreaming for a year and woke up all night. What's so strange about that? Haven't you seen a lot of his weird abilities?"

    Gan Baobao said angrily: "Your stinky husband didn't tell mom anything. How could mom know? You didn't even let me know about such a fun place until now. How filial!" He glared at Zhong Ling and said: "  So are you. You have a husband but no mother."

    Zhong Ling lowered his head and muttered: "Originally only his followers could come here, no wonder my daughter!"

    Gan Baobao said: "Young believers can come, but mother can't come. Are you still reasonable?"

    Zhong Ling said depressedly: "He won't let mother come, what can my daughter do?"

    Gan Baobao said: "The water thrown by the married daughter."

    Zhong Ling said: "Don't say that! We are not all thinking about dad."

    Gan Baobao said: "I have a godfather, but I don't have a biological mother."

    Zhong Ling muttered: "Compared to Aunt Qin marrying Qiao Feng, my mother is at least ten times better off."

    Gan Baobao said: "Bei Qiao Feng, Nan Murong. The King of the South Academy, King Zuo Xian. Such a young and promising person, it is indeed ten times better."

    Zhong Ling raised his head and said: "Mom, don't be angry! Dad will at least be a prince in the future. And he is famous, powerful, and free. No worse than King Zuoxian."

    Gan Baobao said: "We will talk about it after we win the world."

    Zhong Ling chuckled and said: "If mother comes to Huashan, she will know that this world is just a piece of cake, and sooner or later her surname will be Qin."

    Gan Baobao said: "Don't be too happy too early. I don't think he has any intention of becoming an emperor."

    Zhong Ling said: "It's just pretentious. Who doesn't want to be an emperor? Especially a capable man. My daughter will never believe it anyway."

    Gan Baobao shook his head and said: "Firstly, he doesn't need to pretend, secondly, he doesn't like to pretend, and thirdly, he is too lazy to work hard to pretend."

    Zhong Ling said: "I understand my husband. You can't tell from the outside, but you can't deceive me."

    Gan Baobao sighed and thought: "My dear daughter is still a little young and not experienced enough. He can refuse me, and he can refuse the country. But his rejection only made my mother appreciate it even more, and she couldn't help myself. If he doesn't want to be in the country, he can  Sit down, I want to sit down but I can¡¯t.¡±

    Gan Baobao opened his eyes and returned to the study. He saw Qin Chao performing a deduction at the sand table and did not come forward to disturb him.  Facing the large bronze mirror that was taller than a person, he carefully arranged his appearance.  Before going out, leave one sentence: "You owe me three conditions, don't forget it!" After leaving the house, leave one sentence: "I don't have time to think about it now. I will tell you when I have time to think about it." Be happy  The earth returned to the Valley of Ten Thousand Tribulations through the secret passage.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 266 Bull Demons and Snake Gods

    Zhong Ling opened his eyes when he was thinking about crossing the cliff, and said to Mu Wanqing next to him: "Brother Qin really likes mother-daughter flowers and sister flowers. There is a maid of quadruplets in Lingjiu Palace, and we gave him a maid of quintuplets.  He was overjoyed."

    Mu Wanqing said: "You think a human belly is like a pig's belly. Quadruplets are already a miracle. How can quintuplets be possible? Even if there are any, they should be killed early."

    Zhong Ling said: "Save your strength. It won't be too late to kill them after they become Brother Qin's maids."

    Mu Wanqing said: "I don't have time to chat with you." Lingbo took a slight step and pulled out a long line of figures.  In the blink of an eye, Zhong Ling was the only one left on Siguo Cliff.

    Zhong Ling murmured to himself: "It's too much to doubt Brother Qin and my mother! They have nothing to do with each other, but I insist on saying that."

    Zhong Ling thought for a while, then turned around and jumped off the cliff, came to a row of cabins at the bottom of the cliff, and said loudly: "How did Senior Feng think about what happened yesterday?"

    After a while, a middle-aged man's voice came from the room: "Feng's daughter is the worst, and she can't even be someone else's maid. How can she be worthy of their dead mother, and how can she be worthy of the Huashan sect."

    The anger on Zhong Ling's face flashed away, and he said calmly: "Feng Daxia, I respect you as a senior master, and you keep your word, so I first gave you the Zixia Gong secret book."

    The man said: "Feng can't even fight against a little girl like you, how can he have the dignity to be called a hero. As for Zixia Gong, it was originally the treasure of our Huashan Sect."

    Zhong Ling said: "If I kill you, my five precious daughters will still belong to me. Why make unnecessary sacrifices?"

    The hero Feng said: "Although Feng doesn't want to die, but he did what he should do, they will naturally do what they should do in the future."

    Zhong Ling looked around and said, "Although you have hidden them now, it is of no use at all."

    The hero said: "Kill me if you dare, otherwise I won't believe that everyone in your family is better than me."

    Zhong Ling sneered: "You are short-sighted and refuse to hand over your daughter to me. On the contrary, it is your loss. Why should I kill you?"

    The hero Feng opened the door and saw Zhong Ling's figure flashing on the cliff for a few times, disappearing. He breathed a sigh of relief, wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, and said to himself: "The little lady of the health hall master really didn't have the guts to come here.  , this bet was successful, and I won a grand slam. Among the nine arts of Huashan, Zixia ranks first. As long as he has Zixia Gong, his Qi Sect will never think of overpowering our Sword Sect again. Just because he  I have some things, but he doesn¡¯t have some things I have.¡±

    There was a proud smile on his face, and he said to himself: "His little Songshan sect can produce innate strong men, how can our mighty Huashan sect fall behind others? Just wait and see!" He paused and said: "Speaking of swordsmanship, just  Even the master of the Health Preservation Hall said, "When it comes to swordsmanship in Mount Huashan, the Five Mountains are number one." But of course swordsmanship cannot be without the support of internal strength. It's just because he, the bastard of the Qi Sect, is occupying the manhole and doesn't shit, otherwise our Huashan Sect would have produced an innate strong man long ago.  "

    His face suddenly froze, and he thought to himself: "Where is the Dugu Nine Swords that the Master of the Health Hall said is hidden? How come I have never heard of it. Damn it, you don't even let me know about such excellent swordsmanship. How can the Huashan Sect be known to you?"  It¡¯s weird that it happened in their hands! Damn it, Shaolin didn¡¯t even hide the seventy-two stunts, but you hid the Dugu Nine Swords and didn¡¯t pass them on, then you¡¯re not asking for abuse? I¡¯m so angry.¡±

    After a while, most of my anger calmed down, and I thought: "Being a maid is useless. If it is a concubine, I will admit it. Although the concubine is not allowed to be on the table, she even made 'iced tofu'  The concubine of the Northern King, it can be seen that the concubine is also very different. Unfortunately, it is more difficult to be the concubine of the health-preserving hall master than to be the concubine of the emperor, so there is no hope. Besides, the martial arts of our Huashan sect is not bad, why bother  Ask further."

    Zhong Ling was depressed for a moment and then returned to normal, thinking: "What's so rare about quintuplets? I want to find septuplets for Brother Qin, and they will be ten or a hundred times more beautiful than your daughter, and can be compared with the seven fairies in the sky. And  And she was not even qualified as a maid, so she was changed into a slave girl. She was not allowed to stand most of the day, and was only allowed to crawl on the ground. It's a pityit's a pity that Brother Qin doesn't like it, so he doesn't get to play."

    She didn¡¯t realize that she didn¡¯t want five more maids around her husband, otherwise they would be full of tricks.  Although she suffered a loss, she was relieved deep in her heart.  As for the secret of Zixia Gong, she had some backup plans and did some tricks in advance, but there was obviously no need to tell her now.

    Figures of people flashed, and two people suddenly appeared beside her. One was Mu Wanqing, who had left and returned, and the other was a man with a strange appearance that he had never seen before, and he could tell at a glance that he was an innate strong man.  If you look closely, you will see that the man is about forty years old, wearing a strange green shirt, and his shoes are even weirder, which seems to be a great aid to Qinggong.

    Mu Wanqing nodded slightly to her and said, "He is the Bat King of the Zoroastrian Cult. If I didn't use the Snow Silkworm Invisible Cord, I might not be able to match him in Qinggong."

    &nbsp; Zhong Ling muttered: "The four kings of the Zoroastrian Cult, the Dragon King is first in status, the Eagle King is first in martial arts, the Lion King is first in reputation, and the Bat King is first in Qinggong."

    King Bat was shocked, his face was calm, and he smiled dryly: "The wife of the Master of the Health Hall is really well-informed, she even knows the real name of our Ming Cult, that's amazing!"

    Zhong Ling smiled slightly and said: "What's the matter? I also know that your right envoy of light is the unknown monk of Shaolin."

    King Bat¡¯s body was shaken and he almost lost his balance.  This was the first time such a situation had occurred since his success in Qinggong, which showed how shocked he was.  Even he only knew this secret recently, but looking at Zhong Ling's appearance, it seemed that he had known it for a long time.  Although it has long been heard that the master of the Health Preservation Hall knows the secrets of all the sects in the world, and even the secrets that each sect does not know can not escape his eyes, the Bat King has always turned a deaf ear and thinks that bragging is not a draft.  , so ridiculous!

    Zhong Ling remembered that when he first met Qin Chao, he was also startled by what he said about his family. His smile became sweeter and his voice became softer, and he said: "This is nothing. Brother Qin has expected you a long time ago."  The leader is unwilling to be left alone. You are here to declare a challenge to Brother Qin on his behalf, right? This move is amazing! If you defeat Brother Qin, who is at the height of his power, or even just injure him, your Ming Cult will immediately become a powerful force in the world."

    Bat King couldn't help but show a look of surprise on his face, and lost his voice: "How is it possible?" Then he realized that he had lost his temper, and quickly shut up, thinking: In order to prevent the leakage of information, the leader only let me know, and ordered  I came as quickly as possible, why did I still let the health hall master know in advance?  The leader is already too powerful, but still within the scope of human power, but the leader of the health-preserving hall is no longer a human!

    Mu Wanqing felt uncomfortable for a while and thought to herself: "Qin Lang must be afraid that I will accidentally tell others, so he didn't tell me these things. But if you tell me not to say a word, I will naturally not say anything." He thought again.  : "If Qin Lang stops me from saying it, but I insist on saying it, what should I do?"

    Zhong Ling laughed and said with high spirits: "Your leader has not even mastered the seventh level of the 'Great Shift of the Universe', yet you want to challenge Brother Qin."

    The Bat King looked even more ugly and thought to himself: "Fortunately, I haven't declared a challenge yet."

    Zhong Ling said: "Few people in the Central Plains know about your strength and ambition, but it doesn't mean that no one really knows, it's just that they are too lazy to pay attention."

    King Bat lost his voice and said: "What ambition?"

    Zhong Lingdao: "In the first battle, the world will fight. In the second battle, the world will fight."

    King Bat broke into a cold sweat and laughed dryly: "With our strength, if we have such great ambitions, we would have revealed them long ago."

    Zhong Ling said: "If something goes wrong, you will become a monster."

    The Bat King changed the subject and said, "I have something to do and I want to see the Master of the Health Preservation Hall. I would like to trouble you two ladies to lead the way."

    Zhong Ling said: "Your Excellency broke into Huashan secretly. We didn't ask you about your crime. We have already given you a great face. Please come back!"

    The Bat King laughed and said: "I've come all the way here, you two are just afraid" Although the next words were not spoken, the meaning was already clear.

    An old voice came from the side: "Plus me!"

    The Bat King suddenly turned around, but did not see a single figure. His face darkened, and he sighed: "The white-haired nun is well-deserved." He jumped down the mountain, like a big bird gliding, and swept over ten feet in a blink of an eye.  Disappeared among the dense trees.

    "Alas! All the monsters and monsters are running to Mount Huashan. The Ming Cult, the Holy Fire Cult, the Guangming Cult, the Western Cult" The old voice gradually faded away.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 267 Stealing, Robbery and Killing

    Mu Wanqing's face darkened, she stared at Zhong Ling angrily and said, "If you know anything else, tell me!".

    Mu Wanqing's face became even more ugly, but she breathed a sigh of relief in her heart and said coldly: "I can't finish listening to his story in a hundred or a thousand years. Who has time to listen to it? I don't think you are just here to listen to the story. It's an excuse."  !¡± The words were still there, but the person had gone away.

    Zhong Ling slowly walked down Huashan Mountain and came to a large manor in Huaqing Town.  Shuang Xi'er, his subordinate, came up to us and said with a grimace: "Not long after the sect master left, several waves of thieves came. Although seventeen of them were arrested, the sect master's room was still turned upside down."

    Zhong Ling was furious in her heart, but with a smile on her face, she said calmly: "Those seventeen bold thieves cut off three of their right fingers and gave them to Ruan Zi to play with."

    Shuang Xi'er nodded, her face became even more bitter, and she said, "All the elixirs in the sect master's room are gone, not even the ordinary golden sore medicine is left."

    Zhong Ling smiled even brighter and asked, "Where are those hidden in the cracks in the wall and underground?"

    Shuang Xi'er said: "They are all gone."

    Zhong Ling clapped his hands and said: "Okay, very good. Even we dare to steal, and the people are even more helpless against them. After a year of hard work, they have stolen everything in one go."

    Shuang Xi'er scratched the back of his head and said hesitantly: "The sect leader deliberately seduced them to steal?"

    Zhong Ling shook his head and said: "Wrong. They want to steal, but there is no way to prevent thieves for a thousand days. It is better to do the opposite and ask them to come to your door and catch them all. If there is no benefit, who will catch more?  Do you still have the guts to come again? Forget it, I won¡¯t explain it anymore, I¡¯ll think about it myself.¡±

    Shuang Xi'er said: "The second lady came here not long ago and bumped into the 'capitalless' Bao Qianling and arrested him. This man robbed the rich and gave to the poor. He was a great hero. Qiao Feng admired him very much back then. He didn't know what to do.  How to deal with it?¡±

    Zhong Ling muttered: "He came so late, so he must have different purposes from those people, and may have other ideas. But he dared to break into the Lightning Sword privately, and it won't work without some punishment. Let him go to Ryukyu himself, and make meritorious deeds."

    Shuang Xi'er said: "Then what if he ran away halfway?"

    Zhong Ling said: "He won't run away. If he runs away, he will not be a hero, but a deceitful person. Next time we meet him, we will kill him without mercy."

    Shuang Xi'er said: "He has something to say to the sect master. Doesn't the sect master want to see him?"

    Zhong Ling shook his head and thought: Ever since the little wooden comb that Brother Qin gave me was stolen by a little thief, I get angry whenever I see a thief.  Although the most abominable ones are those unscrupulous little thieves who cannot be caught or beaten.  But without the little thief, where would the big thief come from?

    Zhong Ling went back to the room and took a look. He closed his eyes and couldn't bear to look at it anymore. He thought to himself: The more kind Brother Qin is, the more rampant the bad guys will be.  But how many people in the world can resist the magical secrets and panacea?  Everyone wants to try their luck and find a shortcut to martial arts.  It¡¯s just that few are willing to take the lead.  The mantis fights the cicada, and the oriole follows behind.  Those dog thieves can escape this disaster, but they cannot escape that disaster.  I, Zhong Ling, am not that easy to bully.

    I changed rooms, took a shower, and slept.  After waking up, I changed my clothes, had a meal, directed Shuang Xi'er to arrange the arrangements, practiced martial arts for a while, and then went out again.  There are few things that really need her to take care of, but it makes a big difference whether she is behind the scenes or not.

    Zhong Ling went out less than a hundred meters when she was pestered by Peng Wufu, the young escort leader of the Fumantian Escort Bureau, and begged her for help.

    "Fumantian Escort Bureau" is one of the three major escort bureaus in Jiangnan, but they did not send half of them to participate in the Huashan Martial Arts Conference. Zhong Ling was originally angry and had no interest in paying attention.  But when he heard that the Fumantian Escort Bureau had been wiped out, and only Peng Wufu escaped, and his sister's whereabouts were unknown, Zhong Ling felt happy, stopped, and asked: "Without a reason, who would find something to do?"  ?" One sentence points to the most critical point.

    Peng Wufu hesitated for a long time, then struggled to utter four words: "War off evil sword method."

    A hint of surprise appeared on Zhong Ling's face, and he said: "You are looking for the wrong person in this matter. You should go to the imperial court." Seeing Peng Wufu's puzzled face, Zhong Ling explained: "The sword technique to ward off evil is" Originally  I wanted to talk about the martial arts practiced by eunuchs. After thinking about it, I changed my words and said, "That's the martial arts practiced by the imperial palace. Your father is obviously one of the emperor's most trusted subordinates. Otherwise, just use the words 'Fu Man Tian'"  , the family should have been exterminated long ago.¡±

    Peng Wufu was dubious at first, but he suddenly realized it when he heard the words "Fumantian". He thought: "Heaven is for the exclusive use of the emperor, Mantian is even less useful, and adding the word "Fu" in front of it is even more unsuitable. It seems that dad is indeed used by the court.  A spy who monitors the world. But why did you hide it from me? Seeing that I am young, you are afraid that I will accidentally let it slip. I don¡¯t even know, but the wife of the master of the health hall knows, this, this" I was panicked for a moment.  Lost my hands and feet,Don't know what to do.

    Zhong Ling thought to himself: Now the imperial court has too much time to take care of itself. Anyone with a little bit of intelligence in the world knows how to seek protection from Brother Qin. Who can blame your father for being loyal to the imperial court?  I didn't teach you a lesson. I was just showing mercy and helping you. How could that be possible?  Do you think I have nothing to do after I'm full?  I don't know who owns your family's billions of wealth, so why not give it to Brother Qin to avoid disasters?  The one who is most likely to kill people and silence them is the emperor. Unfortunately, he is not stupid enough to leave evidence.

    Peng Wufu was most suspicious of the master of the Health Hall, thinking: "He knows my family's situation ten times better than I do. How could he not have any ideas? My father refused to follow him in the rebellion, how could he not hold a grudge." But since  I had no evidence and no strength to fight him. I didn't dare to say nonsense in front of Zhong Ling. I thought: "This is his territory. I have to leave behind a useful body. I can't sacrifice it in vain." He turned back three times, uneasy and panicked.  Ran.

    Seeing him like that, Zhong Ling guessed most of his thoughts at once, thinking: "I told you with good intentions, but in the end I got bad retribution. Most people in the world are so ignorant, what can I do?" He shook his head and smiled, and thought: "You  How could my father, a high-ranking prisoner, have a biological son like you and tell you those secrets? Does your father have no idea who your mother followed to give birth to you? I'm too lazy to tell you. Little bastard, how dare you doubt Qin  Brother, how dare you hold a grudge against Brother Qin, you bastard! You did a good job of destroying the whole family, why not destroy him too!"

    After meeting Peng Wufu, she lost her mind to meddle in other people's business and said to herself: "The rivers and lakes are a long river of blood and tears, but the most painful ones are the women who are least noticed. I hope his sister's luck will be better and she can escape the clutches of the devil."  Bastards like Peng Wufu who don't know current affairs should die as soon as possible." He turned around and returned to the manor where Lightning Sword was staying temporarily, put everything aside, and began to practice martial arts with concentration.

    The tragedy of the family annihilation of the 'Fumantian Escort Bureau' quickly spread throughout the world, and people sighed: "Success is also the sword technique to ward off evil spirits, and failure is also the sword technique to ward off evil spirits." Thinking of the number one sword in the south of the Yangtze River at that time, it was the invincible swordsman in the south of the Yangtze River.  Legend has it that once an innately strong person appears, there is almost no power to fight back, and countless people shed tears.  Some are for the tragedy of the 'Fumantian Escort Agency', some are for the legendary figure Jiangnan No. 1 Sword, and some are for themselves.

    Most people did not hesitate to believe that the No. 1 swordsman in Jiangnan died in the hands of an innate strong man, but Qin Chao knew otherwise. The fire that followed immediately after the "Fumantian Escort Bureau" destroyed the family was proof.  The best swordsman in Jiangnan may not really be the invincible swordsman in Jiangnan.  With the support of the imperial court, the No. 1 Sword of Jiangnan can really defeat the invincible opponents in Jiangnan, and even the invincible opponents in the Song Dynasty, but don't expect to defeat the invincible opponents in the world.

    ????????????????????????????????????¡­  Just changing it to a nicer name, it became the supreme sword coveted by people in the world.

    Qin Chao thought to himself: "When the eunuch loses face, he has no more face than anyone else. His face is thicker than the city wall, and he is even more shameless, despicable, insidious and vicious. But when he can save face, he has more face than anyone else."  'How come you are so powerful that you can be so powerful? Who can change after practice but not change?" Dear!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 New Edition Volume 3 Gusu Menglixiang Chapter 268 Gods and Earth People

    Who is the murderer of the Fumantian Escort Massacre?

    The first person the Qin Dynasty suspected was the Qingcheng faction.  After walking around Qingcheng Mountain, I found that it was indeed done by Qing Songzi, a top master of the older generation of Qingcheng Sect.  But he is not the only murderer, there is also Tianpengzi, a top master of the older generation of the Penglai sect.  Not many people know that the younger generations of the Qingcheng Mountain and Penglai sects are mortal enemies, but the older generations are close to each other. They study evil-repelling sword techniques together and want to integrate them into the original martial arts of the two sects.  .

    The Qin Dynasty did not bother the older generations of masters from the two sects to study evil swordsmanship, but secretly made the secret public so that the younger generations of the two sects would no longer be mortal enemies.  I hope, ¡®You kill my father today, and I will fuck your mother tomorrow.  ¡¯ stupid things don¡¯t happen so often anymore.

    Peng Wufu got a blessing in disguise.

    The two parties are unanimous and refuse to admit that they are the murderers of the Fumantian Escort Bureau's massacre. In order to avoid rumors, they take him under their guard at the same time.

    In order to obtain the unrivaled evil-fighting swordsmanship across the south of the Yangtze River, many masters from more than a dozen sects rushed to accept Peng Wufu as his disciple, but he only chose Qingcheng and Penglai sects.

    Peng Wufu has been practicing evil-fighting swordsmanship for more than ten years, but his martial arts skills are worse than those of ordinary disciples of the two sects. Therefore, no one in the two sects thinks highly of him, thinking that he is an Adou who cannot be supported.  But most people like him very much and like to ridicule him.  No matter how low his qualifications are, as long as he thinks of Peng Wufu, a sense of superiority will burst out from the bottom of his heart.  Only the older generation of masters knew that he was extremely ineffective in practicing evil-proofing swordsmanship, not because of his low qualifications, but because he was not a eunuch.  But these words are difficult to say.

    Once the biggest secret of the evil-repelling sword technique is revealed in public, who doesn¡¯t know that they have indeed mastered the evil-repelling sword technique?  The murderers of the massacre were indeed them, not a rumor.

    "Not many people care about the whereabouts of Peng Wufu's sister, because the swordsmanship of warding off evil is passed down from son to son but not from daughter to daughter.

    There are some rumors in the world, but they are not good news.  Several famous brothels near Qingcheng Mountain suffered greatly as a result.  Peng Wufu heard the words again and again and went down the mountain but could not find his sister, so he took out his anger on them again and again.

    The legend about the daughter of the First Swordsman in Jiangnan is getting more and more bizarre. One person has one version, ten people have thirty versions, and one hundred people have a thousand versions.  Some people even said that she was a man disguised as a woman, and that Peng Wufu was a woman disguised as a man.

    The fact is: maybe because she is a believer in the health-preserving hall, or because she is kind-hearted, or both, she not only escaped several disasters one after another, but also got blessings in disguise several times.

    The Qin Dynasty did not intervene directly.

    But without him, things might have had a completely different outcome.

    His influence on the Huashan Martial Arts Conference is far greater than that of the convener Huang Rong, but he has done far less than Huang Rong.  Now he no longer needs to take direct action to have a lasting, far-reaching, and huge impact.  Just like the sun high in the sky, although it is far away from the earth, the sunshine shining on the earth seems ordinary, but its influence is so far-reaching, huge and long-lasting.

    If this invisible influence continues to expand, will he have the ability to control wind and rain in the future?

    What conditions need to be met to call for wind and rain?

    If those conditions are met, will the myth still be just a fantasy?

    After the Huashan Martial Arts Conference, the new generation of martial arts legend Qin Chao basically withdrew from the world and lived in seclusion in Jiuxian Town.  But his influence has not diminished but increased. I wonder when it will reach its end.  Perhaps like Cao Qiudao, Patriarch Bodhidharma and Bai Suzhen, there is no end in sight for thousands of years.

    The book is finished.

    There are three books in a series. It took four years, off and on, revisions and revisions before I finished one book hastily.

    I¡¯m really sorry that I don¡¯t dare write the same series again for the next one!

    When I first entered Jianghu, I aimed at the later novels of Gu Long and Huang Yi. I overestimated myself and underestimated the difficulty of writing.

    Bookworms don¡¯t have the guts to dabble in huge long books for the time being. I can only guarantee that I will write every book very seriously, try my best to write it well, and try my best to finish it.  relative!  If you think this site is good, please remember to help promote it!  This site!

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Related Works Recommended New Work - The Legend of the Pig Demon

    New book hits the list, please recommend and collect it.  ;

 Work-related notifications¡ªtry ten updates a day for the first time

    <input id="curl2" name="curl2" type="button" value="Copy the address of this book and send it to your friends on QQ/MSN" onclick="javascript:CopyToClipBoard('Bookworm Becomes a God','  http://www.piaotia.com/bookinfo/2/2784.html');">

 Related to the work. Thank you even more on the 11th day of the year - for the first time, I received evaluation votes and rewards from book friends.

    <input id="curl2" name="curl2" type="button" value="Copy the address of this book and send it to your friends on QQ/MSN" onclick="javascript:CopyToClipBoard('Bookworm Becomes a God','  http://www.piaotia.com/bookinfo/2/2784.html');">

 Work related Sorry!  Now there is no need to explode even if I push.

    <input id="curl2" name="curl2" type="button" value="Copy the address of this book and send it to your friends on QQ/MSN" onclick="javascript:CopyToClipBoard('Bookworm Becomes a God','  http://www.piaotia.com/bookinfo/2/2784.html');">

 Work related new book notice - the 2014 edition is changed to "Enlightenment of the Heavenly Dragon"

    http:///Book/3077613.aspx